《Primitive Animal World: Beast Husband, Really Stunning》


 Chapter 1

    "Mom! You, don''t come here!" a sharp cry suddenly came from the quiet forest.


    A girl in white casual clothes stared at a group of wolf dogs around her with a pale face.


    This is not an ordinary wolf dog. The reason why it is not ordinary is that these wolf dogs are twice the size of the large wolf dogs she has seen!


    The white hand tightly grasped the stick that didn''t look very thick, which was more like a dead branch falling from a tree.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the covetous wolves and dogs. After looking at the dense woods around, she felt like dying.


    So who''s going to tell her where the hell this overgrown place is?


    Today was originally grandma Mi Xiaoxiao''s memorial day. She specially asked for leave from school and bought grandma''s favorite red apple to commemorate her.


    But unexpectedly, when she was "accompanying" her grandmother to eat an apple, a man suddenly jumped out from behind, which frightened her.


    So that the apple she was just about to swallow got stuck in her throat.


    So, a talented girl with an IQ of 160, MI Xiaoxiao, choked to death!


    Isn''t it so oppressive? No face? Right?


    At least she thought of many ways to die, such as being hacked to death by a debt collector, committing suicide, or being accidentally killed by a car


    However, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that she would choke and die!


    Before Mi Xiaoxiao died, she hated the person who frightened her behind her back, but what was oppressive was that she didn''t even know what her parents were like.


    Originally thought, die, die! Anyway, there is only one person alive, but at least let her see the true face of her enemy!


    How else could she fulfill his last wish to be a ghost?


    After losing consciousness, when Mi Xiaoxiao woke up again and found that he was not dead, he was not too happy.


    I was stunned by the sight of trees and flowers!


    Mi Xiaoxiao remembered that she was scared to death. Now it''s good that people are not dead, but the key to the problem is where she is now?


    What''s more sad is that MI Xiaoxiao hasn''t figured out where she is.


    He was surrounded by a group of wolf dogs that didn''t seem easy to get along with!


    The reason why they are not easy to get along with is that they all look at her with grinning teeth and want to pull her out of their belly immediately.


    Especially the saliva looking at her! Tick tock, tick tock, don''t let money flow down


    Is it because the person who frightened her felt that he didn''t want to bear legal responsibility, so he threw her into the tropical rain forest?


    But she lives in S City, which is not ten miles away from the tropical rain forest, but eighteen thousand miles away. Does that person have to run so far?


    Besides, this sunny place is not like a tropical rain forest!


    So, kiss! Who will tell her where this is?


    "Roar!" seems to be dissatisfied with MI Xiaoxiao''s distraction. The ferocious wolf dogs roared at Mi Xiaoxiao twice.


    That voice, like a warning, like a threat, in short, it''s not a good idea.


    "Hehe, don''t get excited, don''t get excited. We have something to discuss, don''t we?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao held the branch in her hand and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Mi Xiaoxiao retreated, and these wolf dogs moved forward. They had a spirit of never giving up.


    "I said, brother, I have no grievances with you. Can you let the little girl live? Besides, my meat is not delicious and poisonous!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t care whether those wolf dogs understand or not, just keep talking.


    It is said that animals are spiritual. What if you understand?


    Looking at these huge wolf dogs, MI Xiaoxiao thought: is this a new breed? Or become a sperm? How else could it be so big!


    "Roar!" said Mi Xiaoxiao, and the wolf dog approached her again.

 Chapter 2

    "If Miss Ben is not dead, don''t strangle the man who threw me here when Miss Ben goes out!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao said, thinking about how to run to the big tree behind him. At this time, the best way is to climb the tree.


    It''s hard for her to climb a tree. After all, when she was a child with her grandmother in the countryside, she went to climb a tree and dig out a bird''s nest.


    But now she is ten meters away from the nearest big tree. If she runs over, will she be bitten to death on the way?


    Anyway, it''s better to die than to wait for death here!


    Mi Xiaoxiao silently counted three times in her heart: one! Two! Three! Run! Turn around, lift your legs, run fast, and finish at one go.


    In the face of the threat of life, MI Xiaoxiao broke out the power of forbearance for a long time and ran towards the big tree with her short legs.


    Close, close! Seven meters! Six meters


    When Mi Xiaoxiao was about to approach the big tree, a huge monster suddenly jumped out in front of him!


    Well, to be exact, it''s a huge leopard!


    Of course, if Mi Xiaoxiao saw such a leopard in the zoo, she would probably praise it.


    For example, what has shiny fur, bright pupils and a pair of canine teeth


    Unfortunately, MI Xiaoxiao has no leisure now. Now she is facing a serious problem of life and death.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, with a small white face, looked at the vicious wolves behind him, and then looked at the majestic leopard in front of him.


    I want to hit tofu angrily. If there is tofu at the moment.


    god! Are you idle? Mi Xiaoxiao has lived too long?! She''s only nineteen! Nineteen!


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s current situation is not very optimistic. There are leopards before and wolves after.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the stagnant wolf dogs. They should be afraid of the leopard in front of them!


    "Roar!" the leopard''s golden eyes stared at the wolves and dogs in front.


    The leading wolf dog took a step forward unwilling to show weakness. Mi Xiaoxiao interpreted that action as a demonstration.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought it was a good opportunity. She ran away while they were fighting.


    Just do it. Mi Xiaoxiao looked at a nervous dog and a leopard, and a small short leg took a step slowly towards the right.


    Just as she was about to take her second foot, she just felt that the whole world fell down and suddenly turned around.


    Before she took the second step, she was picked up by the big leopard, and the whole person was mentioned.


    "Help!"


    Just when she thought she would bury the leopard, the leopard came to a 45 ¡ã arc and threw Mi Xiaoxiao up the tree.


    Mi Xiaoxiao hugged the trunk and stared at the boss. Is the leopard going to eat the wolf dog first and then eat her?


    Well, anyway, one more minute is one minute. It''s better to be eaten by a leopard than to be divided.


    At least there can be a whole body, can''t there?


    When Mi Xiaoxiao regained consciousness, the leopard had solved the two wolf dogs, and the blood slowly flowed down the wolf dog''s neck.


    Xu shilanggou felt the crisis, changed his plan on a single, and the remaining five rushed into mass action.


    The leopard darted around quickly, turned around, and its sharp teeth fell into each other''s neck in an instant.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao looked at from the tree could be said to be frightened. He folded his hands and prayed silently.


    God, you want brother leopard to win! I don''t want to die without a whole body! Better be a loser!


    During Mi Xiaoxiao''s prayer, the leopard quickly handled the remaining five wolf dogs, blood flowed all over the ground, and the smell of blood filled the air.


    Mi Xiaoxiao opened her eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of her in shock. The leopard suddenly turned around and stared at her with a pair of golden eyes.


    It''s over, it''s over! Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart is tight. He''s dead this time!


    Oh, my God! Blame the damn apple! She vowed never to eat apples again!

 Chapter 3

    "It''s over?" forgive her for not seeing anything.


    Wait, these wolf dogs are dead. Now the surviving leopard must be exhausted.


    Then it may not pay attention to her, or it may eat those dead wolf dogs first.


    After all, I don''t know if she can plug the teeth of a leopard with her small body.


    Well, don''t think about what''s not. Run fast and don''t be eaten!


    When Mi Xiaoxiao carefully prepared to climb down the tree, the leopard, who was lying on the ground, suddenly raised his head.


    Because of the fight just now, the leopard was covered with blood. At this time, the leopard was staring at her with its golden eyes.


    "Plop! Plop!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s action to get down the tree stopped instantly. At the moment, she just felt her heart beating plop.


    The whole body''s blood was frozen by the cold ice. The woman''s sixth sense told her that she was very dangerous at the moment.


    The leopard got up slowly, inexplicably a little lazy. If you ignore the scattered bodies behind you, the effect may be better.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s body is very tight. Seeing the devil coach in her school, she doesn''t feel it. She realized it on a leopard.


    The huge leopard rushed towards Mi Xiaoxiao and suddenly jumped into the air when it was two meters away.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the leopard without blinking, and her heart beat to her throat.


    Seeing the leopard getting closer and closer to her, the heart beat faster and faster.


    Suddenly, a scene that surprised Mi Xiaoxiao appeared.


    When the leopard was still one meter away from her, a golden light flashed. One second, the leopard was still huge, and the next, it turned into a naked man.


    The man''s feet still kept the posture of pedaling on the ground, and his slender and vigorous hands firmly grasped the trunk where Mi Xiaoxiao was sitting.


    Then a beautiful 360 ¡ã whirl gently landed next to MI Xiaoxiao.


    His bright and white face, golden eyes, charming luster, thick and dense eyebrows, high and straight nose and beautiful lips all show that this man is a full ten beautiful man.


    After MI Xiaoyan control, the blank brain gradually returned to normal and realized a serious problem.


    The super beautiful man in front of us is a huge leopard!


    "Mom! Monster!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s reflection arc back to work finally worked normally.


    But a woman was stimulated for a moment and forgot that she was in a tree at the moment, so Mi Xiaoxiao was lucky to fall down.


    "Ah!..." with a scream, MI Xiaoxiao''s body fell quickly.


    Woo woo... God is going to kill her. She has a great youth!


    Not eaten by a wolf dog, not bitten by a leopard, but now I''m going to fall to death!


    Why is her life so sad?


    Just as she was about to land, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart was horizontal and her eyes were closed. There was nothing else except waiting for death.


    But one second, two seconds, three seconds, the expected pain did not come, and Mi Xiaoxiao quietly opened a slit in her eyes.


    What catches the eye is the handsome man just now.


    He saved her? Cough, this leopard man saved her?


    "Well, well, thank you for saving me. Can you put me down?"


    Just now she was worried that others would eat her, but now she saved her in turn, which embarrassed Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that she was the villain, and the beautiful man was of course a gentleman.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was embarrassed, but the beautiful leopard man was looking at her seriously.

 Chapter 4

    It''s beautiful!


    How could there be such a beautiful little female? Why hasn''t he met before?


    Jin Xuan stared at the little female in his arms. A pair of golden eyes wanted to stick to MI Xiaoxiao.


    The female''s skin is whiter than all the females he has seen. Her eyes are big and beautiful. Her small mouth is pink and tender.


    She is small and soft. She is not as tall as the females in the tribe, but Jin Xuan thinks the little females are very beautiful


    "Brother, can you let me down?" Mi Xiaoxiao was not confused. Could he not understand what she said?


    In fact, at the moment when he saw the leopard change into a human, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart collapsed.


    She with high IQ judged at the first time that this is not the 21st century she stayed in.


    Not to mention the previous fluke that this is a tropical rain forest.


    After all, the idea that animals become humans is still unheard of in the 21st century, except for the evolution of apes.


    But unexpectedly, she choked on an apple and came to such a strange world.


    Well, if she comes, she will be safe. On the contrary, she is also alone in the 21st century, so it makes no difference where she goes.


    Is she crossing? I never thought that the wonderful plot in the novel would happen to her one day.


    "Beautiful little female, which tribe are you from? Where''s your family? What race are you?"


    Jin Xuan couldn''t wait to ask. He had a spirit of giving full play to 100000 whys.


    The little female in his arms is so beautiful that he can''t control his breathing every time he looks at her.


    There were very few females in the tribe, and he didn''t see any of them.


    Now he finally found a female he recognized. Can you not be excited? He has to make sure the little female has a partner.


    "Tribe? What tribe? Does China count? Well, my family, they are not here. As for the race you say, does the ape count?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao answered his questions one by one for his sake of saving her.


    Tut Tut, this man is really handsome, but the problem is, he is not dressed!


    Mi Xiaoxiao immediately covered her eyes with her hands, and her white face was crimson.


    Nima and Mi Xiaoxiao lived for 19 years. For the first time, she came into close contact with a man, but she was a beautiful and indescribable naked man!


    Jin Xuan looked at the little female with red cheeks in his arms and felt more and more like it. It''s so cute!


    "China? Little female, are you from China? Why did your family let you out alone? Of course, apes."


    Jin Xuan frowned and asked, why has he never heard of China?


    Well, I''d better go back and ask the leader. The leader has been to so many places and must know what China is.


    "Well, sort of! My family, they all went far away."


    She came from China. Isn''t that a lie?


    "Then why are you alone in this dangerous forest?" aren''t the females protected by the tribe?


    "Oh, I got lost accidentally when I came out." Mi Xiaoxiao made it up at will.


    "So!" Jin xuanruo stared thoughtfully at the little female in his arms.


    "Where is this?" Mi Xiaoxiao had to make sure where the beast was.


    "This forest belongs to the wall tribe."


    Jin Xuan stared at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. He didn''t even know this. It seems that he really came from somewhere else.


    Er... Mi Xiaoxiao is now sure that she has crossed, because she has never heard of such a place.


    "Oh, and I''m not a female. I have a name. My name is mi Xiaoxiao."


    Mi Xiaoxiao thinks his old female''s cry is terrible!


    Jin Xuan''s eyes brightened when he heard the name Mi Xiaoxiao. The little female told him her name! Listen to the name of the little female!

 Chapter 5

    "Xiaoxiao, Hello, I''m Jin Xuan, the male of the leopard family."


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was and the more he liked it.


    "Er, Hello, Jin Xuan, can you put me down now?" how long will you hold me?


    "Why should I let you down?" doesn''t Xiaoxiao like him holding it like this?


    No! The females in the tribe like their partners to hold them like this.


    ... why? Can she call him rude?


    "I want to come down, and you''re not dressed." Mi Xiaoxiao really wants to give him a white eye.


    "Clothes? Are you talking about animal skin skirts?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, it''s an animal skin skirt. Put it on quickly!"


    Mi Xiaoxin is so tired! She is always suffering from the psychological torture of wanting to see but not daring to see.


    "Why wear it?"


    Jin Xuan obediently put Mi Xiaoxiao down, but he was puzzled that MI Xiaoxiao asked him to put on an animal skin skirt.


    Females in the tribe look at the following parts to choose their spouses and partners, and the bigger the better.


    But why doesn''t Xiaoxiao like it? You want him to cover it? Is it because he is not big enough?


    "Because this can''t be shown to others." Mi Xiaoxiao made up a reason. She was afraid that she would grow needle eyes if she looked at it.


    Jin Xuan was happy when he heard this sentence. It turned out that Xiaoxiao didn''t dislike him for being too small, but didn''t want to be seen by others.


    Um... Jin Xuan secretly decided to show Xiaoxiao alone in the future.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know was that a beautiful misunderstanding was formed.


    Jin Xuan didn''t give full play to his studious spirit this time. Instead, he was obedient. Now he made a simple version of animal skin skirt.


    Using local materials, it is the skin of the broken wolf dog. It is a soil gray skin, which is also stained with some blood and soil.


    After soaking and scrubbing for a while, Jin Xuan made a few holes with a sharp stone, then passed through it with a strong cane, and finally tied it around his waist.


    This method is similar to modern leather belts. Unexpectedly, these orcs are very smart.


    Mi Xiaoxiao calls these people who are half human and half beast orcs, which is easy to understand.


    "Well, cover it up." Jin Xuan seemed dissatisfied with his work, and his frown did not loosen.


    Mi Xiaoxiao turned around when he made the animal skin skirt. Now when he heard that it was done, he turned around without hesitation.


    When he saw a bulging place, MI Xiaoxiao immediately closed his eyes and said silently: Amitabha! No disrespect!


    "Well, that''s good." Mi Xiaoxiao said symbolically.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you wearing animal skin? How can you feel thin?"


    Because of MI Xiaoxiao''s praise, Jin Xuan immediately returned to his 100000 why periods.


    "This, isn''t it!" it can be understood that if she said something more complicated, Jin Xuan would not understand.


    Don''t treat her like a monster at that time. After all, this casual dress is still a magical and magical existence for them.


    "Well, Jin Xuan, can you tell me about the living habits of this place? For example, what to pay attention to and what not to do."


    After all, she doesn''t want to be regarded as an alternative existence, and she won''t feel that God will kindly send her back to the 21st century.


    Jin Xuan wondered why Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know these basic things.


    But considering that MI Xiaoxiao broke into here when she got lost, maybe she was well protected and didn''t contact the outside world at all?

 Chapter 6

    After all, there are fewer and fewer females now, and Mi Xiaoxiao''s tribe should protect her.


    What''s more, MI Xiaoxiao is so beautiful. It''s inevitable that there will be unkind male orcs to rob Mi Xiaoxiao.


    After dispelling his doubts, Jin Xuan told Mi Xiaoxiao everything he knew.


    It turned out that she came to a special fantasy world, where all humans can be animal.


    It can also be said that every human is changed from animals. Like Jin Xuan, they can freely convert between human and animal shapes.


    There are very few females here, and males account for almost 70%.


    So in this world, a female can have multiple partners at the same time.


    However, males can only have one partner all their life, so males generally conclude love contracts with their female partners.


    A male who has signed a love contract unless the female forcibly terminates the partnership.


    Otherwise, it cannot be untied for life. Once the female forcibly cancels the partnership, the male will die alone.


    But fortunately, only males can conclude love contracts, that is, males have the right to choose their partners.


    Apart from these, the world is almost divided according to tribes.


    Tribes are also divided into different sizes, just like the tribe where Jin Xuan is located. It''s just a small tribe that can''t be any smaller.


    If strictly speaking, their place is not a formal tribe, it is because the population is too small.


    On the contrary, the wal tribe mentioned by Jin Xuan is a relatively large tribe.


    As for what to do and what not to do, there is basically nothing here. As long as you are strong enough, you can kill.


    Of course, no one will kill for no reason. Here, most of the dead are when males compete for females and food.


    In addition to these two cases, the first to bear the brunt is the natural disaster, and most of the other cases can be ignored.


    Mi Xiaoxiao basically sorted out the information Jin Xuan said and returned to his mind, but found that Jin Xuan had turned into a large leopard.


    Lying on the ground at will, the warm tongue is licking the hair on the body, making it look more smooth and beautiful.


    Mi Xiaoxiao hasn''t recovered until now, but she really can''t believe it for such a strange world.


    "Well, Jin Xuan, why did you appear here? Didn''t you say it belonged to the wal tribe?"


    Jin Xuan also mentioned to her that the sense of occupation between tribes is very strong.


    The people of each tribe can only live and hunt in their own tribe.


    If you accidentally break into the territory of other tribes, you may be besieged.


    But this does not mean that they exclude outsiders, but just protect their relatives in a bad way.


    "Well, our tribe doesn''t have much food. This time I ventured to hunt here.


    If we can''t bring some food back this time, we don''t know how many people will starve to death! "


    Jin Xuan said while observing Mi Xiaoxiao. He was afraid that the little female would hear him.


    They will dislike their tribe as poor, so they don''t want to go back to the tribe with him.


    After saying that, seeing that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t dislike him, Jin Xuan was excited.


    You know, the food abundance of a tribe also affects the strength of the tribe to a certain extent.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t mind these. Sure enough, it''s the female he Jinxuan likes, but it''s different.


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, as if he saw some precious gold.


    Although Jin Xuan doesn''t know what gold is.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was stared at by Jin Xuan. She was creepy. Did she say something wrong or did something wrong?

 Chapter 7

    "Xiaoxiao, will you come back to the tribe with me?" Jin Xuan stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with expectation.


    "OK!" Mi Xiaoxiao readily agreed. She was worried that she had no place to live!


    "Well, I''ll deal with these wolf dogs and we''ll go back to the tribe."


    With a big smile on his face, Jin Xuan almost blinded Mi Xiaoliang.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sighs that the beautiful man smiles, which is pleasing to the eyes!


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Xuan is a power faction who does what he says. No, he is busy now.


    He first ran up a huge tree. Mi Xiaoxiao visually observed that the tree had to be held by three adult men.


    If you want Mi Xiaoxiao to climb, it is estimated that she may not climb in a week. There are no branches in the lower half of this tree.


    There is a thick layer of green moss. Without tools, you basically don''t have to expect to climb up.


    However, this is limited to MI Xiaoxiao without claws and sharp teeth. For Jin Xuan, climbing this tree is easier than anything.


    He turned into a beast and jumped on the ground. He was more than two meters high, and then.


    Then use the sharp claws of the front claws to support on the trunk and go up the tree in an instant.


    "Jin Xuan, did you climb the trunk?" didn''t you say to deal with the wolf dog?


    "This kind of tree is called large leaf tree, which is named because its leaves are very large."


    Jin Xuan answered Mi Xiaoxiao''s question while picking leaves.


    After a while, he made a lot of money. Jin Xuan gently held it in his mouth and ran down the tree in two steps.


    "This leaf is used to pack wolf dogs?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jinxuan road completely covered by leaves.


    "Yes! This kind of leaf has excellent toughness, can hold things, and is not easy to damage. The family usually uses this kind of leaf to hold things."


    Jin Xuan threw down the leaves of the large leaf tree in his mouth, then turned into a human shape, and picked up the animal skin skirt set aside.


    The animal skin skirt was taken off as early as he changed the animal shape, because there was a big gap between the animal shape and the human shape.


    Generally, when you become a beast, you will take off the animal skin skirt first, otherwise, you can only wear a fragment skirt.


    However, most orcs don''t wear animal skin skirts when hunting, because it''s more troublesome.


    When you take off your animal skin skirt and turn into an animal to hunt, your prey may have gone far.


    "Oh, so!" Mi Xiaoxiao was confused. What a strange world she came to?


    There are such wonderful tree species. Why doesn''t she know?


    Ah... I deeply feel that her knowledge may not keep up with the rhythm here.


    "Let me help you!" Mi Xiaoxiao strung up her sleeves, revealing a section of pink lotus root arm.


    Jin Xuan''s face turned red and stood out on his white handsome face.


    Xiaoxiao''s arms are white, tender and clean. It seems that Xiaoxiao hasn''t made a partner before.


    If a female has a partner, the male will have a love contract with his female, and each time he has a love contract.


    A mark will appear on the female''s arm, but there is no mark on Xiaoxiao''s arm, which is enough to show that Xiaoxiao has never had any partner before.


    Great, Xiaoxiao only belongs to him, Jin Xuan.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao has lived in the city for several years, she works very skillfully.


    Mi Xiaoxiao dragged a large leaf tree leaf, and then Jin Xuan put the wolf dog on it. Mi Xiaoxiao took over and wrapped it up.


    The leaves of this big leaf tree are really as strong as Jin Xuan said.


    Although it can''t compare with modern fabrics and plastic bags, it''s the best in this place.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao wrapped up the last wolf dog shaped like zongzi, Jin Xuan didn''t know where to get some vines.


    Mi Xiaoxiao pulled with her hand and found that it was quite firm. She tied the wrapped zongzi with rattan together with Jin Xuan.


    The vines are relatively long. One can be tied to two at each end. In this way, they can be placed horizontally on Jin Xuan to avoid falling when running.


    It''s like a horse and camel. It''s also placed horizontally, one on one side.

 Chapter 8

    After MI Xiaoxiao tied everything up, Jin Xuan instantly turned into a beast.


    Suddenly, a huge leopard appeared in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    To tell the truth, up to now, MI Xiaoxiao is still a little scared, but compared with the first time I saw him, I quickly adapted to it this time.


    Jin Xuan picked up the leaves of the big leaf tree wrapped with the wolf dog in his mouth and threw them hard. Two "zongzi" fell steadily on his back, one hanging from one side.


    "Xiaoxiao, hurry up. We have to get back to the tribe before dark."


    Jin Xuan looked at the petite Mi Xiaoxiao and consciously lowered her body so that she wouldn''t be able to climb.


    "Oh, good." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the sky. It was really late. It was probably more than five o''clock.


    In this dangerous forest everywhere, the arrival of night is really not a good thing to celebrate.


    After Jin Xuan determined that MI Xiaoxiao sat down, he ran quickly in the forest. Facts have proved that the leopard''s speed is really not covered.


    The surrounding scenery kept flying back. Mi Xiaoxiao sitting on Jin Xuan''s back just felt a burst of shaking his head.


    It feels like the whole world is spinning. It feels like a rocking car is out of control.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand unconsciously grasped Jin Xuan and wanted him to slow down, but the forest was really unsafe at night. They couldn''t take the risk.


    So, MI Xiaoxiao held on so hard and kept hinting in her heart: it''s okay. It''ll be here soon. Just stick to it for a while.


    Finally, before sunset, MI Xiaoxiao and them arrived at the tribe where Jin Xuan was located, the thar tribe.


    Thar tribe is located in the plain area at the foot of the mountain. The tribe is close to the river. The river is small, but the water is clear.


    The only drawback is that the food here is extremely scarce. Once it comes to the season of falling leaves.


    That is, in autumn, people in the tribe usually die of hunger because of lack of food.


    This is why Jin Xuan risked his life to hunt in the distant forest.


    In front of the tribe, a group of people, big, small, old and tender, stared at the front with expectant eyes.


    When they saw the figure running towards them, all the people were very excited.


    When Jin Xuan looked at the crowd in front of the tribe, his eyes were a little warm, and he couldn''t help but speed up the pace of running.


    "Here we are, Xiaoxiao, come down quickly!"


    Ten meters away from the tribe, Jin Xuan suddenly stopped and lowered his body so that MI Xiaoxiao sitting on his back could climb down.


    However, no one responded to him. Mi Xiaoxiao on his back had already gone in the clouds. The whole person was confused and had not reacted yet.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan called again tentatively.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao responded casually, raised his hand and gently rubbed his temples, suddenly waking up a lot.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes.


    "Here we are, Xiaoxiao, come down first." Jin Xuan was worried when he heard the fatigue in MI Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    At this time, he reflected that he ran too fast when he was alone. This time, he was worried about the people in the tribe.


    I didn''t notice Xiaoxiao''s discomfort. Xiaoxiao, who was protected by his people, must have never suffered such turbulence. It''s all his fault. It''s too careless!


    Originally, Jin Xuan stopped because he didn''t want his people to see Mi Xiaoxiao''s face, because his Xiaoxiao was so excellent.


    He doesn''t want to share her with others, although he does it selfishly.


    But now I found Mi Xiaoxiao uncomfortable, and those messy ideas were thrown out of the sky.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stumbled down from Jin Xuan''s back. The next second, the whole person was picked up by Jin Xuan who turned into a human shape.


    Jin Xuan held the wolf dogs in one hand and Mi Xiaoxiao in the other, trying to lighten the strength on his hand.


    I''m afraid a careless person will hurt the person in my arms again.

 Chapter 9

    Mi Xiaoxiao nests in Jin Xuan''s arms. The whole person''s thoughts have not been pulled back. He just feels dizzy and uncomfortable.


    That kind of feeling is like a carsick person. After a day''s ride, the whole person is not in a state.


    But fortunately, her sacrifice was useful. At least they didn''t have to spend the night in the forest. They arrived at the tribe before dark.


    Mi Xiaoxiao slowed down a little. When he opened his eyes, he saw a dark group of people.


    And she and Jin Xuan are surrounded in the middle. Mi Xiaoxiao is usually a character who can''t be found in the crowd.


    In addition to her excellent appearance, it may take some time to find her in the crowd.


    Now surrounded by so many people, she was used to being a passer-by. She was really a little uncomfortable for a while.


    Mi Xiaoxiao arched in Jin Xuan''s arms, trying to hide himself completely in Jin Xuan''s arms.


    "Ha ha, Jin Xuan, you did a good job this time!"


    A clear voice came from behind the crowd. Those who heard it made way one after another.


    A man with a tiger skin skirt around his waist came up from the way out of the way of the crowd.


    Mi Xiaoxiao also heard the movement and quietly poked out two eyes, looking out from the gap in Jin Xuan''s arm.


    In the light of the fire, the man''s face looks a little supple. The bronze skin is not so real in the dark.


    Although there was a fire, MI Xiaoxiao still didn''t see the man''s facial features clearly, but her intuition told her.


    The man seems to have a trace of hostility to Jin Xuan, although she doesn''t know where the hostility comes from for the time being.


    However, you must not believe in a woman''s sixth sense. Sometimes, it''s still very accurate!


    Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, MI Xiaoxiao was sure that the man looked strong and tall.


    Compared with MI Xiaoxiao himself, he may be almost two heads taller, but the men here seem to be of this physique.


    Like Jin Xuan, she is a head taller than her, among modern girls.


    She''s mi Xiaoxiao. At least she''s tall. How come she''s a dwarf now?


    I don''t know what people here grow up on?!


    Maybe she can find the reason and wait for God to be kind again one day.


    Send her back kindly from this strange place and hold this secret recipe.


    So, isn''t she famous? If so, she won''t have to worry about food and drink for the rest of her life.


    Er... I think too much.


    "Hey hey, chief, just a little less." Jin Xuan smiled shyly.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll do something else." at this moment, all the people were silent.


    In the silent night, there was only the crackle of a campfire.


    "Well, since Jin Xuan came back safely, let''s all disperse!" the leader waved to the people.


    Let alone, in this place, the leader''s prestige is still very large. In a tribe, the leader with the highest status has the most say.


    Somehow, MI Xiaoxiao always felt that there was a trace of loss in the leader''s words.


    It seems that she wants something to happen to Jin Xuan, but maybe she''s neurotic.


    It seems that the people here are very simple and won''t be as bad as she thinks. Besides, she may have read it wrong.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t worry about it anymore, she still left a bottom in her heart.


    "Hey? Jin Xuan, what''s in your arms?"


    Just when everyone was ready to go back to each nest, a thick voice sounded.


    Let the people ready to go home stop. Then, a pair of eyes stared at Jin Xuan curiously.


    As if to see through his chest.

 Chapter 10

    Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart, shrank in Jin Xuan''s arms, fell to the ground with a "click", mom! Somebody tell her.


    Why are these orcs not only strong in size, but also so keen that she can be found in such a small group?


    Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless


    Although I don''t think I''m a small group, for these orcs, my small body is really not enough to see.


    Hearing Shi Nuo''s words, Jin Xuan subconsciously hugged the person in his arms for fear that someone would be robbed by others.


    Jin Xuan knew that Shi Nuo in the tribe was the second male popular with females in the tribe except him and the patriarch.


    However, Shi Nuo hasn''t been married until now. Most of them, like him, haven''t found their own female eyes.


    And the Xiaoxiao in his arms is so beautiful that if he sees it, he will not inevitably get into a loophole.


    On the contrary, Jin Xuan protected Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms more tightly.


    This makes the people around him more curious. What can Jin Xuan protect so strictly?


    What delicious food is Jin Xuan going to hide and eat at home?


    Mi Xiaoxiao in Jin Xuan''s arms didn''t think so much. What she considered was whether to say hello.


    After all, she followed Jin Xuan back to his tribe, and she had no relatives here and no place to go.


    To be honest, if she leaves here, she may not live long and be buried in the belly of a beast.


    It''s decided to live here for the time being. I''m sure I won''t look up or down for a while.


    Of course, unless she is bored at home, but according to MI Xiaoxiao''s temperament, the possibility of her staying at home can be ignored.


    In the past, in modern times, every school holiday, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t go crazy with his friends.


    Is a person climbing mountains, fishing, completely a restless woman.


    Thinking of this, MI Xiaoxiao pulled Jin Xuan''s long blond hair around her waist and motioned for him to put her down.


    To tell the truth, MI Xiaoxiao really saw the shadow of foreigners on Jin Xuan.


    Blond hair, blond eyes, blond long hair of Jinxuan. He said Mi Xiaoxiao without talking about others, so he was envious.


    Jin Xuan felt the movement of Xiaoxiao in huailimi, instantly understood her meaning, and reluctantly released his arm.


    Put Mi Xiaoxiao down slowly from his arms.


    "Hi, everyone. I''m Mi Xiaoxiao of the ape family. Nice to meet you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao vaguely remembered that when he first met, Jin Xuan introduced himself in this way, but omitted the front sentence and the back sentence.


    With these two sentences, should it be polite enough?


    "You, you... OK!" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and his tongue was like a knot. He said it was unfair.


    What a beautiful female!


    He shinuo has been to many places with the leader. He has seen a lot of females. This little female in front of him.


    There are many more beauties than the mackerel people, who are known for their beauty.


    Other male orcs are no better than Shi Nuo, especially those males who have no partners, and stare at Mi Xiaoxiao with bright eyes.


    All single males are ready to move, and some even can''t help covering up something below.


    Uh


    No disrespect!


    Mi Xiaoxiao was embarrassed. What was the reaction?


    Did she make the wrong decision? Nima, why are they so excited.


    Look at those eyes. They seem to want to eat her alive. They haven''t eaten for days.


    Looking at this situation, will she become their full food in the next moment?


    Mi Xiaoxiao unconsciously leaned against Jin Xuan. Compared with other orcs, MI Xiaoxiao felt that it was safer around her.


    Jin Xuan looked at Xiaoxiao moving closer to himself. He couldn''t help but be happy. Sure enough, his Xiaoxiao still liked himself most.

 Chapter 11

    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!" Jin Xuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and vowed to her.


    "Well, Jin Xuan, thank you!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Jin Xuan.


    Jin Xuan was the first Orc she saw when she came to this strange world. Mi Xiaoxiao naturally saw his concern for himself.


    At this time, the eyes of the single male orcs on one side can''t help exploding. Why isn''t such a beautiful female her partner?


    The leader standing in the first place narrowed his eyes, glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao slightly, and showed a touch of amazement at the bottom of his eyes.


    After MI Xiaoxiao''s introduction, most orcs in the thar tribe knew this beautiful little female.


    Especially those male orcs who have no partners have a deep impression of MI Xiaoxiao.


    The big guys got to know each other, and then they were busy with what they were told.


    The reason is that the leader took advantage of the food brought back by Jin Xuan to prepare a barbecue bonfire for MI Xiaoxiao''s arrival.


    That is, everyone sits around to make a fire, barbecue and chat.


    This is similar to the nature of the bonfire party that MI Xiaoxiao attended in modern times.


    "Xiaoxiao, here you are." Jin Xuan handed the roasted meat to MI Xiaoxiao.


    I haven''t eaten all day and have to follow him all the way back to the tribe. Xiaoxiao must be hungry.


    "Jin Xuan, thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao gratefully took the meat in Jin Xuan''s hand.


    This meat is the tenderest part of the wolf dog. It is fat but not greasy. It is burnt yellow and tender by Jinxuan. It looks delicious.


    Mi Xiaoxiao took an impolite bite. His mouth was full of meat sweetness. Unfortunately, there was no salt taste.


    If you add some salt, the taste will improve more than one level. However, it seems that the orcs here don''t know salt.


    Moreover, the method of using fire is not very skilled. It seems that it is still very backward here!


    No, if you want to live here, you must first save your diet.


    Otherwise, don''t think about anything else. If you want her to eat these foods without salt every day, I don''t know if she will get angry.


    Therefore, at present, the most important thing is to find salt. In this way, there will be a great improvement in diet.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you want more?" Jin Xuan raised his hand and said.


    "No, you eat!" Mi Xiaoxiao is really full. Eating such a big piece of meat is almost her limit.


    Adhering to the shameful principle of wasting food, MI Xiaoxiao insisted on eating. At the moment, her stomach was still a little swollen.


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and frowned. He thought: how can Xiaoxiao be full after eating so little?


    Eat so little, no wonder so thin. It seems that he has to fight more prey in the future and try to make Xiaoxiao eat more.


    Otherwise so thin, how to give him a baby?


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know that Jin Xuan can think of it so far because of the problem of eating more and less meat in a meal.


    After eating the meat, everyone went back to their nests. Before leaving, the leader deliberately watered out the barbecue fire with water.


    "Why should we put out the fire? Wouldn''t it be better to burn it? It can also prevent snakes from entering here."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan suspiciously. When camping in modern times, he usually wouldn''t put out the fire.


    In this way, some snakes and insects can be prevented from coming. The fire is surrounded by stones, and there will be no fire at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, you don''t know. This kind of thing is very terrible. If you accidentally light the tree, you will die."


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a serious look. His eyes were both awe and fear.


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to talk to Jin Xuan about the benefits of fire, but when he saw his serious expression, he gave up the idea.


    It''s better to tell him slowly in the future. After all, Jin Xuan will not believe her at once.


    Because the fear of a thing can not be resolved overnight.

 Chapter 12

    Mi Xiaoxiao followed Jin Xuan to the place where he lived. Now, here, she only knows Jin Xuan and has no other place to go. She can only stay at his house temporarily.


    And the leader will certainly not get her a new place to live, because the caves where each Orc lives are made by himself.


    Here, all orcs can only live in caves, or only caves.


    Although most of the terrain of the thar tribe belongs to the plain area, there are also some rugged stone walls in the tribe.


    The people in the tribe all chose to press their homes on the stone wall.


    This can also better protect their partners and cubs and prevent other orcs from sneaking attacks.


    Mi Xiaoxiao followed Jin Xuan step by step until he reached a smooth stone wall.


    This stone wall stretches almost throughout the central area of the thar tribe, and most of the people of the tribe live on it.


    The night was not so clear, and the orcs did not dare to light a fire in the cave, so that the whole stone wall was in darkness.


    If you light a fire in each cave and look up under the stone wall in the dark, the landscape must be very spectacular.


    "Xiaoxiao, sit up." Jin Xuanmeng turned into an animal shape and lowered the animal body so that MI Xiaoxiao could climb up.


    This stone wall is really a little difficult for females to climb up.


    For strong males, it is not difficult to climb up.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t grind Ji either. He turned over directly and sat on it. After sitting firmly, MI Xiaoxiao motioned to Jin Xuan to start.


    Jin Xuanliang shows his claws and uses them to fix his position on the stone wall to avoid sliding.


    This time, Jin Xuan was obviously careful. Every time he jumped and fell, Jin Xuan controlled his strength very well.


    After the lesson of returning to the tribe, Jin Xuan obviously didn''t dare to run wantonly.


    Just like this time, Jin Xuan tried his best to control the fluctuation range so as not to hurt Mi Xiaoxiao.


    For MI Xiaoxiao sitting on Jin Xuan, Jin Xuan doesn''t seem to have much action at all.


    Several jumped up and down, and they had safely reached the door of the cave.


    Mi Xiaoxiao slipped from Jin Xuan, and Jin Xuan immediately turned into a human, but his casually made animal skin skirt.


    It was already under the stone wall and had been broken when it turned into an animal. I don''t know how many pieces it turned into at this time.


    Because of this, an object under his waist is exposed in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Cough


    Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless. Why did this guy break the animal skin skirt?! How embarrassing is it to be alone?


    Fortunately, this is the night. Even if there is moonlight, you can''t see so clearly.


    Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao soon turned her attention away.


    The size of the cave is the same as that of the modern medium-sized living room, but Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t see it so clearly because of the night.


    "Jin Xuan, can you light a fire in the cave? I can''t see clearly."


    Mi Xiaoxiao asks Jin Xuan''s opinion. After all, this is someone else''s home. If he doesn''t agree, MI Xiaoxiao can''t help it.


    "Xiaoxiao can''t see? You''re hurt?" Jin Xuan looked her up and down nervously as soon as he heard that MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see clearly.


    Mi Xiaoxiao listens to Jin Xuan. It seems that the orcs here can see things clearly at night?


    This golden finger is good. Does she want to be swollen?


    "Yes! I accidentally hurt my eyes when I was a child, and then I couldn''t see clearly at night."


    What Mi Xiaoxiao said is that I feel pity at first sight. This is a person who lies and doesn''t draft.


    But Jin Xuan believed it. Well, this is the legend that one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.

 Chapter 13

    "Xiaoxiao, I will protect you in the future." Jinxuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao.


    She put her big hand behind her back, raised it from time to time, and gently patted her back, as if comforting her.


    For Jin Xuan and his orcs, if they lose their vision at night, it is equivalent to showing their weakness naked in front of their enemies.


    Of course, it is extremely inconvenient for them to move at night.


    As a matter of course, Jin Xuan also thought about Mi Xiaoxiao''s feelings from this aspect.


    Unfortunately, the parties have no feelings, because at night, human vision is blocked.


    It''s normal not to see too far away.


    Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see things too far at night. She couldn''t feel what Jin Xuan thought. Of course, she wouldn''t be lost.


    The reason why Mi Xiaoxiao needs to lie is to live a good life here.


    Although Jin Xuan may be a man worthy of her trust, she doesn''t want to expose her most secret aspect to him now.


    I have come to a strange world for less than two days, and I know little about this place.


    If I hadn''t met Jin Xuan, I might have turned into food and been swallowed by a beast.


    But she knew little about Jin Xuan. Before she really knew him, she didn''t want to take the risk to tell him that she came from another world.


    If Jin Xuan accidentally tells her, she is likely to be killed as a monster.


    However, this feeling of unconditional trust is not bad.


    Since Mi Xiaoxiao''s grandmother died, MI Xiaoxiao has never felt this emotion.


    She lost her parents from urination, except that she felt such unconditional trust in her grandmother.


    So far, only Jin Xuan has shown it.


    Therefore, most of the orcs here are simple and kind.


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao was inexplicably happy that he came to this Orc world through his journey, not the palace aristocrats who were cheating on each other.


    Although she has a high IQ and a high appearance value, she will overdraw her IQ one day.


    Here, the mountains are good, the water is good, and there is no pollution. It is much better than the modern miasma.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking?"


    Jin Xuan loosened his hand around Mi Xiaoxiao, and his golden eyes quietly looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in a daze.


    Look at Xiaoxiao when she is in a daze!


    "Hmm? Nothing." Mi Xiaoxiao blinked. Why is the boy staring at her like that?


    She''ll be shy, okay?


    Well... Although she is recognized in modern times, she has a thick skin


    "Well, I''ll make a fire for Xiaoxiao."


    Jin Xuan first took Mi Xiaoxiao to the stone bed in the cave and sat down. The whole process was careful.


    It''s like pulling a child who has just learned to walk. Be careful in everything for fear that MI Xiaoxiao will fall because she can''t see.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was cautious about Jin Xuan''s, and said in her heart that it was false not to be moved.


    "Xiaoxiao, sit down first. I''ll find some withered grass to make a fire under the stone wall and come back soon."


    He didn''t trust Xiaoxiao to stay here alone, but he couldn''t start a fire without getting dry grass and black stones.


    If you can''t make a fire, Xiaoxiao can''t see, but if you take Xiaoxiao with you, you''re afraid of bumping her.


    Jin Xuan finally decided to go down and look for it by himself. Go and go back quickly. It''s the best of both worlds.


    "Well, go quickly." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded obediently.


    After MI Xiaoxiao sat down, Jin Xuancai safely left her, jumped down the stone wall and found some dry withered grass at the place where the fire was made.


    Well, these should be enough to make a fire. Go back quickly. Xiaoxiao can''t see it. She must be very afraid.

 Chapter 14

    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t feel afraid as Jin Xuan thought. On the contrary, she was a little leisurely.


    Although girls are afraid of the night, it has become an indisputable fact in men''s hearts.


    In modern times, if you are not afraid of black and behave more masculine, perhaps you should congratulate you on winning a glorious title - man woman.


    But to tell the truth, MI Xiaoxiao used to be a proper atheist.


    What gods and ghosts? She''s not as interested as a box of popcorn.


    But now! I kind of believe it.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao''s natural courage and ghost still can''t play a great role in her.


    But firelight is still essential for MI Xiaoxiao at night.


    She doesn''t want to climb in some snake, worm or something.


    Jin Xuan was back in a moment. He climbed up and down for more than ten or twenty meters, and he was not breathing.


    Should these orcs be so strong?


    dear! This is climbing the stone wall, not eating and walking!


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt that since she crossed, she has been constantly hit. Is the Lord testing her endurance?


    Well, she can only say that her heart is still strong enough, and she doesn''t need to be hit.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m back."


    Jin Xuan put down the hay and black stone and turned into a human. The first thing he did was to give Mi Xiaoxiao a big hug.


    Jin Xuan felt that Xiaoxiao was too small to hold. It seems that in the future, we have to fight more prey for Xiaoxiao to eat. Eat fat. Xiaoxiao is too thin!


    Cough... Is Mr. leopard a little too enthusiastic?


    Right?


    Well... That''s how she feels!


    "Cough, Jin Xuan, you''re strangling me."


    Maybe if he hugged her a little more, she wouldn''t have to choke, crash or fall. This time, she was strangled directly.


    "Xiaoxiao, how''s it going? Are you okay? I''m so excited. I''ll pay attention next time."


    Jin Xuan hurriedly loosened Mi Xiaoxiao and didn''t forget to look at her all over.


    ¡­¡­


    People apologized. What else can she say?


    "It''s all right. Let''s make a fire first!"


    Now the most important thing is to let her see light and see things at night. It''s too hard for MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, sit down and don''t move." Jin Xuan was afraid that MI Xiaoxiao would move and couldn''t see. That would be dangerous.


    "Well, go." Mi Xiaoxiao was obedient. As soon as Jin Xuan finished, he sat still.


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao excitedly and couldn''t help sighing: his Xiaoxiao is indeed the most obedient, beautiful and lovely!


    From Jin Xuan''s three most in a row, it can be seen that Mr. Bao was poisoned by Mi Xiaoxiao!


    Jin Xuan soon made the fire, and the light of the fire shone brightly on the whole cave.


    The light drove away the darkness, and the structure in the cave was clear at a glance.


    The size of the cave is moderate enough to accommodate the two of them, and the decoration in the cave is simple and clear.


    On the left side of the cave, there are some animal fur, white and gray, stacked together. It should look like more than ten pieces by visual inspection.


    On the right side of the cave, there was only one bed, that is, the stone bed she was sitting on. There was nothing else.


    It''s really simple. It can''t be simpler.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s late. Let''s have a rest!" Jin Xuan''s golden eyes glittered.


    "Oh, good!" Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously replied.


    As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell, he was knocked down by Jin Xuan, who was eager to try, forming a posture of men up and women down.


    Ah? What does brother leopard want?


    wait! There was only one bed in the hole, and now the two of them are lying on the same bed.


    Mi Xiaoxiao blew her hair and slept in the same bed??

 Chapter 15

    "You, you, you... What!" Mi Xiaoxiao swallowed his saliva secretly.


    Although this guy is a beautiful man, they haven''t known each other for two days!


    Such a rhythm, her weak heart can''t stand it!


    "Xiaoxiao, of course it''s a rest!" hey? Xiaoxiao just promised to rest with him. How can she be confused now?


    Jin xuanhu suspiciously stretched out his big palm and gently touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s forehead.


    Huh? It''s not hot! The patriarch said that if the forehead and hair are hot, it is easy to talk nonsense and the whole person is confused.


    But Xiaoxiao''s forehead is not hot. Why is Xiaoxiao still confused?


    Jinxuan''s golden eyes shining like colored glass reveal full doubts. What''s the matter with Xiaoxiao?


    "Well... Hugh, rest!" is she thinking too much?


    Mi Xiaoxiao is embarrassed


    Her integrity! It''s broken!


    I think her mi Xiaoxiao is also a beautiful girl with high IQ. How can she think of some messy things in her head!


    Is this embarrassing? A living lesson!


    "Yes!" how do you feel that Xiaoxiao is a little different now?


    "Ha ha, ha ha, very good." Mi Xiaoxiao''s slender fingers pinched his soft earlobes and smiled guilty.


    "Oh." Jin Xuan replied casually.


    But the handsome face still obviously expressed a big question mark.


    "Cough, well, let''s have a rest!" Mi Xiaoxiao put his fist on his lips and cough.


    "Oh! Good." Jin Xuan''s eyes lit up and Jin cancan stared at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "You, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao is nervous again. There is no other reason. Something in this guy is standing upright and leaning against her belly.


    Sao Nian, don''t get excited, don''t get excited! As soon as you get excited, her mi Xiaoxiao will be finished!


    "Xiaoxiao looks good." Jin Xuan smiles at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    The handsome face seemed to add a layer of soft brilliance, and the handsome was like the most perfect God''s residence in the nine days.


    Tut tut Tut, this man really looks good when he smiles. There''s nothing to say for a high-value man!


    If Jin Xuan was born in the 21st century where she lives, she may be a demon that will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    Obviously, women are crazy! Those slightly beautiful women, I''m afraid, can''t wait to get his favor.


    "What is Xiaoxiao thinking?" I don''t know when Jin Xuan''s face was very close to her.


    "No, nothing. Can you get up first?" please, it''s very hard to press her like this!


    "Why?" Jin Xuan blinked as usual, looking confused.


    Mi Xiaoxiao helps the forehead, generation gap! generation gap! There''s no way to communicate with him!


    "You must be tired after a busy day. I asked you to come down to let you rest early."


    She can''t just say you''re uncomfortable pressing me?!


    "I''m not tired, Xiaoxiao, you mate with me!" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao nervously with a little expectation.


    For MI Xiaoxiao''s concern, Jin Xuan''s heart is sweet. Xiaoxiao cares about him!


    Uh


    Mating!!!


    People here are so direct?!


    The world is too dark, she wants to seek comfort!


    "Cross, mate! Ha ha, that..." she can''t promise to kill her!


    Joke, she doesn''t want to give birth to a nest of little leopards for him for no reason. Although it''s a drop of grace, it should be reported by Yongquan.


    Jin Xuan was right to save her and took great care of her, but Mi Xiaoxiao was not ready to make a promise!


    "Can''t you?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao injured.


    "This, Jin Xuan, do you like me?" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Jin Xuan seriously.


    "Like it!" how could he not like it? Since he first saw Mi Xiaoxiao, he recognized her as Jin Xuan!


    "Do you know me?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked again.

 Chapter 16

    "Understand?" Jin Xuan whispered these two words.


    "Yes! You don''t know me, and I don''t know you, so we can''t be together, because it will be unhappy."


    In order to avoid what Jin Xuan said about mating, MI Xiaoxiao began her fabrication.


    But what she said is unreasonable. Two people who can''t understand each other are doomed to be unhappy.


    "Is that so?" why can''t he understand at all? Shouldn''t we just be together if we like it?


    "Yes, yes!" she can say, can''t she?


    The answer, of course, is No.


    "Doesn''t Xiaoxiao like me?" Jin Xuan still felt that Xiaoxiao didn''t like him, so he said so many words he didn''t understand.


    Uh


    Why did this guy go around the starting point again! Mi Xiaoxiao seriously said: heart tired!


    "Jin Xuan, in our place, people who are together like and understand each other."


    The implication is that if you don''t know me, we can''t be together. Of course, we can''t do anything intimate!


    "Well, when I know Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao can''t refuse to mate with me, okay?"


    Jin Xuan looks forward to seeing Mi Xiaoxiao. He will try to understand Xiaoxiao.


    "OK." promise first! At that time, we can''t find a way to solve the current crisis.


    "Well, go to sleep!" Mi Xiaoxiao moved in quietly, accounting for only half of the stone bed.


    To tell the truth, the stone bed is very big. It''s no problem to sleep three people. Mi Xiaoxiao sleeps half of the stone bed. It''s enough. It can''t be enough.


    "What''s Xiaoxiao doing?" why did Xiaoxiao roll inside? Did you sleep uncomfortable outside?


    By the way, there is only one layer of animal fur outside, and there are two layers and one layer inside the stone bed, which is used to cover it.


    However, he usually takes a rest in the form of an animal, and generally does not use the fur of the cover.


    It is rare to turn into human shape, so the chance to use the fur is naturally reduced.


    But he always put it there. He can''t take up so much when he sleeps alone.


    But the fur wouldn''t get in the way, so I ignored it.


    Is it because there are more fur inside and you sleep more comfortably?


    Um! It must be like this. Xiaoxiao''s skin is so white. It turns red after a little knock. You should sleep softer.


    "We are half a person!" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    In this way, no one can touch anyone! Especially next to Jin Xuan, it feels terrible!


    Tut Tut, it seems that having a big bed at home is also a good decision!


    "OK, one person and half!"


    Jin Xuan smiled and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who had been lying down. Xiaoxiao was sleeping with him tonight! so happy!


    "Xiaoxiao, get up!" Jin Xuan suddenly stretched out his hand to pull her up.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, lying on his side with his back to Jin Xuan, turned suspiciously and looked at Jin Xuan with a serious face.


    What does this guy want?


    Is there another whim to pull her to mate?!


    "Xiaoxiao, just get up and do it!"


    Jin Xuan wanted to pull her up immediately, but he seemed to think of something. He put down his outstretched hand and asked for MI Xiaoxiao''s advice.


    "All right."


    Mi Xiaoxiao pulled her casual clothes and slept with Jin Xuan. She really didn''t dare to take off her clothes because it was the rhythm of looking for trouble.


    Mi Xiaoxiao should be glad that she wore casual clothes on the day when she paid tribute to her grandmother.


    If you wear a little skirt or shorts, you''ll regret it. Even your intestines are blue.


    The forest here is dense and overgrown with weeds. She doesn''t dare to walk in the forest in such clothes.


    Although most of the women in this place only wear a chest wrapped in animal skin and an animal skin skirt.


    But she really doesn''t want to wear it except in summer.

 Chapter 17

    When Mi Xiaoxiao stood up, Jin Xuancai ran to the corner where there was a pile of animal skins.


    The slender fingers quickly spread out the skins, and the golden eyes swept over the skins quickly.


    Then, I saw a corner of his mouth, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    Jin Xuan reached out and picked up a brown plush animal skin. The animal skin had dense hair. The whole skin should be three meters wide by visual inspection.


    The fur felt long and soft, very comfortable. Jin Xuan picked up the animal skin with satisfaction and walked towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    This animal skin should not hurt Xiaoxiao''s skin.


    "What is he doing?" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Jin Xuan from the beginning and never left for more than half a minute.


    He was puzzled by Jin Xuan''s action of picking up in a pile of animal skins of different colors.


    At last I saw him pick out a brown animal skin from the full pile.


    Looking at the color and size, MI Xiaoxiao guessed that the owner of the animal skin should be a big guy.


    But why did he take such a big animal skin? To cover it? The animal skin looks very hot.


    Instead of looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, Jin Xuan smiled and walked to the stone bed next to the wall.


    Then hold the head end of the animal skin in one hand and the tail end of the animal skin in the other hand, and then throw it skillfully.


    The brown animal skin lay neatly where Mi Xiaoxiao had just been lying.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. This man


    "Well, soft, Xiaoxiao, come and sleep!" Jin Xuan patted the stone bed with his hand and turned to look at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao sincerely thanked Jin Xuan.


    The man helped her too much. Jin Xuan has been helping her since she crossed the world.


    The stone bed is not hard to sleep, but it can''t be compared with her modern bed.


    Suddenly changed an environment and a bed, which is not easy for MI Xiaoxiao, who has a serious bed recognition disease, to fall asleep at once.


    Jin Xuan doesn''t like Mi Xiaoxiao saying thank you to him. He always feels very uncomfortable.


    "Xiaoxiao''s business is my Jinxuan''s business. Well, Xiaoxiao, let''s sleep!"


    Xiaoxiao was frightened by those wolf dogs during the day and bumped all the way with him. Now she must be very tired.


    "Well, good night, Jin Xuan."


    Mi Xiaoxiao lay on the soft stone bed made by Jin Xuan and half narrowed his eyes and said to Jin Xuan.


    Don''t say, I don''t know if it''s because this day is too tired.


    Or because the layer of animal skin added by Jin Xuan gave her the feeling of a modern big bed.


    Mi Xiaoxiao gradually became sleepy. Thinking about her life since this day, it''s still wonderful and incredible.


    If you are an ordinary person, you don''t know whether you can accept it or not!


    However, for MI Xiaoxiao, who is used to living alone, this is just a dangerous new life.


    It''s not much different from her modern life.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao gradually fell asleep, her eyelashes trembling.


    I don''t know what unspeakable dream I had.


    Although Jin Xuan didn''t know what Mi Xiaoxiao''s good night meant, he felt the steady breathing of the people around him, and the whole person was relieved.


    Xiaoxiao is really a gift from God! With Xiaoxiao, he no longer has to eat dinner alone


    However, he has to hunt more prey tomorrow. He wants to feed Xiaoxiao, but he can''t make Xiaoxiao hungry.


    Also ask the patriarch what the apes usually eat. By the way, look for the foods that the females of the apes like. Well... Xiaoxiao will like it.


    Jin Xuan took a satisfied look at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was already asleep, then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    A night without a dream

 Chapter 18

    The next morning, when it was slightly bright, MI Xiaoxiao''s biological clock urged her to wake up.


    He opened his hazy eyes and grabbed the messy hair on his head. Mi Xiaoxiao habitually supported a lazy waist.


    "Alas ~, I''m so bored. I''m going to work part-time again!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao murmured discontentedly, getting up so early every day, and then eating breakfast in a hurry.


    Then he hurried to Lily''s restaurant, put on his work clothes and continued his waiter life for the next day.


    If it weren''t for the tuition of next semester, why should she fight so hard! She hasn''t even been in love once.


    "Xiaoxiao, what is a part-time job?"


    As soon as Jin Xuangang put on his made animal skin skirt, he heard Mi Xiaoxiao whispering something he didn''t understand.


    Originally, after he wanted to make the animal skin skirt, he quietly went out hunting with everyone.


    Considering that MI Xiaoxiao was too tired yesterday, Jin Xuan didn''t want to wake her up. The whole process of getting up was light, and he didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    I was afraid of quarreling with MI Xiaoxiao, but Jin Xuan didn''t expect that MI Xiaoxiao woke up so early.


    In fact, even if Jin Xuan makes a crackling noise, MI Xiaoxiao won''t wake up.


    Because our Comrade Mi Xiaoxiao is a typical sleeping beauty who can''t wake up after thunder.


    However, after several years of part-time life, she developed a law of waking up naturally at the appointed time, regardless of wind and rain.


    "Huh? Jin Xuan?" Mi Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and saw Jin Xuan''s golden pupils and enlarged handsome face.


    At first glance, people who don''t know think they''re doing something! What an ambiguous move!


    "Xiaoxiao, what is a part-time job?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and patiently repeated the question.


    Why does Xiaoxiao try to say something he doesn''t understand? Is this a characteristic of apes?


    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao stepped back to avoid the ambiguous action just now.


    too bad! Mi Xiaoxiao really wants to hammer herself!


    Just didn''t wake up, habitually regarded it as the 21st century, and even said what part-time job in front of Jin Xuan!


    Really, speechless!


    What should she explain now?


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised her little hand, pinched her earlobe and said, "well, I just didn''t wake up and talked in my sleep! By the way, what are you going to do?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao casually made an excuse, hoping to hide it!


    "So it is! Oh, I''m going hunting soon. Xiaoxiao stays at home waiting for me to come back."


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. His eyes revealed that he was very reluctant to give up, but he was firm.


    I really want to stay at home and don''t want to leave Xiaoxiao, but if I don''t hit the prey, Xiaoxiao will be hungry. Moreover, the food in the family is not enough.


    Stay at home! Then she has to go down to the stone wall!


    However, why does Mi Xiaoxiao feel like a child? Good? According to these two words and Jin Xuan''s tone, MI Xiaoxiao was a little confused.


    I dare say she is in direct proportion to the child in his eyes? Do you want to be so funny?!


    However, she was curious. Did Jin Xuan believe her?


    People! It''s really a complex species. People don''t believe you! I feel uneasy.


    People believe you! They are full of questions.


    "Do you believe what I said?" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Jin Xuan quietly with ink like eyes.


    "I believe Xiaoxiao!" Jin Xuan blushed when Mi Xiaoxiao stared at him. Xiaoxiao''s eyes looked at him carefully!


    "HMM." when Mi Xiaoxiao heard the answer, he bowed his head and said.


    This guy


    Do you believe her so much? Wouldn''t he doubt her?


    Jin Xuan''s trust made Mi Xiaoxiao hesitate. Can she also try to believe him?

 Chapter 19

    "Well, Xiaoxiao, I''ll put breakfast at the head of your bed. You remember to eat. I''ll go hunting!"


    When Jin Xuan smiled, he showed his white teeth, which made Mi Xiaoxiao envy.


    In other words, how do these orcs maintain their teeth? Why is it so white, even whiter than hers?


    "Go, go! Pay attention to safety." Mi Xiaoxiao kindly added.


    Don''t say, MI Xiaoxiao is really worried about Jin Xuan. In this world of the law of the jungle, these beasts are betting on their lives every time they hunt.


    Just for that meal, the orc world, unlike modern times, you can eat nothing for a week.


    Because those nutrient solutions can ensure your life safety, but the orc world is different.


    If you don''t eat for a day, you may become the food of other orcs because of your lack of physical strength.


    So in this world, food is also very important.


    "HMM." Jin Xuan replied happily, then turned into a beast, and his golden eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Then he stepped down the stone wall and headed for the 20 male orcs gathered at the entrance of the tribe.


    After Jin Xuan left, MI Xiaoxiao sat up from bed and touched her messy hair. Mi Xiaoxiao was baffled.


    How does she comb her hair?


    Mi Xiaoxiao took off the rubber band tied to her hair, looked at her long hair hanging to her waist, and hesitated.


    It''s really difficult to care for such a long hair without shampoo and conditioner.


    Now, even the most basic hair combing has become a problem. If you don''t comb your hair for a few days.


    It is estimated that no matter how good her hair is, it will become messy.


    Cut it? No, no, she can''t give up. It''s not easy for her to keep such a long hair. How can she cut it?


    forget it! Make do with it and clean it up by hand first!


    When Jin Xuan comes back, he asks him what women in the tribe use to comb their hair. At that time, please ask Jin Xuan to prepare one for her.


    Uh


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought of the women in the tribe. Then she woke up. Why is the stone wall so high? How should she go down?!


    Jump? It''s estimated that only slag will fall!


    Transformation? This is OK, but the problem is that she won''t!


    ¡­¡­


    I''m trapped in a high cave. What should I do? Wait online, hurry!


    Mi Xiaoxiao is forced! What if she wants to go to the bathroom or drink?


    She shouldn''t be allowed to solve it in the cave, should she?


    Woo woo... Why is she so unlucky! Thinking about it, I became more and more sad and angry.


    Come on, drink less water and make do with it. You''d better wash and fill your stomach first!


    Mi Xiaoxiao tidied up her clothes and looked for water in the cave with a bitter face. Fortunately, Jin Xuan prepared water for her.


    The water is filled with an empty wooden stake. The water is clear and looks good.


    Mi Xiaoxiao took a mouthful of water and simply rinsed her mouth. There was no way. There was no toothpaste here, but she couldn''t be like her in modern times.


    After washing, MI Xiaoxiao picked up the breakfast prepared by Jin Xuan for her. It was wrapped in a leaf she didn''t know, a piece of roasted meat.


    The meat without salt taste tastes strange, but fortunately, the mountain and water here are good, and the meat is still very delicious.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao solved the breakfast in his hand, the sun had risen.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood at the mouth of the cave and looked down. People came and went in the tribe. People were walking everywhere. They looked very busy.


    It seems that she is the most leisure!


    Come on, let''s tidy up those animal skins in the hole! It takes up a lot of space to pile so casually, although the cave is not small.


    "Are you the female that Jin Xuan brought back last night?"


    Just as Mi Xiaoxiao turned around, a suspected female voice sounded at the mouth of the cave.

 Chapter 20

    The reason why it is like a female voice is that it sounds a little masculine.


    Mi Xiaoxiao habitually turned around and found that what he had just said was a woman. To be exact, it was a woman embracing both sides.


    The woman is also followed by two men, strong body, white and handsome face, and two handsome men!


    Mi Xiaoxiao found that since she came to this place, all the men she opened her eyes to see were handsome ones.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is not confused. Is this Orc world rich in beautiful men?


    This is the only wrong place! But they''re not dressed!


    Yes, you guessed right. Standing in front of her were two living naked men!


    Alas ~, MI Xiaoxiao sighed at the nth side of her heart and turned her head habitually to avoid such an embarrassing scene.


    "You are mi Xiaoxiao! I heard you are an ape?


    It looks very good, but it''s still far from my Nana. "


    The woman who calls herself Nina holds a beautiful man in her left hand and another in her right hand.


    "Of course, Nina, you are the most beautiful female in our tribe!"


    The beautiful man on the left side smiled and flattered immediately when he heard Nina''s words.


    "Of course." Nina raised her head proudly and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao contemptuously.


    Um


    What Mi Xiaoxiao looked at was a twitch in the corners of his mouth. He wanted to laugh but didn''t laugh. He had to hold it in his heart. He was about to hold back his internal injury.


    She''s barely strong?!


    So she was recognized as a gifted school flower in school, and she became a long reluctant in Nina''s mouth?


    Does this girl want to be so narcissistic! Mi Xiaoxiao now seriously doubts the aesthetics of these male orcs.


    That''s what Nina, she didn''t say. She really doesn''t look very good.


    Look at the chest that can''t be restrained by wrapping the chest with animal skin. Directly pull the animal skin into a fishing form and fish it between the chest.


    The withered, yellow and disheveled hair is about to the waist, and the hair color is black and bright.


    It''s just that the shiny appearance really destroys the image! I don''t know how long I haven''t washed my hair.


    And the whole long hair is just tied with some rattan that MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know.


    If Nina is particularly conspicuous, it is estimated that there are no other highlights except the two fat circles around her waist.


    Just looking at the lower body, it''s OK. Mi Xiaoxiao admitted that his leg shape is still quite good. He is also wearing a white plush animal skin.


    In addition to these, only her wheat skin can be seen a little.


    Very healthy colors add more than one percentage point to her appearance.


    But is Nina the most beautiful female of the thar tribe? Do you want to be so funny?


    Don''t blame Mi Xiaoxiao for not knowing. When she first arrived, all she knew was the little bit of information from Jin Xuan''s mouth.


    And Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t pay much attention to the barbecue at the tribal party last night.


    I really don''t know if there are any more beautiful females than Nina!


    "Well, Nina, isn''t it? What can I do for you?" the woman shouldn''t have come to visit her at leisure!


    "I''m here to tell you that you''d better leave Jinxuan early.


    With such a small body, you must like to get sick. How can you give Jin Xuansheng a little leopard at that time?


    I''m different. My Nina is the most beautiful female of the tribe. You!


    You''d better leave early. Don''t let Jin Xuan choose me, Nina. I don''t care if you''re abandoned. "


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, my God! Mi Xiaoxiao is super speechless. Isn''t she getting up in the wrong way this morning?


    Where did Nina''s confidence come from?


    Besides, when did Mi Xiaoxiao say she would give Jin Xuansheng a little leopard?

 Chapter 21

    She just lives in Jinxuan''s house, okay! When will he be abandoned by Jin Xuan?


    Also, why does Nina think Jin Xuan will choose her?


    "Well, have you decided?"


    Nina looked at the cave, and her eyes looked like she was looking at her home.


    Why did Mi Xiaoxiao feel that her eyes made her unhappy!


    "I have no place to go, so miss Ben will live here for the time being. Oh, and I''m busy. Nina, if you''re okay, leave first!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t care about her. She even treats her as a rival in love. Is there a mistake!


    She and Jin Xuan are innocent, okay!


    Although Jin Xuan is a very beautiful man, MI Xiaoxiao also admitted that she also had some evil ideas, but it was limited to idle thoughts.


    "What!" Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao angrily. This thin and small female dared to refute her!


    "What I said is true." Mi Xiaoxiao stood up helplessly, saying that she was powerless.


    "You! Hum! Be careful I let Ott drive you out of the tribe!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao noticed that Nina raised her head obviously arrogantly when she said something about Ott.


    "Ott?" Mi Xiaoxiao rummaged through her memory and confirmed that she did not know the Ott.


    "You don''t know Ott?" the beautiful man on Nina''s right looked at Mi Xiaoxiao incredulously.


    This beautiful little female doesn''t know Ott?! How could it be? Ott was there last night.


    "Why should I know him?!" Mi Xiaoxiao really wanted to give him a big white eye.


    Does she need to know this Ott? Besides, she doesn''t know anyone here except Jin Xuan.


    "This... Ott is the leader of the thar tribe. You really don''t know him?" the beautiful man on Nina''s right asked again.


    That look obviously didn''t believe Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    ¡­¡­


    "Leader?" the tall man last night?


    Sorry, MI Xiaoxiao has poor eyesight at night. He didn''t see what he looked like last night, so he naturally didn''t know him.


    "Yes, Ott is the leader of our thar tribe."


    The beautiful man carefully explained to MI Xiaoxiao, which doubled Mi Xiaoxiao''s favor with him.


    "Then why did the leader drive me out?" as the leader of a tribe, I shouldn''t be so impulsive to make a decision!


    Although she came here only last night, she rushed her out without reason.


    It must be a little difficult, not to mention Jin Xuan.


    "Because Ott is my Nina''s male!" Nina patted her chest and said proudly.


    His own male is the leader of a tribe, even the leader of a small tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, this is a dramatic plot!


    Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless, looked up and down at Nina, and said to herself: is Nina really so charming?


    "Oh, that''s right! I see. Do you have anything else to do?" she still has to tidy up the skins!


    "Mi..." Nina was surprised. Why was the little female not surprised to hear that Ott was her male?


    "If it''s all right, Nina, please go back! I''m busy too! Take your time!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and waved to the three, looking like a playful face.


    "Hum! Mi Xiaoxiao, right? You have to think about it.


    Jike, let''s go! "Nina patted the beautiful man on her left.


    Then the two beautiful men turned into big leopards. Nina sat on the back of one of them, and then went down the stone wall.


    Well, the idlers are gone. She has to tidy up these animal skins before Jin Xuan comes back.


    Mi Xiaoxiao rolled up her sleeves and was ready to do a big job.


    But just then, there was a flurry of commotion in the tribe below.


    "What can I do? I''m afraid I''m going to die if I''m hurt so badly!"

 Chapter 22

    "Come on! Put it down and be careful!"


    Several orcs carrying the wounded Jin Xuan carefully put him on a large natural stone in the tribe.


    "Leader, do you want to inform Jin Xuan''s little female?" Shi Nuo frowned and asked the leader standing beside him.


    He never thought that Jin Xuan would be hurt so badly this time.


    "Well, you go!" the leader went to Jin Xuan and paused for a while.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded and agreed. In an instant, he turned into a huge leopard. The spots on the leopard were very beautiful.


    Then, Shi Nuo, who turned into a leopard, ran directly to the cave where Jin Xuan lived, with vigorous and beautiful movements.


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao just heard a little noise, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    But there is always an unknown premonition in my heart.


    "Little female? Little female?"


    Shi Nuo climbed up the stone wall in three steps and turned into a human form as soon as he reached the cave where Mi Xiaoxiao was located.


    "You, what are you doing?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo who rushed towards her in surprise.


    When did this man come up?!


    Mi Xiaoxiao withdrew his hat and pulled the casual clothes that were wrinkled because of squatting for a long time.


    This casual dress has been worn for a day or two. It has long been full of sweat. Mi Xiaoxiao is still a little diaphragmatic.


    It seems that we have to wash it sometime!


    "Little female, come with me!" Shi Nuo wanted to take Mi Xiaoxiao away without saying a word.


    "Why should I go with you!" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the sudden man in front of her.


    "Little female, let me tell you, Jin Xuan is hurt!


    And the injury is serious. There are no drug orcs in the tribe. Looking at that, I''m afraid


    Oh! If you don''t say so much, you''d better go and have a look with me! "


    Shi Nuo won''t tell Mi Xiaoxiao clearly for a moment and a half. It''s better to take her to see Jin Xuan. After all, Jin Xuan is also mi Xiaoxiao''s male.


    However, it seems that MI Xiaoxiao, a little female, doesn''t care about Jin Xuan. In this Orc world, few females pay special attention to males.


    Because even if her male dies, a female can find another male.


    Therefore, to sum up, there are few females in the world who care about their own males, which can also be said to be difficult to find.


    "What!" Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    Did she hear right? Jin Xuan is hurt?! Listen to the man''s tone, it seems quite serious.


    "Oh! Little female, come up quickly, or you won''t see the dead boy Jin Xuan!"


    When Shi Nuo finished, he immediately turned into a beast, lowered the leopard and waited for MI Xiaoxiao to climb up.


    "Well, let''s go!" without saying anything, MI Xiaoxiao climbed onto Shi Nuo''s back. After she sat firmly, Shi Nuo began to run.


    Jin Xuan, a fool, MI Xiaoxiao told him to be careful when he went out this morning.


    That''s good. He was injured soon. I hope Jin Xuan doesn''t have anything to do.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo reached the ground, Jin Xuan was surrounded by people from the tribe.


    "Alas ~, what a pity! Jin Xuan''s coming this time is more or less bad!" an old man in the tribe looked at Jin Xuan who fainted with regret.


    "Don''t say that. The boy has a good life! How can he die so easily!"


    At this time, most people stood up and refuted the old man who had just spoken.


    "Alas ~" the old man didn''t say anything, but looked at him lying on the stone.


    "Jin Xuan!" Mi Xiaoxiao saw Jin Xuan''s recent situation through the crowd. There was blood everywhere. It seemed that he was badly hurt!


    When they heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice, they all consciously stepped back and made way for MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Damn it!" Mi Xiaoxiao approached Jin Xuan and found that Jin Xuan''s injury was more serious than she thought.

 Chapter 23

    On a large natural flat rock, Jin Xuan lay bloody on it, his eyes closed and lost consciousness.


    Beside the sunny face in the past, now it is so pale and bloodless.


    The skin on the body is full of scars, large and small, a total of about 20 places.


    Although the wounds are not particularly deep, the focus is that each wound is bleeding, and there is a situation that can''t be stopped.


    "What''s going on?" Mi Xiaoxiao saw Jin Xuan''s skill.


    At first, in order to save her, he was able to retreat quickly in the face of a group of vicious wolves alone.


    But this time he was hurt so badly that even if he met a large prey, it would not hurt the whole hunting team. Only Jin Xuan was injured.


    "Somehow, Jin Xuan ran to the cliff and fell down. When we saw him, it was like this."


    Shi Nuo stood up and answered Mi Xiaoxiao''s question. The others who went hunting also nodded, indicating that what Shi Nuo said was true.


    At this time, the orcs in a team with Jin Xuan also stood up and explained the situation at that time.


    At that time, more than 20 of them were divided into several teams to hunt nearby, following the orcs of Jin Xuan''s first team.


    In a cliff area, they scattered with Jin Xuan for a while because they saw several bears and rabbits.


    Bears and rabbits are huge. When they are fattest, they can grow to the size of bears, which is extremely important for the thar tribe, which is short of food.


    So all the people in the team chased the bear and rabbit and vowed to hunt them.


    But Jin Xuan suddenly stopped at the edge of the cliff. Everyone didn''t care. All his attention was on those bears and rabbits.


    But when they came back with these bears and rabbits, they happened to see the scene of Jin Xuan climbing down the cliff and falling down.


    When the crowd hurried to the bottom of the cliff, Jin Xuan was covered with blood and unconscious.


    "Is there a doctor in the tribe?" Jin Xuan''s blood will not stop like this. I''m afraid his life will be in danger!


    The most important thing now is to stop the bleeding of the wound. At least in this way, Jin Xuan has the hope of surviving.


    If it were in modern times, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Take it to the hospital and the doctor will simply stop bleeding.


    The place where the needle should be sewn, and then give an anti-inflammatory needle for a few days. Take some anti-inflammatory drugs, and it''s almost good.


    But the problem is that she is now in an era of orcs who don''t shit. It''s estimated that her medical skills are not much better.


    "Doctor?" what''s that? Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao puzzled.


    "It''s the one who can cure the wound!" Mi Xiaoxiao was annoyed. She forgot and said that the doctors didn''t understand them at all.


    "Medicine orcs? I told you, there are no medicine orcs in the tribe." Shi Nuo said distressed.


    If there were medicine beasts, Jin Xuan might still be saved, but now


    "Damn it!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked serious, and her eyes were full of determination.


    At this time, only a dead horse can be a living horse doctor. Although Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t study medicine, she can''t think too much at this time.


    In MI Xiaoxiao''s heart, there has always been a voice telling her that Jin Xuan can''t die! She can''t let him die!


    "Jin Xuan! Jin Xuan, wake up!" Mi Xiaoxiao tried to wake Jin Xuan up.


    "Jin Xuan, wake up!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the indifferent Jin Xuan and began to panic.


    It seems that this guy has completely lost consciousness. The consequences of excessive blood loss.


    by the way!


    Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly brightened her eyes. She remembered when she was a child and when she was bleeding.


    Grandma often uses a kind of herbal medicine called Bletilla to mash and apply it to the wound, and then wrap it with gauze to stop bleeding soon.

 Chapter 24

    But the next second, MI Xiaoxiao hesitated again. Although the hemostatic effect of Bletilla striata was very significant.


    But in autumn, the leaves are easy to dry and wither. In addition, where Bletilla grows, they like a warm, cloudy and humid environment. It''s hard to find them for a while.


    And now Jin Xuan bled too much and fainted.


    If she goes to find Bletilla, maybe he''s dead.


    wait! Mi Xiaoxiao searched all the medical memories in her brain and finally found a herbal medicine that can not only have a good hemostatic effect, but also be found quickly.


    That is the white grass, which is a little worse than Bletilla striata. White grass is very common. It can be easily found in small ditches and rivers in rural areas.


    And once found, it must be one by one. Jin Xuan was seriously injured and bled more.


    Find the white grass first, stop the blood temporarily, and then send time to find the Bletilla striata.


    Uh huh, that''s it!


    Mi Xiaoxiao remembers that there is a river on the edge of the thar tribe. You''d better go there first and maybe find it.


    "That who, you watch him for me!" Mi Xiaoxiao pulled Shi Nuo''s arm and said.


    "What?"


    Before Shi Nuo could react, MI Xiaoxiao had run in the direction of the river at the fastest speed in her history.


    "What is this little female doing?"


    Etno looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back and wondered. Shouldn''t she accompany Jin Xuan at this time?


    "Alas! It''s estimated that Jin Xuan is hopeless, so run away!" people around speculate about Mi Xiaoxiao''s meaning.


    "She won''t."


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s departure direction with firm eyes, because he didn''t believe that the female he saw would be such a person.


    "Maybe! After all, we are rarely precious in the eyes of females." the men in the tribe echoed one after another.


    Of course, these people just talk without the presence of the female. Although they are lost, each male will not betray his female.


    "Where is it! Where is it!" Mi Xiaoxiao hurried to the river, and a small figure ran on the river bank.


    "Isn''t it? It shouldn''t be! The environment here is very suitable for the growth of white grass. Um... Look carefully."


    Mi Xiaoxiao muttered to herself while observing.


    "Hey! I found it!"


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up. Isn''t that white gag over there a white grass flower?


    I''ve been looking for it for a long time. It''s under the river!


    The river is long, but the terrain is relatively flat. There is no place where the water flow is particularly fast. It is suitable for the survival of fish and shrimp.


    Mi Xiaoxiao ran to the place where the white grass was located and found a sharp stone.


    Quickly dig out a handful of white grass, and then carefully wash its root chamber in water.


    After all the white grass were cleaned, MI Xiaoxiao found a small vine with good toughness and tied it up.


    Then, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to delay for a moment and ran directly in the direction of coming.


    What she didn''t know was that a gray figure flashed behind her, fleeting, as if it had never appeared.


    "The little female is coming back soon! Jin Xuan can''t hold on!" Shi Nuo looked at the bloody Jin Xuan and was at a loss.


    "Coming! Coming! Really back!" etno, who had spoken before, pointed to the back.


    Everyone turned around and saw Mi Xiaoxiao holding a white flower like thing in her hand.


    Panting and running towards them, his face flushed and looked very tired.


    "What happened here?"


    At this time, the female orcs headed by Nina also came to hear the news. As soon as they arrived here, they found that everyone was really surrounded and noisy.


    And the little female that Jin Xuan picked up was running towards them with something in her hand.

 Chapter 25

    "Ah! What''s wrong with Jin Xuan!!" Nina pulled away the crowd and saw Jin Xuan lying on the stone bleeding at the first sight.


    Jin Xuan is the male she likes. How can she feel like this now?


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" she''s going to help! Can you stop being so crowded, sister?!


    "How do you take care of Jin Xuan? If something happens to him! I Nina will drive you out of the thar tribe!"


    Nina stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao and blocked Mi Xiaoxiao''s progress. She still spoke to MI Xiaoxiao with her nostril facing the sky.


    "If you don''t want him to die, get out of the way!" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered. Why are there brain disabilities everywhere?!


    Jin Xuan doesn''t only live in blood, but he doesn''t have much time to live. What can I say.


    Jin Xuan is also her friend Mi Xiaoxiao. How could she watch him die in front of her?


    Before she did not repay her kindness, she would never allow Jin Xuan to die like this!


    "What do you want? Are you still a drug Orc?" Nina''s reluctant touch completely angered Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Why doesn''t the tiger get angry? When she is mi Xiaoxiao, she has no temper and is easy to bully?


    "Go away!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand and waved at Nina. Don''t underestimate this wave. This wave used her whole body strength.


    Well, the final result proved that her wave was really not a big deal. At least she only moved other people''s Nina more than ten centimeters away.


    Er... Although the effect is not very significant, it''s enough for MI Xiaoxiao''s small body to squeeze in.


    "That who, help me."


    Mi Xiaoxiao successfully came to the stone, then loosened the tied white grass and quickly took off the root.


    The roots of Festuca arundinacea are almost the same as those of Houttuynia cordata, which we often eat. They are all white and distributed in the shape of sections.


    "What does Xiaoxiao want me to help?" Shi Nuo''s handsome face suddenly approached Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao? When did she get so familiar with this man? Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t even know the name of this beautiful man!


    Although the man''s eyes are just normal golden yellow, MI Xiaoxiao always feels that there is a faint and strange purple in his eyes.


    Maybe it''s her illusion! After all, she had only seen him twice, and the man was outstanding.


    It is a typical beautiful man series. It can also be said that in appearance, it does not lose Jin Xuan.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought that the movement on her hand was also very fast. At this time, she had taken off all the roots of white grass.


    As for those white grass inflorescences, although they also have the effect of hemostasis, MI Xiaoxiao still chose to use white grass roots to stop bleeding.


    "Who, help me smash these." Mi Xiaoxiao directly asked Shi Nuo to smash the white grass root. After all, people turned into animals and had big fists.


    You can easily mash these white grass roots, and Mi Xiaoxiao needs tools to help crush them one by one.


    "Xiaoxiao, I don''t call that. My name is Shi Nuo."


    Shi Nuo talked to MI Xiaoxiao with a smile while pounding the white grass root in his hand.


    "HMM." this Shi Nuo, a little talkative.


    Shi Nuo saw that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t pay too much attention to him, so he put away his usual careless appearance and began to work seriously.


    The leader, like others, just looked at Mi Xiaoxiao quietly, but in his eyes, he seemed to have something more than ordinary people.


    Shi Nuo quickly smashed the grass root, and then Mi Xiaoxiao asked him to go to the cave and get some dry animal skins.


    Then teach him to divide the animal skin into strips with sharp claws.


    Mi Xiaoxiao plans to apply the white grass to the wound, and then wrap it with the divided animal skin strip to prevent the white grass from falling, and further achieve the effect of hemostasis.

 Chapter 26

    "Are you really a drug Orc?" Nina twisted her bucket waist and said to MI Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    She really didn''t expect that this little thin little female would be a drug Orc!


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought that Nina must have burned her brain when she was a child, so that she is so funny now.


    "Hmm..." Jin Xuan, lying on the stone, groaned unconsciously, but attracted everyone''s attention.


    All the people turned their attention to Jin Xuan, while Mi Xiaoxiao was delighted to wet with the remaining animal skin taken by Shi Nuo.


    Then he carefully wiped the dried blood on Jin Xuan.


    Over and over again, unconsciously, the water in the bamboo has been dyed red.


    "Shi Nuo, help me get another one." Mi Xiaoxiao may not even know herself. She is talking to Shi Nuo in an ordered tone.


    "OK!" Shi Nuo was not disgusted, but very happy. Xiaoxiao took the initiative to talk to him!


    But I just don''t know why Jin Xuan is so lucky that he can become a Xiaoxiao male.


    However, this does not mean that his shinuo will give up. He finally met a female who closed her eyes, so Xiaoxiao must be his!


    "Xiaoxiao?" isn''t it his illusion? He seems to see Xiaoxiao.


    "Are you awake? How do you feel?" Mi Xiaoxiao put down the animal skin in her hand and looked at Jin Xuan, whose face was too pale.


    The people in the tribe saw that Jin Xuan was all right, but they all knew that he was still weak, so they dispersed one after another.


    "Did Xiaoxiao save me?" the question Jin Xuan answered was not on the same line as Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "You said! What are you doing on the cliff? Is it too long?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao heard the orcs finish, but his teeth were itching.


    If Jin Xuan had not been dying at that time, MI Xiaoxiao would not have done anything.


    "I fell down accidentally. Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. I''m fine!" Jin Xuan was panting without saying for a while.


    "It''s all right. If it weren''t for Miss Ben, you would have gone to the yama report earlier!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t come alone. Jin Xuan is still talking to her at this time.


    She should say he is innocent! Or is he ignorant?


    "Well, well, Xiaoxiao, I''ll never let you worry again!"


    Although he didn''t understand what Xiaoxiao meant by the king of hell, he was really reckless this time, which worried Xiaoxiao.


    "The devil is worried about you!" will she worry about him? She Mi Xiaoxiao has no relatives with him. Why worry about him!


    Worried about... Him? Mi Xiaoxiao is silent. Will she worry about him? Maybe, yes!


    I don''t know when she began to worry about someone. Maybe it''s a good thing?


    Mi Xiaoxiao has never worried about anyone since her grandmother died.


    Apart from worrying about tuition and living expenses every day, she never worried about anyone from beginning to end.


    "You have a rest here first. I''ll get you something to eat." although the blood stopped, Jin Xuan is still too weak and needs more rest.


    And it looks cloudy today. There will be neither too strong sunshine nor too cool breeze.


    Jin Xuan will neither be heated by the strong sun nor catch a cold because it is too cold.


    The blood has just stopped. It''s not suitable to move him too much now, but the cave is above the stone wall.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao decided to set up a temporary tent above the stone later, so that Jin Xuan didn''t have to move.


    However, this food is difficult for MI Xiaoxiao. Jin Xuan is injured and can''t eat too greasy, but the staple food here is barbecue?


    How can barbecue not be greasy?

 Chapter 27

    Um


    by the way! She remembered what she could get for Jin Xuan to eat.


    Mi Xiaoxiao remembers that she caught a cold when she was a child, and grandma would steam eggs for her every time.


    Steamed eggs taste smooth and tender. They taste excellent and won''t make people feel greasy. They are most suitable for Jinxuan now.


    However, in this strange world, it''s better to find eggs. Now orcs can''t train and raise livestock.


    Naturally, it will not be so easy to find eggs.


    But it''s okay without eggs. Mi Xiaoxiao can find bird eggs. Although bird eggs are not as big as eggs, they are still relatively common compared with wild eggs.


    However, the nutritional value of the two is equal. However, some people believe that the nutritional value of bird eggs is higher.


    As for what it is, MI Xiaoxiao really hasn''t explored it.


    At this time, Shi Nuo, who went out to fetch water, rushed over here quickly. Mi Xiaoxiao got up and waved to Shi Nuo.


    "Xiaoxiao, you call me!" Shi Nuo put down the bamboo Festival filled with water and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile.


    Uh


    Shi Nuo, what''s the meaning of this guy''s appearance ordered by Ren Jun?


    "Well, can you take care of Jin Xuan?"


    She went out to look for bird eggs. She didn''t trust Jin Xuan here alone. What''s the matter? They can be regarded as roommates!


    Take care of your roommate as it should be! Therefore, she plans to ask shi Nuo to help take care of Jin Xuan for a while and replace her when she comes back.


    "Take care of him?!" Shi Nuo pointed to Jin Xuan lying on the stone, and suddenly the excitement was cured.


    He thought what Xiaoxiao wanted him to do! I didn''t expect to take care of Jin Xuan! Why is he so unlucky?


    What he wants is to be alone with Xiaoxiao! Alone!


    "Can''t you?" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t understand. Taking care of Jin Xuan surprised him so much. Is it tired to take care of him?


    She didn''t seem to say what she wanted this guy to do?! Just let him watch Jinxuan.


    "Xiaoxiao, I don''t need him to take care of me. Let Shi Nuo accompany you to find food!"


    Although he was extremely reluctant to let Xiaoxiao go to the forest alone, he would be a hundred worried.


    Rather than let Xiaoxiao get hurt, let shinuo go with Xiaoxiao. Even if shinuo gets the chance, he believes that Xiaoxiao doesn''t like him.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Xuan''s idea surprised the melon eaters. They just wanted to shout at him.


    Sao Nian, where does your confidence come from! After all, people look no worse than you!


    "That''s a good idea. Well, that''s it! Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. My shinuo will protect you."


    As soon as Shi Nuo listened to Jin Xuan''s words, his eyes lit up immediately, clapped his hands immediately, and gave Mi Xiaoxiao no chance to speak.


    "If Xiaoxiao gets hurt, Jin Xuan will never let you go!" Jin Xuan''s weak voice came, and his golden eyes stared at Shi Nuo seriously.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. You''d better take good care of your injury and don''t give Xiaoxiao any trouble."


    Shi Nuo looked at Jin Xuan proudly, and the words he spit out almost killed Jin Xuan.


    "Cough..."


    If he hadn''t fallen off the cliff to pick fragrant fruits for Xiaoxiao, would he be proud to lie here and look at shinuo?


    ¡­¡­


    Can you play happily in the future? Could you ask her for advice before making a decision?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo in silence, but now that they have decided, it''s so good.


    Moreover, she needs to go to the forest to find bird eggs. It''s really not safe for her to go alone. Just now she only cares about Jin Xuan and forgot about it.


    "That''s all right! Jin Xuan, wait for me to come back." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded to Shi Nuo, and then walked one step towards the tribal gate.

 Chapter 28

    "Are you sure there are bird eggs here?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the mess of wild grass in front of her.


    Half an hour ago! Shi Nuo suddenly came up and said that he knew where to find bird eggs.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao followed him. This place is next to the tribe. It only takes about 20 minutes to walk here.


    "Don''t worry! I saw Bubu bird when I was hunting here. Bubu bird''s eggs are big."


    From time to time, Shi Nuo pulled away the grass around him and looked for what he called bubuniao eggs.


    "Cloth bird?" what the hell is that? Mi Xiaoxiao is confused. She has never heard of this kind of bird, okay?


    This is the same as the leaves of Shuo Yeshu mentioned by Jin Xuan. It is something she has never heard of.


    It seems that there are still many things she needs to learn in this world.


    But I just don''t know if there are those potatoes, peppers and salt here.


    Others are fine. It doesn''t matter if they don''t, but this salt is really indispensable.


    "Yes! Haven''t you heard of the cloth bird?" it''s a very common bird, okay? Why doesn''t Xiaoxiao know him?


    Ah! damn! How could


    Shi Nuo suddenly stopped his movements, paused, and then slowly looked up.


    The pure purple eyes replaced the gold in the past. They looked at Mi Xiaoxiao playfully, with some imperceptible playfulness in their eyes.


    The whole person''s temperament changed in vain, adding a bit of evil charm, making Shi Nuo look more handsome.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo whose eyes suddenly became completely different and swallowed his saliva secretly.


    "Little female, what''s your name?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao vaguely, his slender white hand and provoked Mi Xiaoxiao''s pointed chin.


    "Ah?" shouldn''t Shi Nuo know her name? One second ago, Xiaoxiao was still there, Xiaoxiao kept shouting.


    Should not! incorrect! It''s totally wrong.


    From the look and tone of the man in front of him, he is completely different from Shi Nuo.


    In other words, this person is probably not Shi Nuo himself. Then, who is he?


    "What''s your name? How about being my partner?" Shi Nuo slowly approached Mi Xiaoxiao, and his warm breath sprayed on MI Xiaoxiao''s neck.


    "You''re not Shi Nuo, who are you?" Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t advance or retreat because he locked his chin.


    Why is this dead man so strong! Mi Xiao Xiao secretly make complaints about himself.


    "Hehe, little female, you are so cute that you find out I''m not him so soon?" Shi Nuo pinched Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and tightened his strength.


    "Hiss... You let go of me!" Mi Xiaoxiao raised his hand and waved hard, finally breaking free from the restrictions of men.


    "Sorry, I used too much force accidentally." Shi Nuo leaned against the trunk behind him and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with interest.


    Such an interesting little female, he can''t give it to that guy! Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, which was a kind of confidence that he was determined to get.


    Accidentally? Too hard? Can this man be more shameless? It was intentional, okay?


    "Where''s Shi Nuo?" Mi Xiaoxiao stepped back to stay away from the dangerous man. At least, in MI Xiaoxiao''s opinion, the man is dangerous enough.


    "I am him." Shi Nuo explained with a smile, but the gloom of the fundus is not easy to detect.


    What the hell? I''m him? How could this evil man be Shi Nuo! When she was a three-year-old?


    "You are not Shi Nuo." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man''s purple eyes with different colors.


    "The little female doesn''t believe it? But that''s the truth." Shi Nuo looked up at the white clouds all over the sky. Who wants to be him? In fact, he didn''t want to.

 Chapter 29

    "..." to tell the truth, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t believe it.


    She as like as two peas, and how she could believe a man who blinks out of the blink of an eye, and even the man is exactly the same as the teacher.


    But why did Mi Xiaoxiao think that the man''s expression was so sad just now? Sad people can''t help but want to comfort him.


    No no no! Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head and got rid of the thoughts in her head. How could she feel the man''s expression sad?


    It must have been her demon just now. This guy obviously has a look of being beaten, okay!


    "It seems that the little female doesn''t believe it. That''s right. It''s hard for anyone to believe that two souls live in one body."


    Shi Nuo''s purple eyes are calm, deep and beautiful, like the stars in the dark night of the universe.


    It is also like a deep black hole. If you are not careful, you will indulge in it and be doomed.


    "Two souls?!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo with purple eyes in disbelief. Mi Xiaoxiao never thought of this answer.


    Therefore, in other words, Shi Nuo''s body and himself lived in two souls.


    This... Is a little crazy!


    Although she herself passed through, it was also a strange thing.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao still doesn''t believe this body, two souls or something.


    "What''s your name?" since they are two different souls, there must be a name!


    "Shi Nuo." the man''s calm voice came into Mi Xiaoxiao''s ears, but Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised and almost fell to the ground.


    Did she hear right? The man said his name was Shi Nuo?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked suspiciously at the man who claimed to be Shi Nuo, with his slender little hand dragging his chin.


    He walked around Shi Nuo for two whole circles before he stopped.


    "Pa!" a loud point came from between MI Xiaoxiao''s two fingers.


    "Xiaoxiao, how did you do it?"


    Shi Nuo''s purple eyes stared curiously at Mi Xiaoxiao''s fingers. It felt like he was going to stare out a hole in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    Er... Mi Xiaoxiao took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. The man felt curious and was really like shinuo.


    Also, MI Xiaoxiao seems to remember that she never told this man. Her name is mi Xiaoxiao.


    So, she is basically sure that this person is Shi Nuo. As for what, a body, two souls and so on, they are all lying to her!


    Shi Nuo pretended to be very similar, but it can''t be said that he was completely lying to her.


    According to MI Xiaoxiao, Shi Nuo may have a disease called schizophrenia.


    People with this disease are often gentle as water for one second and furious for the next.


    These are two completely different personalities and some symptoms. They always think that they will become another person in the next second.


    Perhaps, Shi Nuo is such a symptom.


    "Well... No matter how I do it, but I believe you for the time being." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo and nodded seriously.


    "Xiaoxiao, is what you said true?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with bright eyes. His eyes were like seeing some treasure.


    "More real than pearls." Mi Xiaoxiao affirmed again.


    However, this time she did not miss the vague schadenfreude in Shi Nuo''s eyes.


    Alas ~, it seems that this guy is very ill! But fortunately, let him recognize who he really is.


    "Hey, I knew Xiaoxiao would believe me." Shi Nuo narrowed his eyes happily.


    "Well, is it fun to play with me?" Mi Xiaoxiao continued the action she had just stopped and began to look for the cloth bird''s nest mentioned by Shi Nuo.


    She has to speed up. The boy Jinxuan is still waiting for her to go back! There''s no time to waste with this guy.

 Chapter 30

    "Playing with you? Xiaoxiao, I really didn''t play with you. Besides, Xiaoxiao is so cute. How can I be willing to give up."


    Shi Nuo''s vision has always adhered to MI Xiaoxiao and never left.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Xiaoxiao silently rolled a white eye and continued the action in her hand. She didn''t dare to neglect it at all. The injured people were still waiting for her food!


    However, MI Xiaoxiao really regretted that he shouldn''t have brought shinuo here. He should have insisted on leaving him to take care of Jin Xuan at the beginning.


    Now he not only found that he had split personality, but also talked endlessly.


    Although he is very handsome, MI Xiaoxiao admits that his purple eyes are even more beautiful than Jin Xuan.


    But Shuai can''t be a meal, and Shuai can''t help her find bird eggs. Therefore, for MI Xiaoxiao at this moment, Shuai is useless.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t want to tell him too much. His brain hurt.


    "Hey? Xiaoxiao, what are you looking for? Why are you pulling that guy? Just come to me next time.


    It''s a wonderful thing to come out with Xiaoxiao and think about it. "


    Shinuo leaned against the tree trunk, his purple eyes were bright, as if they were filled with stars.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder brother, can you stop? We should have a degree of personality division?" even if we don''t help, please be a quiet and beautiful man at least?


    "Split personality?" Shi Nuo''s purple eyes revealed unprecedented seriousness and put away the cynical look just now.


    Serious men are often handsome, and serious Shi Nuo is no exception.


    Blond hair and purple eyes should be a very inappropriate color, but on Shi Nuo, they are so natural and mysterious.


    "Split personality! It means that in your case, you often think you are another person, and your personality is often completely different."


    Mi Xiaoxiao patiently explained to Shi Nuo what is called personality division, in fact! Mi Xiaoxiao simply said that personality split.


    If you want a detailed analysis, I''m afraid it won''t take a few hours.


    "So?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao nervously.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen the drug orcs, but those drug orcs either say he thinks too much or don''t know what''s going on.


    He also tried to control himself, but he didn''t know where to start, because he often became like this when he didn''t know.


    Therefore, he is very distressed because of this matter, although he looks very cheerful and optimistic.


    But the reason why he hasn''t found a partner is mostly because of this. He doesn''t want his favorite partner to think he is a monster.


    "Therefore, you are Shi Nuo, and Shi Nuo is you. There is no saying of one body and two souls. Everything is just your illness.


    But I don''t know why your eyes turn purple when you get sick.


    Maybe you really have two souls in your body. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao continued to look for bird eggs step by step.


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao looking through his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But this little female is really special.


    "Hey! I found it!" Mi Xiaoxiao pulled away a grass, in which four red bird eggs were placed neatly.


    "But why is the bird''s egg red? Moreover, the egg... So big!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the four bird eggs lying quietly in the grass, which couldn''t slow down.


    The red bird''s egg in the grass is about the size of an egg, and the whole egg is fiery red.


    If it were not for the normal oval shape, MI Xiaoxiao would never think that this is a edible bird egg.

 Chapter 31

    "This is bubuniao''s egg." Shi Nuo suddenly made a noise and interrupted Mi Xiaoxiao''s idea.


    "Hey? This is Bubu bird''s egg? It''s amazing!" Mi Xiaoxiao sighed from her heart.


    She really didn''t expect that a bird''s egg was not only special in color, but also a little too big.


    Have you ever seen a bird''s egg as big as an egg? Well, except for those ostriches or something.


    "OK, let''s go back!" with these four eggs, we''ll be ready to cook some bone soup at that time.


    But the key is to find the remaining bones, but it''s easy to find. Just go to any house to find some.


    Because the orcs here generally throw away the rest of the bones they eat. They don''t know that the bones can still make soup.


    Although there is no salt to taste, there is still some nutrition.


    "Xiaoxiao, take the bird''s egg for me, let''s go!" at this time, Shi Nuo has returned to his original state, and the color of his eyes has returned to normal.


    But there was no more talk in the past, and there was a little more seriousness and silence on the white Jun''s face.


    "It seems that you are much better now." Mi Xiaoxiao wrapped the bird''s eggs in leaves and handed them to Shi Nuo.


    "Be careful, it''ll be over if you break it." Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to find another nest of bird eggs.


    "Don''t worry." no matter how bad his shinuo is, he won''t even be able to take a bird''s egg!


    But Xiaoxiao is going to give this bird egg to Jin Xuan?


    It''s soft and tastes strange. It doesn''t taste very good.


    At this time, on the other side, Jin Xuan listened to MI Xiaoxiao and just lay on the stone and rested motionless.


    Because he lost a lot of blood, Jin Xuan faintly felt dizzy. Now he is very weak and needs to rest.


    "You carry him to my cave."


    A woman in a white fur skirt pointed at the men beside her.


    "This... Nina, we still..." Jike hesitated to Nina.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t listen, get away from me and don''t come back!"


    Nina glared at Jike fiercely. She was really a timid male. How could she have liked him?


    Hum! The little female actually injured Jin Xuan, but this time she must let Jin Xuan become her male.


    "Nina, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I can''t move!"


    As soon as Jike heard Nina tell her not to come back, the whole person was suddenly bad.


    The male abandoned by the female will not only be excluded by other males, but also no other female will be willing to accept him.


    Therefore, for a male, being abandoned is tantamount to losing the meaning of his own life.


    "Hum! It''s almost the same. Don''t hurry up!" Nina put her hands around her chest and looked arrogant like a showing off peacock.


    "OK, OK, I''ll move now." Jike nodded helplessly, and then pulled the three people watching the excitement to move Jinxuan together.


    These three men are also the males of Nina. There is no way. In the thar tribe, Nina is the most popular.


    "I''m sorry, Jin Xuan. Who told Nina to have a crush on you? You must forgive me."


    Jike carefully lifted Jin Xuan and tried to avoid his wound.


    "Let''s go." Nina waved to the jiks, and then took the lead in walking towards her own cave.


    There are two rows between Nina''s cave and Jinxuan''s cave, so it''s still a little far away.


    "Where are you taking me?! put me down!"


    Jin Xuan woke up and struggled hard. The blood on his hand had slowly seeped out.

 Chapter 32

    "Jin Xuan, don''t move, or the wound will bleed again." he also saw Jin Xuan''s touch in the morning.


    The blood was dripping. It seemed that she was completely hopeless, but she forced the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao to be saved with a handful of strange grass.


    "Jike, if it''s a brother, let me down!" Jin Xuan saw that the physical struggle was fruitless, so he began to persuade in language.


    In short, he must not mate with Nina.


    "Jin Xuan, it''s a brother, and I can''t let you down! You think I just want you to be the male of Nina!"


    Once their females have more male partners, their attention will be reduced.


    Accordingly, the probability of their next generation becoming pregnant is greatly reduced.


    Therefore, no male will like his female more male partners, and of course, Tajik is no exception.


    "Jick, what are you waiting for! Hurry up!"


    Nina can''t wait to mate with Jin Xuan, so that Jin Xuan can become her male!


    "Nina, don''t worry, let''s speed up." one of the males carrying Jin Xuan said.


    ¡­¡­


    "I said brother, can''t you walk faster?" Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. What do you want to do so slowly?


    At this rate, not to mention 20 minutes, even half an hour may not reach the tribe.


    "Yes." Shi Nuo readily promised, and then stepped up.


    ... it''s so easy to talk that MI Xiaoxiao is speechless.


    Silent all the way, even the rustle of wind blowing leaves can be heard clearly.


    "Hoo! It''s finally here." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the tribe with a burst of joy. After walking for so long, he finally came back.


    "Here." Shi Nuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao the bird''s eggs wrapped in leaves, and then walked towards his own house without saying a word.


    "What a freak!" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered to himself, looking at Shi Nuo''s back.


    Obviously, a few minutes ago, she was annoyed by him. Now it''s better to stop saying a word.


    "You... Are you mi Xiaoxiao?" a rough looking man ran across and stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Yes, who are you?" Mi Xiaoxiao said hello all over her face. She... Doesn''t seem to know this man.


    "I''m Shilu. If you''re Mi Xiaoxiao, come with me!"


    Shilu''s face seemed a little anxious, so that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t hear what he wanted to say for a long time.


    "Don''t worry. What''s going on?" he said slowly, and she couldn''t figure out what he wanted to say.


    "Well, I just saw Jin Xuan carried into her cave by Nina! Go and have a look. It''s bad if you go late!"


    Shi Lu wanted to reach out and pull Mi Xiaoxiao over, but he thought about it, but took back his hand.


    "What?!" Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. Why does this Nina like to have nothing to do? What if Jin Xuan''s wound cracks again!


    And Jin Xuan is her?


    and? And it''s her what? Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head and patted her head. What else did she think!


    "Oh! Go and have a look! If Nina and Jin Xuan successfully mate, Jin Xuan won''t be yours!"


    Shi Lu tried to explain that the monkey''s anxious touch made Mi Xiaoxiao feel that the emperor was not anxious and the eunuch was anxious.


    But Shi Luben is rough, and his image is a little biased towards plateau men. Although he doesn''t look very good, he has a unique style.


    "Why?" although Jin Xuan was not her, MI Xiaoxiao was very curious. Does this mating have any special significance?


    "After mating, Jin Xuan is Nina''s male!"


    What he said should be clear enough, clear enough! But why does this little female look so calm?

 Chapter 33

    Ah? And such rules? Mi Xiaoxiao is confused. It''s really outrageous.


    If this is true, then a female has a crush on a male. If the male doesn''t agree, can the female be stronger?


    Isn''t this a little unfair to males? Don''t we all advocate free love in modern times?


    "Little female? Little female?" Shi Lu raised his hand and waved in front of MI Xiaoxiao. Is the little female trying to save Jin Xuan?


    Um! It must be so, otherwise Jin Xuan wouldn''t be so kind to her.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao forgot that people here call women female. Mi Xiaoxiao looked back at the rough man Shi Lu.


    "Little female, have you found a way?"


    Shi Lu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with bright eyes. The little female was really smart. She thought of a way in such a short time.


    He also heard that the little female saved Jin Xuan''s injury in the morning. However, it''s reasonable. After all, Jin Xuan''s injury was also for her.


    "Find a way? Find a way?" did she say to find a way?


    "Don''t you try to save Jin Xuan?" was he wrong just now? The little female is not trying to save Jin Xuan at all?


    "Why should I save him? Isn''t Nina the most beautiful female of the thar tribe? Jin Xuan may be happy now!"


    Hum! Being carried into other people''s caves, he should be beautiful now!


    Mi Xiaoxiao finished in one breath and didn''t find anything wrong with his tone.


    Those who understand will find that there is a strong sour smell called vinegar in the air.


    "How could he be happy? Isn''t he your male?" Shi Lu asked suspiciously. Isn''t Jin Xuan Mi Xiaoxiao''s male?


    "No." how could Jin Xuan be her male? Don''t be kidding. They are roommates at most?


    "Then he doesn''t want to pick fragrant fruits for you." Shi Lu lowered his head and muttered curiously. Jin Xuan is probably to please Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "What are you talking about?!" Mi Xiaoxiao always had a good hearing. She was close, so she naturally heard Shi Lu''s muttering.


    "It''s Jin Xuan. He was injured and fell off the cliff just to pick fragrant fruits for you."


    Shilu didn''t expect that MI Xiaoxiao''s hearing was so good that she heard her whispering.


    But when he heard it, Shi Lu promised Jin Xuan not to tell others.


    But it''s all said, so there''s no need to hide. Besides, it''s not a shady thing.


    "In order to pick fragrant fruit for me?!" the string "Da" hidden in the bottom of MI Xiaoxiao''s heart was touched.


    Therefore, Jin Xuan was injured and fell off the cliff, all to pick what ghost fragrant fruit for her?


    In other words, if it weren''t for her, Jin Xuan wouldn''t be hurt?


    Think about it, too. How could Jin Xuan fall off the cliff so easily!


    "Yes, Jin Xuan and I were in the same team when hunting.


    At that time, he told me that he found a ripe fragrant fruit on the cliff.


    I wanted to pick it back for the little female at home. I didn''t stop him because I found several bears and rabbits.


    Who knows when we came back with the bear and rabbit, we saw him fall.


    Later, when I brought him back, he specially told me not to tell anyone. "


    Shiluzi carefully told Mi Xiaoxiao what he knew.


    "I want to take it back for the little female at home!" this is the only sentence left in MI Xiaoxiao''s mind.


    I see. Jin Xuan is really stupid! Why did you fall black and blue in order to pick a fruit for her.


    Thinking of this, without saying a word, MI Xiaoxiao stuffed the bird eggs in her hand into Shi Lu, and then ran forward regardless.

 Chapter 34

    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the stone wall that couldn''t be higher in front of her. She was speechless. How could she forget such an important thing.


    This damn stone wall, she can''t go up! Sure enough, just now she was too impulsive and wanted to save Jin Xuan.


    What should I do now? If she tries to climb up, Jin Xuan may have been forced to finish by Nina!


    "Need my help?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a distressed face.


    Just as he was passing by, he happened to meet Mi Xiaoxiao who was staring at the stone wall in a daze.


    When he returned to the tribe, he heard someone say that Jin Xuan was carried to Nina''s cave.


    At first, he was a little surprised, but he was soon relieved. He had seen enough of this kind of thing. It was common for females to rob attractive males.


    Unless the male has his own female, it won''t help if other females like him.


    However, in this way, Xiaoxiao should not have accepted Jin Xuan, that is, he still has the opportunity to become Xiaoxiao''s first male.


    "Of course." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo who came over. He just wanted to say that he came in time!


    "Come on." shinuo turned into a big leopard without saying anything. He bent down and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with golden eyes.


    Somehow, as soon as Mi Xiaoxiao saw Shi Nuo''s golden eyes, his purple eyes would appear in his mind.


    "Thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao impolitely raised his legs and jumped over Shi Nuo. The more he did it, the more proficient he became.


    There''s no way. In this Orc world, for MI Xiaoxiao, the most convenient and time-saving means of transportation is only when the orcs turn into beasts.


    Mi Xiaoxiao believes that she will be more and more proficient in this action, so proficient that she won''t stop for a minute.


    "Don''t be so polite. Sit down." Xiaoxiao will be his shinuo''s female sooner or later. Being so polite is too rusty.


    As soon as Shi Nuo''s words fell, MI Xiaoxiao felt that the whole person was up in the air. Fortunately, she sat down firmly, otherwise she would hurt her muscles and bones if she fell down.


    To tell the truth, up to now she still has a feeling of lingering fear. It''s too dangerous to jump around like this.


    "Here we are, come down." Shi Nuo stopped steadily, his front legs slightly bent, and safely put Mi Xiaoxiao on the ground.


    "Hoo... Finally come up!" Mi Xiaoxiao stood at the edge of the cave and breathed out a turbid breath. It''s really difficult to go to a stone cave!


    It seems that after solving this matter, she has to find a way to make some ladders or something, otherwise she can''t go up or down. It''s really troublesome.


    "Jike, please let go of me!" Jin Xuan''s weak voice came from the cave. Mi Xiaoxiao was annoyed.


    This idiot Nina, it is estimated that she has begun to use strong to Jin Xuan. Listening to Jin Xuan''s weak voice, she knows that the wound must have cracked.


    blamed! Mi Xiaoxiao clenched her fist and filled her eyes with anger, this idiot woman!!


    Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to walk into the cave, but was stopped by a very strong male ORC.


    "You can''t go in!"


    The male Orc mercilessly stretched out his hand to stop Mi Xiaoxiao. Nina ordered that no one should disturb her.


    "Get out of here, miss!" Mi Xiaoxiao was so angry that she grabbed the male Orc''s hand with her tender hand.


    When the other party didn''t react, he made a fierce fall over his shoulder.


    "Pain! Pain! Pain!" just reached out to stop Mi Xiaoxiao''s ORC. Now he covered his right hand and shouted on the ground in pain.


    Although it''s shameless to fall down by a female several times weaker than yourself, it''s really painful!


    Don''t think she''s mi Xiaoxiao. She''s not very tall and doesn''t look very strong, but this over shoulder fall is easy to catch.


    In the past, in Taekwondo Teaching Class at school, no one had won a shoulder fall compared with her.

 Chapter 35

    But this shoulder fall is only a close attack. If the distance is too far, there is really no way to take the enemy.


    "Go! Let''s go in." Mi Xiaoxiao looked down at the man lying on the ground, clapped his hands smartly and took the lead in.


    Shi Nuo, who walked behind Mi Xiaoxiao, was stunned at the whole process.


    Why doesn''t he know when Xiaoxiao is so powerful? Shi Nuo swallowed his saliva secretly. He was so annoyed when looking for bird eggs.


    Xiaoxiao didn''t do anything to him. Does that mean Xiaoxiao is different from him?


    "Can you keep up?"


    What is shinuo doing in the back! She''s counting on this guy to support her!


    "Jin Xuan, don''t struggle. Don''t forget, you''re still hurt!" Jik advised Jin Xuan hard by pressing Jin Xuan''s hand.


    "Then let me go!" he will never become the male of Nina. What he accepted by Jin Xuan is Xiaoxiao alone.


    "Then you''d better continue to struggle!" it''s futile anyway. At most, it''s just bleeding.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao stepped into the main cave, he heard their conversation, and suddenly he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    However, I have to admit that the leader is really not in vain. At least the cave is three times as big as the Jinxuan family.


    There were three rooms alone. Just now she went around into other rooms. It was not easy for her to come back.


    "Jin Xuan, you accepted me and treated everyone well." Nina lay on Jin Xuan and wrapped her hands around Jin Xuan''s neck.


    "Impossible." Jin Xuan didn''t even look at Nina. He turned his head and turned his face to the other side.


    "Jin Xuan, you have to think about it. My Nina is not only the most beautiful female of the tribe.


    Moreover, my estrus period is longer than that of ordinary females. Of course, the more likely I am to have a baby.


    What''s good about the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao? She''s dry and shriveled. She looks weak.


    Such a female is the most unsuitable to have a baby. Moreover, she is not as beautiful as my Nina.


    How about, do you want to think about being my Nina''s male again? "


    Somehow, MI Xiaoxiao heard this and unconsciously stopped. She wanted to know Jin Xuan''s answer.


    Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against the stone wall and looked down at his body. Is it so dry?


    "Impossible." no matter what Nina said, Jin Xuan always answered these three words.


    "Hum! Anyway, as long as we mate, at that time, even if you don''t agree, you have to be my Nina''s male."


    She doesn''t believe Nina. She can''t compare with that thin little female!


    As long as she and Jin Xuan mate, Jin Xuan will know her good, and he will certainly change his attention.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, stay longer and say that Jin Xuan will really be wiped clean. As a three good roommate, she has to stop this tragedy anyway.


    But we must not let Jinxuan''s good cabbage be arched by Nina''s pig. No matter what, the fat and water will not flow into the field of outsiders.


    Mi Xiaoxiao took a breath of fresh air and stepped into the hole with a lot of muddy sneakers.


    But I didn''t want to see an embarrassing scene: Nina lay naked on Jin Xuan.


    The two weights in front of the chest are closely attached to the thighs of Jin Xuan, and their hands try to pull the skin skirt of Jin Xuan.


    "Xiaoxiao?!" struggling Jin Xuan stopped and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao coming towards him in surprise.


    What should I do? Seen by Xiaoxiao? What should I do? Xiaoxiao will hate him. He''s so useless!


    "Nina, right? Did your males grab it like this?"


    It''s too much. I just press Jin Xuan on the stone. Aren''t you afraid of adding old wounds to new wounds?


    Isn''t Nina interested in Jin Xuan? Why are you so careless, regardless of his injury.

 Chapter 36

    "How could it be!" she said. Nina needed to rob the male? There are many males in the tribe who want to be her Nina.


    "What is Miss Nina doing? Playing with Miss Ben''s male?"


    We have to lie a little, don''t we? But Nina was obviously lying.


    As long as she was a beast, she wouldn''t believe it. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao was the first one not to believe it.


    "I... I, you!" Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and hesitated for a long time without saying a word.


    "Since Nina has nothing to do with you, I''ll take my family Jin Xuan back.


    Oh, and I forgot to tell you that because of your relationship, my Jin Xuan''s wound cracked again and shed a lot of blood.


    In this way, I won''t forget about the mental loss, but the blood must be made up.


    So, don''t be too polite later. Just give me a few pieces of meat.


    Well, talk slowly, shinuo. Come and help me live in Jinxuan. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s crackling mouth was a pile of words. She was stunned when she looked at Nina. She didn''t react for a long time.


    Nina was not the only one shocked. The other males present, including Jike, Jin Xuan and Nina, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in a daze.


    For what Mi Xiaoxiao said about mental loss fees, there are a lot of question marks in his mind, which is unheard of at all.


    Shi Nuo was fine. He was not particularly shocked like Jike. After MI Xiaoxiao''s brute force performance, he saw Mi Xiaoxiao say a lot of strange words.


    In the end, I was not particularly surprised that I easily asked for a few pieces of meat from the leader''s female Nina.


    If anything magical happens to this little female, Shi Nuo will take it for granted.


    After all, MI Xiaoxiao was the first person to know his symptoms, so Shi Nuo would not be particularly surprised no matter what happened to MI Xiao.


    And you know, in autumn, most of the prey in the tribe moved to the forest around the wall tribe.


    The forest area of the wal tribe is excellent. Even in the harshest winter, small animals can find delicious food there.


    Although it may be less, at least it can feed these animals, which is enough.


    This is also the main reason for the prosperity and strength of the wal tribe - having enough food.


    Although there are still many prey around the thar tribe, most of them are extremely difficult to catch.


    Therefore, autumn, especially winter, is the most difficult period for the thar tribe.


    In these two periods, it was easy to starve to death some thin orcs, and most of the people left were strong and strong.


    "Are you all right?" if something happens, she will be particularly guilty. Anyway, Jin Xuan was hurt for him.


    "Xiaoxiao... Is what he said true?" Jin Xuan couldn''t care about his injury. He leaned on MI Xiaoxiao to hold his hand and sat up along the pole.


    "Go home again." in fact, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know why she said so.


    There are many ways to solve things. It doesn''t need to be solved in this way, but Mi Xiaoxiao used it.


    Does this prove that she is really interested in Jin Xuan?


    She needs time to think about it. As for the final answer, what is it, MI Xiaoxiao thinks, let it be!


    Now the most important thing is to supplement Jin Xuan with nutrition and be tossed about by Nina.


    The wound that finally stopped also cracked. Presumably, Jin Xuan must be tired and hungry now.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao decided to take Jin Xuan home and began to prepare bird egg soup.


    Mi Xiaoxiao originally wanted to build a temporary tent under the stone wall to let Jin Xuan have a rest inside.


    Now that Nina is making such a fuss, the plan to set up a tent will come to naught.

 Chapter 37

    Since you don''t have to set up a tent below, you have to ask shi Nuo to help carry Jin Xuan back to the cave.


    "Shi Nuo?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and found someone still in a daze. She couldn''t help calling him.


    "Ah? Oh, here it is."


    Shi Nuo regained his mind, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with complex eyes, then quietly ran to Jin Xuan and reached out to help Jin Xuan.


    "Let''s go!" Shi NuoHua took the shape of a beast, took Jin Xuan in his mouth, and slightly bent his legs in front of him into a kneeling posture.


    "Shi Nuo, you''d better put Jin Xuan on your back!" it''s not good to hold a wounded patient like this?


    "Come on, he can''t die yet." Shi Nuo''s big leopard head turned to MI Xiaoxiao.


    To tell the truth, he hates Xiaoxiao''s kindness to Jin Xuan. Although Jin Xuan is very popular in the tribe, in his opinion, Jin Xuan is an idiot.


    "It''s all right, Xiaoxiao, sit up quickly!" although Jin Xuan was caught by Shi Nuo''s arm, it wouldn''t hurt his body.


    "That''s not good... Right?" Mi Xiaoxiao always felt that it was really bad to hold Jin Xuan in his mouth. Besides, he was still hurt.


    "OK, so the head office? Can''t you get up?" Shino gently threw Jin Xuan, next second, Jin Xuan was stable on his back.


    "Well, that Nina! Bye!" Mi Xiaoxiao climbed onto Shi Nuo''s back and didn''t forget to hand Nina before she left.


    "Sit still." when the words fell, Shi Nuo stepped down the cave, and then fell several times to the ground.


    A few times, Shi Nuo sent Mi Xiaoxiao and them to their own cave.


    Mi Xiaoxiao carefully put Jin Xuan on the stone bed, and then said to Shi Nuo, "fetch me some water, and then wipe the dried blood stains for him."


    "What about Xiaoxiao?" to tell the truth, he is not satisfied with the task Xiaoxiao gave him. Why should he take care of this idiot.


    "I''ll go to the river to find some herbs for the morning, and then find some dry firewood."


    The cracked wounds on Jin Xuan''s body still need to be treated with some white grass. In addition, she has to find some dry firewood to prepare bird soup.


    "Well... OK." although he doesn''t want to take care of Jin Xuan, Xiaoxiao looks very busy. He''s still obedient.


    But it''s not free


    "Well, you send me down first!" it seems that she has to step up her plan to make rattan ladders, otherwise it''s really inconvenient.


    People have to give it up and down. It''s not only troublesome for people, but also inconvenient for yourself.


    "Xiaoxiao, pay attention to your safety and don''t go too far."


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Although the river was not far from the tribe, stray animals still haunted from time to time.


    "I see."


    Mi Xiaoxiao ran quickly to the river. If he was lucky, he could find a stone that could cook. In this way, he could solve the problem of stone pot.


    When I came to the place where I found the white grass in the morning, I quickly pulled a handful of white grass. Although the root was a little short, it was better than many.


    With luck in mind, MI Xiaoxiao took the white grass and looked for the stones with big grooves along the river bank.


    If only she could find it, she wouldn''t bother to find something else to replace the pot.


    "Hey!" Mi Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and looked excitedly at the big stone lying quietly in the middle of the river.


    She really found it!


    Mi Xiaoxiao put the white grass aside, rolled up his sleeves and trouser legs, pointed the river with his toes, and found that it was not too cold.


    There are many smooth stones in the river. Mi Xiaoxiao focuses his attention and slowly approaches the stone pot.


    I don''t know if she was too lucky. Mi Xiaoxiao took the stone pot and bumped it in her hand. Fortunately, it''s not heavy.

 Chapter 38

    Well, I''d better clean this thing and take it back.


    Mi Xiaoxiao walked back to the bank with the stone ready to be used as a pot, squatted down at the place where the white grass was placed, and conscientiously cleaned the excess mud stains on the stone.


    "It should be almost now." Mi Xiaozi looked at it carefully.


    The stone pot was cleaned up and down by her, so I''ll try the effect later.


    "Ha ha! There are fish!" Mi Xiaoxiao put down the stone pot and looked at the happy big fish swimming in the river.


    Fish is rich in protein, which is most suitable for Jinxuan, but the only deficiency is that it is difficult to catch.


    Forget it, for the sake of Jin Xuan''s kindness to her and saving her life, MI Xiaoxiao decided to go out!


    She doesn''t believe it. She is a living higher intelligent creature at the top of the food chain. She can''t help a small fish.


    Just do it. Mi Xiaoxiao looked around and found that this is grass except grass. There are really no other tools available by the river.


    How does she catch fish? Do you want a difficult one? Catch fish with your bare hands? She hasn''t tried this and it''s not professional.


    wait! She seems to have seen the experience of catching fish with bare hands somewhere. Where did she come from?


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried to search the memory in her head. For half a moment, she finally remembered how to catch it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stepped into the water again with full confidence, and the action could not be lighter, for fear that the fish in the water would be frightened and run away.


    When she approached the fish carefully, it was ten minutes later. It can be seen how attentive Mi Xiaoxiao was.


    When she stood still and found that the fish in the river still didn''t move, she was secretly proud.


    After complacency, it''s time to get down to business. After all, she''s not kidding.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s green hands slowly inserted into the water. The water in early autumn was slightly cool, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t take it to heart.


    Hands gradually close to the fish, MI Xiaoxiao held her breath, hoping to catch it!


    But the results are often unexpected. It''s so close that you can catch fish.


    Why did you run away at the critical moment? This feeling is like the fat meat in the mouth was taken away by the dog.


    Cooked duck, fly!


    How to say, at least let her touch it! Not so stingy.


    Come on, it''s a big deal to do it again. This time, she must catch it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao went step by step. Like last time, he first approached it slowly. When it didn''t pay attention, he stretched out his hand and approached it slowly.


    If you think the next step is to hold on to it, you are very wrong.


    All Mi Xiaoxiao has to do is tickle the fish. Yes, you heard right, just tickle the fish.


    Once, MI Xiaoxiao saw in a TV program that someone caught fish in this way.


    This is also the main reason why Mi Xiaoxiao is full of confidence. If others can catch it, she must be able to do it.


    Slowly put your hand under the fish belly and gently scratch your fingers, which can reduce the reaction speed of the fish.


    It can make the fish hallucinate that it is just the fluctuation of water flow. In this way, it can easily catch the fish.


    Well, the critical moment came. Mi Xiaoxiao held her breath and began to tickle the fish step by step according to the practice in her memory.


    Sure enough, the fish didn''t seem to feel any danger and stopped there motionless.


    Hey, hey, it''s time to close the net!


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s itching hand suddenly tightened and held the fish tightly to prevent it from escaping.


    The first time Mi Xiaoxiao caught it, he threw it hard. The fish fell to the shore in an instant, so he didn''t have to be afraid of it running away.


    "It''s done, go home!" Mi Xiaoxiao clapped his hands and put the fish into the stone pot. The fish was too big to put in half.


    But fortunately, the fish has been knocked unconscious by her. She really can''t wake up for a while. Otherwise, MI Xiaoxiao will have to take trouble to hook her mouth with grass.

 Chapter 39

    "Just wait a minute, you have to be patient first!" Mi Xiaoxiao handled the fish''s internal organs foolishly with a tool similar to a knife.


    According to Jin Xuan, this knife is made of the bones of an animal. Usually, they are all brought to the body by hunters. They can be used for hunting more or less.


    Don''t say, this knife is not only light, but also sharp. It''s not easy for MI Xiaoxiao to hold.


    Because the size of this Dao is more suitable for Jin Xuan. Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t weigh his hand, so he says it''s stupid.


    "Xiaoxiao, be careful. Don''t cut your hand."


    Jin Xuan was annoyed to lie on the stone bed and watched Mi Xiaoxiao busy dealing with something he had never eaten.


    "Don''t worry!" although it doesn''t apply, MI Xiaoxiao won''t cut his hand carelessly.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve finished it." Shi Nuo handed the empty wooden stake containing water to MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    As early as when Mi Xiaoxiao came back, MI Xiaoxiao asked Shi Nuo to deal with the white grass roots.


    He is idle anyway. With such good human resources, MI Xiaoxiao won''t be foolish enough to make use of it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded to the crushed white grass root in the stake with satisfaction. It''s really a child to teach.


    "Put it on him!"


    After MI Xiaoxiao was satisfied, he continued to fight with the fish in his hand. Especially, these fish scales were too difficult to get.


    "OK."


    Shi Nuo''s golden eyes glanced at Jin Xuan lying on the stone bed, but his mouth was full of promise to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Please."


    This time, thanks to Shi Nuo, otherwise she would be busy alone.


    "It''s all right." help Mi Xiaoxiao. He can''t be happier than shinuo.


    Shi Nuo came to Jinxuan''s bed with a small wooden stake equipped with white grass roots, and began to apply medicine to Jinxuan.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, carefully scraped the scales all over the fish with a knife. As the scales fell one by one, MI Xiaoxiao was in a much better mood.


    It was a few minutes before she took care of the whole fish.


    This fish has few roes, so Mi Xiaoxiao plans to cook it with the fish.


    If in modern times, fry the roe and add some seasoning, not to mention how delicious it is.


    Unfortunately, here, in addition to baking, it''s still baking. Although it''s good to eat it, you can''t eat it!


    Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao found that meat was the main food in the thar tribe.


    Since he got here, MI Xiaoxiao has never seen anything other than meat.


    For example, I haven''t seen any vegetables, except fruits.


    It seems that people here don''t know what vegetables are or what plants can be eaten.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao was distracted, the water in the stone pot had already begun to boil. Mi Xiaoxiao quickly put the fish cut into pieces into the boiling water.


    Cover the wooden plate that is used as a temporary pot cover, so that the fish can be eaten as long as you wait for 20 or 30 minutes.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t expect much from the fish. After all, it''s just a simple boiled fish with clean water.


    Yes, boiled fish in clear water, of course, with some oil fried with some fat meat sent by Nina.


    However, Nina really sent a piece of meat. Although it was not big, it also surprised Mi Xiaoxiao.


    I didn''t expect her to say so casually. People really sent it to her.


    Besides, there is nothing else, not even the most basic salt.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t expect much about this pot of fish. The taste should be like that.


    However, if you can add some purple crisp and ginger, the taste must be great.


    Unfortunately, now Mi Xiaoxiao can only cook fish with clean water. Well, she can only pray that the taste of fish is not too bad.

 Chapter 40

    After the fish was cooked, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait to hold a pile of hot fish with a smaller empty stake.


    He handed it to Jin Xuan and said, "eat and see! Drink while it''s hot and see how it tastes?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao put the hot stake beside Jinxuan''s stone bed, then picked up another stake and filled Shi Nuo with a bowl.


    "Thank you Xiaoxiao." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with golden eyes. Finally, Xiaoxiao was willing to share food with him.


    However, this kind of animal seems to be inedible.


    "Xiaoxiao, can you really eat this?" Jin Xuan looked at the bowl of milky soup in front of him, in which several pieces of meat were precipitated.


    It smells delicious, but some people in the tribe once ate this food, but those people said they couldn''t swallow it at all.


    According to them, this kind of food tastes particularly fishy, and the scales on it are particularly unpleasant.


    But that''s good. If that''s all, they can still eat when they don''t have food.


    But someone once ran to catch a few because he was very hungry. He hadn''t finished any at that time.


    It was stuck by the thorns on its body, so people in the tribe have never dared to eat this animal since then.


    "Of course you can!" why don''t they eat such delicious food as fish?


    There are so many fish in the nearby river that they don''t know how to use them. It''s really a rare thing.


    If you add some seasoning, it must be wanton fragrance. Unfortunately, there is not even the most basic salt here.


    However, although it''s just a simple way to cook fish with clean water, it''s not fishy. Mi Xiaoxiao can still make fish.


    "But some people in the tribe once ate this food and died." Shi Nuo echoed.


    "It may be stuck by fish bones. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I''ve eaten it before.


    The fish in the river can be eaten without poison. In addition, this animal is called fish, which is highly nutritious. "


    What''s more, it''s still wild fish, and the water quality here is so good that the taste should not be bad.


    As for Shi Nuo, they said that they had eaten and killed people. Mi Xiaoxiao observed that there should be no poisonous fish in such a small river.


    Most likely, only fish bones can kill people. It is estimated that it is the man who eats fish.


    Too anxious, or do not know that fish bones can not be eaten, so that they are stuck alive.


    "I believe you." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, then picked up the stake without hesitation and took a drink directly.


    Because there was no temperature test, he drank so recklessly that after drinking, Shi Nuo blushed.


    "Hey! Shi Nuo, are you okay?" Jin Xuan looked at Shi Nuo nervously. Why was his face so red?


    "Puff! He''s fine, but it''s just because he''s too anxious to drink. Mi Xiaoxiao covered his mouth and smiled heartlessly.


    I usually watch this Shi Nuo work very steadily, but I didn''t expect to be scalded by a mouthful of fish soup today.


    "That''s right!" Jin Xuan seemed relieved. He just thought what had happened to Shi Nuo.


    "Good to drink." Shi Nuo, with a red face, looked at Jin Xuan and slowly squeezed out such two words from his teeth.


    "Don''t worry. In fact, when eating fish, just be careful and pick out the thorns in the meat."


    Mi Xiaoxiao drank hot fish soup and explained that when she came here, she finally had a mouthful of delicious food.


    "Xiaoxiao, can you tell this to the people in the tribe?" in this way, when there is no hunting, the people in the tribe will not be hungry.


    "Of course." not only that, she was going to teach them something else.


    "Thank you, Xiaoxiao."


    Jin Xuan was very happy that MI Xiaoxiao was willing to tell these things to the people in the tribe, but he was a little lost in his heart.


    Xiaoxiao, will you still like him?

 Chapter 41

    Xiaoxiao saw such a scene. Maybe he hated him in his heart. Maybe, if so, what should he do?


    Before, the male father told him that if he met his favorite little female in the future, he must stay with her.


    But will Xiaoxiao accept him?


    Thinking, Jin Xuan was silent and didn''t say a word. His eyes became blurred and drank the soup on his hands one by one.


    He seems to have forgotten that the soup is still hot.


    "Jin Xuan? Jin Xuan?" Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and waved in front of Jin Xuan. What''s the boy doing?!


    "Ah? What''s the matter, Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise. Xiaoxiao called him. What''s the matter?


    "I ask you, what were you thinking?" Mi Xiaoxiao put down the soup and looked at Jin Xuan seriously.


    Haven''t you recovered from Nina''s coercion yet?


    But it should not be. A big man can''t be so fragile. It seems that she thinks too much.


    Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed his head, but unexpectedly, he rubbed the greasy hands.


    too bad! She hasn''t washed her hair for several days. Mi Xiaoxiao''s hair is greasy.


    Now that she hasn''t washed her hair for several days, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to think about it. It must be very beautiful.


    As soon as she came here, she has been busy. At first, she was busy running for her life, and then she was busy how to integrate into the world as soon as possible.


    Up to now, she is still busy with how to take good care of Jin Xuan.


    She has been busy, but she has delayed many things she has to do. Now think about it, she still has a lot of things to do.


    "Do you know where to find particularly strong vines?"


    The most important thing now is to do a good job of rattan ladder and solve the problem of her going out and going home.


    Rattan had better be big and thick. In this way, it can be used as the material for rattan ladder.


    "There are in the woods in the west of the tribe." Shi Nuo, who hasn''t spoken much, suddenly opened his mouth. However, MI Xiaoxiao was quite surprised at what he said.


    "Can you take me to find it?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked tentatively. After all, she bothered people enough.


    "Yes." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and answered very readily.


    "Well, it''s getting late today. I''ll see you at the gate of the tribe early tomorrow morning." Mi Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    "Well, I''m going back." Shi Nuo got up, went to the edge of the cave, turned into a big leopard, and disappeared at the cave in an instant.


    "What a strange man." Mi Xiaoxiao muttered at the mouth of the cave.


    This is totally different from the murmuring Shi Nuo that MI Xiaoxiao knew at the beginning.


    Now Shi Nuo has completely lost his character of talking too much. On the contrary, he has become silent and cold.


    A change of character? Maybe it has something to do with his schizophrenia!


    "Jin Xuan, I''ll sleep outside tonight."


    When Mi Xiaoxiao finished cleaning up the food scraps, it was getting late. It was about seven or eight o''clock.


    In modern times, maybe Mi Xiaoxiao is holding a big flower pillow at the moment.


    Eating snacks, curling up in the corner of the sofa, chasing those idol dramas with full interest.


    But here, forget it. Not to mention that there is no TV, she has to go out to look for vines tomorrow.


    And I don''t know if she is far from the tribe. She has to supplement her sleep and physical strength so that she won''t be too tired tomorrow.


    "Why?" doesn''t Xiaoxiao like sleeping inside?


    "You''re hurt. I''m afraid I''ll accidentally press you at night." Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how she sleeps.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case!


    "Xiaoxiao can''t sleep at night." Jin Xuan explained that it''s not good for Xiaoxiao to sleep outside. It''s better for him to sleep outside.


    "Well, whatever else, just be obedient and sleep inside, or I''ll ignore you."


    "Well, I''ll sleep inside." Mi Xiaoxiao said, and Jin Xuan promised.


    Hoo ~, finally got him!

 Chapter 42

    Mi Xiaoxiao got up early this morning and wanted to ask why. It''s not because he and Shi Nuo are going to find the materials for weaving rattan ladders today!


    They made an appointment to meet at the gate of the tribe.


    Anyway, it''s her. Mi Xiaoxiao asked someone out. She can''t be so late!


    "Jin Xuan, if you sleep a little longer, don''t go hunting today. I''ll try to bring some food back."


    Mi Xiaoxiao braided her hair and neatly arranged her clothes. Well, she seems to have nothing to bring except clothes.


    "Xiaoxiao, what animal skin is your animal skin skirt made of?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s gray casual clothes curiously.


    Last night, he was afraid of MI Xiaoxiao falling to the ground and didn''t sleep much. Instead, he studied the animal skin Xiaoxiao wore for a while.


    It feels soft and looks very warm. Moreover, Xiaoxiao wrapped her whole body up and down with this animal skin.


    The animal skin should be very large. The color of the fur is a little like the gray wolf in the forest.


    But he grew so big in this place that he had never seen animal skin that could make such a large animal skin skirt.


    Unless the owner of the animal skin is huge, he can''t make such a big animal skin skirt.


    "Ah! This! This is made for me by my male father. I don''t know what animal skin it is."


    Mi Xiaoxiao explained with a smile. Fortunately, she knew yesterday that the world calls her father male father.


    Of course, it''s a strange way to call a mother a female.


    But it''s OK. If she didn''t know how to call it, she might explain it!


    "Then your father must love you very much."


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao excitedly. Xiaoxiao''s male father was so powerful that he could get such a large piece of animal skin.


    "Of course. Well, I won''t tell you. I''ll go first.


    Also, I made you soup in the morning. It''s in a stone pot. Don''t forget to drink it yourself. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao ran towards the hole and waved to Jin Xuan.


    In the morning, I just made a broth with the meat sent by Nina. I hope he can eat it.


    When she arrived at the mouth of the cave, she forgot an important thing. It was right for her to meet Shi Nuo at the gate of the tribe.


    But how is she going down?! Sure enough, it''s important to make rattan ladders.


    "Xiaoxiao!" at this time, a big leopard suddenly jumped up in front of MI Xiaoxiao. She looked intently. It was Shi Nuo.


    She must have been late and people were impatient, so they had to run to pick her up again.


    "Thank you," said Mi Xiaoxiao shyly.


    "Yes."


    Shi Nuo took Mi Xiaoxiao on his back, jumped a few times, landed steadily, and for a moment, he continued to run towards the gate of the tribe.


    "Don''t you stop?" she had planned to go there on foot!


    "It''s far away, I''ll carry you." Shi Nuo turned into a leopard''s mouth and said one by one.


    Well, they are far away, so for MI Xiaoxiao, it must not be far away, but far away.


    Sure enough, it took them about 20 minutes to reach their destination. Well, to be exact, Shi Nuo ran for more than 20 minutes.


    Although 20 minutes is not a long time, you know, the speed of a leopard is not covered.


    "Is that it?" the scenery is good. There are many trees and the sun shines through the leaves.


    It was very different from what she saw when she first came to the world. There were no weeds between trees.


    "HMM." shinuo put down Mi Xiaoxiao, immediately turned into an orc and stood next to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Are the vines you''re looking for wrapped around the tree?" Shi Nuo raised his finger to a tree not far away.

 Chapter 43

    "Yes, yes, that''s them. Please help me take them down!" Mi Xiaoxiao shook Shi Nuo''s shoulder excitedly. It''s great!


    I didn''t expect to find the materials she needed so soon. Those vines are emerald green and about the size of a person''s little thumb.


    "OK." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who almost jumped up beside him, and his lips gently sipped.


    Although I warned myself not to try to get close to her, I still wanted to get close to her involuntarily.


    Clearly warn yourself that you are not qualified to touch her, but you still want to hold her hand.


    Perhaps this is Xiaoxiao''s charm!


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and secretly decided that he would try to control his disease until he could completely control it.


    Thinking, Shi Nuo went under the tree and took off directly. The vines that MI Xiaoxiao said have been firmly held in his hand.


    "Shi Nuo, you are great!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao was jealous. If she could jump so high with such a gentle jump, it wouldn''t matter what stone wall she climbed.


    If so, what rattan ladder does she need! It doesn''t need to be so troublesome.


    "OK." Mingming felt very happy about her praise in his heart, but he still wanted to say so.


    "And over there, this way, and those on that tree, all take them down for me."


    Mi Xiaoxiao kept pointing and pointing in the open woods, with a proud smile on her little face.


    Since Mi Xiaoxiao has come all the way, she can''t be short of materials in the end!


    Therefore, if you want to take it, you have to take more. There are so many vines here. If you don''t take it, you won''t take it.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mi Xiaoxiao and his family returned to the tribe, it was already noon. They were a little conspicuous because they were holding a large handful of vines.


    "Shi Nuo, what are you taking?" a lame male passing by looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s rattan! Shinuo, let''s go up quickly!" she couldn''t wait to see what the rattan ladder looked like.


    "HMM." then Shi Nuo took off directly and reached the cave in a moment.


    "Hey? Isn''t it Jinxuan''s female on Shi Nuo''s back? Does Shi Nuo have a crush on her?" Lei Ming muttered, looking at their backs.


    But think about it, the little female brought back by Jin Xuan is more beautiful than Nina. If his legs are good, he will rob it.


    However, thunder looked at his legs and walked away with a sigh.


    "Jin Xuan, we''re back." it''s still early. Maybe there''s still time to make vines.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan sat on the ground and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of him. Why did Xiaoxiao come back so soon?


    "Why are you sitting on the ground?!" shouldn''t an injured man lie in bed?


    "Well, I''m almost ready. I don''t need to lie down anymore." Jin Xuan shrank his hand behind his back, as if hiding something.


    "What''s in your hand?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan seriously. Should this guy secretly barbecue while she was not at home!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan with more sharp eyes.


    "Nothing!" Jin Xuan''s eyes dodged and dared not look at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Really nothing?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan without blinking, as if to see a hole in him.


    "No." Jin Xuan answered positively. For the time being, he couldn''t let Xiaoxiao know about it.


    "HMM." since people don''t want to say it, she can''t force him to say it with a knife, can she?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything, and walked directly towards the pile of vines.


    When Shi Nuo came back, she asked him to wash the prey by the river.


    By now, I should be back.

 Chapter 44

    "Xiaoxiao, here you are." Shi Nuo handed the two pheasants to MI Xiaoxiao.


    He has tasted the food made by Mi Xiaoxiao. It''s delicious. It''s better than everything he''s eaten.


    So this time, he directly handed the prey to MI Xiaoxiao and asked her to bake it. Think about it, it must taste good.


    "Put it there!" it really means that Cao Cao will arrive.


    Mi Xiaoxiao plans to prepare the rattan ladder first and fix it. When it is determined that it can be used normally, he is making roast chicken.


    To tell you the truth, this * *! The best thing she''s ever eaten is called flower chicken. Thinking about the fragrant smell, she''ll drool.


    Well, at present, she can only think about it. Maybe she will try to sit down and see when she gets the materials one day.


    "What are you doing?" Shi Nuo sat down beside Mi Xiaoxiao. His golden eyes were curious about what Mi Xiaoxiao had woven.


    Jin Xuan, on the other hand, was silently huddled in the corner of the stone bed with his back to MI Xiaoxiao. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    "This is called a braid. We tie the vines into braids and put them together like this."


    Mi Xiaoxiao explained to Shi Nuo, and the movement of his hand was constantly demonstrating to him.


    "What is this for?"


    The thing Xiaoxiao knitted looks very simple, but none of the people in the tribe thought of it.


    "When it''s long enough, we can fix it at the hole. In this way, it''s much more convenient for me to go up and down the hole."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo proudly. Hey, thanks to her knowledge, otherwise, she had to wait for others to carry her.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao remembered that her grandmother taught her this knitting method when she was a child.


    At that time, my grandmother said that she was like a boy. She was always naughty. For this, the neighbors teased her.


    "Weave this more tightly, and it can also be used to hold things." Shi Nuo used the method Mi Xiaoxiao had just taught him, and soon woven a large section.


    "..." does that make her live?


    This Shi Nuo is not only good-looking, but also why is this man so responsive?


    This is a little out of common sense, okay? She just taught him how to knit.


    The next moment, he thought of another use of this thing, and in a positive tone.


    Note, in a positive tone.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo with strange eyes. This man is terrible.


    "Yes, yes, but more materials are needed. Moreover, bamboo is used instead of rattan."


    Since he is so smart, maybe he can train him and take an apprentice. In this way, she doesn''t need to do it by herself.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is actually very lazy. Although she works two jobs a day in modern times, she is forced by life. Otherwise, she won''t work so hard.


    "Bamboo?" what''s that? Why hasn''t he heard of it?


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. He always felt that there were many things Xiaoxiao would know.


    "Yes, bamboo looks straight. It''s obvious that the trunk is section by section."


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried to describe what she knew about bamboo in more detail so that Shi Nuo could understand it.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo just nodded faintly after listening, and there was no other special reaction.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few days, MI Xiaoxiao was somewhat adapted to Shi Nuo''s character of being silent.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is for you." Jin Xuan, who has been busy in the corner of the stone bed, suddenly stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao with something.


    "This is...!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the things in Jin Xuan''s hand, and her eyes were slightly wet. She thought, how long has it been since she felt this concern?

 Chapter 45

    Gold Xuan hand, is a very small size of the animal skin skirt.


    The colors of animal skin skirts are different. The part wrapped around the chest is white. It feels hairy. It should be animal skin such as rabbits.


    Under the chest, it is a gray white, which looks like some gray wolf skin.


    This is different from the animal skin skirt worn by other females in the tribe. The animal skin skirt made by Jin Xuan is connected as a whole.


    The style is similar to the autumn dress worn by modern Mi Xiaoxiao.


    The sleeves of the animal skin skirt are relatively long. When they reach Mi Xiaoxiao''s elbows, they are almost the same as the modern seven point sleeves.


    At first glance, it was made of several animal skins. However, the effect looks good. Mi Xiaoxiao likes it very much.


    But she never thought that she was very talented in design. If she was born in the 21st century, she must be a good design master.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t you like it?"


    Originally, the animal skins Xiaoxiao was wearing were connected, so he tried to sew one.


    He ignored whether Xiaoxiao liked it or not!


    "No, I like it very much. Thank you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao retracted her dusty hand and wiped it on her dirty casual clothes.


    She has been wearing this casual dress for more than a week. As soon as she came to this world, she was busy. She has never had the opportunity to make an animal skin skirt.


    Originally, I wanted to wait for Jin Xuan''s injury to heal, then do a good job of the rattan ladder, and then get busy with the animal skin skirt and looking for food.


    But unexpectedly, Jin Xuan, a fool, secretly made one for her. No wonder he asked her about her clothes in the morning.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was really moved by him this time.


    In the 21st century, she often wants to earn enough tuition for one semester.


    Tired to death, he doesn''t hesitate to work two jobs a day, sometimes even part-time.


    Just because she was so busy, she spent all her time at school studying intensively. She didn''t have time to make friends at all.


    Not to mention falling in love. In addition to work and study every day, how can you have time to be busy with your boyfriend?


    That is, up to now, MI Xiaoxiao is still the eldest daughter of Huanghua. Those schoolsisters in the same school are not like her.


    "Xiaoxiao likes it." Jin Xuan smiled foolishly, looking very simple.


    Jin Xuan gives Mi Xiaoxiao the feeling that he is more like the boy next door, warm and kind.


    "Jin Xuan, you go to have a rest first, and I''ll cook delicious food for you later." Jin Xuan must have spent a lot of time making this dress.


    "Yes."


    In fact, his injury is almost healed. There''s no need to lie in bed like this, but Xiaoxiao says so, so he''ll do it!


    "I''m almost done." Shi Nuo looked at such a warm side and felt really bad. Unexpectedly, this idiot was still very good to Xiaoxiao.


    "So fast?! then give me your knitted ones. I''ll connect them again. This length should be enough."


    As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell, Shi Nuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao a large rattan ladder in his hand.


    "Oh, thank you!" how could the man look so wrong! He took the wrong medicine?


    Forget it, it''s still important to study the rattan ladder in her hand. Mi Xiaoxiao skillfully links the two sections together.


    Then ask shi Nuo to help tie the rattan ladder to the two stone pillars at the entrance, and put down most of the rest vertically.


    "I''ll try." Mi Xiaoxiao took the lead to the cave, raised his feet and prepared to step on the rattan ladder.


    "I''ll come." Shi Nuo grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao and pushed her behind him.

 Chapter 46

    Jin Xuan''s injury is almost good. The places where he fell have scabs. I have to say that the orc''s healing ability is still very good.


    The rattan ladder has been made, and the guy shinuo tried the reliability instead of her. It''s really good.


    Therefore, the next most important thing is to deal with your own hygiene.


    When I came here, that is, when I was really uncomfortable at night, I watered the river with animal skin and wiped my body.


    Ask her why she doesn''t wash it directly. It''s not only much cleaner, but also doesn''t need so much trouble.


    She wants Mi Xiaoxiao too! But I can''t help it. It''s late summer, or early autumn.


    In autumn, the temperature here is still relatively hot during the day, but at night, it is much cooler than during the day.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was afraid to take a cold bath in the river, so he only dared to wipe his body with animal skin.


    But after so many days without taking a bath, MI Xiaoxiao can''t stand it. Tonight, she has to take a bath anyway.


    Cool water or not, wide out.


    If you don''t wash it again, don''t say you can''t get out of the door. Even she is flustered. She can''t sleep.


    "Jin Xuan, can you do me a favor?" Mi Xiaoxiao quietly pushed Jin Xuan who was already asleep.


    This guy slept soundly!


    "Jin Xuan?"


    If she can''t afford to cry again, MI Xiaoxiao will have to go to the river by herself, but it seems that it''s not safe to think about it.


    "HMM... Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan rubbed his eyes vaguely and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously.


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Why push him? Is Xiaoxiao''s estrus coming? So you want to mate with him?!


    Thinking of this, Jin Xuan suddenly became energetic, like playing a stimulant, and pushed Mi Xiaoxiao to bed with a counterattack.


    There was no previous worry that Xiaoxiao did not accept his gloomy psychology.


    You know, it''s really not easy to wait for a female''s estrus. Each female''s estrus is different.


    Some females may be twice a year, others may be three times a year. The more estrous females are, the more popular males are.


    Mainly because the probability of conception is much higher than that of other females, so it is naturally more popular than other females.


    "Jin Xuan, what are you doing?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the posture of men and women. He was a little embarrassed. Did this guy take the wrong medicine?


    Jin Xuan since Mi Xiaoxiao said she couldn''t see clearly in the dark at night.


    There was a fire burning in the cave so that MI Xiaoxiao could see the current form clearly.


    Mingming just didn''t wake up. Why did she push her down with excitement?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I''ll mate with you now!" Jin Xuan said, hurriedly trying to pull off the animal skin skirt.


    Even if he doesn''t take it off, MI Xiaoxiao can feel the heat and changes of his body.


    Why is this guy suddenly in heat! Doesn''t she seem to have done anything?


    If she insisted on what she had done, she just pushed him and woke him up in her sleep.


    Moreover, why does he look like a monkey in a hurry and say to her not to worry? Is she hearing hallucinations?


    What is this?!


    "Well, Jin Xuan, calm down first. I just want to take a bath." Mi Xiaoxiao is anxious. She just wants to take a bath, isn''t she?


    "Isn''t Xiaoxiao in estrus?" Jin Xuan stopped pulling the animal skin skirt, and his expression was obviously lonely.


    "Well, I''m just a little sticky and uncomfortable. I want to take a bath." Mi Xiaoxiao avoids Jin Xuan''s eyes and doesn''t dare to look at him.


    "Oh, I''ll take a bath with Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and slowly loosened it, with a trace of loss in his tone.

 Chapter 47

    "Well... Well, are you okay?"


    Why is he so huge that he has been standing between her thighs, which makes her dare not move.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is afraid that if she moves, she will catch fire on her upper body. This is not for fun.


    "Nothing." Jin Xuan''s head rubbed between MI Xiaoxiao''s neck, and his voice obviously became too hoarse.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was very happy. Jin Xuan didn''t give her a strong when she didn''t agree.


    But I''m worried that holding it for too long will suffocate him. What can I do?


    It''s impossible for her to do that with him right now, although she has a good feeling for Jin Xuan.


    More likely, she likes it, but the key to the problem is that she is not ready for that.


    "Well, why don''t you solve it yourself?" when Mi Xiaoxiao was in a dilemma, his brain came up with such a way to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Huh?"


    Jin Xuan''s hoarse voice is particularly pleasant to hear. In modern times, there is a saying that his ears are almost pregnant.


    "Won''t you solve it yourself?" how do they solve it when they don''t have a partner?


    Well, MI Xiaoxiao admitted that she was curious


    "We only heat our females."


    While Jin Xuan was talking, a bead of sweat as big as a bean fell on MI Xiaoxiao''s chest, then fell into his collar and disappeared.


    Like... Female? Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned, then looked at Jin Xuan, who was very hard to bear, and sighed helplessly.


    That''s all. She''s out!


    "Lie down." Mi Xiaoxiao blushed and said to Jin Xuan.


    It''s a little nervous. How can it be broken? The first time I saw a boy in my life, I solved that for a boy for the first time in my life.


    Alas ~, it''s really a good thing for her, MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a red face in surprise. What does Xiaoxiao want?


    But it was the first time he saw Xiaoxiao like this. He still looked so beautiful.


    Jin Xuan endured his body and mind''s desire for MI Xiaoxiao, turned around hard and lay down.


    "Cough, take off your animal skin skirt." Mi Xiaoxiao coughed falsely to ease the embarrassing atmosphere.


    "Hmm?" Jin Xuan stared at Mi Xiaoxiao blankly. Xiaoxiao asked him to take off his animal skin skirt. Did he hear right?


    "Well, what? Well, if Miss Ben asks you to take it off, you take it off!" what are you doing! She''s all out, and this man is wordy.


    "Oh." Jin Xuan was stunned, and then he untied the animal skin skirt excitedly.


    Once something breaks free, it immediately stands tall, as if to prove its ability.


    Oh, my God! Why does this thing look so scary! Is it too big?


    Mi Xiaoxiao covers her eyes. Don''t look at it. Don''t look at it. Amitabha!


    No way, what should come is still coming. Mi Xiaoxiao releases his hands, closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. For a moment, he opens his eyes.


    What are you afraid of? Just help him! I haven''t eaten pork. I''ve always seen pigs run!


    As the saying goes: once born, twice cooked... Bah bah! What is familiar? What does she think!


    Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head and then reached out to touch something that looked more unacceptable.


    "..." hot!


    "HMM..." Jin Xuan, who was lying down, groaned softly because of MI Xiaoxiao''s touch.


    Hearing the sound, MI Xiaoxiao''s hand holding something trembled. Can this guy stop yelling.


    Half an hour later, MI Xiaoxiao sat decadent on the stone bed, staring bitterly at something that still stood proudly, and wanted to die.


    Why isn''t it finished? Her hands are sore.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned, Jin Xuan turned over and pressed Mi Xiaoxiao on his body.


    The head was buried in her neck, and the object was against her thigh. Jin Xuan looked up and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with hot eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll rub it, OK?"

 Chapter 48

    Rub?! Rub you big head!


    Mi Xiaoxiao blushed and looked bitterly at the golden Xuan above her.


    "But, but I''m so uncomfortable!" Jin Xuan''s head continued to haunt Mi Xiaoxiao''s neck.


    "Stop! Stop!" can you stop gnawing like that? Chastity, her chastity!


    make love! The ground was broken and couldn''t be swept up.


    "Hmm?" Jin Xuan looked up and looked pitifully at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Hum! Show her pity, don''t you? Unfortunately, she doesn''t like it.


    "Just a moment." sobbing, why does she disagree? She clearly disagrees, disagrees!


    "Uh huh." Jin Xuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao with joy. Xiaoxiao agreed. Does that mean Xiaoxiao accepted him?


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, MI Xiaoxiao regretted that this guy was not a man. He was a hungry wolf!


    If you really let him do that, you''ll have to be tossed to death by him!


    "Are you finished?" Mi Xiaoxiao was angry! She just wants to take a bath, take a bath!


    "Hoo! I''ll take Xiaoxiao to take a bath." Jin Xuan contentedly picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and didn''t forget to kiss her on the face before leaving.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When did they get along so well? Kiss you big head! Also, the river is so cold that it''s midnight. Are you sure you won''t catch a cold?


    "I want to take a hot bath." Jin Xuan is so crazy. Mi Xiaoxiao must take a hot bath anyway tonight.


    "OK." Jin Xuan''s mouth was slightly curved, outlined a soul stirring smile, held Mi Xiaoxiao horizontally, and jumped on the stone arm easily.


    But in a minute, they landed steadily. Mi Xiaoxiao was really sleepy today and didn''t want to move at all.


    But did she hear right? What did Jin Xuan say just now?


    Where does he get hot water in the middle of the night? Can''t you heat it with a stone pot of water?


    If so, MI Xiaoxiao may not be able to take a hot bath until dawn tomorrow.


    "Xiaoxiao, here we are." Jin Xuan stopped and gently put down Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    "Where have you been?" Mi Xiaoxiao, who stepped on the mainland, reacted for a while.


    "Doesn''t Xiaoxiao want to take a hot bath?" didn''t Xiaoxiao just tell him he wanted to take a hot bath?


    "Yes, but why did you bring me here?" she wanted to take a hot bath. Yes, but around here, except grass and trees, where did you get hot water?


    Did he expect to fall from the sky?


    "Come with me." Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao and walked forward mysteriously.


    After walking about five meters, Jin Xuan reached out to pick up a big bush of weeds in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    At that moment, the scene in front of MI Xiao made her forget to speak.


    In the moonlight, MI Xiaoxiao can clearly see that there is a vast white fog in front of her.


    The light milky white fog in the middle, is a natural pool, a water in front of the pool, a stream of water from the sky.


    A series of small water splashes splashed in the pool, and milk white mist constantly came out of the pool water.


    The pool is surrounded by trees. Tall and dense trees circle the pool.


    Formed a small encirclement posture.


    "This! This is a hot spring!" Mi Xiaoxiao grabbed Jin Xuan''s arm and almost didn''t jump up.


    She saw the hot spring. Shouldn''t she be dreaming?


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised her hand and squeezed it hard on her thigh. Suddenly, her tears almost didn''t stay.


    "It''s really a hot spring!" she''s not dreaming! Ha ha, she can finally take a comfortable bath!


    "Xiaoxiao, is this steaming water Tan called hot spring?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. Why has he never heard of this name?

 Chapter 49

    "Yes, we found a treasure this time!" with this hot spring, she can take a hot bath anytime and anywhere.


    You can also soak as long as you want, even if it makes your skin wrinkle.


    Unlike modern times, when you take a bath, you not only have a sense of time, but most importantly, you have to pay money before people allow you to enter his store.


    "Well, don''t talk much. We''re half a person. No one is allowed to peek."


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait to jump into the pool and take a hot bath.


    "OK." Jin Xuan happily agreed. After spending so long with Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao loves to be clean.


    Every night he went to the river to water and scrub his body with animal skin. In fact, he had long wanted to bring Xiaoxiao here, but he didn''t have a chance.


    Now he is happy to see Xiaoxiao so happy. It seems that he often brings Xiaoxiao here in the future.


    This water pond was discovered by chance when he was looking for prey. He was also startled at that time.


    A water Tan who can breathe out surprised him enough. If he hadn''t been curious and tried in the water at that time, he wouldn''t have brought Xiaoxiao here today.


    Jin Xuan quickly took off his animal skin skirt and walked down the water carefully. Fortunately, he was not afraid at the beginning, but tried to go into the water.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you sleep a little longer?" why did Xiaoxiao get up so early today? He just got up, too.


    His own injury is almost healed, and there is no other food at home. If he doesn''t go out hunting again, he and Xiaoxiao will be hungry.


    He has nothing to do with himself. The key is that nothing can make Xiaoxiao hungry.


    "Hoo! Jin Xuan, let me discuss something with you?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao took a breath of the fresh air in the morning, then stood up from the bed and neatly tied himself a braid.


    Her hair is as smooth as ever after such a hot spring bath yesterday. It''s so casual and soft.


    "What''s up?" Jin Xuan turned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I want to go hunting with you today."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan with shining eyes. She had been here for more than ten days. She didn''t know the geographical environment here.


    This morning she made up her mind to go hunting with Jin Xuan.


    In this way, you can not only explore the surrounding terrain, but also find what plants you can eat.


    "No, Xiaoxiao has to stay at home. Hunting is very unsafe."


    When Jin Xuan heard that MI Xiaoxiao said he would go hunting with him, his eyes, nose and eyebrows almost gathered together to fight the landlord.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan''s serious expression and said in her heart: if so, she had expected that Jin Xuan didn''t agree with her.


    But that doesn''t mean she wants to give up!


    She must go out today. If she stays at home alone, she will get moldy, okay?


    "Jin Xuan, please!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao took Jin Xuan''s hand and began to shake. That''s what the book said. Boys can never stand women''s coquetry.


    Today, she Mi Xiaoxiao came to try the authenticity, but why did she hear her voice?


    "Xiaoxiao, I really can''t take you. It''s dangerous for you to go, you know?"


    Jin Xuan touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head, and his golden eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao firmly.


    Well, plan a, a complete failure! Fortunately, she also prepared plan B.


    "Jin Xuan, I promise you to take me. I will not run or move. I will always follow you closely.


    So, will you take me? "


    She talked about it? Should Jin Xuan agree? Besides, Jin Xuan didn''t let her out because he was afraid of her getting hurt.

 Chapter 50

    Since she promised to stay with him, the possibility of Jin Xuan''s consent should be greatly increased.


    Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. It seems that Jin Xuan didn''t listen to her.


    "No, Xiaoxiao, it''s really dangerous there!" Jin Xuan thought again and again, but he still couldn''t take Xiaoxiao.


    When these tall males go hunting, they sometimes die, not to mention Xiaoxiao is just a little female, which is even more dangerous.


    He can''t let Xiaoxiao take risks.


    "Jin Xuan, listen to me. I will follow you all the time. There will be no danger. Besides, you can protect me!


    Also, I also want to find something in the forest, so, Jin Xuan, will you take me? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said that Jin Xuan''s serious facial expression was finally a little loose.


    Come on, MI Xiaoxiao! make persistent efforts!


    "Anyway, if you don''t let me go, I''ll follow you secretly when you leave." Mi Xiaoxiao muttered in a voice that Jin Xuan could hear.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll take you, but you have to follow me." instead of letting Xiaoxiao sneak along with them and meet the danger he doesn''t know.


    He might as well take her with him. Even in danger, he''s around to protect her, isn''t he?


    "Uh huh, I promise." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded his head to show his sincerity as soon as he saw that Jin Xuan finally let go.


    "Well, let''s go!" they were going to wait a long time later. Jin Xuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and jumped directly from the hole.


    A few jumps and landed safely.


    To tell you the truth, the feeling of jumping off the stone wall is quite exciting.


    "Hi, everyone. I''m Mi Xiaoxiao."


    Although it was first introduced, in order to avoid embarrassment, MI Xiaoxiao greeted a group of people at the gate of the tribe again.


    "Little female, what are you doing here?" Ji Keyou looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. The little female was really beautiful.


    "Of course I went hunting with you!" Mi Xiaoxiao told the truth. She really wanted to go hunting with them.


    "No, the tribe stipulates that all females must stay in the tribe to ensure their safety.


    Now that you have come to our thar tribe, you should stay in the tribe like other females in the tribe. "


    A strong man walked out of the crowd, and his bronze skin was more prominent among the men.


    It can not only speak, but also accord with the shadow in her mind that night. If Mi Xiaoxiao guessed correctly, this person should be the leader of the tribe, Ott.


    Seeing that he was about to succeed, he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way.


    Helpless, MI Xiaoxiao had to pull Jin Xuan''s arm and motioned her to help her speak.


    "Ott, it''s okay. Xiaoxiao, I''ll protect it. It won''t disturb other people''s hunting."


    Jin Xuan still speaks well in the thar tribe. After all, he is also the second popular male of the thar tribe.


    "I will protect her." just then, Shi Nuo, standing at the end of the crowd, also stood up and promised that he would protect Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo gratefully. At the same time, she didn''t like the leader named Ott very much, although she was also for her good.


    I don''t know what''s going on. She just doesn''t like him.


    "Ott, it''s okay. So many of us are afraid we can''t protect a little female?


    Let''s go! Otherwise it will be dark. It''s time to see the fallen leaves. We need more food. "


    At the critical moment, Jike also came out to help Mi Xiaoxiao speak, but most of what he said was the truth.


    It''s time to see the fallen leaves. If the tribe doesn''t have more food, they will have to starve again.

 Chapter 51

    "Well, let''s go!" Ott glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, then without saying anything, took the lead and walked outside the tribe.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s keep up." Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao and stood next to Shi Nuo.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking for about 20 minutes, MI Xiaoxiao and his party finally reached the final hunting destination.


    "Xiaoxiao, follow us." Jin Xuan asked Mi Xiaoxiao again.


    "Understand, understand!" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know. This was the first time she had answered this question.


    "Stop. Now let''s divide into groups. Each group goes in one direction and gathers here before the sun sets."


    Leader Ott clearly arranged everyone''s work. When he saw the three of MI Xiaoxiao, he paused for a while.


    "Jin Xuan, we don''t have enough people here. Can you just work in groups of three?"


    The leader looked at Jin Xuan, then changed his sight and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Not enough?


    It seems so. Ott divided the group into five people in each group.


    The position of the thar tribe is not very good, and the thar tribe was originally a small tribe.


    In addition, there are some old, weak and underage males, including males disabled due to hunting.


    Therefore, the number of people who could come out to hunt had not reached 30. Mi Xiaoxiao counted, and there were only 27. Of course, he also added the leader Ott.


    According to Ott''s method, she can be divided into five groups at most, and then there are the remaining two next to her.


    In fact, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t care about Ott''s arrangement at all. It can even be said that she was a little happy.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo are familiar to her, so it is more convenient for her to find something, and she won''t feel tied up.


    The main purpose of MI Xiaoxiao''s coming out this time is to find salt. Secondly, it''s very good to find some other food.


    "Yes, no problem." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two people beside her and answered first.


    "Well, that''s it! Everyone pay attention to safety and go!" when Ott gave the order, all the groups walked in different directions in an instant.


    I have to say that in terms of management, MI Xiaoxiao still admires this Ott.


    In this backward Orc era, it is also very good to arrange the operation of a tribe in such an orderly manner.


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, let''s go too!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked left and right excitedly, hoping that God would not let her return empty handed


    Shi Nuo took the lead in keeping up with MI Xiaoxiao''s footsteps and closely followed her. The distance is always half a meter.


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Originally, he wanted to see if he could pull a few people over. After all, he and shinuo were the only two to protect Xiaoxiao. It was not safe.


    But since Xiaoxiao has promised, he doesn''t want anyone to get in.


    But sometimes the imagination is very beautiful, but the reality really hits people''s existence.


    Mi Xiaoxiao came all the way, not to mention animals. She didn''t even find one of the edible wild vegetables.


    It''s really a bad start. If we continue like this, let alone find the salt, how to solve the dinner has become a big problem.


    "Shh!" suddenly, Jin Xuan made a silent gesture to MI Xiaoxiao, who was disappointed.


    The first time Mi Xiaoxiao received it, she held her breath. Jin Xuan should have found some prey. She can''t screw up Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao nervously turned his head to one side, looked at a big tree, and so on! She seems to see something!


    On a thick branch, there is a brown vine the size of a little finger. The leaves of the vine are green and oval.


    It was covered with light green oval objects. Mi Xiaoxiao counted them. They looked like about twenty!


    If Mi Xiaoxiao''s memory is correct, this should be the expensive and dying fruit in the city - wild kiwi fruit!

 Chapter 52

    At this time, Jin Xuan was also very lucky to catch a prey similar to a rabbit.


    The animal looks like an ordinary rabbit, but its volume is more than three times that of an ordinary rabbit.


    Its hair is usually brown and its two large front teeth are exposed.


    "This is the bear rabbit?" it looks pretty cute. If it''s a little smaller.


    "Well, it''s a pity there''s only one."


    Jin Xuan looked disappointed at the bear and rabbit in his hand. If there were two more, the food he could eat would increase a lot.


    "Never mind, the sun hasn''t set yet!" they still have time to judge according to the height of the sun in the sky.


    Now it''s only ten o''clock at most, that is, they have enough time to look for food.


    "Also." Jin Xuan tied the dead bear and rabbit with thin and tenacious vines.


    "Jin Xuan, you wait!"


    Jin Xuan planned to go forward with it. Mi Xiaoxiao hurriedly called her and joked. How could she go like this before her kiwi fruit was picked off?


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" Jin Xuan stopped and turned to look at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Shi Nuo, on the other side, did not pay attention to the bear and rabbit from the beginning. His eyes fell on MI Xiaoxiao.


    Of course, I know that since the beginning, MI Xiaoxiao has been staring at the oval fruits on the tree.


    "You help me go up and see if those kiwi fruits are mature!" to tell the truth, there is still a little problem to let Mi Xiaoxiao climb up the tree.


    Apart from other problems, time is a big problem.


    "OK, shinuo, help me carry this." Jin Xuan agreed to MI Xiaoxiao''s request without thinking about it.


    The bear and rabbit on his hand were thrown to Shi Nuo, and then he went up the tree with three times and five divided by two. The speed was really not blowing.


    "Just touch it gently. If it''s soft, it must be cooked." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and tried hard to face Jin Xuan.


    "Ripe." Jin Xuan reached out and touched the fruits. Indeed, as Xiaoxiao said, the fruits are soft, but he doesn''t know if he can eat them.


    "Take off the cooked ones."


    If it is in modern times, she will not keep those immature ones on the tree, because it may be picked by others before you wait for them to mature.


    But it''s different here, because the orcs here don''t know that this kiwi can be eaten at all.


    Therefore, even if it is rotten on the tree, it is not necessary for someone to pick the rest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tamu, be careful!" Ott, who turned into a leopard, circled among a behemoth, reminding his companions to pay attention to safety.


    Just now, when they were passing by this place, they suddenly rushed out a black bear without mind from one side.


    As soon as the black bear rushed over, he ran towards them. When Ott and his party reacted, the black bear was close in front of them.


    You can''t hide if you want to. Generally speaking, if you encounter this kind of large prey.


    If there are not many companions around, they usually choose to escape, but the black bear is surprised because of its large size and clumsy speed.


    So, Ott, they can only choose to defeat it, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Because if they choose to run away, bears have a good sense of smell and can generally remember a taste.


    So as to find the carrier of the smell along the road. If they run away, it is impossible not to go back to the tribe.


    But once back to the tribe, it is likely to bring the black bear back to the tribe, resulting in unnecessary casualties.

 Chapter 53

    So, Ott, they have only one choice, even if they will be injured and die, they can''t bring the danger back to the tribe.


    Compared with the dangerous scene here, MI Xiaoxiao seems particularly peaceful.


    "Xiaoxiao, is that kiwi fruit that you apes often eat?"


    Jin Xuan looked at the remaining kiwifruit in his hand. It tasted really good.


    "Well... It''s true! We eat too much!" the problem is that she hasn''t found it yet.


    "Oh, is that Xiaoxiao tribe hungry when it snows?"


    Like their thar tribe, they starve most of the time when it snows.


    "Of course, but don''t worry. If I''m Mi Xiaoxiao, I won''t make you two hungry."


    After MI Xiaoxiao''s heroic words, even he felt whether he was too narcissistic.


    "Well, I believe in Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan simply believes in MI Xiaoxiao. Of course, he only behaves so in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    And Shi Nuo beside Mi Xiaoxiao is still silent and cool.


    Just looked at Mi Xiaoxiao when she was talking. The rest of the time, it was this expression.


    But who knows, Shi Nuo is trying to restrain his disease.


    When you can''t hold on, take a look at the little female beside him, and you will be full of power immediately.


    Xiaoxiao said that he can successfully recover from this disease through self-restraint. Fortunately, he has controlled it very well recently.


    "Shi Nuo, why don''t you talk?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo suspiciously. How did this guy become so unsocial.


    From morning till night, it is a cool expression, which is similar to the modern so-called ice face.


    "Nothing, did you hear anything?" fortunately, he just suppressed it in time. Sure enough, Xiaoxiao was his driving force.


    "No, it''s the voice of the bear." at this time, Jin Xuan''s expression on one side also began to become serious.


    Mi Xiaoxiao also listened. Sure enough, a voice similar to roaring came from their left.


    Listen to the voice, this is still a big bear. If they encounter it, they must have nothing to say and die directly.


    Ask why, joke, it''s a bear, not a sheep.


    "One of our teams must have met that guy." Shi Nuo looked to the left with a serious look.


    "Let''s go and have a look!" what are you doing! When they are stunned, maybe the group that met the bear is over.


    Not the virgin Michelle, but she wants to live here and really integrate into the thar tribe.


    Then you have to treat them as your family and friends. What''s more, the two around her seem to care about the situation there.


    "Shi Nuo, hurry up." Mi Xiaoxiao sat on Shi Nuo''s back, while Jin Xuan hung the bear rabbit and several kiwifruit wrapped in leaves on his back.


    The three of them quickly moved in the direction of the sound, and Mi Xiaoxiao sat on Shi Nuo.


    It can be clearly felt that the trees around her are moving rapidly towards the rear.


    "Tamu!" a cry of surprise came from the front. Mi Xiaoxiao, who had just rushed out of the woods, saw the critical scene half by half.


    A transformed Orc is being slapped in the air by a black bear. The blood is dripping under the leopard''s front feet. The smell of blood can be clearly smelled in the air.


    The black bear seemed more excited because of the smell of blood. He raised his arm and planned to pick up the leopard falling down.

 Chapter 54

    Mi Xiaoxiao knows that if the leopard is caught at this time, there will be only one end, that is - death!


    "No! Tamu!"


    Jike looked at this scene with fear. Obviously, he didn''t want this kind of thing to happen, but he could only watch and do nothing.


    "Shi Nuo, we are like this..." Mi Xiaoxiao''s brain circuit rotates at the fastest speed in the past.


    Thinking quickly, the best way to simplify this matter is to save the orc and avoid danger.


    "I see." Shi Nuo nodded nervously and let him watch their partner die in the mouth of a bear. To tell the truth, he couldn''t.


    If he doesn''t have Mi Xiaoxiao''s fetters as before, maybe he will rush up regardless of everything.


    Whether he succeeds or not, because all he cares about is the chance of life.


    "Listen, Jin Xuan. Shinuo and I will try to attract the black bear''s attention later.


    Then at this time, you go to save the fallen ORC. Remember, we must seize the opportunity. We don''t have much time. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao called Jin Xuan over and explained to him what would happen next.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, be careful." at this time, Jin Xuan won''t care who is closer to Xiaoxiao.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao thought out a way, she still couldn''t help being nervous. What they were facing was a furious bear.


    And it''s not an ordinary bear. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t see it. I don''t know, but I can''t be calm when I saw it.


    This furious black bear is several times as big as those wild black bears in modern times. I don''t know whether the water and soil here is good or the food here is rich.


    He raised such a monster. If a timid meets him, he may be scared to death.


    "OK, now, Shi Nuo, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao always pays attention to the every move of the black bear.


    Seeing the right time, he immediately asked Shi Nuo to bring her the bear rabbit that had just been torn in half.


    Although most of the bear''s food is paddle fruit, it still has the characteristics of carnivores.


    In other words, bears also eat meat. Naturally, they have a certain physiological response to the smell of blood.


    Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to use the bear rabbit''s blood to temporarily attract the black bear''s attention and create a rescue opportunity for Jin Xuan.


    But it''s a pity to have such a fat bear and rabbit.


    If you take it back, you may have a good meal, but at the moment of life and death, human life is the most important.


    Shi Nuo ran forward at the fastest speed when Mi Xiaoxiao held the bear and rabbit firmly.


    He kicked up three meters away from the black bear and went directly in front of the black bear.


    Well, it''s her turn! Mi Xiaoxiao made her breast-feeding strength, and her arm turned the half bear and rabbit on her hand.


    When Jin Xuan caught the bear rabbit, he just broke its neck and didn''t make blood.


    Because the blood has other functions, MI Xiaoxiao can use it to save people.


    The more Mi Xiaoxiao dumped, the more blood flowed out.


    A bear rabbit, the blood flowing out, say nothing else, at least it won''t be lost after a few times.


    "Jin Xuan, it''s now, it''s your turn!" Mi Xiaoxiao sat on Shi Nuo''s back and shouted at Jin Xuan below while the black bear was attracted.


    "Understand." when the words fell, Jin Xuan immediately turned into an animal and ran towards the place where the orc fell.

 Chapter 55

    Jin Xuan took off at the right time, and then perfectly caught the falling tower.


    After saving people, Jin Xuan quickly retreated and ran to the front of the crowd with the injured Tamu.


    "Run quickly! What are you doing?!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the motionless orcs and didn''t know what to say.


    Are they still waiting to be slapped by the black bear?


    As early as when Mi Xiaoxiao and others cooperated to save people, all the orcs from the tribe who came out to hunt were present.


    At this moment, they are looking at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise without blinking.


    "Let''s run ahead!" Ott, as the leader, first reacted and then gave orders to everyone.


    Ott''s tall body stood out among the beast crowd. When everyone heard the leader''s words, they all came back to God.


    Immediately turned into a beast and ran forward like a joy. It was not that they were timid, but that their opponents were too big.


    Even if they turn into animals, black bears are as big as their two. Even if they are many, once they fight, someone will be injured.


    Nowadays, the thar tribe is the time to store food and, of course, the most lack of manpower.


    Therefore, at this time, their own life safety is the most important.


    After all, for such a small tribe as the thar tribe, when there is a lack of food, we can no longer reduce the number of hunters.


    "Shi Nuo, almost. Let''s go, bypass these people behind, and we''ll rush to the front."


    Mi Xiaoxiao saw all the orcs running forward, and immediately threw down the half bear and rabbit, and the commander Nuo ran forward.


    "Sit still." when Shi Nuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he immediately turned his head and ran, not forgetting to speed up.


    Even so, Shi Nuo and Mi Xiaoxiao still shuttle freely among the crowd without slowing down.


    "Don''t speed up."


    Mi Xiaoxiao asked Shi Nuo to stabilize her speed next to leader Ott, because she had a very important question to ask him.


    "Ott, I want to ask if there is a kind of flower near here. The flowers are pink and small, and the leaves are almost heart-shaped.


    The flowers grow on the top of the plant one by one. Most importantly, this kind of flower is very smelly. "


    Especially its leaves, the taste is very authentic. If you crush it, the taste will be stronger.


    Unfortunately, MI Xiaoxiao met her in the countryside when her grandmother was alive. As for the name of this flower, MI Xiaoxiao really forgot.


    Just simply call it stinky flower. Anyway, it''s so smelly. Mi Xiaoxiao thought that it shouldn''t suggest her to give it another name.


    "Are the leaves dark green? The juice leaves of those flowers smell particularly pungent?"


    Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao on Shi Nuo''s back and tried to describe a kind of flower she had seen.


    But what does the little female do with that flower?


    Compared with Ott''s doubts, Shi Nuo under Mi Xiaoxiao already knows what Mi Xiaoxiao wants to do.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the kind of flower. Where have you seen it? Take me quickly!" Mi Xiaoxiao was excited. She really wanted what she wanted.


    Although Ott wondered what Mi Xiaoxiao wanted that kind of flower for, he went through something that had just happened.


    Ott felt that she could still trust the little female at the critical time. After all, no matter what, she should not harm herself.


    "Keep up!" Ott glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, spit out these two words, and then said to the other animals, "everyone follow me!"


    "..., keep up!" Mi Xiaoxiao asked Shi Nuo to closely follow Ott, and the three kept a horizontal position all the time.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you all right?"


    At this time, the rescuer Jin Xuan also rushed over. As soon as he saw Mi Xiaoxiao, he looked at her carefully.

 Chapter 56

    "Nothing, how about the wounded Orc?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan running.


    "OK, just shed some blood." he cares more about Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is fine. It''s really great.


    Well, that means that the place where the orcs were injured is not particularly important?


    That''s good. It always shows that his life is not in danger for the time being. Since he is still safe for the time being, they don''t have to worry too much about his injury.


    "Xiaoxiao, where are we going now?" this road is not the way back to the tribe. Just now Xiaoxiao didn''t know what he was talking about with Ott.


    "Look for a flower." indeed, they are looking for a flower now, and it is still a flower with a bad smell.


    "Flowers?" what is Xiaoxiao doing looking for flowers at this time? However, Xiaoxiao must have her reason to do so.


    "You''ll know then." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan and deliberately said it was mysterious.


    "Here we are." Ott stopped, turned into a human figure and pointed forward with his hand.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looks in the direction of Ott. Good boy, there are a lot of stinky flowers here!


    Stinky flowers grow all over a small slope, cluster by cluster.


    One next to the other, looking at the small slope, the scenery is good, a light red.


    Although it looks good, MI Xiaoxiao won''t forget the smell, so if she doesn''t have to pick this kind of flowers.


    Mi Xiaoxiao really doesn''t want to get close. In fact, it''s good to watch from a distance.


    "Let them stop first!" there is a reason why Mi Xiaoxiao said to Ott instead of telling them to stop.


    The reason is very simple. The leader is the king of the tribe and the most authoritative person of the thar tribe.


    And what is she, MI Xiaoxiao? It''s just a thin little female. How could those orcs listen to her.


    "Everybody stop first." Ott jumped up a tree a few steps, stood on the branch and shouted to the orcs below.


    Sure enough, Ott''s voice just fell, and the orcs who had just been running stopped immediately.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was watching, speechless. Look, look! This is the prestige of a tribal leader.


    "Ott, why did you tell us to stop?" Jike looked at Ott standing on the tree. Shouldn''t he run farther at this time?


    Calculate the distance they had just run, not far from where the bear appeared.


    Ott looked at some restless people and turned his eyes to MI Xiaoxiao. The meaning was very clear.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, the protagonist is always the last to appear. In order to prevent the black bear from finding the thar tribe, she will work harder!


    "Come with me, everyone." Mi Xiaoxiao asked Shi Nuo to take her to the front, followed by Jin Xuan.


    "Keep up!" though I don''t know what Michelle wants to do, Ott thinks she won''t hurt them.


    As soon as Ott''s words fell, everyone kept up with MI Xiaoxiao''s footsteps. Seeing this phenomenon, MI Xiaoxiao really wanted to look up and wail: "why is the difference so big?"


    Close to stinky flower, MI Xiaoxiao motioned Shi Nuo to stop and put her down.


    "Let''s watch it. I call it stinky flower. Although this kind of flower looks good, it smells very bad.


    Now everyone listens to me, crumple the leaves of this flower as much as possible, and then smear the juice on themselves. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao took the lead, picked a flower, immediately crushed the leaves, and without hesitation smeared the juice on her body.


    "Why do you want to paint it on your body?" Jik asked puzzled.


    "This smell can cover up our own smell, so that even if we go back to the tribe, the black bear won''t find us."


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried to explain the words as quickly as possible, and the meaning should be simple and clear.

 Chapter 57

    "It smells bad." Jik took off a smelly flower, took it between his nose and smelled it. The next second, he immediately moved away.


    Can''t Mi Xiaoxiao smell when he paints this kind of flower on his body? What a pungent smell.


    Leopards have a much more sensitive sense of smell than humans. Of course, the smell they smell is more intense.


    "I have to paint it. Do you want to be shot by black bears?" she went out, and what are the orcs still rubbing about!


    "I''ll come first!"


    Jin Xuan carefully put down the injured Tamu. He was the first to go to MI Xiaoxiao and smear the juice on his body in front of everyone.


    Although the smell was a little bad, Xiaoxiao was not afraid. How could he be afraid of hands and feet.


    Then came Shi Nuo. Unlike Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo painted the juice without saying a word, and then retreated to one side.


    With the first and the second, and Mi Xiaoxiao saved Tamu wisely despite the danger, these male orcs who hunt are impressed by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Therefore, the remaining orcs also gathered around and painted stinky flower juice without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, now the smell is strong enough. You can choose to continue hunting, but I''m afraid the smell will scare away the prey."


    The smell is really heavy enough. Everyone is stinking. Mi Xiaoxiao wants to close his sense of smell at this moment.


    Because of the strong smell, hunting will also be hindered to some extent.


    Because the object you hunt may escape in advance because of your smell, so that you can catch nothing.


    And now it''s still some time before dark. Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao observed that the prey on each Orc is really not impressive.


    Therefore, she has to find a way, otherwise she can''t let everyone go home empty handed!


    "What can we do? Our prey is only enough for tonight." Jik looked at a pheasant in his hand with worry.


    Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. It''s really a problem. If he doesn''t fight more prey back and say nothing else, he won''t even have food tomorrow morning.


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened to Jike''s words and was still worried. Although Jin Xuan said that food itself was relatively scarce this season.


    If we all go hunting hungry tomorrow morning, we must not be motivated, which may affect the hunting situation.


    by the way! Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the fallen dead branches and thought of a good way.


    When she used to live in the countryside with her grandmother, people there always set some hunting traps on the mountains.


    To catch some small prey, such as pheasants.


    Now everyone has a strong smell, which will affect the hunting. In this case, she can dig some hunting traps.


    This is not only more convenient, but also they can hunt by themselves and trap at the same time.


    "I think of a way!" Mi Xiaoxiao shouted happily, but attracted the big guy''s onlookers.


    "Cough, I''ve found a way to hunt." Mi Xiaoxiao coughed awkwardly. Just now she was too excited and cried out.


    "What way?" Jin Xuan also wondered what way Xiaoxiao would help them hunt.


    "We can be traps!" Mi Xiaoxiao patted her chicken head. Why did she think of it now?


    Shi Nuo on one side frowned imperceptibly when he saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s move.

 Chapter 58

    "Trap?" what trap? Why haven''t you heard of it? And what about this?


    Jike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a confused face. How could this little female know so much?


    Ji Ke was not the only one who was also confused. This time, even Shi Nuo was a little surprised.


    "Yes! We can dig some traps so that we can hunt while waiting for the prey to fall into the trap.


    In this way, we should gain more and save a lot of effort.


    But what we should pay attention to is that we can''t fall into the trap carelessly, because it will hurt and sometimes even die. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao told them the advantages and disadvantages of making traps, but she still suggested making traps.


    "Isn''t it particularly unsafe to be a trap?" Ott, who had never paid much attention to MI Xiaoxiao, suddenly stood up and asked.


    "It can also be said, but we can make a mark where we make a trap that only we know.


    In this way, we can avoid accidentally falling down when hunting to a great extent. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s suggestion again was unanimously recognized by everyone, and the orcs praised Mi Xiaoxiao''s intelligence one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Now that we all agree to make traps, we only need to dig pits and prepare some other materials.


    Choose the place to dig the pit, which has been carefully deleted. Everywhere, there are traces of animals passing by.


    Choosing where to dig traps in these places with animals can easily improve the probability of catching prey.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''ve dug everything here!" Jin Xuan stood in a pit and waved to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, then put those sharpened sticks in it!" in this way, as long as any prey falls in, it will die.


    "Is that so?" Jin Xuan tightly inserted one end of those wooden sticks into the soil and asked Mi Xiaoxiao after fixing them.


    "Not bad." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded seriously. Jin Xuan was still very smart. After all, she only talked about the production process once.


    "We''re done here!"


    "This way, too." after another, someone climbed out of the pit.


    If it''s night, add some special effects music to it, and then take a close-up as they climb out of the pit.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought about the scene. It must be very exciting!


    "What should we do next?" the orc who finished making the trap surrounded Mi Xiaoxiao.


    The two of them are always uncomfortable.


    "Do what you should do next, but I suggest you try hunting."


    No matter whether it can be captured or not, it will never be wrong to go, which is hundreds of times better than staying where you are and doing nothing.


    "Well, let''s gather here before dark! Be careful when you hunt."


    At this time, Ott suddenly stood up and looked at a large group of animals in front of him.


    "I see, chief, let''s go first."


    The group leader in a group of five hands at Ott to show that they all remember.


    "Let''s go too!" there won''t be any prey in the trap for a while.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao decided to go out again and see if she could find anything. After all, she only saw a few kiwi fruits after coming out for so long.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood up and patted the soil on her body. Especially white things are still easy to get dirty.


    Although the animal skin skirt Jin Xuan made for her looks good, it is a little dirty, which is a problem.

 Chapter 59

    "What about Tamu?"


    Jin Xuan looked at Tamu who was injured and unconscious. They all left. Tamu was left alone. He was a little worried.


    "Hmm..." that''s true. It''s really worrying for Tamu to stay here alone.


    After all, his bloody smell may attract some predators. If no one is here, he will be very dangerous.


    Although the wound is no longer bleeding, the blood that has not completely dried up will still give off a lighter taste.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man named Tamu with some annoyance. Why didn''t he get hurt at this time?


    by the way! Isn''t there someone here who hasn''t gone hunting!


    Mi Xiaoxiao walked to Ott sitting under the tree with a smile.


    "That leader! Jin Xuan and I have something else to do, so take care of this Tamu?"


    Anyway, he has nothing to do alone. He might as well take care of the wounded!


    "HMM." Ott didn''t even look at Mi Xiaoxiao, and responded in a salty and insipid manner.


    "Well, you''d better sit in a hidden place so that you won''t scare away the prey."


    After MI Xiaoxiao finished, he swaggered to the forest path with Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    She must find something to go back today, or she won''t be willing to do anything.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you looking for?" Jin Xuan looked curiously at Mi Xiaoxiao looking left and right. What are you looking for all the way?


    "You''ll know then."


    Find what is what! At this time, even if she comes to a tomato she hates most, she will be very happy.


    "Oh." since Xiaoxiao said to tell him later, he would wait a while!


    The bear and rabbit that Jin Xuan captured this morning is only half left now.


    To tell you the truth, this food is really not enough for Jin Xuan.


    Food! Food! Mi Xiaoxiao is full of food now. She can''t stand eating meat every day.


    After a long time, MI Xiaoxiao still got nothing. It''s really unlucky, isn''t it?


    On one side, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo reaped a lot. At least each of them carried a big pheasant in their hands.


    "Haven''t Xiaoxiao found it yet?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a lost face.


    "No... I found it!" Mi Xiaoxiao, who had just been lost, was in high spirits and his eyes were shining.


    "What did you find?" not only Jin Xuan was curious, but Shi Nuo, who was carrying a pheasant, was also curious.


    Both of them approached Mi Xiaoxiao, who was squatting on the ground, and saw Mi Xiaoxiao holding a piece of emerald green leaves carefully in both hands.


    Is this... Grass?


    Isn''t the leaf on Xiaoxiao''s hand ordinary grass? Did Xiaoxiao eat these in the tribe before?


    "Grass?" Shi Nuo couldn''t help feeling a little confused. What was Xiaoxiao doing looking for such a leaf?


    "This is not a leaf, this is a sweet potato vine. What I''m looking for is not this leaf, but something in its soil."


    Mi Xiaoxiao followed the vine and finally found the root of the sweet potato vine. Let alone, the sweet potato must be not small.


    After all, the sweet potato vine has climbed several times and has many leaves. Naturally, it must absorb a lot of nutrients.


    "Let me find some bigger sticks and dig them out." thinking about the sweet and delicious sweet potato, MI Xiaoxiao can''t wait.


    Now the month should be almost like July and August, and the sweet potato should also grow.


    Well, whether it''s mature or not, it''s the most important to dig.

 Chapter 60

    "Xiaoxiao, let''s help you."


    Jin Xuanzhao picked up a thick stick, squatted beside Mi Xiaoxiao and began to dig.


    Shi Nuo looked at the two people with tacit understanding. He was always uncomfortable, but he still didn''t say anything. He just stood in place.


    "OK, come out!" Mi Xiaoxiao tilted her stick hard, and the sweet potato deep in the soil asked her to pull it up.


    "This is what Xiaoxiao said you can eat?" it looks round and there is so much soil. I don''t know if it''s delicious.


    "Yes! This sweet potato can also be used as a staple food. It is not only sweet and delicious, but also nutritious."


    Mi Xiaoxiao still remembers that when she was a child in the countryside, her grandmother often made sweet potato porridge and baked sweet potatoes for her. Now think about it, she really nostalgic for the original taste.


    "Oh, oh." although he didn''t understand, Jin Xuan nodded seriously, which made Mi Xiaoxiao cry and laugh.


    "I''ll take it for you." just when Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to continue to check whether there were any missing sweet potatoes, he stretched out a broad palm in front of her.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and stretched out his hand. It turned out that he had changed. He didn''t like talking teacher Nuo very much.


    "Then thank you!" without hesitation, MI Xiaoxiao directly put the sweet potato in Shi Nuo''s hand.


    In order to make the sweet potato more convenient to pick up, MI Xiaoxiao did not destroy its taproot when digging.


    When carrying it like this, just hold the part of the cane that MI Xiaoxiao deliberately kept.


    As for why Mi Xiaoxiao chose to continue digging, it is because a sweet potato vine should not have only one sweet potato.


    Grandma told her before that one sweet potato vine can take at least two, at most! Just five or six.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao wants to look again. Maybe she can find some more. In this way, the dinner tonight should be solved.


    After all, this sweet potato is mi Xiaoxiao''s own food. It''s not a particularly big prey, so it''s not necessary to share it with the people in the tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Xiaoxiao was lucky. She found seven sweet potatoes on a cane!


    This is really rare. Anyway, she seldom heard of it when she was in the countryside, but it may be because of the good soil and water here!


    "Let''s go! Meet them." it''s getting late. It''s time to go back to the tribe.


    I just don''t know what kind of traps they made. I hope they can catch so many prey!


    "I''ll take it for you." today''s Shi Nuo''s extra enthusiasm led to MI Xiaoxiao''s empty hands and nothing.


    Jin Xuan was carrying the three pheasants he and Shi Nuo captured together. They were not very big.


    "Hey, hey, it''s hard for you, shinuo."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said hard. In fact, she didn''t mind at all. Ha ha, this is free labor.


    "Come and see! This thing is really powerful!"


    "Yes! That little female named Mi Xiaoxiao is so clever!"


    Next to the place where they meet, MI Xiaoxiao can hear some noisy voices all the way.


    It was because there were so many people talking that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know what they were shouting.


    Shi Nuo, who was carrying sweet potatoes, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with an expression I had known for a long time.


    ... what happened? Why is Shi Nuo looking at her like this?


    "The little female Mi Xiaoxiao is back!" I don''t know who shouted in the orcs. Suddenly all eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Cough, why...?" Why are these people looking at her like that? Is there anything dirty on her face?!


    "Ha ha, MI Xiaoxiao, you are so smart. It is because of these traps that we have doubled our harvest than usual!"

 Chapter 61

    "More... Double?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the excited orcs and didn''t react for the time being.


    "Yes! The prey in the trap you taught us to make is twice what we usually harvest in a day."


    Dick is still a little excited. It''s amazing, okay? He is so old that he has never seen such a thing.


    "Double!" Mi Xiaoxiao thought and then said, "let''s clean up the prey and rearrange the trap.


    In this way, we can just wait until tomorrow morning to check the trap. "


    The purpose of this is that these traps can also play a role at night.


    Not all animals come and go during the day for food. Some animals like to come and go at night.


    This is the purpose of the so-called ambush in the day and out at night. Mi Xiaoxiao rearranges these traps, that is.


    Since the thar tribe is very short of food, MI Xiaoxiao should catch as many prey as possible, at least to ensure that everyone will not be hungry.


    "OK, let''s go now." as soon as Ji Ke heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he immediately ran to carry out the task said by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "We''ll help too." Zick led a group of orcs to clean up the traps.


    After what happened today, these orcs have had a certain degree of trust in MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Every two orcs are responsible for a trap. It''s not difficult to clean up the trap. Just pull out the captured prey.


    Then pick out the larger pieces of meat, and finally cover the top of the trap with a layer of green leaves.


    "That''s all right?" Zick looked at the traps covered with leaves with disbelief.


    Can you really catch prey?


    "Of course."


    Since prey can be captured during the day, it must be possible at night, but the premise is that animals need to pass here.


    "That''s good." Jike listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and couldn''t wait to change to tomorrow morning.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back to the tribe with these prey!"


    Ott, who had not spoken since Mi Xiaoxiao came back here, stood up and said something to these overexcited orcs.


    "OK, go back to the tribe!!"


    Because there are many prey captured today, everyone''s face is full of smiles when they go back to the tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Look! They''re back!"


    When Mi Xiaoxiao and his group appeared at the gate of the tribe, those who had been waiting at the gate of the tribe cheered happily.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao also followed Ott and they went out?!" Nina, standing in the first place, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao walking among a group of men in disbelief.


    How is this possible?! Did she read it wrong?


    Isn''t there a rule in the tribe that all females in the tribe must stay in the tribe and can''t go out of the tribe without Ott''s consent?


    "Ott, why can this Mi Xiaoxiao go out with you?"


    When Nina wanted to go out before, no matter how she persuaded Ott, he just wouldn''t let her go out.


    "Can''t I go out?" besides, she has half a dime to do with her Nina?


    Although there are some regulations that she can''t go out of the tribe, MI Xiaoxiao still has to go out of here when necessary.


    If you want to keep her mi Xiaoxiao in the tribe all the time, who will she fight with!


    "Nina, thanks to the little female Mi Xiaoxiao this time, otherwise we wouldn''t have hit so many prey."


    At this time, Jike carefully stood up and helped Mi Xiaoxiao speak.

 Chapter 62

    "Thanks to her?!" Nina looked at Jike strangely. Did she hear right?


    What Jike said is that thanks to MI Xiaoxiao, a thin little female? Looks so thin.


    How could she be helpful to Jik and them? If she should be helpful, it''s also her Nina who is helpful to them.


    "Yes! Thanks to the way the little female came up with and dug some traps, we caught so many prey."


    Among the people who went hunting, a tall and thin man stood out. He looked very fat with several big bears and rabbits in his hand.


    "What?!" Nina looked at the man, her words full of surprise.


    I didn''t expect this little female to be so powerful. Is what Shi Tuo said true?


    On the day she took Jin Xuan, Shi Tuo stood at the door of the cave, thinking that even if the little female came to want someone, Shi Tuo could stop her.


    Unexpectedly, Shi Tuo let Mi Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo in. Later, Shi Tuo explained to her that MI Xiaoxiao threw him down.


    She didn''t believe it at that time. Now it seems that she still has to think about it.


    "Nina, what Lori said is true. If it weren''t for the little female Mi Xiaoxiao, we''d only get half of the prey."


    The orcs who went hunting echoed one after another, which made Nina speechless.


    "Hum!" her Nina is clearly the most beautiful and popular female of the thar tribe.


    But since Mi Xiaoxiao was brought back to the thar tribe by Jin Xuan, her Nina is not the most popular one.


    It''s good to go hunting with Ott and them now. Hum! It''s too much for those orcs to help her!


    Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, then turned around and left. Several males belonging to Nina in the crowd chased up one after another.


    Of course, in addition to the leader Ott, Ott also needs to take charge of the next distribution conference.


    In short, it is a game that puts all the prey captured today together.


    Then it is a unique activity hosted by the most authoritative or trusted person in the tribe to distribute all prey equally to everyone.


    "Xiaoxiao, sit here!" Jin Xuan patted the small open space beside him and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, come." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Jin Xuan and then walked towards him.


    But the moment Mi Xiaoxiao sat down, another uninvited guest to Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, came to MI Xiaoxiao''s left.


    "Xiaoxiao, the sweet potato you said, I put it back in the stone cave of Jinxuan."


    Just now he put the wild kiwi and some big sweet potatoes that MI Xiaoxiao found in the mountain back into the cave.


    "Shi Nuo, it''s hard for you." Mi Xiaoxiao playfully patted Shi Nuo on the shoulder. Sure enough, this guy''s mind is still very delicate.


    If what she is looking for is put here, it will inevitably cause some unnecessary disputes.


    It''s not that MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to share, but that it''s not enough for one person to find something this time.


    However, she didn''t expect that the ceremony was still very serious. Every Orc waiting for food must find a place to sit in good order.


    Then, wait until the person presiding over the meeting prays, and finally distribute the food.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott, who was muttering endlessly in front of him, and suddenly had a headache.


    These orcs, divide food, is it really necessary to make it so troublesome?

 Chapter 63

    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing?" Jin Xuan watched Mi Xiaoxiao wash those sweet potatoes and put them into the burning fire one by one.


    Does Xiaoxiao want to burn these sweet potatoes?


    "I''m baking sweet potatoes." Mi Xiaoxiao helplessly explained that there was no way. Who told them they hadn''t eaten it, of course, they wouldn''t understand Mi Xiaoxiao''s practice.


    "Xiaoxiao, the water is boiling." Shi Nuo, who helped Mi Xiaoxiao burn the fire, opened the wooden cover and immediately called Mi Xiaoxiao when he found that the water was boiling.


    The wooden lid on the stone pot was picked up by Mi Xiaoxiao on his way back to the tribe today. He thought he could make a lid, so he brought it back by the way.


    As for why Shi Nuo is helping Mi Xiaoxiao make a fire, there is also a reason.


    At that time, she asked Jin Xuan to fetch water from the river, while Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to burn the fire and cook when Jin Xuan came back.


    I didn''t expect that this fire tonight, but Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned and couldn''t live. No matter how Mi Xiaoxiao beat the drum, it just couldn''t live.


    There was no way. Shi Nuo, who sat on the stone to deal with the meat he had brought back, couldn''t see it anymore. Therefore, there was such a thing as now.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan beside her. In a trance, she felt a sense of men farming and women weaving.


    She Mi Xiaoxiao has never been in love or tasted love, but this does not mean that her EQ is low.


    After getting along with them for so many days, she also understood the meaning of Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Sometimes she even thought that it might be good to accept them.


    However, in the 21st century, MI Xiaoxiao lived in the past, what he advocated and legal was only monogamy. The next two still made Mi Xiaoxiao a little confused.


    However, for MI Xiaoxiao, like is like, do not love is do not love, as for these two people, whether she accepts or does not accept, let''s talk slowly!


    After all, MI Xiaoxiao hasn''t figured out whether her feelings for them are between friends or lovers.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan waved in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Shinuo called her there. Why is Xiaoxiao staring at others? Is Xiaoxiao attracted to shinuo?


    No, it seems that he needs to talk to shinuo sometime.


    "Ah? Oh, I''m coming." Mi Xiaoxiao hurried back. What was she thinking just now!


    The water just cooked by Shi Nuo, MI Xiaoxiao, is used to make broth. Although the oil is not so much, it is only fried with some fat meat.


    But it''s much better than clear water soup.


    Mi Xiaoxiao put the blade made of bone knife into the stone pot after grinding it into minced meat.


    As soon as the meat was put into the pot, it immediately turned light milky white. Although there was no salt, the smell was really strong.


    "Xiaoxiao, how fragrant!" Jin Xuan looked at the meat in the stone pot and swallowed his saliva. Everything Xiaoxiao made was good to eat.


    "OK!" Mi Xiaoxiao asked Shi Nuo to remove the fire and put the broth into the stake.


    Although the wooden stake is suitable for soup, it is not very convenient for some food such as barbecue.


    So, MI Xiaoxiao thought, if only he could make some bowls.


    "Drink and see!" Mi Xiaoxiao hasn''t eaten salt since she came here. Without salt, she will get sick sooner or later because of the lack of salt.


    Therefore, finding salt is really a very important thing.


    "Hmm! It smells good!" Jin Xuan wanted to swallow his tongue. The food made by Xiaoxiao is really delicious!


    "Very fragrant." Shi Nuo, sitting beside Mi Xiaoxiao, also nodded and praised. The soup made by Xiaoxiao is really delicious.


    "By the way! I almost forgot!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised and shouted. She had just been drinking soup, but she forgot that there were some sweet potatoes in the fire.

 Chapter 64

    Smelling the fragrance, the greedy Mi Xiaoxiao''s saliva was about to flow down.


    However, if she reacts later, maybe what she smells is not the smell, but the burning and choking smell.


    Mi Xiaoxiao found two strong wood roots for fire, and carefully removed the ash from the fire.


    This fire was specially prepared by Jin Xuan for MI Xiaoxiao because Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t see it at night.


    The color of the baked sweet potato skin is almost the same as the ash in the fire. Now it''s dusk.


    The light in the hole is not particularly good, so it''s still troublesome to find baked sweet potatoes.


    "OK, one!... here''s another one." Mi Xiaoxiao carefully picked the ash in the fire and looked for her big sweet potato carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, how to eat this?" Jin Xuan looked at the sweet potato in his hand and looked puzzled.


    This thing looks gray, and there is so much dust. How do you eat it?


    "It smells delicious." Shi Nuo also has a baked sweet potato in his hand, which is about the same size.


    Mi Xiaoxiao found a total of seven sweet potatoes. Because the fire was not so big, she could bake only three at most.


    No more. Put one in. Maybe the rest will be more or less immature.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao also released three, just one for each person, and everyone has a share.


    "Roast sweet potato is to eat like this." Mi Xiaoxiao pinched the non hot sweet potato in his hand, and then peeled off the outer layer of skin.


    There was still some heat on the exposed golden meat. Mi Xiaoxiao came in and smelled it. Sure enough, it was still the smell in memory.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao went back to the countryside to worship his grandmother a few years ago, he ate it at his former neighbor''s house.


    Later, because I was busy with my study and work, I didn''t have time to buy these things to eat.


    Of course, most of those bought in big cities don''t smell like rural ones.


    Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s method and began to peel the sweet potato skin in their own hands.


    "How does it taste? It''s delicious!"


    Anyway, she still tastes delicious. I just don''t know how they will feel when they eat baked sweet potatoes for the first time.


    "Well, ash tastes good!" Jin Xuan wrapped a mouthful of sweet potato in his mouth, which made him talk a little like a three-year-old child.


    "Oh, well, slow down and don''t choke." according to Jin Xuan''s voracious momentum, it''s easy to choke.


    "Shi Nuo, what do you think?" Shi Nuo, a stuffy gourd, why is he so quiet?


    The first time I talked to him, the man still belonged to the kind of wordy people. I didn''t expect that he has changed completely now.


    "It''s delicious." it''s just Xiaoxiao''s ape food. Is that such a thing? It tastes good.


    "Well, here, give me the stake!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Huishi Nuo and suddenly stretched out his hand towards him.


    "Hmm?" although Shi Nuo was confused, he honestly handed the stake in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "When eating sweet potato, it''s good to drink with this soup." Mi Xiaoxiao carefully filled the soup in shinuo''s stake.


    Because there is still a lot of meat, the soup cooked by Mi Xiaoxiao is enough for three people tonight.


    Although the soup tastes a little weak, at least it won''t make them choke.


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao without blinking. Xiaoxiao was helping him with soup, right?


    Suddenly, he felt that he had a good day.


    "Xiaoxiao!" why did Xiaoxiao serve soup to shinuo instead of him?


    "Give it to me!" Jin Xuan is really


    "Hey, hey! Xiaoxiao is the best." Jin Xuan happily handed the stake to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Jin Xuan? Jin Xuan? Are you home?"

 Chapter 65

    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from the mouth of the cave. Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin xuandu turned their heads curiously.


    But because the place where the stone cave came in needed to pass through a corner, even if Mi Xiaoxiao stretched their necks, they didn''t have to see who was coming.


    "Jin Xuan? Are you at home?" the voice at the mouth of the cave seemed to have no intention of stopping and continued to ring.


    "Go and have a look." Shi Nuo was drinking the soup Mi Xiaoxiao gave him. Unexpectedly, he was disturbed by outsiders.


    "Oh."


    Jin Xuan put down the food in his hand and got up to go to the mouth of the cave, but suddenly he seemed to think of something and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Jin Xuan walked well. Why did he suddenly stop?


    "It''s all right. I''ll come as soon as I go." Jin Xuan said it was all right. In fact, he was old and unhappy.


    It was really a big disappointment just now. Why did he listen to Shi Nuo''s words? People said he would go and have a look if he was asked to go?


    He really doesn''t have a brain!


    "Jin Xuan?" the voice of the cave continued. This time, even Jin Xuan was a little upset.


    People in the tribe should be eating now. Who came to him at this time?!


    "Who?" Jin Xuan asked as he walked, and his tone contained a trace of discontent. Who let this man disturb him and Xiaoxiao for dinner?


    "It''s me, Tamu." the man standing at the mouth of the cave was happy as soon as he saw Jin Xuan.


    "Tamu? Your wound is healed?" so fast? How about the injury in the afternoon?


    Although he checked it at that time, it was not so serious, but at least it shouldn''t be like a person who doesn''t have anything like now?


    "No big deal, just a little blood." Tamu touched his head and smiled foolishly.


    "Oh, what can I do for you?" did the Tamu encounter any difficulties? So you came to him for help?


    "I''m looking for the little female Mi Xiaoxiao." Tamu couldn''t help blushing when he mentioned Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "She..." no! Jin Xuangang wanted to refuse, but Tamu ignored him and walked directly around Jin Xuan.


    ¡­¡­


    How dare this Tamu covet his golden Xuan''s female? Don''t think Xiaoxiao saved him and be proud, hum! If you want to get close to Xiaoxiao, there is no door!


    "Jin Xuan, who is it?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked curiously when he heard the footsteps approaching.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, Hello, I''m Tamu." Tamu saw Mi Xiaoxiao sitting on the stone at a glance, and immediately felt embarrassed to introduce himself.


    "Oh, it''s you! I remember you. We saved you during the day?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao always had a good memory. At that time, although the situation was urgent, MI Xiaoxiao easily remembered the appearance of the ORC.


    Although the man is white, he doesn''t look normal white. The whole man is a little weak.


    It seems that he still has some small problems, such as anemia.


    "Really... Really? Well, I just came to thank you for saving me." Tamu was very surprised. Unexpectedly, MI Xiaoxiao remembered him.


    At that time, he only remembered that he and the leader suddenly met a crazy big black bear.


    They couldn''t beat the black bear. When he was distracted, he was patted by the black bear. He thought he was going to die.


    But just when he was desperate, the little female, riding a big leopard, jumped to the ground and attracted the black bear''s attention.


    This made him save his life. If it weren''t for her, he might have died!


    The little female was like a light, giving him a spark in despair.


    So that when he woke up, his mind was full of the scene at that time.

 Chapter 66

    "No need to thank you. Your injury is well?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamu curiously. Does this guy recover so quickly?


    Faster than Kim Hyun?


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao knew when Jin Xuan was injured last time, the recovery ability of the orcs here is not comparable to MI Xiaoxiao.


    But this Tamu was held back this afternoon, okay!


    "Hey, it''s okay, but it''s a little blood." Tamu sat down on the spot and didn''t seem to care whether the ground was dirty or not.


    "Xiaoxiao, I want more soup."


    At this time, Shi Nuo suddenly handed his bowl to MI Xiaoxiao. The direction he looked at was Tamu sitting on the ground.


    "Ah? Oh!" Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. Was Shi Nuo talking to her? It feels a little strange!


    "That..." when Tamu saw that MI Xiaoxiao was finished, he immediately wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Jin Xuan who entered the cave.


    "Xiaoxiao, I want it too." Jin Xuan hurried in.


    He drank the remaining soup in the stake, and then handed the stake to MI Xiaoxiao without hesitation.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" is her soup too delicious? But it''s not like this rush, is it?


    "Xiaoxiao''s soup is delicious." Jin Xuan winked at Shi Nuo.


    "Well, it tastes good." Shi Nuo echoed.


    "...." Mi Xiaoxiao looked suspiciously at the two people beside her. How could she feel so wrong?


    "Mi Xiaoxiao..." Tamu looked at the three people drinking soup and wanted to interrupt again, but he was ruthlessly interrupted.


    "Xiaoxiao, can we try that kiwi later?" Jin Xuan sipped the broth and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao excitedly.


    "Oh, yes." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the opposite Tamu and then said to Jin Xuan.


    She seems to have heard the Tamu call her name just now. Is there anything else?


    "Tower..."


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m finished." Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to ask if Tamu called her, but Shi Nuo interrupted.


    "Don''t drink soup?" there is still a little soup in the stone pot. Is Shi Nuo full so soon?


    But it seems that he has drunk sanmuzhuang soup. Cough, he should be full.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo glanced at Tamu and then approached Mi Xiaoxiao for a few minutes.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, i..." Tamu wanted to talk to her when he saw that MI Xiaoxiao was finally free.


    "That Tamu, if you''re okay, go back first! We''re going to rest." Jin Xuan''s golden eyes looked at Tamu seriously.


    "Well... OK!" Tamu hesitated and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao caught between Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, but he had to go back first.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female is so well protected by Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo that he doesn''t have a chance even if he wants to talk to her!


    But he Tamu won''t give up so easily!


    Mi Xiaoxiao is such a smart and brave little female. He won''t give up so easily.


    "..." well, MI Xiaoxiao finally understood what was going on.


    No wonder Shi Nuo, who suddenly didn''t talk much, kept talking. It turned out that their purpose was this.


    After Tamu left, MI Xiaoxiao looked at the two men in front of her seriously.


    "Come on! What are you two thinking about!" Mi Xiaoxiao was really crying and laughing. She didn''t understand what they were doing.


    It''s just that she wants to drive away the tower so that MI Xiaoxiao won''t take a fancy to that guy.


    But as for her being so hungry, as for the two handsome men in front of her, she chose a man she didn''t have much contact with?


    "Xiaoxiao, we are wrong." Xiaoxiao has the right to choose her own partner. They just went too far.


    Jin Xuan bowed his head to admit his mistake, while Shi Nuo on one side didn''t say anything and continued to keep his silence.

 Chapter 67

    "What''s wrong with the you? I don''t know." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at wronged Jin Xuan and silent Shi Nuo with the a funny face.


    "Ah?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise. Did Xiaoxiao forgive him so soon?


    "Don''t you blame us? After all, we did wrong. Xiaoxiao, you have the right to choose your partner."


    At this time, Shi Nuo, who was silent, also looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao. They did wrong. Isn''t Xiaoxiao angry?


    "Why should I blame you? What does choosing a partner have to do with natamu?"


    If Mi Xiaoxiao really chooses the Tamu and doesn''t eat the two beautiful men close to her mouth, maybe her brain is really rusty.


    "Xiaoxiao doesn''t like Tamu?" Jin Xuan became active when he thought that MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t like Tamu.


    "... why should I like him?" is he handsome longer than you? Or is the mind more delicate than shinuo?


    Moreover, the most important thing is that she was in contact with him for the first time yesterday. There is no need to have a flash love.


    For MI Xiaoxiao, love is down-to-earth and should be stable.


    "So, Xiaoxiao doesn''t blame us?" although he doesn''t want other males to approach Xiaoxiao, what he fears most is Xiaoxiao''s anger.


    If Xiaoxiao is really angry, Jin Xuan feels that he will invite Tamu back in person.


    "I have no reason to blame you, but you should also believe me. Not all males. I like Mi Xiaoxiao."


    She is not a big turnip. There is no need to see and love one.


    Moreover, there may be no better man than the two men in front of her in this thar tribe.


    In fact, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart didn''t want to accept Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    But she always hesitated. As for what she hesitated, to tell the truth, maybe she didn''t know why she hesitated.


    "I believe you." shinuo''s golden eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao seriously. The sincerity of the bottom of his eyes was clear to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "I also believe in Xiaoxiao." they were just impulsive. Whether Xiaoxiao likes it or not should not be determined by them.


    However, he Jinxuan will never leave Xiaoxiao, even if Xiaoxiao will have more males in the future.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Let''s plan tomorrow!" they may have to plan a little about what they need to do tomorrow.


    "Xiaoxiao will go hunting with us tomorrow?" if Xiaoxiao wants to go this time, Jin Xuan won''t stop, but at least he will worry.


    "Yes, I''ll still go hunting with you tomorrow."


    Mi Xiaoxiao still wants to go out again to find salt. As for MI Xiaoxiao''s plan to take the people of the tribe to find food, it needs to be slow.


    As Mi Xiaoxiao knows, the orcs here drink fresh blood every few days without salt.


    The blood contains a certain amount of salt, which can at least ensure the normal operation of various physiological activities of the body.


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao came here and drank it. To tell the truth, if Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo hadn''t let her drink it, she wouldn''t want to drink blood.


    After drinking his mouth full of bloody smell, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t stand it. He almost didn''t spit out the overnight meal for him.


    "By the way, you''ve been hunting for so long. Have you seen some bare mountains around here?


    In other words, there is nothing on the mountain, just some big stones. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao remembered that she had seen in the book that the places where salt was most likely to be found were also the places with the most salt content.


    "No." Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan answered together. They had never seen a mountain with only stones.


    "But Xiaoxiao, you can ask the leader. He has been to many places and should know where there is stone mountain."


    Jin Xuan couldn''t wait to say that their leader had been to many places and should know what Xiaoxiao said.

 Chapter 68

    "OK." that''s the only way. Anyway, she has no clue now.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, I''ll go back first." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "You should stay here and rest today. Anyway, the bed is so big." it should be possible to sleep three people on the stone bed.


    Shi Nuo followed them every day. After eating here, he had to hurry back to his cave to rest.


    To tell the truth, it''s too troublesome. Anyway, two people sleep and three people sleep.


    Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao believes in Shi Nuo enough to keep him. Mi Xiaoxiao believes that he will not do anything special.


    "Now that Xiaoxiao has said it, Shi Nuo, you''ll have a good rest here tonight." Xiaoxiao has opened his mouth, so he won''t object much.


    After all, he also plans to talk to shinuo, the boy. They two protect Xiaoxiao together.


    It''s better for Xiaoxiao to find a male partner he''s not familiar with. At least they know each other.


    "Well, OK." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan, then thought about it and agreed.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early!" Mi Xiaoxiao washed her hands and walked to the bed.


    "Xiaoxiao sleeps inside and I sleep in the middle. As for Shi Nuo, just sleep outside." Jin Xuan arranged the sleeping place for the three of them before going to bed.


    Although he agreed with Shi Nuo to stay, he still didn''t want him to be so close to Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s up to you. Good night, shinuo, good night, Jinxuan." after tossing around all day, MI Xiaoxiao said he wasn''t tired. It was false.


    However, in two minutes, MI Xiaoxiao had fallen asleep and played chess with the Duke of Zhou who didn''t know what he looked like.


    "Xiaoxiao, good night." Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao in and slept with her at a distance.


    "Xiaoxiao has gone to bed. Shinuo, please turn up the fire and go to bed! We have to get up early tomorrow morning."


    Xiaoxiao can''t see at night. It''s much safer if she gets up and has a fire.


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao lying on the stone bed, then picked up a wooden stick on one side, lifted the fire, and added some thick wood by the way.


    It seems that there should be no problem with the fire burning all night.


    Shi Nuo was not interested in knowing why Jin Xuan added a pile of fire in the cave.


    However, if he knew that this was about Mi Xiaoxiao, he would not be able to maintain such a plain state of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh... Good morning!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s long eyelashes trembled. A minute later, he finally opened a slit in his eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao, or you''d better have a rest at home today." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s bleary eyes and couldn''t bear to let her get up so early.


    "Xiaoxiao, just rest at home and let me help you find the stone mountain."


    Shi Nuo frowned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. It seems that it took a lot of effort to save the Tamu yesterday.


    "It''s all right, I''ll go with you." whether she can find salt or not, she may be able to find some other food.


    "All right." Jin Xuan wanted to keep Mi Xiaoxiao at home, but since she insisted, he had to agree.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve got water for you." Shi Nuo put the wooden pile containing water at the head of the bed for MI Xiaoxiao to use.


    After several days of contact, MI Xiaoxiao loved the habit of cleanliness. Shi Nuo found it, so he went to fetch water early in the morning.

 Chapter 69

    "Thank you, Shi Nuo." Mi Xiaoxiao found that since last night, it seems that Shi Nuo has only one word when talking to her.


    Of course, not every time Shi Nuo spoke to her, he said only one word. The word Mi Xiaoxiao said is just a pronoun.


    "Xiaoxiao doesn''t need to be so polite to me." taking care of Xiaoxiao is what he should do. Moreover, he feels that his illness seems to be better.


    Although he was not sure, he always felt much better.


    Mi Xiaoxiao washes well at the fastest speed, although brushing her teeth only uses a strange looking grass.


    This grass was brought back by Jin Xuan to MI Xiaoxiao a few days ago. People in the tribe brush their teeth with this grass.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo are no exception, because there is no more at home, so Jin Xuan specially brought some back from the outside.


    This kind of grass has a particularly pleasant smell, which is a bit like strawberry and pear.


    Mi Xiaoxiao can''t tell what the smell is. In short, what you need to know is that the smell of this grass is very good.


    "Well, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao quickly solved the meat they had just roasted in the morning and asked Jin Xuan to take her down.


    The meat is very delicious, and there is no sign of deterioration, because the weather is not so hot.


    The reason why Mi Xiaoxiao let Jin Xuan take her down is not that she stepped on the rattan ladder, because Jin Xuan and them were faster.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t want Jin Xuan to be late for hunting because of her, so she asked Jin Xuan to hold her down.


    "Good morning, everyone!" Mi Xiaoxiao said hello to the group of people waiting for everyone to hunt at the gate of the tribe.


    To MI Xiaoxiao''s surprise, Nina, who claimed to be the most beautiful female of the tribe, didn''t follow the leader Ott.


    Originally, MI Xiaoxiao thought that after what happened yesterday, according to Nina''s temperament, she must be clamoring to go hunting with Ott.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t see her in the crowd this morning, which really surprised Mi Xiaoxiao.


    But it''s better not to be here. Mi Xiaoxiao is really too lazy to deal with her. Don''t ask her why. It''s just her most direct idea.


    "Good morning, little female!" everyone waved to MI Xiaoxiao happily. Compared with her name, everyone still liked to call her little female.


    "Is everyone here? It''s time to go!" Ott stood at the front and began his command of the new day.


    "It''s all here, Ott, let''s go!" Jik is the person in charge of counting the number of people in the crowd. As long as Jik says all, Ott can announce his progress.


    "Well, let''s go!" a group of more than 20 people set out in the direction of the woods.


    "Good morning, MI Xiaoxiao." Tamu blushed and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, Tamu! Good morning." when others asked her good morning, she replied. This is the most basic polite question.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you ask about Aote stone mountain?" Shi Nuo looked at the two people who said hello and said to MI Xiaoxiao immediately.


    "Oh! I accidentally forgot!" how could she be so stupid? Her memory is getting worse and worse when she comes here.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll take you to the front to ask." Jin Xuan approached Mi Xiaoxiao, hugged her, and walked quickly in the direction of Ott.


    Shi Nuo didn''t say anything, but followed them closely.


    "Ott, wait a minute. I have some questions for you." Mi Xiaoxiao is very modest about what she doesn''t know.


    "Hmm? It''s you? What''s the problem?" Ott turned around, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then continued to walk forward without stopping.

 Chapter 70

    "Well, according to Jin Xuan, you''ve been to many places, so I want to ask, have you ever seen such a mountain.


    There are no flowers and trees on the mountain. If there are, there is only a big stone. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott with expectation and hoped that the leader would know where the mountain she was looking for.


    "Is there only a stone mountain?" Ott turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with complex eyes.


    How many strange thoughts are there in the head of the little female picked up by Jin Xuan?


    As for what she said about the stone mountain with no flowers and trees and only large stones, even if he has been to so many places, he may not have heard of it.


    "No, where did you hear of such a mountain?" Ott''s pale golden eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously.


    Maybe she made it up. After all, in the world he knew, he had never heard of a mountain without flowers and grass.


    "No? I''ve heard my father mention it before."


    Mi Xiaoxiao was very lost, but she soon regained her vitality. After all, this Ott is not omnipotent.


    Although people have been to many places as Jin Xuan said, he can''t understand everything clearly.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao is only a momentary loss. Such a short time of a few seconds will not bring her any adverse impact.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing with that mountain?" Shi Nuo, walking beside Jin Xuan, turned to look at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao also asked them last night. At that time, he didn''t ask why Xiaoxiao had to find such a mountain.


    Just now he saw that Xiaoxiao''s inquiry was fruitless and had such a trace of loss, so he unknowingly asked.


    "Not to find salt!" Mi Xiaoxiao muttered.


    Indeed, if it weren''t for finding salt, why would Mi Xiaoxiao have to work so hard to find the rock salt mountain where she doesn''t know where it is.


    "Looking for salt?" how come he never heard of the name? What is salt? Can I eat it?


    "Yes! As long as I find the stone mountain, I can find rock salt, so that we don''t have to drink blood often."


    If you find salt, the ghost still drinks the fishy and inedible blood to supplement the nutrients necessary for the body.


    "If we find the salt Xiaoxiao said, we really don''t need to drink animal blood?"


    To be honest, although animal blood is hard to drink, you can''t drink it without it. Once you don''t drink it for four or five days, you will have the symptoms of sleepiness and fatigue.


    As a male Orc who must go out to hunt every day, blood is essential. Of course, he doesn''t need to drink it every day.


    But if they can really find the salt Xiaoxiao said, they don''t need to drink blood.


    Of course, you don''t need to take so much trouble to bring back the blood of your prey.


    "Of course."


    The content of salt in the blood is not particularly high, which is much worse than the real salt particles.


    "What does the salt look like?" at this time, Jin Xuan, who was listening with interest, suddenly interrupted.


    "Um... Salt! It''s white, shiny, small particles. It tastes very salty."


    ok There is only so much that MI Xiaoxiao can simply describe.


    "Is there no grass where there is much salt?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said seriously.


    "Have you seen it?" no! Shi Nuo, this guy has met?


    "Well, come with me!" Shi Nuo took a look at Mi Xiaoxiao and immediately turned into a beast.


    The abilities of orcs in animal form are often stronger than those in human form.


    "Ott, we''ll go first in a group of three. We''ll meet you before the sun sets."


    Jin Xuan said that, then carrying Mi Xiaoxiao quickly followed Shi Nuo''s footsteps, and the three soon disappeared in the sight of everyone.

 Chapter 71

    "Here we are." shinuo stopped, turned into an orc, stood in place and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who had just come down from Jin Xuan.


    "Shit! Shinuo, I really love you!" she should have read it right? In the small pit in front, is it really the salt she is thinking about?


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes were full of excitement. He ran to Shi Nuo in three steps and two steps, and beat him gently without stinginess.


    "Doesn''t Xiaoxiao like me?" hum! Shinuo, this smelly boy, let him take advantage again this time.


    However, for Xiaoxiao''s sake, he won''t argue with him for the time being. Besides, he has a killer mace.


    "Like, like." Mi Xiaoxiao threw himself on those glittering things in front of him, and didn''t understand Jin Xuan at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, look, is this what you''re looking for?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. His eyes were soft and about to fall out of the water.


    Unfortunately, a careless woman didn''t find this at all. At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is full of those shiny small particles.


    "Well, that''s it. Unfortunately, the salt is too dirty."


    After listening to Shi Nuo''s words, MI Xiaoxiao stepped forward, tentatively pointed some with her fingers, put it in her small mouth, and immediately the salty Mi Xiaoxiao frowned.


    The salt is really heavy. Unfortunately, the pit is too dirty. If it were cleaner, it might be edible directly.


    "Poof! Xiaoxiao, it''s really salty!" when Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t notice, Jin Xuan made a small piece of salt and put it in his mouth.


    So that a man''s mouth was full of bitterness and saltiness, and his eyebrows were almost wrinkled into a pile.


    "Ha ha! Jin Xuan, this salt is not eaten like this. Besides, the salt here is not very clean.


    You may get sick after eating, so you''d better not eat so much. "Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan, who was a little confused, and his stomach was almost cramped with laughter.


    Even one side is usually silent. You can regard him as Shi Nuo who exists in the air, and he almost broke the work.


    "I see." Jin Xuan said bitterly. Fortunately, there is a small water Tan nearby, otherwise he will die of saltiness.


    "Can''t this salt be used?" Shi Nuo frowned at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    It''s a waste of effort to find salt that can''t be used if it can''t be used.


    "Although it''s dirty, it''s just the simplest sand and salt. Don''t worry. I can eat it after I deal with it."


    The salt looks good and has enough weight. Fortunately, there are more sand and stones in the salt.


    If there were other materials, it would be difficult to deal with in the era of orcs who produced only beautiful men without anything.


    "That''s good." his little female is so clever! Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a happy face.


    "In this way, you will turn into an animal anyway. Let''s contribute your animal skin skirt!


    Let''s take some more salt back with the animal skin skirt, and then I''ll process it again, and we can eat salt tonight. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao clapped his palm and looked at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo excitedly. Since you don''t object, it''s such a happy decision!


    Compared with MI Xiaoxiao''s Schadenfreude, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo obediently took off the animal skin skirt and paved it for salt.


    "OK! Let''s go home!" Mi Xiaoxiao strolled around on Jin Xuan''s back with two bags of salt.


    Without finding any other food, they had to join the army!


    Besides, it''s getting late. Everyone should be gathering back to the tribe soon.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the three of MI Xiaoxiao came to the gathering place, there came a lot of happy cheers. Presumably, the trap she made caught the prey again.

 Chapter 72

    "Little female, you''re so smart. We caught a lot of prey this time."


    As soon as Ji Ke saw Mi Xiaoxiao, he rushed up happily. Fortunately, Shi Nuo was standing by


    Otherwise, MI Xiaoxiao and Jike must hit each other.


    "Well, wait a minute, clean up all the prey, and then lay it again."


    Although the prey has been cleaned up, there are still some traces of blood that can not be eliminated.


    This will not work in the long run, because the smell of blood will become more and more serious. Of course, the impact on hunting will only become more and more serious.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao had to think of another way, at least before these traps were completely useless.


    "Well, let''s take out the prey quickly, and then we''ll cover up these traps according to the method last time."


    After listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Jike immediately conveyed her meaning to the busy orcs.


    "OK, we know." the understood orcs all raised their heads from the trap and looked at Jik.


    ¡­¡­


    After some busy work, he finally dragged all the prey up and arranged the trap.


    "Ott, all the prey are ordered. Can we go back to the tribe?"


    Tamu looked at the orc beside him and said to Ott standing in the front.


    "Well, back to the tribe." Ott glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, then turned his eyes to the people in front of him.


    He can''t read it wrong. The things in the cloth bag that MI Xiaoxiao is carrying should be water stones owned by coastal tribes.


    In coastal tribes, this kind of water stone is only used to soak animal skins. It is said that the soaked animal skins are more comfortable to use.


    Did she ask herself what stone mountain she was looking for today in order to find this kind of water stone?


    He remembered that when he passed the coastal tribes, he tasted the taste of that kind of thing, especially salty. Why did Mi Xiaoxiao come here?


    Forget it, let''s observe. If there is anything bad for the tribe, he must stop Mi Xiaoxiao from using this thing for the first time.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao''s position in everyone''s heart is getting higher and higher. Go on like this!


    Thinking of this, Ott narrowed his eyes and revealed an unprecedented haze.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ott! You promised to take me hunting today, but why don''t you wake me up!"


    Nina twisted her classic bucket waist and rushed towards Ott in front.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao sat on Jin Xuan, who turned into a beast, and looked at the scene silently. Do you want to come to this scene every night?


    Forget it, it''s none of her business anyway. People can do whatever they like, as long as it doesn''t concern the interests of the three of them.


    "Nina, the forest is really dangerous. I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt." Ott suddenly thought back.


    Unexpectedly, they arrived at the gate of the tribe so soon.


    "Then tell me why Mi Xiaoxiao can go! Isn''t she also a female?


    Besides, her little body looks weaker than me. Why can''t I go? "


    Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. However she looked, she was more than twice weaker than her Nina.


    Thinking so in my heart, I became more and more unconvinced. Hum! This Mi Xiaoxiao is just not pleasing.


    Not only let everyone like her, but now Ott also helps her. It''s too much!


    "Nina, we have been standing here for so long, and our legs are sore." Tamu immediately stood up to change the topic when he saw that MI Xiaoxiao was accused by Nina.


    "Nina, wait until we go in." Nina can''t be criticized by everyone. After all, Nina is the female of his Ott.

 Chapter 73

    "Hum!" Nina didn''t even look at Ott and avoided him to hold her hand.


    "Nina, wait for me." Ott stepped up a little, just a little.


    In front of his people, Ott always maintains a brave and decisive image.


    Even now angry, is their only female, Nina.


    "Jin Xuan, does your leader always have this expression?" he always ignores people?


    To tell you the truth, if you have someone else''s teacher Nuo Shuai, it won''t have much impact if you don''t talk. At least you look like a quiet and beautiful man.


    But the key is that the leader looks a little European.


    With that bronze skin and a face that doesn''t talk much all day, it looks so strange.


    In fact, MI Xiaoxiao is not the kind of person that people criticize when they don''t like to talk. It''s really the face of the leader when he doesn''t talk.


    How to look like a fierce uncle, she was curious. How did Nina take a fancy to Ott?


    "Yes! But Xiaoxiao, don''t look at Ott. He often looks very fierce.


    In fact, Ott is very easy to get along with. What he does is for the sake of the tribe. "


    Jin Xuan turned into a leopard''s mouth and told his views on Ott one by one.


    Um... It seems that Jin Xuan thinks highly of this Ott!


    Unfortunately, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know why. He just can''t be recognized in his heart.


    "Well, let''s talk to him later." Mi Xiaoxiao plans to filter sand and salt in front of everyone in the tribe tomorrow.


    Let alone whether they can learn to use this method, MI Xiaoxiao just wants to pave the way for the next distribution of salt to everyone.


    After all, there is an old saying that seeing is believing and hearing is false! The best way to let them accept new things is to let them witness it.


    "I''ll go with the you." Shi Nuo, walking beside Jin Xuan, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Sure." didn''t she just say ''we''? Did she remember wrong?


    While Ott ran to find Nina, the people in the tribe put the types of food in order.


    Mi Xiaoxiao asked Jin Xuan to take the animal skin bag containing sand and salt back to the cave. Anyway, he can''t eat it now. He simply put it back into the cave.


    After Ott solved Nina''s problem, MI Xiaoxiao and Ott went over to discuss tomorrow''s matter with each other.


    "Ott, I just came here to discuss something with you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott with a smile. Don''t say, her attitude when looking for help was still very good.


    "What''s the matter?" the little female, what''s the matter with him? Is there anything about the stone mountain?


    "Ott, if you don''t go hunting tomorrow, do you have enough food?" Shi Nuo asked according to what Mi Xiaoxiao said.


    "It should be enough." after all, these two days are prey, which they can catch in at least three days.


    "Well, Ott, we won''t go hunting tomorrow. Just those traps in the forest and some leftover food should be all right after tomorrow.


    So, I think tomorrow I can filter the salt I brought back today and distribute it to everyone. "


    "Salt? You mean water stone? Do you give everyone to soak animal skins?" it''s clearly water stone. Why does Mi Xiaoxiao say salt?


    Why has he never heard of it?

 Chapter 74

    "Ah... This water stone can soak animal skin, but more importantly, it can be eaten.


    Moreover, after eating this salt, we don''t need to drink animal blood every other period of time, because salt can replace these animal blood. "


    The key to persuading a leader is whether the leader is really considering for the tribe.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao really didn''t know that salt was called water stone here. As the name suggests, it should mean stone in the water.


    "Don''t need to drink blood?" can the water stone mentioned by Mi Xiaoxiao be so powerful?


    "Well, chief, please believe Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan looked at Ott with reverent eyes.


    "I can assure her that she will never lie." at this time, Shi Nuo also stood up to speak for MI Xiaoxiao.


    Unexpectedly, these two guys are still very energetic at the critical time! Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and looked at the two men beside her.


    "Then... Try it!" if it doesn''t succeed at that time... Thinking, Ott agreed to MI Xiaoxiao''s suggestion.


    When distributing food, I explained this situation to you, because Mi Xiaoxiao has helped you a lot recently.


    Everyone in the tribe is not unfamiliar with the name Mi Xiaoxiao, but has some admiration.


    In other words, after Ott''s announcement, no one opposed Mi Xiaoxiao''s doing so.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    "Jin Xuan, you put the stone pot here. Yes, make a good fire below." Mi Xiaoxiao commanded Jin Xuan to move the stone pot to the recommended stove she had built.


    "OK Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao happily, and then lit the fire without hesitation.


    Jin Xuan used it for lighting fire. If Mi Xiaoxiao was right, it should be a flint.


    "Xiaoxiao, the salt is melted." Shi Nuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao the salt water melted with a big wooden stake.


    This big wooden stake, or someone in the crowd, took Jin Xuan to the forest early in the morning to find it.


    "Give it to me!" after so long, I finally got to the point.


    "You can see clearly. This is called salt. Salt is very useful. Salt can replace our usual blood.


    It can also be used to soak animal skin, so that it will be easier to knead animal skin. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said as he demonstrated to a large group of people in front of him.


    "This thing really works so well? But why does it look so dirty?"


    "Well, it doesn''t look very clean."


    "This thing can also knead animal skin? It''s amazing!"


    "She is really smart." Tamu sat down and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who was doing the demonstration without blinking.


    "As everyone said, the salt is not very clean when it is taken back, but it will become very clean only after it is handled.


    First, put all the salt into the water, and then filter the salt water with breathable animal skin.


    Then heat the stone pot and boil the filtered brine until there is only one grain of salt left.


    In this way, we can eat it. "We can eat it without worry at all.


    "Do you understand?" Jik pushed fengtamu beside him.


    "No, but Mi Xiaoxiao is really smart." although he didn''t understand, he understood that what the little female made must be different.


    "Well, it''s really smart." Jik looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and echoed.


    "Shi Nuo, take the stake." before that, MI Xiaoxiao had asked Jin Xuan to come back to each cave.


    The reason is that the salt will be formed later, and Mi Xiaoxiao will distribute it equally.

 Chapter 75

    "Xiaoxiao, here! All the wooden stakes are here." Shi Nuo came towards Mi Xiaoxiao with a big huaimu stake.


    "Well, give me one." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the stone pot with her eyes, but her hand stretched out towards Shi Nuo.


    The salt is still forming very fast. At this speed, all the salt can be formed in a few minutes.


    "Well, you can install it, Jin Xuan. Stop the fire, or you''ll have to burn it."


    Mi Xiaoxiao carefully scooped up some salt with a piece of wood that looked like a wooden vegetable spoon and slowly put it into a small wooden pile.


    After scooping and releasing again and again, MI Xiaoxiao finally put all the salt into small wooden stakes.


    Because not much salt is brought back this time, and then it has to be filtered and boiled to form. It is inevitable to waste a little in this process.


    The salt that MI Xiaoxiao accidentally fell down when loading into the stake was ignored.


    But even so, each cave can only be divided into more than half of the wooden piles.


    "I''ve divided all the salt. Let''s take our own wooden stakes back!" next, it''s time to demonstrate how to use salt.


    "I''m the first." Tamu took the lead and took the stake of his house first.


    With the first leader, we are not afraid that there will be no second one. Everyone stepped forward and took their own salt.


    "Little female, how do you use this thing? Do you eat it directly?" most people in the animal crowd looked at the white things in the stake curiously.


    This is the first time that they have seen the little female''s salt, which looks like a small thing. Can it really replace the blood they have to drink?


    "Poof! How to eat this food! It''s so salty!" so many people, it''s inevitable that there are several people who can''t wait.


    "Be quiet, everyone. This salt is not eaten like this." if you only eat salt, of course it will feel salty.


    "How should I eat this? Doesn''t it mean it can replace animal blood?" if I don''t eat it, how can I replace animal blood?


    "This salt can be used as a seasoning on the barbecue we usually eat.


    This can not only make the barbecue more delicious, but also replace blood. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao gave Jin Xuan a look. After receiving it, Jin Xuan immediately brought up the roast cooked by Shi Nuo in advance.


    The roast meat has just been roasted. When it is placed at the level with the line of sight, you can still see some heat.


    "Watch it, everyone. I sprinkle some salt evenly on the barbecue, but don''t put too much.


    Otherwise, the barbecue will be very salty. In short, the amount of salt depends on your taste. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said word by word, but there was a feeling of a painstaking teacher.


    "Then, the barbecue can be eaten." Mi Xiaoxiao carefully cut two pieces with a bone knife and handed them to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo respectively.


    "Eat and see! Does anyone else want to try?"


    Anyway, this meat is also contributed by naote. Mi Xiaoxiao planned to share it with everyone in advance.


    "Uh huh! Xiaoxiao, eat well!"


    Jin Xuan stuffed Mi Xiaoxiao''s meat into his mouth. After tasting the taste, he wanted to swallow his tongue.


    I didn''t expect Xiaoxiao''s salt to be so delicious on the barbecue! Jin Xuan''s eyes were shining. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, they glittered.


    "It''s delicious!" Shi Nuo finished the barbecue on his hand, and there was a faint expression on his face.


    "Little female, I''ll try it too."


    Shiyan squeezed out of the crowd and walked to MI Xiaoxiao''s side. Looking at the fragrant barbecue, his saliva was almost flowing out.


    "Mumble! Here you are, have a taste!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and handed Shi Yan his barbecue.


    "Thank you." Shi Yan looks at Mi Xiaoxiao''s face a little red. The little female is not only beautiful, but also so smart.

 Chapter 76

    "Well, it''s really delicious!" Shi Yan said excitedly with the barbecue in his hand. He had never eaten such delicious meat before.


    "Little female, give me a little taste!" when the orcs below heard what Shi Yan said, they all came forward to try Mi Xiaoxiao''s roast meat.


    ¡­¡­


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t bake so much meat. Besides, she didn''t prepare the meat for her, so it''s not enough for everyone.


    Therefore, the final result is that those who eat meat go back happily.


    Those who didn''t eat meat, with a sad face, hurried back to study by themselves.


    "Xiaoxiao, did your father tell you all this?" Jin Xuan looked at the satisfied people and was not happy.


    The one who makes everyone feel satisfied is his Jinxuan female!


    "Well, sort of!" in fact, this is just the most common common common sense in modern times.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''ve been out for so long. Don''t your male father worry?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a serious face.


    Xiaoxiao was rescued by Jin Xuan in the forest near the wall tribe. Won''t Xiaoxiao''s family worry about her being rescued for so long?


    "Well, no, because they all went far away." yes! Went to a place she couldn''t go for the time being.


    "Far away? Why didn''t your father take Xiaoxiao?" did Xiaoxiao''s father not like her, so he didn''t take her?


    But Xiaoming said her male father loved her very much.


    "Because my male father went to a place I can''t go for the time being, they are not in the world."


    In the past, MI Xiaoxiao could not help feeling sad for a period of time whenever he mentioned his family.


    But now, when answering this question, it seems that there is no sadness in the past, and some are just reluctant and relieved.


    Let her cause such a change, perhaps, is the two men around her!


    "Xiaoxiao, you still have me." Shi Nuo stepped forward, wrapped Mi Xiaoxiao''s small hand in his generous palm, and silently conveyed his unique warmth.


    "No, no, Xiaoxiao obviously has two of us." since Xiaoxiao''s family is gone, he and Shi Nuo are Xiaoxiao''s family.


    "Well, also, I have you two not!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s small hand held their big hands back.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go back to the cave!" Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and wanted to go forward.


    "Wait!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao picked up a piece of barbecue left in the stake, loosened Jin Xuan''s and Shi Nuo''s hands, and walked towards Ott who was going home.


    She specially left this roast meat to Ott. After all, the meat was contributed by others. Moreover, he was still the tribal leader, so he had to save some for others.


    "Ott, wait a minute!" this guy, is it necessary to walk so fast?


    "What''s the matter?" he really didn''t expect that this Mi Xiaoxiao would let everyone eat water and stone.


    Originally, he thought that MI Xiaoxiao would fail this time. After all, he had tasted that taste. It was really salty.


    Unexpectedly, she came up with such a good way to sprinkle salt on the food.


    Sure enough, she was not generally smart, even smarter than all the orcs he had seen.


    "Here you are. Although it may be a little cold, please don''t suggest. Also, this is your salt.


    OK, I''ll go back first. Bye! "Mi Xiaoxiao handed the things in her hand to Ott, turned and left.


    Ott looked at the things in his hand, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back, and then turned back to the cave without saying anything.

 Chapter 77

    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll carry you up." looking at the tall stone wall, Jin Xuan hunched down and waited for MI Xiaoxiao to climb up.


    "No, I''ll just climb this rattan ladder." it''s done. It hasn''t been used here once, and it''s really a waste.


    "Oh, I''ll climb this too." Xiaoxiao made this rattan ladder. Shi Nuo tried it last time, and he hasn''t touched it yet.


    "I don''t know if the rattan ladder can bear the weight of two people, so, Jin Xuan, you''d better go up with shinuo first!


    I''ll come right away. "The rattan ladder she made herself should be the most clear.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to experiment with Jin Xuan. If he fell, wouldn''t the gain outweigh the loss?


    "Jin Xuan, let''s go." before Jin Xuan came back, Shi Nuo lifted Jin Xuan and jumped up.


    "Hey! Shinuo! You put me down! Put me down!"


    With Jin Xuan''s scream of "tearing his heart and cracking his lungs", their figure is getting farther and farther away from MI Xiaoxiao.


    "These two guys!" sometimes it''s quite interesting. At least with them, she won''t be too lonely on this exotic trip.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao showed helplessness but revealed a happy smile.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao?" as Mi Xiaoxiao tried to climb up, she heard someone calling her below.


    "Are you...?" she is called a woman. The woman is not particularly good, and her face is still with some spots.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has poor words. Don''t blame her for her bad memory. She really doesn''t know this woman.


    "Hello, I''m Ike, the female of darson." the woman looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao and introduced herself in a low voice.


    "Oh, Hello, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao. What can I do for you?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao went down the rattan ladder. After all, he should be more polite when talking face to face with others.


    "I think... I think, that..." Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and twisted more and more. He hesitated for a long time without saying a word.


    "It doesn''t matter, you say!" maybe people are more shy. Anyway, MI Xiaoxiao understands it like this.


    "I think, can you take me out hunting?" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, summoned up his courage and finally said a complete sentence.


    "Take you to hunt? Why are you going out?" don''t all the women here have to stay in the tribe honestly?


    Well, except her.


    "I want to be like you. Darson works so hard every day. I just want to help him."


    It is said that the tribe can catch so many prey these two days, thanks to the female in front of her.


    She is so thin and small that she can help everyone. Like Mi Xiaoxiao, she can do her own for the tribe.


    "Yes, yes, but if there are only two of us, leader Ott should not agree.


    You find more people. I''ll talk to Ott tomorrow. I hope he will agree, but we don''t follow them to hunt.


    But to do what we can do ourselves. I''ll discuss it with you tomorrow. "


    Anyway, she doesn''t plan to go out to hunt with Jin Xuan these days. Moreover, salt has been found, so she doesn''t have to go out every day.


    It''s time to start a female activity in the tribe.


    As the saying goes: men and women match, work is not tired. This sentence is not casual, but it has a basis!


    "What can we do ourselves? Well, MI Xiaoxiao, see you tomorrow!"


    Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Inexplicably, she believed the little female in her heart.

 Chapter 78

    "Just call me Xiaoxiao. I''ll see you tomorrow." Mi Xiaoxiao holds his hand to Ike and continues to climb up.


    To tell you the truth, MI Xiaoxiao really wanted to put a pile of explosives on the stone wall and "boom!" With a cry, it''s gone.


    Well, MI Xiaoxiao can only fantasize about such absurd ideas in her mind.


    No matter whether there is a bomb or not, even if there is a pile of explosives, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t dare to explode. Anyway, they still live here, don''t they?


    "Xiaoxiao?!" two figures suddenly rushed down from above. Mi Xiaoxiao looked intently. It turned out that it was Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo who went up first.


    "Why are you here?" they both went up! Why are you running around?!


    "You haven''t come up for such a long time. We are worried that something has happened to you." Shi Nuo put down his hanging heart at the moment when he saw Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well... Well, I''m sorry! I just met Ike and talked."


    The result was to chat and forget the time, and also forget to inform Jin Xuan.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao suspected that even if she wanted to inform, it might not be so easy to call Ying Jinxuan.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''d better carry you up!" according to Xiaoxiao, it was dark.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the rattan ladder. It still doesn''t seem to be applicable!


    Climbing up is not only tiring, but also time-consuming, so this rattan ladder is only applicable to special situations.


    "Is Aike looking for you?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, nothing special, let''s talk about it!" she didn''t want to talk to them on the stone wall.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go!" Jin Xuan reminded Mi Xiaoxiao to hold on to prevent him from falling accidentally when jumping.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m not going to hunt with you tomorrow. Ike and I have something to discuss." Mi Xiaoxiao chewed the sweet potato on his hand and said hesitantly.


    There are four sweet potatoes left from the last time. Mi Xiaoxiao roasted three directly this evening, and then asked Shi Nuo to roast some meat.


    As for the remaining sweet potato, MI Xiaoxiao will be of great use tomorrow, so she didn''t bake it together.


    Sprinkle some salt on the barbecue and sweet potatoes. This is mi Xiaoxiao''s dinner. Although it is relatively simple, they all eat very happily.


    "Xiaoxiao won''t go hunting with us?" Jin Xuan is used to having Mi Xiaoxiao''s company these days.


    "Well, no, I''ll take Ike and them to the forest not far from the tribe tomorrow."


    In such a long autumn and winter, hunting alone is not enough. We also need some vegetables and fruits to balance nutrition.


    "Xiaoxiao, no matter what you do, I support you, but you must pay attention to safety."


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a serious face, and his words revealed full seriousness.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll be careful." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two men in front of her and nodded to promise.


    After these days of getting along, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo have special significance in MI Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    It was these two men who encouraged her when she was sad, protected her when she was in danger, and supported her when needed.


    Quietly broke into her heart, leaving a deep brand, lingering.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, I''ll take you to the hot spring later!" that''s the place where he took Xiaoxiao to take a bath last time.


    At that time, Xiaoxiao told him that it was called hot spring, and it was good for his health to soak often.


    It''s just that today Xiaoxiao told the people in the tribe that it''s hard to make salt. It''s just enough to take Xiaoxiao to a hot spring.


    "Good!" she likes to soak in hot springs. Unfortunately, in modern times, she doesn''t have so much leisure time.

 Chapter 79

    "Shi Nuo, here we are." Mi Xiaoxiao said to Shi Nuo according to the route in her memory.


    The last time Jin Xuan brought her over, it was still dark and couldn''t see the road clearly.


    Mi Xiaoxiao can still remember the general route now, which is very powerful.


    "Xiaoxiao, you have a good memory!"


    That night, he came with Xiaoxiao, and Xiaoxiao couldn''t see clearly at night. Now he can find the approximate route. It''s really great!


    "Is this what you call hot spring?" isn''t it just a tree or a tree? Where is the hot spring mentioned by Jin Xuan.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go." Jin Xuan didn''t even look at Shi Nuo. He pulled Mi Xiaoxiao away from the grass and walked forward.


    "..." Shi Nuo watched Jin Xuan walk past him. Why did he feel neglected.


    "Shi Nuo, don''t fall behind!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked back at Shi Nuo, who was motionless. What was this guy staring at?


    "OK." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and immediately took steps to keep up with Jin Xuan.


    "How''s it going, shinuo? Be comfortable!" Jin xuanpeng looked at shinuo who was leaning against the bank and closed his eyes.


    Hum! He''ll bang, bang! Who made this guy stand out during the day?


    "HMM." unfortunately, Shi Nuo didn''t pay attention to Jin Xuan''s careful thinking at all, and the answer was just a simple word "Hmm".


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, haven''t you two been well?" they''ve been soaking for an hour. Are these two people going to live here?


    Although she wants to bubble, her skin will protest first. Moreover, she has to get up early tomorrow to discuss the tribe with Ike.


    So, you can''t soak too long.


    "Ah! Xiaoxiao, I''ll come out right away." Jin Xuan hurriedly ran ashore and beat his head in frustration. Why did he bubble and forget the time?!


    On the other side, Shi Nuo was completely opposite to him. He walked ashore slowly and then put on the animal skin skirt in an orderly manner.


    To tell you the truth, it seems that there will be a feeling of enjoyment in this process. A living beautiful man''s bath map!


    "Let''s go, go back to the cave and sleep." Mi Xiaoxiao took the lead, followed by Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, MI Xiaoxiao and the three of them finished breakfast and were busy. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo went hunting, while Mi Xiaoxiao went to find Ike as agreed.


    "How many people did you find?" if one or two, it''s still not easy to do!


    "Nineteen, almost all the females in the tribe agreed to look for food together, except... Nina."


    When Ike talked about Nina, there was an obvious pause in his tone.


    "Isn''t she going?" that''s just right. To tell the truth, if Nina goes, it''s hard for her to quarrel with her.


    "She said her male would bring her food back."


    Ike seemed to be afraid of Nina and said things about her in a low voice.


    "That''s good. Let''s go and follow me to buy off the leader." Mi Xiaoxiao took Ike and walked towards the place where the hunters gathered.


    "Ott, I have something to do with you. Wait!" Mi Xiaoxiao saw that they were ready to start from a distance.


    In order to prevent her from missing such a good opportunity, she had to stop it first.


    "What''s the matter with you?" this Mi Xiaoxiao is always looking for him recently. It seems that there''s something difficult this time.

 Chapter 80

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why did this guy add another one? Does she bother him so often?


    She seems... Should... Not so diligent... Right?!


    "Cough, I want to discuss something for you." Mi Xiaoxiao clenched his fist, put it on his mouth and coughed gently.


    It''s too troublesome to find leaders. If only one of Jin Xuan or Shi Nuo is a leader.


    It''s much simpler. What''s the use? She has to grasp the tone of her voice.


    If you speak a little more seriously, you are afraid that others will not agree. If you speak a little less, you are afraid that others will not understand.


    Unfortunately, unfortunately, if not, and Mi Xiaoxiao thinks that in some ways, Ott is quite suitable for being a leader, at least the people are tribal centered.


    "Say." Ott''s pale golden eyes seem to inadvertently sweep Mi Xiaoxiao''s face.


    This Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know what attention he has come up with this time. He always feels that it''s no accident that this female came to their thar tribe.


    After all, every tribe attaches great importance to the females in their own tribe. According to Jin Xuan, MI Xiaoxiao was saved by him in the wal tribe.


    According to the normal theory, if a female in his tribe disappears, he will send someone to look for her.


    But she has been to the thar tribe for so many days, and she hasn''t seen it. I heard that the tribe is looking for the missing female.


    Is it?


    "Oh, it''s no big deal. I want to take some females of the tribe to the grove on the left of the tribe to find something to eat. Do you agree or disagree?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s tone, even she admires herself. When will she ''tender like water'' to please others?


    In the past, although she was tired at work, her boss was stingy and busy at study, she didn''t say that. Would you please?


    But this should not be a request! Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t ruin her. Mi Xiaoxiao has been innocent for half her life.


    "You want to take the females of the tribe to the grove?" Ott''s pale golden eyes stared at Mi Xiaoxiao tightly, as if to stare at a big hole in her body.


    "What... What''s the matter?" why is aut suddenly so serious? Don''t you think she''s nervous enough?


    "No! Females can''t leave the tribe." Ott severely rejected Mi Xiaoxiao''s proposal.


    Because he still has a vivid memory of that event and can''t forget it all his life


    "Don''t be so old-fashioned! This female is also human! You can''t lock someone up in this cave all your life?!


    If so, which female would like to come to our thar tribe in the future? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao almost gouged out her fingers and reasoned with Ott.


    "No, anyway, it''s too unsafe for females to leave the tribe. You''re still just a female. You don''t have the ability to protect them."


    Ott said realistically that MI Xiaoxiao himself is a weak female and wants to take the female of the tribe out of the tribe?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Xiaoxiao is a little speechless. Even if you know she doesn''t have that powerful power, don''t despise her anyway!


    Obviously, she is afraid of herself!


    "Don''t come to a conclusion so early! Mummy, here you are." Mi Xiaoxiao took out a baked sweet potato just wrapped in leaves from her arms and handed it to Ott.


    "What''s this?" it smells good, but why hasn''t he seen it before?


    "This is called sweet potato. It can be eaten as a staple food. It is rich in nutrition and can provide a lot of energy for the human body."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the sweet potato in Ott''s hand and worked hard to convince Ott to agree to it.


    "Sweet potato?" strange name, can this be eaten?


    Ott looked at the things in his hand suspiciously, and then looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Is this strange thing really edible?

 Chapter 81

    "Yes! This sweet potato is rich in nutrition and can effectively fill your stomach. It''s killing two birds with one stone!


    So, leader Ott, would you like to try it? Don''t worry, I promise it''s not poisonous. I''ve eaten it. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised the sweet potato in her hand and shook it in front of him. This sweet potato was baked by her own hand.


    In order to further achieve the effect of aroma, MI Xiaoxiao specially opened a layer of skin outside the sweet potato to make the aroma stronger.


    Well, although what she said is a little unconvincing, at least she kept close to the fire. This is really true.


    "Forget it." it smells good, but what if it''s poisonous?


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao said she had eaten, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Moreover, this Mi Xiaoxiao is too suspicious.


    "..." so she said such a big pile of things with a crackling voice. It turned out that she was casting pearls before swine. She said it for nothing?!


    Can this Ott be more old-fashioned?


    "Don''t! What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask shi Nuo and Jin Xuan. They both ate it.


    Moreover, I took the females of the tribe out to look for this sweet potato. "


    "As long as the sweet potato is placed in the inner room, there is no need to worry about its decay. Therefore, in the absence of food, this sweet potato can be our best ration."


    What Mi Xiaoxiao said is dry mouth. It''s good not to smoke. If this doesn''t succeed, maybe Mi Xiaoxiao will really get angry.


    "Yes, we ate this sweet potato last night. It can completely fill our stomachs." Shi Nuo was the first to stand up and speak for MI Xiaoxiao.


    "And this sweet potato tastes great! It''s sweet, soft and delicious!"


    Jin Xuan tried his best to describe the taste of the baked sweet potato Xiaoxiao baked for him last night.


    "It''s so delicious! Your boy didn''t say that because of your little female?" Ike''s male Dasen pushed Jin Xuan playfully.


    "Of course it''s delicious. I can swear in the name of the beast God." of course, the thing Xiaoxiao found is the most delicious.


    "Don''t! I believe you are! Swear in the name of the beast God, it''s not fun!"


    Seeing that Jin Xuan could swear in the name of the beast God for the little female, Dasen quickly recognized his statement.


    After all, the beast God is their patron saint. Of course, it must be fulfilled to swear in his name.


    This fool! Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Jin Xuan. This guy is really!


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao heard what Dasen said just now. Jin Xuan is still so stupid!


    "Well, I''ll try the sweet potato you said. If it''s not as you said, MI Xiaoxiao, don''t think about going out of the tribe."


    Ott glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, then took the sweet potato in her hand, slowly peeled off the skin and took a tentative bite.


    "...." don''t you need to be so cruel? If you really don''t like eating sweet potatoes, isn''t she trapped in this small tribe?


    No! Is it still time to take back that idea? It seems... It seems too late!


    "Ott, what''s up? Is Xiaoxiao''s food delicious?"


    Jin Xuan ran to the leader Ott and looked at the sweet potato in his hand.


    "Well, not bad." I have to say that the sweet potato tastes really good.


    Just, I just don''t know if what Mi Xiaoxiao said is true. If it is put in a cave, can it really help you survive a winter?


    "So...?" does Ott''s words mean she can take them out?


    "Yes, but if they have any problems, you must be responsible."


    Although he doesn''t like Mi Xiaoxiao very much, he has to consider for the tribe and for everyone.

 Chapter 82

    "... OK." speechless, how worried is this Ott about her? As for this? As for?


    "Well, let''s go!" Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then said to a group of males behind him.


    "Xiaoxiao, see you at night!" Jin Xuan smiled and waved to MI Xiaoxiao, then turned and left.


    "I''ll see you later at..."? Why does she feel this sentence is a little strange?


    Forget it, let Ike hurry to inform the other females who want to go out with her. Let''s gather early and start early.


    Thinking of MI Xiaoxiao, she pulled aside Ike, who had been silent since the beginning.


    "Ike, go and inform the females who want to go out now. Gather here and I''ll go back and get something.


    When I come, let''s start together. "Because Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know the females, she has to let Ike inform her.


    And she has something to do herself, although she should not encounter any big prey in that small forest.


    But in order to ensure everyone''s safety, MI Xiaoxiao still had to go back and get a bone knife.


    Besides, taking the bone knife may also have other uses. After that, MI Xiaoxiao ran forward without looking back.


    Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back and ran in the direction of the cave.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao returns to the place where he has gathered with Ike with the bone knife, Ike has gathered all the females to go and waited for her in place.


    "Sorry everyone, I''m late." unexpectedly, Ike''s action is still very fast!


    In such a short time, 19 females from the tribe were gathered.


    "We''ve just arrived, too." Ike smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I don''t know if everyone knows me, so let me introduce myself first. My name is mi Xiaoxiao.


    Since everyone is willing to follow me out of the tribe to find food, you should know the following points. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood in front and looked at the group of females in front of her with dignity. In fact, there was still a trace of tension in her heart.


    After all, she is also the first time to speak on such an occasion. In front of her work, she is a small transparent existence.


    "First, you can''t act alone because it''s dangerous.


    Second, every time I set out to return to the tribe, I would count the number of people. Once I found that someone was not present.


    If I can''t give a reasonable explanation when I find her, we won''t take her out of the tribe next time.


    Well, that''s all I want to say. If you have any opinions, you can not participate. Once you participate, you should abide by what I said. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said rules in an orderly way. There are only two rules. It''s very simple. She didn''t intend to train them into any special department.


    But these two points must be observed. After all, she doesn''t want to be trapped in the thar tribe, although they may not be trapped in her.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll take part." Ike was the first to raise her hand and express her attitude. With her leadership, the rest of the people also expressed their attitude.


    "I''ll join!"


    "I''ll join!"


    Very good. They all choose to participate. In this way, there should be sufficient manpower.


    "Well, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at them with a smile. Hey, a new day has begun!


    I hope they can come back with a full load this time!


    A group of people left the tribe and gradually approached the grove on the left.


    There are not many weeds on the way to the grove. Think about it, people in the tribe often hunt there not long ago.

 Chapter 83

    "Well, Ike, take some people here and I''ll take some people there. There''s no scope for what you''re looking for. As long as it''s what you think you can eat, bring it back to me.


    I''ll identify it when I get it back, but the most important thing is that you can''t go far. You must calm down when you are in danger. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao clearly assigned the personnel of the two sides. With MI Xiaoxiao, there were twenty people in total.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao assigned ten people on one side, led by herself on the other side, and led by Ike on the other side.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t we come together!" Ike looked at the surrounding females, quietly approached Mi Xiaoxiao and pulled her sleeve.


    "Why?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike suspiciously. What was she doing quietly?


    "I... i... I can''t." Ike grabbed his animal skin skirt back and forth with both hands. Fortunately, the animal skin skirt was strong, or she wouldn''t have to find a hole for her.


    "How do you know you can''t do it if you don''t try? Well, stop talking and hurry to find food!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao seriously patted Ike on the shoulder. The girl is too shy. In fact, this person''s ability is still good.


    "Xiao..." Ike looked anxiously at Mi Xiaoxiao. She was always worried. She really couldn''t do it!


    "Ten of you, follow me there." Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the ten humanitarians in front of her.


    "Hey? Xiaoxiao!" don''t go! Xiaoxiao is gone. What should she do? Ike grabbed his clothes and looked at the female behind her.


    "We, that, look for it here!" forget it! Since Xiaoxiao believes in her, she will try! Maybe you can really do it?


    "Ike, how can we get what we found?" Lu Lina looked around and didn''t find any leaves like the leaves of a large leaf tree.


    I don''t know what to use to hold what I found for a while.


    "Yes! Ike, we don''t have big leaves. How can we pack things?" what can we do if we don''t have big leaves or big stakes?


    "I... I''ve brought a piece of animal skin. You can put it on it." Ike carefully pulled the animal skin out of his arms.


    Lay it flat on the ground. She put the animal skin in her arms last night. She thought it would be useful to bring it here. Unexpectedly, it was really used.


    "Well, let''s all go and find what food there is!" Lu Lina waved to the crowd. After listening, everyone dispersed in a small area.


    "Ike, you''re great!" Lu Lina smiled and patted Ike on the shoulder.


    "I''m... Powerful?" Ike pointed to himself suspiciously. Is she powerful? Why did Lina say that?


    "We didn''t expect to bring animal skin, but you did. Ike, you think so well." Lu Lina looked at the animal skin skirt on the ground and smiled.


    Unexpectedly, Ike doesn''t talk much at ordinary times. In fact, he is still very good and reliable.


    "Well, I''m looking for food, too. I''ll go back to the Department later." Lu Lina said, and turned to search.


    "Is Lina talking about... Me?" Ike looked at Lu Lina''s back and was a little distracted.


    ¡­¡­


    "How are you looking?" Mi Xiaoxiao came slowly towards Ike and them, dragging a huge leaf.


    "Here''s what we found." Ike pointed to a pile of colorful things on the ground.


    "That... That''s an apple?!" isn''t she old eyed? The red pile on the ground is really an apple?


    Mi Xiaoxiao put down the leaves of the large leaf tree and took the red apple on the ground for the first time.


    "Apple? Xiaoxiao, it''s not an apple, it''s called red fruit." Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, pointed to the apple in her hand and shook his head.

 Chapter 84

    "Red fruit?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike, and then turned his attention to his own hand.


    This is obviously the apple Mi Xiaoxiao knows! It just looks bigger than modern.


    "Yes, this red fruit is what the leader of Ott told us to eat." Ike pointed to the apple in her hand and immediately recalled the way the leader of Ott told them at that time.


    "Oh, my former tribe called this apple." since the apple is called red fruit here, she has to do as the Romans do.


    When you say apple, people look at you with a puzzled expression?!


    "Where is Xiaoxiao''s former tribe?" Ike looks at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. This is the first time to hear Xiaoxiao talk about her former tribe.


    Even if she knew something about Mi Xiaoxiao, she just understood that she was brought back by Jin Xuan from the forest.


    I heard about it from some people in the tribe. As for MI Xiaoxiao''s help in hunting, it''s a well-known thing.


    "My tribe! Far away from here, not to mention this, I want to ask, who found this apple... Red fruit?"


    I almost said it was an apple again. This slip of the tongue can''t be corrected for a while.


    "I found it." Lu Lina stood up and pointed to the red fruit in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "What''s your name?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the woman in front of her. Her hair was dark and thick.


    Unfortunately, the hair is a little messy, and it may not be washed for a long time, which makes it look a little greasy.


    A woman''s face is a typical steamed stuffed bun face. If her skin is whiter, she may look more beautiful.


    It looks good, but it''s a pity that it''s not very tall, and it''s about the same as Nina''s bucket waist.


    A look at those circles of fat, we know that this is caused by their lack of exercise.


    Also, after all, they are locked up in the tribe all day. They eat and sleep every day. Sometimes they visit the door in twos and threes.


    In addition to these boring things, they have nothing to do. It''s strange that they won''t be fat in the long run.


    "My name is Lu Lina. I''m the female of Dashi." Lu Lina stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao and calmly introduced herself.


    "I''m Mi Xiaoxiao. Just call me Xiaoxiao. Also, can you take me to the place where you found these apples... Red fruits?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to see it because since she could find an apple, she was not afraid that she could not find an apple tree.


    After all, they can''t bear apples without an apple tree. As long as they find an apple tree, they can pick it directly next time.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll take you." Lu Lina smiled and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    This little female, no wonder everyone likes her so much. She is not only beautiful, but also very kind to people.


    At this moment, Lu Lina felt that if she was a male, I believe she would involuntarily want to get close to her.


    "Come with us!" anyway, it''s safer for us to be together.


    Besides, if there are many apple trees, we still need everyone to help pick apples.


    "Here we are." Lu Lina pointed to the ground and turned to look at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Although I don''t know what the little female wants her to bring her here for, she has picked up all the red fruits here, but since she wants to come, she''d better bring her.


    "Is it here?" Mi Xiaoxiao approached, looked at the soil on the ground, and then turned to look around.


    "Let''s look around here and see if we can find a red fruit tree." since the apple was found here, the apple tree must not be too far away.

 Chapter 85

    "OK," the crowd answered in unison, and then they all turned and walked towards the grass.


    "Ike, you follow them. Don''t go too far. If you want to have it, it must be near here."


    Since the fruit falls here, the fruit tree can''t run away with long legs! Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao is 100% sure that the fruit trees are here.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao." Ike smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao and then walked towards a group of searching females.


    "I''ll look for it, too." Mi Xiaoxiao muttered to himself, and his small white hands opened the tall and dense grass.


    "The apple tree really can''t run away with long legs?" don''t let Mi Xiaoxiao meet such an impossible thing.


    "Xiaoxiao, Ike seems to have found it." Lu Lina walked through the grass and finally found Mi Xiaoxiao in a small open space.


    Just now when she was seriously looking for red fruit trees, she seemed to hear what Ike said she had found.


    So I hurried to tell Mi Xiaoxiao, but I didn''t expect that she came to this place, which made her easy to find.


    "Did you find it? Where?" Mi Xiaoxiao revived and looked at Lu Lina excitedly.


    "Come with me." Lu Lina took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and turned left and right. Finally she saw a group of people in Ike.


    "Ike, have you found the red fruit tree?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked eagerly when she saw Ike.


    "Xiaoxiao, come and have a look." Ike waved to MI Xiaoxiao mysteriously, making Mi Xiaoxiao feel inexplicable.


    Why is this Ike so mysterious?


    "This..." when Mi Xiaoxiao approached, several people gathered together and quickly backed away to make way for MI Xiaoxiao.


    Is she in the wrong place or is she hallucinating? Is there really a big apple tree in front of her?


    "Ike, am I right?" if it''s really an apple grove, aren''t they angry?


    Apples can not only replenish nutrition and water for the body, but also make jam. Cough, well, she admits she won''t.


    As long as apples are properly preserved, they should survive for a month without decay. If conditions permit, they may also exchange food with other tribes.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re right. It''s really a large mangrove forest." Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao adorably. Xiaoxiao was so powerful!


    First, no matter how Xiaoxiao knew there would be red fruit trees here, just a large piece of red fruit hanging on the tree would be enough for them to eat for a long time.


    Unfortunately, the red fruit will rot after a long time, but it''s better than nothing.


    "Let''s start picking red fruits! Remember, only the largest and reddest ones, those that are not too mature, come and pick them next time."


    Pick the biggest and reddest apples first, and the remaining ones will be picked next time. This is also to prevent the first ripe apples from spoiling.


    "OK!" each of the females saw the red apples


    They were very happy. Now there was another food in the tribe.


    "Oh! How can I take back so many apples?" Mi Xiaoxiao beat his head in frustration.


    There are so many apples on the tree. Although they only pick some, they don''t have anything to put back!


    There were no wooden stakes, and the only animal skin brought by Ike was full of all kinds of plants.


    What can I do?


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked around, hoping to find something helpful to them.


    "By the way! Back Basket!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the cane not far away and her brain flashed. How could she forget that there was a tool like back basket.


    Although there is no bamboo for making bamboo back baskets, she can make several rattan back baskets.


    Although not very strong, all we need now is to take these apples back to the tribe!

 Chapter 86

    "Ike, you and Lu Lina will call some flexible people to come here and stop the work in your hands."


    Mi Xiaoxiao decided to immediately process and make several simple cane baskets.


    But relying on her alone, they can''t make it when they finish picking apples.


    Therefore, she needs help, but the only females she knows here are Ike and Lu Lina.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the hands and feet of these two people. She could understand just by looking at their speed of picking apples.


    "Xiaoxiao, I found someone for you. What can I do for you?"


    Ike wiped his hands on the animal skin skirt. Xiaoxiao suddenly called them. What''s important?


    There are still many red fruits on the red fruit tree behind them. It''s best to finish picking them before dusk.


    Because Xiaoxiao said that before dusk, they must set out to return to the tribe.


    "Ike, our current problem is, how can we bring back so many red fruits to the tribe?"


    Without any tools such as bags, it is impossible to move these apples back to the tribe.


    "This...!" Ike frowned and looked at the red fruit behind him with a sad face.


    She just picked them and didn''t think how they would bring them back to the tribe.


    At the moment, hearing Xiaoxiao say so, it really baffles her. If Hongguo doesn''t take it back to the tribe, it is likely to rot.


    But now they have nothing to bring it back to the tribe. What can they do?!


    "Maybe we can take off our animal skin skirts and take these red fruits back."


    Lu Lina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said seriously that as long as everyone took off their animal skin skirt, it should be enough to hold these red fruits.


    "No, if each of us brought the animal skin skirt to hold the red fruit, it must be carried by hand.


    But we only have one hand. What about the food over there? "She wouldn''t agree with the idea anyway.


    No matter how to bring back other food, the most important thing is that she will never run naked!


    "What should I do?" at this moment, it was Lu Lina''s turn to face bitterly. She had known that she would bring more animal skins from home.


    "In this way, I came up with a way. Let''s make some back baskets. In this way, we just need to put the red fruits in the back basket and carry them back."


    "How to do this?" although she didn''t understand, as long as it was something Xiaoxiao said, she always thought it must be useful.


    Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the vines wrapped around the branches and calmly explained to the group of people in front of her.


    "As long as we wrap those vines together according to the method I just said, we can install red fruits."


    Mi Xiaoxiao finished with a dry mouth. I really want to have an ice watermelon at this time.


    But here, let alone ice watermelon, she didn''t even see a piece of watermelon skin.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, you do it, and we''ll do it your way." Lu Lina said, and immediately took someone there to tear down a lot of vines.


    The next time, MI Xiaoxiao has been teaching them to make back baskets. It must not be so easy for them to make them for the first time, so Mi Xiaoxiao Leng taught them for a long time.


    The first one is Ike. Although the shape is not very good, as long as it can hold things.


    "What a magical thing!" Lu Lina looked at the basket in Ike''s hand and couldn''t help sighing.


    Originally, I was very curious. I didn''t expect it to be like this after it was made.


    In this way, they don''t need to carry the red fruit. They just carry it back directly.

 Chapter 87

    Sure enough, Xiaoxiao came up with something different. She had never seen such a big thing before.


    "When we weave this basket, we''d better weave it tightly.


    In this way, the back basket will not drop the apples in the basket because it is too sparse. "


    She didn''t want the things they worked hard to make to fall back to the tribe after they were loaded with apples.


    If so, it''s better not to do it and save the time to think of other ways.


    "Xiaoxiao, we know." the speaker was a female who helped weave the basket, named Ailuo, a woman Mi Xiaoxiao had just met.


    Arlo''s character is particularly lively. Although she has her own female, it can also be said that she has become a family.


    Lovely Luo''s character is as pure and lively as a 15-year-old girl.


    Don''t say, MI Xiaoxiao likes to deal with such people, because you don''t have to be on guard when you get along with her, and it''s easy to relax.


    "Well, how are you doing?" Mi Xiaoxiao put down a basket she had just woven and looked at a group of busy females.


    "Ten of them have been woven in all," said Ailuo, counting the basket on one side.


    "Well... It should be almost done. Just finish what you have on your hands."


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened to Ailuo''s words and turned to look at the apples stacked on the ground.


    If there are ten baskets, they should be able to hold those apples. Even if they are less, they still have a few unfinished ones to fill.


    "Ike, go and see if they have finished picking. If not, tell them not to pick. Let''s clean up and go back to the tribe!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao wrapped the cane in her hand around the semi-finished basket as much as possible, and her hand speed was faster and faster.


    But the effect is as like as two peas.


    Mi Xiaoxiao accelerated the speed because it''s getting late now.


    She made an appointment with Ott that she must take these females back to the tribe before the sun sets.


    How to say, this is also the first time she took everyone out. If you want to come out often in the future, you have to let others see her sincerity for the first time, don''t you?!


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, I''ll have a look." Ike put down the basket he had just made, then turned and ran towards the female picking apples.


    "Well, let''s go and pack the apples!" Ike went to urge the other females. Then they can''t be idle. They still have to pack the apples first.


    "OK!" the voice of everyone''s reply sounded energetic.


    It''s also the first time that they find so much food with their own efforts. It''s inevitable that they will have some excess energy.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s help too." the female Apple pickers heard Ike''s words and ran down the tree to help Mi Xiaoxiao load the apples.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the thar tribe revealed an uneasy atmosphere everywhere.


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, why haven''t Aike and her family come back yet?!" Dasen looks very strong, but he turns around Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoxiao will bring them back." Shi Nuo''s golden eyes stared at the place where Mi Xiaoxiao and them left without blinking.


    They came back from hunting, but they found that Xiaoxiao had not come back. Xiaoxiao had promised Ott that they would come back before the sun set.


    But now


    "Shi Nuo, why don''t we find Xiaoxiao!" Jin Xuan was also worried. Would Xiaoxiao''s females encounter any danger?


    "Chief, why don''t we find Lina and them!" Dashi said hurriedly in front of Ott who didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Yes! Yes! Let''s go and find it!" the male of the tribe immediately echoed when he heard the words of Da Shi.


    "OK..." before Ott''s words fell, he was interrupted by Jin Xuan''s surprised voice.


    "Look, everyone! Xiaoxiao, they''re back!"

 Chapter 88

    "Back?" Dasen immediately turned his head when he heard Jin Xuan''s voice. When he saw Ike following MI Xiaoxiao, his anxious heart finally recovered calm.


    "Xiaoxiao!" Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo immediately ran over when they saw Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Come on! Help me take it, I''m so tired!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo running towards her, and his eyes were almost wet.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t take so many things in the future!"


    Jin Xuan took the basket on MI Xiaoxiao''s back, and his tone contained a trace of blame, but more, he was really spoiled and helpless.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll hold you." shinuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, which vaguely contained heartache.


    Xiaoxiao has such delicate skin that he is reluctant to touch. How can he be hurt by these things?!


    "Hey! You put me down! Put me down!" Mi Xiaoxiao blushed and struggled with her modest efforts in Shi Nuo''s arms.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao also knew that his strength was of no help to shinuo and was completely useless.


    But, but in public, she''ll be embarrassed, okay?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t move!" Shi Nuo turned his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao moving around in his arms, with a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    "..." don''t move? Especially her integrity! Her whole life is wise! It broke into fly ash


    However, looking at Shi Nuo''s posture, it seems that she has no intention to put her down!


    Forget it, let him get it. Anyway, she''s tired after such a busy day. It''s like a free sofa.


    "Ike, you''re back at last!" one side of darson took the thing on her back with an excited face.


    "Well, we also brought back a lot of food!"


    Ike looked at his favorite male and introduced the results of their efforts with joy and pride.


    "Ike, you''re great!" Dasen looked at a pile of red fruits in front of him and hugged Ike happily.


    All the females put the plants on their hands or backs in the same place as the apples, so that they slowly formed a hill.


    Maybe it''s because darson''s voice is too loud, or maybe it''s because the pile of red apples is so conspicuous that everyone''s eyes look here.


    "Xiaoxiao, did you find all these?" Jin Xuan poured the apples on his handle onto the pile of red things.


    "Well, this is only a small part." Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice revealed a trace of fatigue.


    Shi Nuo looked at the pile of red fruits, and then turned his attention to MI Xiaoxiao again.


    Holding her hand a little relaxed in order to make her lie more comfortable.


    "A small part?!" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s sight, surprised and proud. Xiaoxiao was really powerful!


    "Lina, you are so awesome!" he didn''t expect Lina to go out and bring back so much food. He really didn''t expect it.


    "If it weren''t for Xiaoxiao, we couldn''t find so much food." Lu Lina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in Shi Nuo''s arms.


    "Yes! Yes! Xiaoxiao is the most powerful!"


    "Well, Lina is right. If it weren''t for Xiaoxiao, we wouldn''t have brought back so much food.


    Look, Xiaoxiao taught us to make these back baskets, isn''t it particularly powerful? "Ike looked at darson and said excitedly.


    "It''s because of this little female! At first, I blamed her for taking Ike out!"


    Darson looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and touched his head with a blush. He was really stingy.


    "I was also a little angry at that time. I''m sorry, little female, I... Wronged you!"


    Da Shi took Lu Lina''s hand and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao more and more embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal to worry about your relatives. I''ve never blamed you."

 Chapter 89

    How could she blame such kind and simple orcs?! Besides, she also has a certain responsibility for not bringing everyone back in time.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the male orcs who kept apologizing to her. She didn''t know how many times she felt lucky.


    Fortunately, God was kind to her and dumped her into such a simple and mindless Orc world rich in beautiful men.


    If there is a slight deviation, throw her into some sinister harem or the fantasy world with martial arts as its respect.


    Then she doesn''t know how many times she''s gone through life and death! Although she has a high IQ, she lacks energy!


    "Hum! What''s the look!" if her Nina didn''t go today, how could she still be in the limelight?!


    The one who finds the most food must be her Nina, not mi Xiaoxiao.


    Nina looked angrily at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was praised by everyone. She wished that the person praised was her Nina.


    Ott, standing beside Nina, had no special expression. He showed neither joy nor jealousy.


    But if you look carefully, his pale golden eyes staring at Mi Xiaoxiao are full of vigilance and gloom


    "Xiaoxiao, there are those foods you need to identify!"


    At this time, aro suddenly came over and pointed to the big bag of plants wrapped in animal skin next to the apple.


    "Oh! If you hadn''t reminded me, I almost forgot!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao habitually wanted to pat his head with his hand, but Jin Xuan caught his hand halfway.


    "What are you doing?" why did Jin Xuan suddenly grab her hand?!


    "Don''t shoot yourself like this in the future. What if it''s broken?" Jin Xuan frowned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s forehead with a serious face.


    "..., cough, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to look directly at Jin Xuan. What''s wrong with this guy today?


    What is a broken shot? Is her head a bean curd residue project? No!


    Although her head is not as hard as a stone, it is still a bit stronger than tofu. Anyway, it won''t break in such a small pat.


    Unless she has a Tathagata palm, if she does, when she goes hunting, she can directly slap one to death. How can she work so hard now?


    "HMM." Jin Xuan saw that MI Xiaoxiao seemed to listen, so he put down her hand and stood next to her.


    "Well, Shi Nuo, you put me down. I have to go and see what''s over there."


    Mi Xiaoxiao moved her feet and tried to break away from Shi Nuo.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t move! I''ll just hold you. Your feet hurt." Xiaoxiao came back so far with a large basket of apples. Her feet must be sour.


    "... but I have to pick up those plants to tell if they can be eaten. You hold me so, I can tell so?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly, pointed to the plants over there and looked at someone holding her.


    Although she looked embarrassed on her face, she was almost moved to tears in her heart. Shi Nuo is a very warm guy sometimes.


    In fact, real moving doesn''t need to make any moves that startle the world and cry ghosts and gods, but is reflected in every bit of our life.


    Of course, moving in life may sometimes be the most real.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I''ll give it to you." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. Xiaoxiao must be tired today. He couldn''t bear to let Xiaoxiao work harder.


    "HMM." this time, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t refuse, because she felt that this kind of sweet feeling was good if she felt it occasionally.

 Chapter 90

    "Let''s go! Go and have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao patted Shi Nuo''s chest and asked him to carry himself forward.


    "Xiaoxiao, here!" Jin Xuan picked up the grass on the animal skin and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao for the first time when Shi Nuo stood holding Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Well, you''re right. It''s really grass. For Jin Xuan, he doesn''t know everything on the animal skin.


    In his eyes, isn''t it the same nature as the weeds on the roadside?


    "Well... This is just an ordinary weed. You can''t eat it." Mi Xiaoxiao handed Jin Xuan the plant and looked carefully.


    "What about this?" although it''s a pity that you can''t eat it, there are still so many!


    "Let me see." Mi Xiaoxiao picked up the plants and looked and touched them. When she saw the orcs on one side, she was always itching.


    Is this edible or not?!


    Expectation and curiosity make the people in the tribe forget one thing.


    They would trust the judgment of a young female to tell which plants can eat and which plants can''t.


    Perhaps if people from other tribes were present, they might be laughed at. So many people in the thar tribe would be led by the nose by a little female.


    But who will really understand that it is the existence of MI Xiaoxiao''s own personality charm that makes so many people unconditionally want to believe in her and get close to her


    "This is one of the wild vegetables and can be eaten." she must give a definite and affirmative answer.


    After all, it is likely that because of her words, others mistakenly ate this plant, resulting in poisoning, coma and even death.


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t bear the responsibility and didn''t want to bear the charge of indirect murder.


    "Xiaoxiao, look at this again!"


    Jin Xuan said that MI Xiaoxiao could eat plants and put them all on a clean animal skin.


    In order to avoid waiting for Xiaoxiao to distinguish later, he can''t tell which ones Xiaoxiao says are OK and which can''t be eaten.


    "Well, this can''t be eaten."


    Mi Xiaoxiao recognized that this is a plant often found on the side of rural roads. Previously, her grandmother told her that this plant is called mother-in-law needle.


    As for whether the name of the mother-in-law needle is the real name of the plant, MI Xiaoxiao hasn''t really explored it.


    ¡­¡­


    After some verification by Mi Xiaoxiao, he finally classified all these plants, and let Jin Xuan throw away the inedible ones outside the tribe.


    As for those who can eat, Jin Xuan is also neatly placed in one place. It looks clean and tidy.


    But if these plants want to eat, they still have to be cleaned before they can be cooked.


    "Xiaoxiao, isn''t it not good that these red fruits are piled here?" Ike frowned.


    They picked it back, but they didn''t consider how to stack these red fruits.


    "Why don''t you divide all these red fruits, little female?" Dasen suggested, looking at the pile of red fruits.


    "Shi Nuo, what do you think?" somehow, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly wanted to win Shi Nuo''s opinion.


    "At present, we have enough food. We can share a small part and store the rest."


    Shi Nuo wore a shallow smile around his mouth. Finally, Xiaoxiao won his opinion. He wanted to look at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, which became more and more hot.


    "Well, that''s a good proposal. In this way, we will distribute these red fruits, one for each person, and two for those in the tribe whose actions remain unchanged.


    As for the rest, let''s dig a cellar for it and these plants, and hand over the task of distribution to leader Ott! "


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice was still loud, and the orcs'' ears were particularly sensitive, so everyone naturally heard what she said.

 Chapter 91

    "Cellar?" Lu Lina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. What is this cellar?


    "Xiaoxiao, what is a cellar?" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with the same doubts. Can this cellar store these red fruits?


    "The cellar is to find a dry and cool place and dig a big underground hole in this place.


    Then we store all the food we need to store. The food in the cellar rots much less than on the ground. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao nestled in Shi Nuo''s arms, looked at the crowd in front of him, and seriously explained the role of the cellar.


    This cellar has been seen in my grandmother''s house in the countryside before. Generally speaking, it is built in front of my own house.


    Or dig it in your own yard, so you can store some vegetables and sweet potatoes in it.


    It will not rot so easily. Moreover, the cellar is dug in front of their own house, which is more convenient for storage and use.


    The most important point is that it can be more convenient to prevent thieves from patronizing.


    "How can I find a dry and cool place?" how can I find a cool and dry place?


    "Well..."


    This cool and dry, almost refers to: dry, cool and avoid light, refers to the position where there is no light on the back Yang.


    Moreover, the dryness refers to the relative humidity of the air below 60%, and the shade refers to the temperature not exceeding 20 ¡æ.


    Of course, this is just a reference answer in MI Xiaoxiao''s memory, but the data will not be worse.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the cave on the stone wall and thought that there was nothing better than the cave in this cool, ventilated and dry place.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s not safe to store food in the cave. Let alone someone will steal it at night. It''s troublesome to take it up and down."


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes and immediately understood her idea. However, if it was placed in the cave, it would be inconvenient for the female to get it.


    Moreover, when food is scarce, some people will climb up the cave and steal food.


    "Well, it''s true." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo in surprise. Just now she thought that the stone cave met the conditions.


    But he didn''t think deeply. Unexpectedly, Shi Nuo was very insightful. He didn''t look like a male Orc who had always lived in the thar tribe.


    "Well, Shi Nuo, let''s walk around the tribe and see if we can find such a place.


    If these red fruits, leader Aote will distribute them to everyone according to the method just now! "


    There are not only young orcs without hunting ability in the tribe, but also some male orcs who are injured for various reasons and can no longer hunt.


    And some old orcs who don''t have much action ability. These people don''t have hunting ability. Of course, they can''t guarantee their minimum life.


    Just rely on the prey brought back by the beasts who go out to hunt and give them some.


    The reason why Mi Xiaoxiao said so is to take care of them!


    "I''ll hold you." shinuo waited for MI Xiaoxiao to finish, then immediately held Mi Xiaoxiao and left without half a minute''s hesitation.


    ... Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo, forget it, this guy likes to hold it! Anyway, it''s free foot strength. It''s not in vain.


    Don''t say, it''s still very comfortable to lie in this arms


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll go with the you." Jin Xuan looked forward to MI Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo must not be alone.


    Although he accepted Shi Nuo''s existence, in Xiaoxiao''s heart, he Jinxuan will always be the first.


    "Jin Xuan, you stay here! I''ll just go with Shi Nuo." so many people go, when she patrols?!

 Chapter 92

    "OK..." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiao and stopped talking, hum! Let Shi Nuo be proud this time!


    "Let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at Shi Nuo.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded to MI Xiaoxiao, then passed him without looking at Jin Xuan.


    "Shi Nuo, do you know where it is ventilated and the sun doesn''t shine?" Mi Xiaoxiao kept looking around with her eyes, but asked Shi Nuo.


    Looking at it alone, she doesn''t know when she can find the ideal place.


    Shi Nuo, who has lived in the thar tribe for so long, always finds a place much faster than her.


    "Well, let''s look behind the tribe." Shi Nuo said in a good mood, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    "Behind the tribe?"


    She seems to have been here for so long that she hasn''t really observed the inland terrain of the thar tribe.


    "Well, it''s the same as you said. It''s ventilated, there are not many trees, and the sun doesn''t shine very well."


    Shi Nuo''s golden eyes noticed the broken stones under his feet, wearing simple sandals made of animal skin and carefully avoided them.


    "Here it is, Xiaoxiao. Look."


    Although the conditions here are similar to those Xiaoxiao said, I just don''t know whether Xiaoxiao is satisfied with it.


    "Well, maybe we can try here." although we can''t test the relative humidity of the air, we don''t know whether the temperature here is lower than 20 degrees.


    But it looks good here. Mi Xiaoxiao can feel the breeze when she lies in Shi Nuo''s arms.


    "When do you start digging?" if it''s tomorrow, maybe they can''t help. After all, they have to hunt.


    The prey captured by the traps Xiaoxiao came up with was not enough for so many people in a tribe.


    In addition, they must find ways to catch more prey.


    "How about tonight?"


    If you choose tomorrow day, Shi Nuo and they are not in the tribe, it will not be so easy to dig.


    "Tonight? But everyone should be tired." the hunters hunted their prey all day, and Xiaoxiao they were busy all day.


    If you dig at this time, will you be too tired?


    "Well, it''s tonight. If it starts tomorrow, relying on US females, it''s impossible to dig out a large cellar in one day."


    This is exactly what Mi Xiaoxiao considered. Relying on their females alone, it was a joke to dig up a cellar that could be used by all the tribal people one day.


    "That''s the only way. Let''s talk to Ott." anyway, Ott''s consent must be obtained.


    If Ott doesn''t agree, they can''t help it even if they want to.


    "Let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao broke free from shinuo. It''s not a way to let him hold him like this.


    Shi Nuo has been hunting for a whole day, and she will not be much better. Besides, she just came back with a basket of apples.


    It''s not a big deal, and she has been held by Shi Nuo for so long, and her strength that should be restored has also been restored.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao beside him and felt a little lost. Doesn''t Xiaoxiao like him holding her like this?


    "Hurry up! What a fool!" Mi Xiaoxiao walked in front and turned around to find Shi Nuo still standing in place, suddenly speechless.


    "Coming." Shi Nuo regained his consciousness, strode forward, and followed Mi Xiaoxiao in a few steps.


    Mi Xiaoxiao quietly glanced at Shi Nuo. Her eyes gradually revealed her firmness. Forget it, count her initiative!


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t miss the loss of Shi Nuo, but he didn''t expect that this guy would be so sensitive.


    Mi Xiaoxiao quietly reached a few centimeters away from Shi Nuo''s hand, took a deep breath, and his hands touched each other like this.


    To tell the truth, it was the first time in 19 years that she took the initiative to hold a man''s hand.

 Chapter 93

    "Cough, do you think Ott will agree?" Mi Xiaoxiao picked up his left hand, clenched his fist and coughed gently at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes."


    Shi Nuo turned his eyes. His golden eyes were full of excitement. The hand held by Mi Xiaoxiao gently returned to hold her little hand.


    Feeling a small warmth in his arms, Shi Nuo was satisfied. Xiaoxiao''s hands were so small and comfortable.


    "Well." what should I do? Seems to be out of words? Oh, my God! It''s embarrassing!


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao really wants to improve her language communication ability to a higher level. In this way, at least now she can find some topics and won''t be so embarrassed.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you back? How are you? Have you found a place?"


    Jin Xuan sat on the big stone he had lying on when he was injured and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao coming with flashing eyes.


    "Well, I found it, but I have to discuss one thing with Ott." about working overtime to get out of the cellar tonight.


    Now the sun has just set. In early autumn, night is not too early. Therefore, the light can still see things clearly.


    "I''ll go with you." it''s his turn to accompany Xiaoxiao this time!


    "You two stay here honestly, I''ll just go alone." she is not a three-year-old child, and she can handle many things by herself.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao understood Jin Xuan''s heart, and she was also very moved.


    But they are also very tired today. There is no need to run around with her like this.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, we''ll wait for you here." Jin Xuan thought and accepted Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    After Ott had just distributed the food, almost all the people went back to see if Ott had returned to the cave.


    "Xiaoxiao, have you found a place? And what about these red fruits and plants?" Ike immediately came forward as soon as he saw Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Wait for me, I''ll ask Ott." if Ott agrees to start work tonight, these red fruits will be put here for the time being.


    Wait until the cellar is dug, and then let someone put the red fruit into the cellar. If you don''t agree.


    Then she had no choice but to move the stone cave first. There are still small naturally formed stone caves on the stone wall.


    However, the residents are still small, and most of the orcs here make their own caves.


    So those naturally formed small stone caves will naturally stay.


    "Well, it''s just that leader Aote seems to have gone back, but if Xiaoxiao catches up now, maybe he can stop him."


    Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and pointed to the direction Ott had just left.


    "Well, I''ll go after it now." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded at Ike and then chased in the direction of Ott''s departure.


    "Ott, wait, I have another thing to discuss with you." when Mi Xiaoxiao saw Ott''s back, she immediately opened her mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Ott turned impatiently when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    "Cough, I just want to ask. I found a suitable place to dig a cellar, right behind the tribe.


    Can we work all night tonight and gather all the people in the tribe to dig the cellar first? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao looks forward to seeing Ott, but why does it feel like this scene is a little deja vu?


    "No, we are tired of hunting during the day, and if we dig the cellar you said tonight.


    When hunters hunt tomorrow, they will have no spirit, which will affect our hunting.


    Besides, I don''t think the cellar you mentioned is really useful. "After that, Ott turned away without looking back.


    "..." after a lot of clattering, MI Xiaoxiao finally understood. Ott didn''t agree with her.


    It''s just that he ate gunpowder tonight? Talk so hard, and what''s not necessarily useful?

 Chapter 94

    In this way, Ott disagreed, so she had to think about it tomorrow. Anyway, the cellar is not particularly important at present.


    But once they pick more apples, the cellar needs to exist.


    "Xiaoxiao, Aote, did he agree?" as soon as he saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s figure, Jin Xuan hurried up.


    "No, we''d better move the red fruit back to the cave first!" if it is put here, it''s not safe and hygienic.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll find darson to help." Ike nodded to MI Xiaoxiao and then ran to his cave.


    Because leader Ott finished distributing food, Ike asked him to go back first, leaving him to wait for MI Xiaoxiao''s results.


    "Hey! Wait, it''s much easier to pack the red fruit and carry it back with this." Mi Xiaoxiao called Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, who picked up a small pile of apples and left.


    These two guys are too direct! If they follow this method, they don''t know when they can clean up all these apples.


    "What is this?" Jin Xuan stopped and looked at these things surrounded by long vines.


    Xiaoxiao seems to be the rattan ladder made of this rattan, but what is this?


    It seems that Xiaoxiao used this to carry these red fruits back when they came back.


    "This is a basket made of rattan. It''s specially used to carry things. Well, let me load it and you carry it. How about it?"


    If she had to recite it, it would take twice as long as Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo combined.


    "Xiaoxiao, here we are." Ike took darson''s hand and rushed here.


    "Ike, you came just in time. The two of us are responsible for loading the red fruit into the basket. Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan and Dasen are responsible for carrying the red fruit into the cave."


    Mi Xiaoxiao has a clear division of labor and arranges their respective tasks. It is the so-called collocation of men and women. He is not tired.


    "OK." Ike nodded. Even if she began to work hard, not to mention, she was still very fast. She was a frame at a time.


    Finally, half an hour later


    "Xiaoxiao, the red fruits have been put into the cave, and we all leave our own smell at the cave. I believe no one will dare to steal them."


    Jin Xuan put down his basket and reported the situation to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, it''s getting dark, Ike, you go back first! We''re going home too." it''s dark, and she doesn''t want to stay.


    They are still comfortable in the cave. In other words, they have been busy for so long, but they haven''t eaten yet.


    Think that Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo should be hungry now. It''s better to go back and cook early.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, see you tomorrow!" Ike took darson''s hand and waved to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, see you tomorrow." besides being a little shy, this Ike is quite satisfied with MI Xiaoxiao in other places.


    Therefore, she plans to let her take the females of the tribe out to find food in the future. As for her, of course, there are other things to do.


    "Let''s go. We''re going back. You should be hungry, too. I''ll give you barbecue tonight."


    If you roast meat, the whole meat is cooked slowly, but if you change it into meat slices, it''s much easier to bake.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll hold you." shinuo picked her up before Mi Xiaoxiao responded, and flew toward the cave like the wind.


    "Ah! Shinuo, stop!" he was so angry! This shinuo holds Xiaoxiao again. Obviously, he should hold Xiaoxiao!

 Chapter 95

    "How''s the taste?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked forward to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. She just tried to roast a few pieces of meat, but she didn''t know how the taste was.


    In the past, in modern times, everyone used to make barbecue. It was the kind of barbecue. Who still made it by himself!


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao is also the first time to roast this thing. Of course, she will not be proficient in barbecue.


    "It''s delicious! Xiaoxiao is so powerful!" Jin Xuan stuffed the whole piece of meat into his mouth and licked the oil stains on his lips.


    Er... This action is too evocative. She''d better avoid it. Don''t be evocative one day.


    Isn''t her innocence so ruined?


    "If you can add some scallion and chili oil, it will taste very good."


    Mi Xiaoxiao blew the meat on her hand, gently took a bite, felt the taste in her mouth, and couldn''t help remembering the previous taste.


    "Scallion? Chili oil?" Shi Nuo stopped eating meat and wondered, what are these?


    Is it something that can make meat more delicious?


    "Well, that''s the ingredients added to the barbecue slices. This kind of meat tastes better."


    She''s so stupid! It''s a slip of the tongue, but fortunately, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo are people she can trust.


    Even if they say something, I believe they won''t tell others these secrets.


    "Where can I find these things?" Shi Nuo looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao. These should be the things Xiaoxiao had eaten in the previous tribe!


    If she finds these things back and gives Xiaoxiao the barbecue, she will miss it.


    Xiaoxiao''s appetite will get better. In this way, it won''t be so light. It seems that these things still have to be found.


    "These! I don''t know where I can find them. Let''s talk about it then!"


    Thinking of this, MI Xiaoxiao looked at the simple barbecue and suddenly came up with an idea that the food should also be improved.


    "Xiaoxiao, you eat more!" Jin Xuan sandwiched the meat slices in his stake to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "... I can''t eat so much. We ape females don''t need to eat too much."


    Well, it''s true that she can''t eat so much. As for whether the ape female can eat so much, she doesn''t know.


    "All right!" Jin Xuan frowned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s stake. Xiaoxiao ate so little every time. Aren''t you hungry?


    Or did Xiaoxiao form a habit of eating less because she used to stay in the tribe with too little food?


    If so, then this habit is not good. Xiaoxiao is so thin. How can we not eat more?


    "Jin Xuan, it''s autumn now. Do you know where there are the most fruit trees? As long as it''s fruit."


    There are many kinds of ripe fruits in autumn. As long as you can find fruit trees, you are not afraid to find edible fruits.


    "Autumn? Xiaoxiao said when the leaves are about to fall?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. Why has he never heard of autumn?


    "Oh, our tribe calls the time when grass begins to sprout and grow to the time when the weather is hot as spring, also known as * * days.


    The period from the hot weather to the yellow leaves is called summer, and the period from the yellow leaves to the complete fall is called autumn.


    From the time when the leaves completely fall to the time when it snows, it is called winter, which is spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    This division can help us better remember the time and grasp the time of planting vegetables and fruits. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao finished the division of these seasons without gasping, although it may be different from the formal division.


    But for the division of seasons, there are many kinds of statements. Which one I believe is actually the same.

 Chapter 96

    "Spring, summer, autumn and winter?" Jin Xuan said these words silently. It was the first time he heard that it could be divided in this way.


    "So is it autumn?" Shi Nuo thought and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, there are more mature fruits in autumn, so I want to ask, do you know where there are any fruit trees?"


    Fruit is sometimes not only a dessert, but also a food to fill your stomach.


    "Xiaoxiao, it seems that there are no large fruit trees around our tribe." Jin Xuan searched his memory, but he didn''t find any large fruit trees.


    Occasionally a few fruit trees can still be found.


    "Well, forget it, I can find other food." autumn is a harvest season. Mature vegetables are not necessarily less than fruits.


    It just depends on her luck and whether she can find what she wants to find.


    "Xiaoxiao, our trap has caught less prey in the last two days than in the previous few days." Shi Nuo raised his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I can''t do it so soon. Well... It seems that I have to study something new in the last two days."


    Otherwise, the efficiency of capturing prey will be greatly reduced, without the most important source of protein.


    It''s difficult to survive the whole autumn and winter relying on those fruits alone.


    "Well, we''ll come back as soon as possible after hunting tomorrow. Let''s help dig the cellar together."


    Jin Xuan ate all the meat in the stake and wiped his mouth.


    "OK, but I have more important things to do tomorrow. I''ll wait until you come back to dig the cellar."


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to dig the cellar. It''s still autumn, and the decay rate of fruit won''t be particularly fast. It should be no problem to put it in that cave.


    "Will Xiaoxiao leave the tribe tomorrow?" Shi Nuo put down his stake and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Although it''s good to find so much food, he doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to be too tired. Xiaoxiao should live happily. It should be the task of him and Jin Xuan to hunt.


    "No, I''ll find a way to make dishes and chopsticks tomorrow." after all, it''s still inconvenient to eat with this stake every day.


    "Bowls and chopsticks?" is Xiaoxiao talking about wooden stakes? But aren''t all the wooden stakes at home good?


    "Well, do you know who makes things better in the tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say handicrafts, for fear that they wouldn''t understand.


    "Do you make things? German bone knife is very good, and the wooden pile made in collapse is better."


    Anyway, most of these bone knives and wooden stakes in their tribe are made in German and Tani.


    "Devon and tanli?" I''ll see them tomorrow. Maybe they can make dishes and chopsticks.


    As for whether to go out of the tribe to find food tomorrow, let''s see, although she plans to hand over the task to Ike.


    But after all, the last time they went out of the tribe was the first time. It was inevitable that they were a little rusty. So they handed over the team to her. Mi Xiaoxiao was still a little worried.


    So I''ll find something else for them to do tomorrow. When she has time, she''ll take them out once.


    When she''s training Ike, she can be completely relieved.


    "Well, shall I take you to them tomorrow?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao shouldn''t know them yet, so it''s better to take her.


    "No, Ike should know where it is. Just let her take me. You have to get up early to hunt tomorrow."


    He can solve these small things by himself, so he doesn''t need to bother Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.

 Chapter 97

    "All right." since Xiaoxiao has a partner in the tribe, they are much more relieved.


    Dachen''s female Ike, although he doesn''t like to talk, he looks very good to Xiaoxiao today.


    "Well, everyone is tired today. Go to the hot spring and take a bath. Let''s have a rest!"


    I''ve been busy all day. Let alone carrying the basket for the first time in so long, it''s still hard.


    But no matter how tired she is, she still has to take a good bath. How can she sleep sticky? Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know if she will lose sleep.


    Since grandma died, she has never carried this thing again, so today she came back with those apples on her back, and her shoulders are still a little sour.


    But it''s also a small thing. If you sleep, you should be much better tomorrow.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, I''ll take you." when Jin Xuan heard that MI Xiaoxiao wanted to take a hot spring, he was the first to raise his hand and said he wanted to take Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Today, shinuo held Xiaoxiao for so long during the day. Anyway, he had to hold Xiaoxiao back and let Xiaoxiao get his breath.


    "..., OK." originally she wanted to say she could, but when she saw Jin Xuan''s eyes, she couldn''t help agreeing.


    "Let''s go!" Shi Nuo glanced at Jin Xuan and then looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Seeing the tone of Shi Nuo''s speech, there was no emotional fluctuation because of Jin Xuangang''s words.


    ¡­¡­


    The three came to the hot spring, took a comfortable bath, and then dragged their tired body back home.


    Early the next morning, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo wrapped the roasted meat with leaves and put it at the head of MI Xiao''s bed.


    They finished their breakfast and went hunting. Maybe Mi Xiaoxiao tried too hard yesterday and got up late this morning.


    "Hmm..." the weather is good. Mi Xiaoxiao stretched himself out and looked around. Have Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo gone?


    After trimming some fluffy hair because of sleeping, MI Xiaoxiao washed slowly, picked up the barbecue at the head of the bed and began to eat it.


    Um... This meat should be baked by Jin Xuan. It tastes good, but Shi Nuo seems to have more talent in cooking than Jin Xuan.


    "Wait!" she seems to have forgotten something?! Mi Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes and thought hard, but... She forgot everything.


    Sometimes she is like this. She suddenly forgets something and can''t remember it no matter how she thinks, but when you don''t think about it, it comes out again.


    "I can''t remember. I''d better fill my stomach first and meet Ike later."


    Mi Xiaoxiao picked up the meat and continued to nibble, but he muttered something.


    "It''s over!" Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly said, "bang!" He stood up with a loud, colorful expression on his face.


    How did she forget such an important thing? She''s meeting with Ike and them today.


    Then she told them to rest today and not go hunting, but she got up late a few days ago and even lingered to wash and eat.


    By now, Ike, don''t they have gone out of the tribe to look for food?


    Thinking of this, MI Xiaoxiao stuffed the last mouthful of meat into her mouth, rushed to the hole like the wind, and then


    Painstakingly climb down the rattan ladder one by one


    "Ike, ike?" Mi Xiaoxiao began to call Ike''s name as soon as she set foot on the ground.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you looking for ike? She''s busy there!" Lu Lina pointed to the big stone head not far ahead.


    "Lu Lina? Didn''t you go out looking for food?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked back at the person in front of her in surprise.


    "No! Your males came to tell us this morning that you were too tired when looking for food yesterday


    So I will sleep late and get up, and then say, "we won''t go outside the tribe today."


    Lu Lina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile that Xiaoxiao''s male was very kind to Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 98

    "Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at Lu Lina.


    "Well, they came to us early this morning. After saying this, let''s not wake you up."


    To tell the truth, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo did come to see her this morning. At first, she didn''t know what had happened.


    "Well, that''s good, Lina. Then you''re busy! I''ll find Ike."


    Mi Xiaoxiao waved to Lu Lina, then turned and walked in the direction Lu Lina pointed out.


    "Ike, ike?" why didn''t you see ike? Did she go the wrong way?


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m here!"


    Squatting behind a bunch of grass, Ike heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice and immediately stood up and waved to where Mi Xiaoxiao was.


    "What are you doing there?" is there anything good behind the grass?


    "Oh, I just came to have a look. It''s nothing." Ike smiled and touched his head.


    "Well, come out and I''ll discuss something with you." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t get close to Ike, but spoke to her a few meters away.


    To ask her why she did this, to tell the truth, she was just afraid that Ike was solving that. If she came over at once, it would be embarrassing.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s up?" when Ike heard that MI Xiaoxiao was looking for something, he immediately came out of the grass.


    "Well, I need to find someone to do something now. Then Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo said that German and Tani in the tribe do things better.


    So I just want you to take me to them and see if they can help me make something. "


    Talk to them first, and then describe the shape of the dishes and chopsticks to them, but we have to see if they are willing to help!


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, come with me!" German and tanli are indeed the most skilled orcs in their tribe.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to see what Xiaoxiao wants them to do. After all, they haven''t seen anything Xiaoxiao wants.


    "Here we are." Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, then turned his head and pointed to a stone cave road not far above.


    "Just... Here?!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at the cave mentioned by Ike, and his eyebrows were getting deeper and deeper.


    What can I do?!


    The cave referred to by Ike is not high from the ground, just like the two-story building of a modern school.


    Although it doesn''t look high, for MI Xiaoxiao, it''s also very high without any tools!


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoxiao?" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao strangely. Why did Xiaoxiao frown so much?


    "Cough, that, Ike! I, I''ll tell you something!" Mi Xiaoxiao thought and said to Ike.


    "What''s the matter?" why is Xiaoxiao so hesitant? Is there anything you can''t say?


    "That''s me! For some reasons, I can''t turn into an animal, so this..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the cave, so although it was very short, she just couldn''t climb it!


    "What?! Xiaoxiao, you......" sobbing! Can''t Xiaoxiao turn into an animal?!


    "Well, Ike! Let''s keep it down. After all, it''s not a good thing. I don''t want others to know.


    Can you keep it a secret for me? "If it''s said in Ike, it''s easy to make people laugh, or... It''s hard to say.


    "Well, I''ll keep it a secret for you." Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao sympathetically and nodded.


    ... well, well, although this is not true, she has to accept this, sympathetic look.

 Chapter 99

    "Then thank Ike!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike gratefully. Fortunately, Ike was relatively simple and simple, otherwise she didn''t know how to say it!


    "Since Xiaoxiao can''t, ah! Can''t what, I''ll take Xiaoxiao up!" Ike found that he had said something wrong and corrected it immediately.


    Fortunately, fortunately, she didn''t say it just now, otherwise it would be terrible!


    "Can you take me up?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the low but not low cave and looked at Ike.


    "Of course, this cave is very easy for me to take you up."


    Ike gave Mi Xiaoxiao a reassuring look. Although their females didn''t climb fast, it was easy to climb such a low cave.


    "By the way, is it Devon or tanli that lives in this cave?" since Ike brought her, it must be one of them.


    "Xiaoxiao, Jin Xuan, they didn''t tell you?" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously. Didn''t shinuo tell Xiaoxiao?


    "Tell me what?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike and said, is there anything else she doesn''t know?


    "Devon and Tani were born at the same time! Because they are a female mother, of course, they live together!


    Moreover, their mother only gave birth to their two cubs, "said Ike, suddenly sympathizing with Devon and tanli.


    "Oh! I see." it''s twins! It''s not strange that leopards can give birth to several at a time?


    Also, what''s Ike''s expression, a flood of compassion?


    "Do all the females here only give birth to one cub at a time?" she was curious, but it seemed that there was something wrong with the question.


    "That''s right! The females of the thar tribe are like this. I don''t know what''s going on, but the females of other tribes are different."


    Ike said with some regret.


    "Oh, let''s go up!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Maybe it''s a water and soil problem? Who knows.


    "All right," said Ike, instantly turning into a huge leopard. In order to make Mi Xiaoxiao climb up his back, he deliberately arched lower.


    "You can go." Mi Xiaoxiao said, and Ike ran towards the cave.


    Sure enough, as Ike said, it was easy to take her to the cave.


    "Is anyone there?" Mi Xiaoxiao found a stone and gently knocked on the wall of the cave.


    She asked politely! It''s not good to go in so rashly without the consent of others.


    "Who are you?" a man''s voice came out of the cave. It must be one of Devon and tanli!


    "Oh, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao, the female of Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. There''s Ike next to me. Can we come in?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao asked tentatively. Ike didn''t have to introduce them. After all, they have been in the tribe for so long and must be very familiar.


    "Yes, you can come in!" at this time, another voice, which was slightly immature compared with the previous voice, sounded.


    "Ike, let''s go in!" now that they all agree, they can go in openly.


    "Hello, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao. Nice to meet you!" because it''s dark in the hole, MI Xiaoxiao only sees two vague figures.


    Although I didn''t see the positive side of others, first of all, I introduced myself at the beginning of a polite conversation.


    "Well, what can I do for you?" said the figure on the left.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao heard it correctly, it should be that they first heard the sound outside the cave.

 Chapter 100

    "Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo said that you are very good at making tools, so I wanted to come and have a look.


    Also, I want you to help me make dishes and chopsticks. "Mi Xiaoxiao came straight to the point and reported their purpose.


    "Bowls and chopsticks? What''s that for?" when tanli heard something he had never heard of, he immediately turned around.


    "Collapse inside!" Devon grabbed the collapse inside and forced his hand. The collapse inside he had just turned around was forced to turn around again.


    "Well, I was just impulsive." he touched his head and his shoulder subconsciously rubbed German aside.


    "That, that..." what are they doing? The one that just turned around should be the collapse.


    And the one who forced the collapse to turn around should be German, but why did German do this?


    Isn''t it because they can''t see light or something, or are they afraid to see strangers?


    "We can''t do this, and we haven''t heard of it." Devon turned his back to MI Xiaoxiao and Ike, as if he was busy with something.


    "I can teach you to do it!" it''s not easy. She just taught them to do it.


    In modern times, MI Xiaoxiao was lucky to meet an old craftsman who made wooden bowls.


    Although she didn''t have the opportunity to learn from her master, she at least watched the whole production process.


    I can''t do it myself. There should be no problem repeating the process to them, but it depends on their talents.


    "We need materials." making ancient knives requires sharp bones, while making wooden stakes requires finding wood.


    For the dishes and chopsticks called by the little female Mi Xiaoxiao, they have to find the materials they need before they can start making them.


    However, this little female should be the little female Mi Xiaoxiao praised by darson. It is said that she has come up with a good way to double the food in the tribe.


    People who are helpful to the thar tribe have to help others do whatever they say, even if they learn to do it.


    "If you need materials, just use the willow that makes wooden stakes." if willow makes wooden bowls, there should be no problem.


    But in fact, there are certain requirements for the wood needed to make wooden bowls, such as tough and slightly soft materials.


    The section should be smooth, the expansion and contraction should be small, and the most important thing is that the wood does not warp, crack and deform. It seems that there is a beautiful wood grain.


    It''s just that in the orc world where the technology is not very developed, it''s OK to ask for beauty.


    Mi Xiaoxiao just hopes that it''s enough to make it and use it. At least, it''s good to ensure that it won''t leak.


    "Tell us the way!" the speaker was still German, and he still said his back to them.


    "OK... OK!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike next to him, and then told them the production process and precautions.


    Mi Xiaoxiao told them as much as possible about where to choose the trees and how to make the wood into a preliminary wooden bowl.


    "Well, do you understand?" Mi Xiaoxiao said, and saw that they were still with their backs to her, some speechless.


    So can''t see the front, can''t see the expression, who knows if they understand.


    "German, in fact, you don''t have to turn your back to Xiaoxiao. I know Xiaoxiao. She''s not the kind of person who will laugh at you."


    Ike can''t watch anymore. Xiaoxiao just says that. Can they understand German and tanli?


    At the beginning, Xiaoxiao told them to weave back baskets. It was said face to face. Few of them understood.


    If Xiaoxiao hadn''t demonstrated her practice, they wouldn''t have learned so fast.


    And this time she listened to Xiaoxiao''s practice. She only understood half of it, which is much more complicated than making a back basket.

 Chapter 101

    No matter whether German and Tani can understand it or not, it''s more polite to turn around and talk to people.


    "It doesn''t matter! That''s good." it doesn''t matter whether you turn around or not. Maybe people really don''t like meeting strangers.


    The key is whether they understand, and whether they are sure to make the effect Mi Xiaoxiao wants.


    Devon listened to Ike''s words, paused his movements, then looked at each other and nodded.


    "I don''t quite understand what you said. I don''t know if you can describe it again."


    When Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned, German suddenly turned around and looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Yes! Little female, can you say it again?" collapse turned around and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with golden eyes, which were full of amazement.


    What a beautiful little female!


    He is so big that he has never seen such a beautiful little female, but he looks a little thin.


    "Ah? Oh, of course." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at German and tanli''s face and was stunned, but he soon recovered.


    It turned out that there were several obvious scratches on Devon''s left face, all the way from his forehead to the tip of his nose.


    Originally, a man with fair skin and beautiful facial features has become a little ferocious and terrible because of these scars on his face.


    On the other side of the cave, it''s not much better. It looks smaller than German. It can also be said that the body shape of the cave is completely in line with the temperament of little white face.


    Unfortunately, the face with a warm smile in the collapse is full of soybean size teasing, which makes the whole person look a little scary.


    If those people with dense phobia see this scene, they don''t know if they will faint directly.


    "Well, let me show you the shape of the bowl and chopsticks!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked around and picked up a twig in the corner of the stone wall.


    Find a bright place and start painting seriously.


    Not only are serious men the most handsome, serious women, but also full of charm.


    Devon stared at the thin and small female in front of him, and the bottom of his eyes revealed full surprise.


    This little female was the first time he had met someone who was not afraid of them. They had never appeared in front of anyone since they were injured.


    It seems that this little female is really different!


    "Have a good look!" slum Li stared at the painted Mi Xiaoxiao. The little female is not only beautiful, but also beautiful!


    Not only that, the little female didn''t seem to be afraid of them. Since he became like this, Devon wouldn''t allow him to go out.


    Because as soon as he goes out, he will scare other orcs, although he didn''t mean it.


    "Xiaoxiao, is this what you want them to make in German?" it looks like a wooden stake used to hold things.


    It just seems different from the stake. In addition, the two small wooden sticks painted next to it are not the wooden sticks they use to roast meat?


    But why are there two?


    "Well, this is called a bowl. We can use it to hold water and roast meat. In short, it is used during dinner."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the three people around her and pointed to the bowl path she drew.


    "What''s this?" Ike said, pointing to the two sticks.


    "This is chopsticks, just like this." Mi Xiaoxiao thought, folded the small wooden stick in half and took it in his hand.


    "This is the same as the chopsticks I drew. You see, it''s used like this." Mi Xiaoxiao took two wooden sticks in his hand and moved them.


    "It''s amazing!" Ike looked at the things in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand curiously. Sure enough, Xiaoxiao thought it was something, it was magic.


    "This is for barbecue?" German suddenly interrupted.


    The little female is really smart. Why didn''t he think of such a thing?!

 Chapter 102

    "Yes, this can replace our hands, so we don''t need to grasp with our hands when we eat.


    And if we use this chopstick, the food we eat is more hygienic, that is to say, it reduces the chance of getting sick. "


    Indeed, when people eat, if they choose to catch it with their hands, some bacteria on their hands will be swallowed by us along with the food.


    Of course, this increases the chance of getting sick. Diseases come from the mouth and misfortunes come from the mouth. Mi Xiaoxiao still knows this truth.


    "OK, we''ll make it as soon as possible." Devon looked at the sample map on the ground and nodded seriously.


    Just now when he heard the little female say it, he was afraid that he couldn''t do it, but looking at this picture, it''s easier to do it.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you two! Let''s make a pair first. If it''s feasible, we''ll trouble you two again."


    First make one to see the situation. If it is really applicable, MI Xiaoxiao is going to ask them to make one for everyone in the tribe.


    There are ways to reduce illness. In this underdeveloped Orc world, even a little reduction is precious.


    "Well, little female, don''t worry! Devon and I will do it for you. Come and get it tomorrow afternoon!"


    Tani patted his chest with confidence. If they do it alone, they can make it tomorrow afternoon.


    "That''s a deal! Well, you''re busy. Ike and I will go first. Bye!"


    After solving a matter, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is still very happy.


    "HMM." Devon looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and nodded faintly.


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you... Think of Devon and them?" Ike looked at the stone cave behind him.


    "Very good! What''s the matter?" although they don''t look very good, they are still very talkative.


    However, there are scars on German''s face. We should find a way to remove some, at least not so deep marks.


    And the big chickenpox on tanli''s face. She seems to have seen it somewhere and can''t remember it all at once


    "Nothing. Shall we leave the tribe tomorrow?" Ike thought.


    Last time they brought back so much food, darson is always praising her for her strength. He doesn''t say that females are not allowed to leave the tribe as before.


    "Well... Let''s see. But tomorrow, there''s still a good chance to go. Then you''ll gather in the old place."


    There seems to be no special arrangements for tomorrow. If there is no emergency at that time, MI Xiaoxiao will still take them out.


    "What shall we do today?" Ike is used to asking Mi Xiaoxiao for advice.


    This skinny little female, in fact, has the same status as the leader in her heart.


    "What do you have to do?" are they idle everyday?


    "Well, we don''t have anything else to do except taking the cubs at home."


    Ike nodded. In fact, they really had nothing to do but take care of their cubs.


    "Does Ike have a baby too?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked suspiciously. Why hasn''t she seen it before.


    It seems that she hasn''t seen the little Orc since she came to the thar tribe!


    "Well, cubs are generally only allowed to move in caves."


    Ike nodded naturally. Xiaoxiao hasn''t seen her cub yet. It''s natural not to know.


    "Then why don''t you take them to the tribe to play? If you often put them in the cave, it''s not good for their growth."


    If a child lives in a small room from childhood, you don''t have to think about what the child''s long-term assembly is like.

 Chapter 103

    "Xiaoxiao, it''s not that we don''t want to release the cubs. We''re just protecting our own cubs."


    Ike said this with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Why? Is it still unsafe in the tribe?"


    Although it is to protect your baby, there is no need to protect it so strictly, right?


    "Xiaoxiao, in the past, our tribe also released their cubs and let them fight in the tribe.


    But our tribe has the weakest ability around here, so sometimes some large prey rush in to catch the cubs. "


    She once witnessed with her own eyes that a huge prey rushed into the tribe and several thin young cubs were slapped to death by it.


    "There is no solution in the tribe?" did Ott, as a leader, have no solution?


    "Our tribe has a small number of people, and even if combined, it may not be able to kill a particularly large prey.


    Moreover, if we attack those giants, we will certainly be injured. At that time, more than one or two cubs may die. "


    Ike looks at Mi Xiaoxiao. It''s not that they don''t think of a way, but they are really short handed and helpless.


    It''s just that Xiaoxiao is so smart. I hope she can think of something!


    "Well, so, do most of those giants come to the thar tribe in the season of lack of food?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao wondered why these giant beasts mentioned by Ike would come to the thar tribe if they were not short of food.


    "How does Xiaoxiao know? It''s true." Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise. Wasn''t Xiaoxiao rescued by Jin Xuan?


    These monsters who make trouble with the tribe usually come out in the season when food is difficult to find.


    "Then you can rest assured to release the cubs! The reason why those giant beasts attack the tribe is that there is no food.


    It''s autumn now. Many fruits and wild vegetables are ripe. There are more food and no less prey.


    So they won''t go to the tribe to make trouble. "Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike seriously.


    "So it is. I''ll tell you when I go back." Ike nodded happily. Xiaoxiao is so smart.


    Ike didn''t know that she had rarely thought about Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    In modern times, if Mi Xiaoxiao is a big star, Ike is undoubtedly the number one brain powder.


    "Let''s go! We have other tasks today." before going out today, MI Xiaoxiao plans to gather everyone to sew animal leather clothes.


    It''s autumn now. The weather will slowly turn cool, and the rainy weather will only be more or less.


    If you want her to wear only such clothes in such cold weather, it''s a joke in a joke.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao wanted to gather everyone and sew more warm clothes while the weather was still warm.


    In this way, even if winter comes, you can fear the cold.


    "What task?" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. What does Xiaoxiao have to teach you today?


    "You''ll know then, but remember to let everyone bring some animal skins and bone pins for making animal skin skirts."


    Mi Xiaoxiao told Ike that when others came out and didn''t bring these two things, he had to go back and get them.


    Such a time-consuming and laborious approach, MI Xiaoxiao, as a person who is moving on the lazy Road, is opposed with both hands.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, I''ll gather everyone and let everyone bring out their cubs by the way."


    The cubs have been living in the cave, and the survival rate is very low. If they are brought out, they will be taught to hunt. The place will be much more spacious.

 Chapter 104

    "OK, I''ll go to the cave too." she also has to prepare these things. She will make one for Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why is the rattan ladder so long?" it''s too troublesome to live so high.


    Mi Xiaoxiao helplessly stood on the rattan ladder and looked up at the stone cave that was still a little far away from her.


    But I can''t help it. For a better life, this physical strength is nothing.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''re here!" Mi Xiaoxiao found everything and finally climbed down, but he heard Ike''s call all the way.


    "Coming!" hold on to the things in her hand, and Mi Xiaoxiao runs in the direction of Ike.


    "Sorry to keep everyone waiting." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at a large group of animals standing in front of her.


    "It''s all right, Xiaoxiao. You run slowly." Lu Lina smiled. Xiaoxiao helped them so much. How can they meet this little thing.


    "Well, let''s sew animal skin clothes today." Mi Xiaoxiao raised the bone needle and animal skin in his hand to a crowd.


    "Making animal leather clothes?" ELO murmured, looking at the things in her hand that Ike specifically asked her to bring out.


    The animal skin skirts at home are enough to wear! Why did Xiaoxiao let everyone sew animal skin skirts?


    At that time, when Ike ran to call her, he specially told her to take the animal skin and ancient needle to the previous gathering place.


    At first she thought Xiaoxiao would teach them to make something new today! I didn''t expect to sew an animal skin skirt.


    "But we have enough animal skin skirts in our house."


    Lu Lina was also surprised. There are many animal skin skirts in her family. She doesn''t need to make new ones.


    "Well, I have enough at home, so I don''t need to do it." most females said that they already have enough animal skin skirts at home and don''t need to make them again.


    "Everybody be quiet! What I want to tell you today is not an ordinary animal skin skirt!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao mysteriously picked up his skin and bone pins and looked at the shy little beasts playing.


    These little orcs were released by their female mothers for the first time. It seems that they are not so adapted for a time!


    "What''s different? Don''t you still do that, MI Xiaoxiao. Don''t lie to everyone here."


    At this time, Nina, who disappeared today, twisted her classic bucket waist and walked towards them.


    "How do you know I''m doing the same as you are wearing?" the woman is really. How did she provoke her?


    Is it necessary to have trouble with her every time you see her? Looks like she didn''t offend her?


    However, it seemed that she was going to rob Jin Xuan from Nina cave, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t think there was anything wrong with doing so.


    Now think about it, why didn''t she leave a mark on Nina''s face?


    "You''ll know as soon as you see it." Nina looked arrogantly at the beginning, as if it was a bad thing to look at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was really defeated by her brain circuit and completely speechless. Especially, the woman''s intelligence should not be zero?


    So funny, who did she learn from?


    "Since Nina is so powerful, why don''t you help me see if I can do it?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao winked at Ike naughtily, and then confronted Nina as if nothing had happened.


    "Hum! My Nina said you can''t do it if you can''t do it!" she didn''t believe it. Mi Xiaoxiao really can do anything.


    "Otherwise, if I do it, you will bow down to me and admit your mistake in front of all of us.


    If I don''t do it, I''ll let you do whatever you want. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao is helpless. Since others want to die, she will help her. This is a lesson for her!

 Chapter 105

    As for the matter that she robbed Jin Xuan and was forced to make... Cooperation with him, MI Xiaoxiao will put it aside for the time being, but this does not mean that she will forget it.


    If it was Mi Xiaoxiao who had no feelings for Jin Xuan before, maybe she wouldn''t remember it.


    Unfortunately, there are too many assumptions in this world, but there is no if.


    "So, Nina, do you agree? Or don''t you agree?" Mi Xiaoxiao said casually, fiddling with his nails.


    "Hum! I promise, why not!" hum! Later, if Mi Xiaoxiao loses, she will make her look good!


    "Take care of Nina. I won''t come back later." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Nina and began to play with her hide.


    This idiot really agreed. Well, it seems that she cheated others.


    It''s just an old saying: Jiang Taigong goes fishing and the willing takes the bait. Since she has dug a big pit, Nina jumped down by herself. What''s her business?!


    "Xiaoxiao, can you really do it? It''s different from what we usually do!"


    Ike looked at Nina, then quietly approached Mi Xiaoxiao and said in a small voice.


    To tell the truth, she''s still worried about Xiaoxiao. Although she''s smart, Nina obviously wants to trouble Xiaoxiao on purpose.


    If Xiaoxiao didn''t do it, Nina would not let Xiaoxiao go so easily.


    Everyone in the tribe knows that Nina wanted Jin Xuan to be her male before.


    But now Jin Xuan has become a Xiaoxiao male, so it''s strange that Nina is not angry!


    "Don''t worry, I have a unique skill." Mi Xiaoxiao handed ike a reassuring look. Ike still cares about her.


    But anyway, she is a talented and beautiful girl in the 21st century. She can''t lose to a female in the primitive Orc world.


    Even if she chooses a modern service and sews it, it can be completely different from the animal skin skirt here.


    So this is a good deal, a deal she won''t lose at all.


    "All right." since Xiaoxiao has agreed, and she said the rules herself, Xiaoxiao should not lose.


    "Nina, you have to watch it next!" Mi Xiaoxiao said, and his hand was not slow.


    Pick up the bone knife and make a clean stroke. In an instant, the animal skin will be separated from the place she wants to disconnect.


    After some complicated sewing and mending, a beautiful women''s coat was born in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "Wow! Xiaoxiao, you''re great! You''re so smart!" Ike stared at the things in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    Is this really made of animal skin? It''s so beautiful, and she''s never seen it.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re great!" Lu Lina praised Mi Xiaoxiao without hesitation.


    "I''ll teach you to do it later." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Ike and Lu Lina.


    "Mm-hmm." Ike nodded hard. She must learn to make this kind of animal skin skirt with Xiaoxiao.


    "Then, next, I have to calculate my bet with Nina. Nina, where are you going?"


    Don''t admit defeat and want to run? When she was a vegetarian?


    "I just don''t feel well and want to go back to the cave!" this Mi Xiaoxiao was so angry with her! I didn''t think she really did it.


    Most importantly, no one in the tribe dared to talk to her like this. It''s too much, too much!


    "Oh, well, I thought Nina you were afraid of losing, so you wanted to run away in advance!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the snow-white overcoat in her hand. She was not so satisfied. It was still a little rough.


    "How could my Nina escape?" Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao fiercely. The little female was too much!!!


    "That''s good. Now that I''ve done it, should Nina also abide by the agreement and apologize to me in front of everyone?"

 Chapter 106

    Since you bet, you should have the courage to accept the result.


    "You!" her Nina began to lead the female of Ott. How can she be mi Xiaoxiao! How can I make her apologize!


    "Why? Nina, don''t you dare to apologize? I thought Nina was very tolerant! Am I wrong?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t think the fire was strong enough, so he stood up to Nina''s stall.


    "How could it be! I did what Nina said!" Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes as if she was risking endless Sanwei real fire.


    "Then I''m all ears, Nina, please talk!" Mi Xiaoxiao found a stone and sat down with her chin in her hand, staring at Nina without blinking.


    "I... I was wrong!"


    Nina hesitated to finish these words, then stared at Mi Xiaoxiao angrily, and then turned and left.


    Well... She left so soon. She wanted to have a good time with her.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are so awesome!" Nina is the female of leader Ott.


    Although Ott is good at talking, he is really good to Nina. In addition, because Ott has worked hard for the tribe.


    So no matter how unreasonable Nina is, they can''t provoke her.


    "Yes! Yes! This Nina is too much!" Lu Lina stood up and nodded.


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoxiao still has the courage to pit Nina. It''s just that Ott likes Nina so much. Will Xiaoxiao be in trouble?


    "Xiaoxiao, if you bully Nina, will leader Ott trouble you?"


    Ailuo looked at the place where Nina left, and then looked anxiously at Mi Xiaoxiao sitting on the stone.


    This Nina is the most popular female of the thar tribe. Now Xiaoxiao has offended her. Not to mention other male orcs, even the leader of Ott, Xiaoxiao can''t explain.


    In the tribe, male orcs have the right to avenge their wronged females, that is, Xiaoxiao is likely to be bullied by the Ott leader.


    "Don''t worry! Don''t you forget? It was this Nina who started the trouble first.


    Moreover, isn''t there a rule that male orcs can''t intervene in the struggle between females.


    What''s more, I still have Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Nothing will happen. "Mi Xiaoxiao handed them a reassuring look.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was moved by everyone''s concern for her. Unexpectedly, she still had some true friends soon after she came here.


    She Mi Xiaoxiao is not an idiot. Of course, she won''t do anything obviously bad for herself.


    She remembered that Jin Xuan seemed to have mentioned to her that no matter which tribe, male orcs were not allowed to intervene in the struggle with female orcs.


    Even if... Even if this person is his female.


    "I see, Xiaoxiao, you''re so smart!" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao adorably, and his eyes almost didn''t show stars.


    In this way, even Ott can''t interfere with things between Xiaoxiao and Nina.


    "Well, don''t think about these things. Did you see the process of making this animal fur coat?"


    After Nina''s tossing, it''s getting late. It''s better to teach them how to make animal leather clothes.


    "That..." Ike felt her head embarrassed. She didn''t seem to have seen Xiaoxiao make animal skin clothes just now.


    "Xiaoxiao! We just watched you and Nina go..." Lu Lina also looked down at her toes.


    Ah ah! She just focused on Xiaoxiao and Nina. She didn''t see how Xiaoxiao made the animal fur clothes at all.


    "That, Xiaoxiao, I didn''t see it either." ELO agreed with me embarrassed.


    "What about you?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the female behind the three of them speechless, and didn''t even notice how she did it?!

 Chapter 107

    "Xiaoxiao, I didn''t see..."


    "Neither did I!"


    ¡­¡­


    Well, MI Xiaoxiao looked at these females who said they didn''t see them one after another, so she had to teach them to make again.


    "Let''s take a good look. We''ll do this and sew it here... Well, that''s it. After sewing it!


    We''ll roll this up... "Mi Xiaoxiao taught them to make animal fur clothes step by step.


    Although she didn''t learn to make clothes in modern times, she worked as a salesman in a clothing store.


    In order to adapt and do the job well, she spent a lot of time just checking the information on the Internet.


    "Let''s stop. We''ll make it here today. We''ll gather here tomorrow and then set off to look for food!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised her hand and motioned for everyone to stop. Today''s production is almost the same, and 90% of them have learned the basic methods.


    It''s said that master please come in. Fortune depends on individuals. There are only so many things Mi Xiaoxiao can help them. As for those who can''t do it, she can teach them well when she has time.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''ll do this today? But it''s not dark yet, and the orcs who hunt haven''t come back."


    Ike looked at the sky and then looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, why don''t we do it for a while!" ero also suggested. It''s still early now. We don''t need to go back so early.


    "No, I have some other things to do today. Everyone should go back and have a rest.


    Tomorrow, everyone will have the strength to follow me out of the tribe, won''t they? "Mi Xiaoxiao understood that if he didn''t say so, it would inevitably be opposed.


    "Then we''ll go back first."


    Ike nodded to MI Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao was right. He had to rest early today, or he wouldn''t have the strength to go out to the tribe to find food tomorrow.


    "OK." she also has something to go back first.


    "Goodbye Xiaoxiao! Luke, we''re home." Lu Lina said goodbye to MI Xiaoxiao with a smile, and then called to the little Orc not far away.


    "Well, goodbye." Mi Xiaoxiao waved to Lu Lina.


    "Goodbye, Xiaoxiao!"


    "Xiaoxiao, see you tomorrow!" every female passing by said goodbye to MI Xiaoxiao politely.


    In other words, the word goodbye was taught by Mi Xiaoxiao. Unexpectedly, everyone can say it now.


    After both the female orcs and the little orcs left, MI Xiaoxiao was left alone, and the whole venue was suddenly quiet


    "Hoo ~, I should go back too." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his sore hand and then stood up.


    After a day''s work, not only my hands are sore, but also my legs are numb. It''s really not cost-effective, but


    Mi Xiaoxiao happily looked at the things in her hand and drew a beautiful smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Whoosh!" just then, a sound suddenly came from the grass a few meters away from MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Who?! who''s there?!" Mi Xiaoxiao heard the voice and stood up vigilantly. The voice seemed to be made by people or larger prey.


    Previously, Ike told her that MI Xiaoxiao still took the large prey attacking the tribe to heart.


    Isn''t there really any prey to attack the tribe this time? Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao could not help getting nervous.


    But the grass didn''t have any other reaction for a long time, just like what had just happened, it was her mi Xiaoxiao who heard it wrong.


    "Maybe I''m neurotic, maybe." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the grass again, then turned and shouted.


    "Forget it, let''s go back to the stone cave first!" this evening, MI Xiaoxiao also wanted to prepare a rich dinner for Jin Xuan and them!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao picked up something on one side, turned and left, and didn''t care about the grass anymore.


    Unexpectedly, after she left, a gray figure came out of the grass.


    Black eyes, has been staring at the place where Mi Xiaoxiao left. Half a ring, the gray figure gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 108

    "Xiaoxiao, we''re here!"


    Jin Xuan put down his prey and waved happily to MI Xiaoxiao who was looking for Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo in the crowd.


    "It seems that your harvest is good this time!" Mi Xiaoxiao walked to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo and pointed to the pile of prey.


    Originally, she wanted to go back and prepare a rich dinner for Jin Xuan and them, but as soon as she got home, she found that the food at home seemed to be a little insufficient.


    At this time, I just heard a cry under the cave, thinking that it was Jin Xuan and they came back, so Mi Xiaoxiao went down the cave to find them.


    "Well, I caught a big wild boar in the trap arranged by Xiaoxiao today." Jin Xuan looked at the wild boar and looked proudly at the little female beside him.


    "Wild boar?"


    In modern times, it is very good to eat domestic pigs raised in rural areas. It may be difficult to eat real wild boar meat.


    "Well, this wild boar is quite big. We should also be able to get a small piece of meat."


    Shi Nuo looked at the boar and thought about taking Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Oh, that''s right!" it''s better than nothing. Besides, it''s good for dozens of people in the tribe to get a piece.


    "There are a lot of prey captured today. You can come and get a piece of food from your family!"


    At this time, Ott stood at the usual food distribution place, facing the crowd below him.


    "There are a lot of prey today! There is also a big wild pig!" Ailuo cried happily looking at the prey piled up in front.


    Their tribe hasn''t caught prey as big as today''s wild boar for a long time.


    However, it seems that they haven''t been hungry since Xiaoxiao came to their tribe. Hunters always return with full loads.


    Is Xiaoxiao the lucky god of their tribe? Ai Luo thought, and unconsciously glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao between Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    "Just a little?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the wild boar meat in her hand and didn''t know what to say.


    According to the visual inspection, the wild boar meat in this hand is less than half a catty


    "It doesn''t matter, Xiaoxiao, we still have these." Jin Xuan raised a bear rabbit in his hand.


    Does Xiao especially like eating wild boar meat? That''s why I think there''s less wild boar meat?


    Well... It seems that he has to think of more ways to bring more wild boar meat back to Xiaoxiao in the future.


    "Yes, let''s go. Let''s go back."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Anyway, these foods were enough for them.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, shall we have a barbecue tonight?" Xiaoxiao''s barbecue is so delicious that he can''t wait.


    "No, I''m going to make another delicious food tonight." Mi Xiaoxiao rejected Jin Xuan''s proposal. If you roast meat, you''ll waste such good wild boar meat.


    "Little female, your trap is really powerful!" at this time, darson suddenly passed in front of MI Xiaoxiao and them.


    "Thanks for the compliment, darson. Where are you going?"


    Her trap only played a small role, and the key lies in these hunting orcs.


    "Oh, the leader asked me to bury these things." Dasen mentioned that there were things on his hand and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "This is... Pig launching?!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at what Dasen had in his hand in surprise. This pig launching is a good thing.


    "The pig goes into the water? The little female is talking about the internal organs of these wild boars?" Dasen looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously. Why does the little female look at this thing so?


    This thing is not only unclean, but also easy to get sick after eating. But if it rots here, the smell is very smelly, so the leader asked him to dispose of it and bury it.


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about, darson. These are good things. Don''t bury them!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao stuffed the meat in his hand into Shi Nuo and looked at the pig in darson''s hand with joy.

 Chapter 109

    "Little female, don''t be kidding. How can these things be good things.


    It not only smells smelly, but also very unclean. If we eat it, we are easy to get sick. "


    Some people in the tribe once ate these things because they were really hungry. As a result, they died on the fourth day.


    "Although it doesn''t look clean now, it tastes good as long as it is handled well."


    Mi Xiaoxiao explained to darson that these things can supplement nutrition to the human body, and Mi Xiaoxiao still likes to eat pig large intestine.


    So she must get these pigs into the water today.


    "Xiaoxiao, these things are really bad. The smell is too bad." Jin Xuan frowned and carefully pulled Mi Xiaoxiao''s skirt.


    Although I don''t know why Xiaoxiao wants these things, they smell really smelly.


    "Is Xiaoxiao ready to deal with it and then eat?" Shi Nuo, who was holding wild boar meat, also frowned.


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t think there''s too little meat tonight? Why else would you want these things.


    Later, he''d better eat less and share more Xiaoxiao, so Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to eat these things.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ve eaten these things before. If I handle them, I won''t get sick, and they taste very good."


    Mi Xiaoxiao turned around and handed them a reassuring look. As long as it was cleaned, it tasted very good.


    But in modern times, some places don''t want these things, because they think they are dirty products and things that God doesn''t allow to eat.


    "Little female, you''d better go home and have a barbecue! You''d better not take it."


    Mi Xiaoxiao is a benefactor of their tribe. She shouldn''t be allowed to eat such things anyway.


    "Don''t worry, give me these. I''ll deal with them. It''ll be fine. I''ll take the beast God..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to raise her hand and swear in the name of the beast God so that everyone could believe her words, but she didn''t expect to be stopped by Shi Nuo, who was quick eyed and quick-looking.


    "Dasen, give this to Xiaoxiao! I believe her." Shi Nuo''s hand surrounded Mi Xiaoxiao''s little hand.


    "I also believe in Xiaoxiao." seeing Shi Nuo holding Mi Xiao''s hand, Jin Xuan immediately grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "Then... OK!" Dasen looked at the three firm people in front of him and reluctantly handed over the things in his hands to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Then thank you, darson." Mi Xiaoxiao happily took the pig into the water and said to darson.


    "You''re welcome, then I''ll go back to the cave first." since the little female wants it and dares to promise it will be fine, he will give it to her.


    "Well, bye!" Mi Xiaoxiao waved to darson, and then looked at the things in his hand excitedly. Ha ha, there''s something delicious tonight!


    "Jin Xuan, take these meat and bear rabbit back to the cave. Shi Nuo will help me bring the bone knife and salt."


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao walked to the river with his things. It''s better to deal with these things where there is water.


    "Xiaoxiao, here!" shinuo blinked and brought what Mi Xiaoxiao needed.


    Next, we just need to deal with it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao first removed the things in her intestines with a bone knife, then washed them, and then rubbed them with salt until they were clean.


    Shi Nuo was on the side, frowning and occasionally helping Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Shi Nuo, what''s the matter with you?" Mi Xiaoxiao took the treated pig into the water and looked at Shi Nuo curiously. This guy has been frowning since just now.


    "Xiaoxiao, I don''t want you to get hurt." Shi Nuo stopped and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with golden eyes.

 Chapter 110

    "Hmm?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo strangely. What''s the matter with him? Looks like she didn''t do anything dangerous?


    "Xiaoxiao, you can''t say such words again in the future, okay?"


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a serious look and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder with both hands involuntarily.


    "What do you say?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo''s eyes and wondered more. How could she listen to it in the clouds?


    After a long time, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know what Shi Nuo said.


    "Xiaoxiao can''t swear these words in the name of beast God again." shinuo''s golden eyes revealed unprecedented seriousness and tension.


    "Well, I promise you I''ll never say it again."


    In fact, MI Xiaoxiao wanted to ask why he couldn''t say it, but in the twinkling of an eye, he understood.


    The orcs here believe in the beast God, and the beast God has a high position in their mind.


    Just as the old people in the countryside believe in Bodhisattva, if you speak ill of Bodhisattva, you may get a lot of scolding from your family.


    And the promises you made before the gods must be fulfilled. You must never lie.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t say a bad word about Bodhisattva when her grandmother was still alive. Of course, not now.


    In fact, beast gods, like bodhisattvas, may be the kind of things that exist if you believe, and nothing if you don''t believe.


    The reason why shinuo was so nervous asked her not to swear in the name of the beast God. It is estimated that she was afraid of being punished by God!


    "OK."


    Shi Nuo saw that MI Xiaoxiao agreed, the seriousness on his face immediately disappeared, and he immediately recovered his old expressionless face.


    Whether the beast God exists or not, he doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to be hurt for any reason, even if it may not exist.


    "Well, let''s go back! Otherwise Jin Xuan will have to wait a long time." Mi Xiaoxiao took Shi Nuo''s hand and walked forward with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, you''ve been there for a long time!" Jin Xuan glared at Shi Nuo discontentedly, hum! This guy must have deliberately delayed the time!


    "Well, well, I''ll fry meat for you tonight." Mi Xiaoxiao handed Jin Xuan his hand.


    "Hmm? Didn''t Xiaoxiao say she wanted to make this food?" Jin Xuan pointed to the pigs and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao said it tasted good, so he was going to eat more tonight!


    "If you don''t do this, you don''t have much salt at home. If you do this, you still need more salt."


    If you want to eat more hygienic, you need to treat it with salt again, and the salt they brought back last time is not much.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao had to give up the idea of making pig intestines, and it was not the way to put those pig farms there.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao decided to dry these things, just like bacon smoked in the countryside.


    I''ll have some fried meat tonight. It tastes good, and most importantly, it''s simple.


    "Well, we''ll bring some back tomorrow." Shi Nuo nodded. There isn''t much salt at home.


    "OK, Jin Xuan, help me put these intestines in a ventilated and cool place.


    Shi Nuo, come and help me! "


    It''s easy to make dry large intestine. As long as it''s handled well, put it in a ventilated and cool place and wait for it to dry naturally.


    "All right!" Jin Xuan took a resentful look at Shi Nuo. If this guy didn''t cook better than him, Xiaoxiao wouldn''t let him help cook.


    "Xiaoxiao, what to do next." Shi Nuo looked at the oil rising from the stone pot and was at a loss.


    Next, just put the cut meat into a stone pan and fry it. Remember, fry it on both sides!


    "OK." Shi Nuo took a look at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then did it according to her words.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, it''s delicious, Shi Nuo. You have the talent to be a cook!" Mi Xiaoxiao picked up a piece of meat and bit it gently.

 Chapter 111

    "Xiaoxiao, isn''t my cooking delicious?" Jin Xuan praised shinuo when he saw Mi Xiaoxiao. He quit immediately. Shinuo is so hateful!


    "Of course, your cooking is also delicious." Mi Xiaoxiao said helplessly to Jin Xuan.


    "Xiaoxiao, prepare for the tribe tomorrow?" Shi Nuo said, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao with a stake.


    Because their wooden bowls have not been made yet, and the time to get them is tomorrow afternoon, so they have to continue to use wooden piles.


    "Well, there are still some red fruits that haven''t been picked last time. I think they should be mature, so I want to have a look."


    At that time, because they were in a hurry, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t finish picking the ripe apples. They must have been ripe.


    This time I went out, I just brought these apples back by the way. After all, it''s a pity to put them on the tree and break them.


    "Then Xiaoxiao, you should be careful. It may not be safe recently." Jin Xuan suddenly became a little serious when he heard this.


    "Not very safe?" they said not very safe. Isn''t it just a giant beast that makes trouble?


    "Well, there are few prey here in autumn, but occasionally people from other tribes break in. Therefore, Xiaoxiao, you should protect yourself."


    He doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to go out very much, but there''s no way. Xiaoxiao is a female with her own independent ideas. He should respect Xiaoxiao''s ideas.


    "OK, I know. I''ll pay attention. You should be careful too." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded at them seriously.


    Then, after eating the fried meat, they went to the hot spring and took a hot bath.


    Afterwards, as usual, they said good night to each other and fell asleep.


    Then, the next morning.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao sat up from the bed, rubbed his hands, and some eyes couldn''t open.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s still early, you can have a rest." Jin Xuan looked at some Mi Xiaoxiao who didn''t wake up.


    "No, I have to gather with you." I can''t be late this time. Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao walked out of bed neatly.


    "Xiaoxiao, put the barbecue at the head of the bed. Remember to be safe when you go out. Let''s go first." Shi Nuo said, pointing to the meat wrapped in leaves at the head of the bed.


    "Well, I see. Bye!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and held hands with them. Her eyes blinked and watched their figure disappear at the mouth of the cave.


    "Good morning, everyone." Mi Xiaoxiao took care of her appearance. After breakfast, she went down the cave for the first time.


    "Good morning! Xiaoxiao!"


    ¡­¡­


    There are more than one or two females greeting Mi Xiaoxiao


    "Well, the rules I said are the same as last time, so I won''t repeat them. Since everyone is here, let''s go!"


    Just now she asked Lu Lina to count the number of people. After confirming that everyone had arrived, she decided to start.


    It didn''t take them long to reach their destination this time.


    "Like last time, people here follow me and people over there follow Ike. Once you find anything special, just come and call me. You can''t go too far."


    Since Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo mentioned that orcs from other tribes might break into the tribe, MI Xiaoxiao became more cautious.


    No matter what the truth of the matter is, the first thing she needs to ensure is that everyone is safe.


    "Xiaoxiao, come and have a look. Lisa found a large white flower!" Mi Xiaoxiao heard Lu Lina''s cry shortly after they separated.


    "You go on. Don''t let them go far. I''ll come after I go and have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao said to Ailuo beside her.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, I see." Ailuo nodded to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "What did you find?" Mi Xiaoxiao hurried to Ike after she was confirmed by Ailuo.


    "Xiaoxiao, come here, right here!" Ike walked through a small bunch of grass and pulled Mi Xiaoxiao in the direction she had just come.

 Chapter 112

    "Is it over there?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao walked carefully through the grass. Sure enough, it was very inconvenient for him to enter the forest wearing an animal skin skirt!


    "Hmm, Xiaoxiao, look!" Ike excitedly pointed to a flat place ahead.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao said faintly, and then looked over there. It doesn''t matter. At a glance, MI Xiaoxiao''s happy soul is almost lost.


    In the low-lying area ahead, there is a large area of white flowers.


    The gags of the branches are like small white clouds, surging up and down in the direction of the wind.


    "Cotton... Cotton?!" Mi Xiaoxiao can''t help rubbing her eyes. Isn''t she dazed?! What she sees now is really cotton?


    And a large white cotton field? Is she so lucky?!


    "Cotton? It''s just a flower!" she found that the oak SA in the cotton field was a little lost. She thought it was something to eat!


    "Did you find this?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned and looked at the woman whispering behind her, some too excited.


    "Yes... Yes!" Xiaoxiao doesn''t blame her for not looking for food carefully?!


    "You''re just... Great!" Mi Xiaoxiao is now in a period of excitement, so she hugged Lisa without thinking.


    "Great..." Lisa, who was hugged by Mi Xiaoxiao, didn''t return to her mind at all, and her face was stunned.


    She heard right? Was Xiaoxiao just praising her?


    "Well, it''s called cotton. Although it looks like an ordinary flower, it''s actually very useful!"


    Cotton can be used to make quilts to keep warm. Most importantly, it can be used to make aunt towels!


    Therefore, cotton is too precious for today''s mi Xiaoxiao. Is there any wood?


    "So it''s useful for me to find them?"


    Oak SA reacted for a long time, and then looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with expectation.


    "Of course it''s useful!" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered. Just now she said so much, but the sister didn''t listen?


    "Great, let''s go and take them back to the tribe now?" Lisa was happy when she heard Mi Xiaoxiao say it was useful.


    "Well, yes, but we can pick as much as we can."


    After all, they have only so many hands. Most importantly, there are too many cotton here.


    Even if their hands are twice or even twice as many as they are now, they don''t want to finish picking in one day.


    But it''s better to finish picking it early. After all, the cotton can''t stand the rain.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know whether it was raining these days, so she had to do her best to finish them.


    Mi Xiaoxiao prayed in her heart that it''s better not to rain these days! Otherwise, these white cotton will be destroyed.


    "Ike, you go and call aro and them, and then let them pour out and pile up the picked food."


    It''s still early now. Look at the position of the sun in the sky, that is, the appearance of the clock coming at eleven o''clock.


    Let them pour all the things in their boxes together, but also to empty the box so that they can pick cotton.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, I''ll go now." Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, nodded, then immediately turned and ran to ero''s side.


    "Well, everyone is stunned. Let''s go down to pick cotton! Remember, don''t get dirty things when picking.


    In other words, among the picked cotton, other sundries cannot be involved, which will greatly reduce the quality of cotton. "


    "OK, Xiaoxiao."


    Although they didn''t understand most of the content, they should be careful when picking. Don''t take the sundries and pour them out.

 Chapter 113

    "Xiaoxiao, our back baskets are full of these flowers. What about the rest of the food?"


    Ike pointed to some plants piled together.


    Now their back baskets are occupied, of course, there is no spare space to hold these things.


    "Well... In this way, let''s make another basket, so there will be no conflict."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked around at the basket full of cotton. It seemed that it was a little too much. It was also a trouble to go back and deal with it.


    "Well, Lisa, ELO and Lu Lina, you three go to pull the vines, and we''ll be responsible for tightening the cotton."


    It''s better to find some leaves to cover the cotton. First, it''s to prevent some dirt when walking.


    Second, it is also to prevent some cotton from falling unnecessarily when walking back.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, we''ll go now." Lu Lina listened and hurried to the woods over there.


    "Well, before Lu Lina and them come back, we have to refuel and seal these things."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said, stretching out his hand to pull the wider leaves beside him, and then connected them with the smaller vines on the roadside.


    As long as these connected leaves are covered on the back basket with cotton, the two problems can be solved at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, we''ve done it here!" Ailuo wiped the sweat on her face and looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, we''re better here. Put these food in the back basket and we''ll go home."


    It''s getting late. Don''t let them stay so late this time, or they won''t be allowed to leave the tribe.


    "It''s ready, Xiaoxiao."


    Most of the plants they are looking for are wild fruits and edible wild vegetables. Mi Xiaoxiao can count them with one hand.


    "Well, Lu Lina, help me count the number. When everyone is here, we''ll start!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao gives Lu Lina the task of counting people. Maybe Lu Lina can help Ike lead the female out of the tribe.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s all here." Lu Lina turned around the females standing in a pile.


    "OK, let''s..." Mi Xiaoxiao picked up his own basket and was ready to let everyone go back.


    "That! That Xiaoxiao... And... Another person hasn''t arrived." a female in the crowd suddenly stood up at this time.


    The talking female looked trembling and dared not lift her face.


    "Who?!" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised, then turned around and counted the number of people. Plus herself, there were just not many, not many, nineteen people.


    "There''s no one less. Aren''t all of the them here?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao wondered. With her, there were only 19 females who came out to look for food.


    And the number she counted was just 19, so the number should not be small!


    Is it!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes are dark. I hope it''s not what she thinks, otherwise!


    "That, that... Xiaoxiao, Nina, she secretly ran here and hasn''t come back yet!"


    As the female spoke, the trembling in her voice became more and more serious, and even there was a tremor in her words.


    "What''s the matter? Lu Lina, you counted the number of people in the morning and determined that it was nineteen!"


    blamed! Sure enough!


    "Xiaoxiao, I really counted the number of people. There are really only 19!"


    Lu Lina stood up to clarify her relationship. When she counted the number in the morning, there were really only 19.


    "Xiaoxiao! Yes... It was Nina who secretly followed us after we came here!" the female said tremblingly.


    "Then why didn''t you say it earlier!" it''s really! Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked serious.

 Chapter 114

Ask for a day off and make sure to update tomorrow. Happy new year, meiniu, meimoda!

 Chapter 115

    "Xiaoxiao... Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry, Nina didn''t let me say!" the female shrugged her shoulders and trembled.


    It''s all her fault. If she hadn''t listened to Nina and told Xiaoxiao earlier, Nina wouldn''t have disappeared. What should she do now?


    "Hoo ~ forget it, you can''t blame it!" Mi Xiaoxiao breathed out a turbid breath. To tell the truth, the main responsibility for this matter is not her.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao came to the thar tribe not long ago, she also deeply realized the temperament of Nina.


    It must be that Nina was curious to follow them out of the tribe, but she was embarrassed to speak, so she sneaked out while they weren''t paying attention.


    As for the fact that the female didn''t say that Nina came with her, maybe Nina didn''t allow her to say it!


    As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you won''t die. If Nina encounters any danger, she must suffer for herself. She can''t blame her.


    It''s just


    Thinking of somewhere, MI Xiaoxiao''s face became more and more serious, and her frown could kill a mosquito.


    "But..." the female looked up and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao incredulously. Although Xiaoxiao said it was none of her business, she was the one who didn''t report it.


    If the leader is investigated, what should she do?!


    And Nina''s male. Nina is the female with the most males in the thar tribe. If they know, Nina is because she is missing.


    So how can she survive in the thar tribe with her males and cubs?!


    Now, the females are more and more frightened, as if they are being blamed by a group of males.


    "SYL, Xiaoxiao said she couldn''t blame you. If Nina hadn''t sneaked out herself, she wouldn''t have disappeared.


    Don''t worry, it''s all right. We''ll find her later. "Ike went over and hugged SIL and comforted her softly.


    Nina is the female of the leader. If Nina is really in danger or is captured by people from other tribes, the leader will be unable to raise her head in front of other tribal leaders.


    "No! Ike, you take the other females back to the tribe first and look for Nina. Leave it to me."


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought it over and finally made a decision if Nina was really caught by people from other tribes.


    So many of them are looking for too big a goal to be found. In this way, they may be wiped out.


    At first, she promised Ott to take them out safely and bring them back safely. Although Nina followed them secretly, she was also with them.


    Although Nina is very annoying, to tell the truth, if she hadn''t been the female of leader Ott, she Mi Xiaoxiao wouldn''t bother to waste her energy looking for her.


    A person who wants to die doesn''t need others to waste time and energy to save her.


    What''s more, she still has Jin Xuan''s account and didn''t calculate with her! I can''t blame her for being so ruthless, just because Nina deserves it!


    Although she didn''t want to, she had to find it. If she didn''t find it, the next life of her and Jin Xuan in the thar tribe would not be very satisfactory.


    "No! Xiaoxiao, it''s too dangerous for you to find Nina alone. We''ll go with you!


    Besides, it''s easier for us to find so many people together. "Ai Ke saw that MI Xiaoxiao wanted to find Nina alone, and immediately stood up first against it.


    It''s too dangerous for Xiaoxiao to go out alone. Moreover, Xiaoxiao is just a weak female. They are really worried about it alone.


    "If we all go, what if we meet orcs from other tribes?


    Do you want to be taken away? What about your cubs?


    Besides, so many people are scattered. What if someone encounters danger again or disappears? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike and analyzed the current situation bit by bit.

 Chapter 116

    "But Xiaoxiao...!" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with worried eyes and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Come on, it''s so decided. Ike, you speed up. Lu Lina, you need to help Ike and let everyone return to the tribe safely."


    If orcs from other tribes really broke into the territory of the thar tribe, this matter may be difficult.


    In this era of more men and fewer women, the most popular thing is the female.


    The reason why Mi Xiaoxiao asked them to speed up their return to the tribe was to avoid unnecessary danger on the way.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. I''ll take you to the tribe safely. At that time, I''ll let the leaders pick you up!"


    Ike nodded at Mi Xiaoxiao seriously. Xiaoxiao was right. It''s too unsafe for so many people to be together.


    She has to go back to the tribe quickly, and then let the males in the tribe meet Xiaoxiao, hoping that Xiaoxiao can find Nina smoothly.


    "Well, I''m leaving." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded happily. Sure enough, her eyes are still good.


    "By the way, remember to tell Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo that I will engrave a mark where I pass."


    If she''s in any danger, they can find her with a sign, can''t they?


    She''s not going to risk her life for that great Nina.


    Sorry, for Nina''s sake, MI Xiaoxiao hasn''t had to do that yet.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, pay attention to safety." Ike nodded seriously. He carefully recalled Xiaoxiao''s words in his mind and wrote them down word by word.


    "Xiaoxiao, if you really can''t, remember to hide." Lu Lina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back and was worried.


    "Xiaoxiao, we are waiting for you to come back in the tribe! You must go back to the tribe safely!" Ailuo, who usually lives in Bo, became serious at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    The females in the tribe have asked Mi Xiaoxiao to pay attention to safety. Mi Xiaoxiao, who is walking in front, is still very happy.


    As an outsider, she is lucky to gain so much friendship.


    "Xiaoxiao is gone, and we''ll start too. Let''s carry things on our backs and speed up our steps. We have to rush back to the tribe immediately!"


    If they returned to the tribe early, Xiaoxiao would be less dangerous. If it weren''t for Nina, Xiaoxiao wouldn''t go to find her alone.


    "Good!" everyone cheered up, picked up their things and hurried towards the tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao shuttles between trees and grass. It is inevitable that there will be several scratches on her white arm.


    "Damn it! How far did she run!" Mi Xiaoxiao lifted a small piece of bark with a stone on a big tree.


    Every time she walked a distance, she would find a tree with soft bark and lift a small piece of bark with a stone so that Jin Xuan and they could find her quickly.


    "Let me go! You let me go! Don''t you know? I''m the female of Ott, the leader of the thar tribe!


    If you catch me, Ott won''t let you go! "Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao''s hand cutting bark stopped.


    The voice from the front, if she heard correctly, was indeed Nina''s voice. Listening to her voice, it seemed that someone had caught her.


    blamed!


    "Tut Tut, why do I feel so scared! Thar tribe? It''s just a small tribe.


    Do you think our wolf tribe will be afraid of such a small tribe? "


    Then, the people present laughed for a moment, thar tribe?! They don''t pay attention!


    "You! You!" Nina looked at the male present with shame and indignation. What she resented was Mi Xiaoxiao.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t thought of ghosts and wanted to take the females of the tribe out of the tribe, she wouldn''t be curious to follow.

 Chapter 117

    If she didn''t come, she wouldn''t be so wronged. Hum! When Ott saves her out, she must let Ott drive Mi Xiaoxiao out of the tribe!!!


    "What are you? You''d better follow me back to the wolf tribe! Our tribe began to eat and drink a lot.


    It will never be like the thar tribe. If you can solve breakfast, you can''t solve lunch. "


    The male who had just spoken raised Nina''s chin with his hand and said excitedly.


    Although this female is indeed more beautiful than most of the females in their tribe, unfortunately, it is the female of the leader of the thar tribe.


    However, the thar tribe or something, they don''t pay attention to the gray wolf tribe. If any Ott calls.


    It''s a big deal. The wolf tribe kindly accepted the small tribe.


    "I..." Nina tried to break away from the bondage of men, but it was useless.


    "Oh! Nina, you''re here! It''s really hard for us to find. Ott is worried!


    Let''s go! Come back with me, everyone is waiting for you! Don''t talk to them here, there''s no time! "


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who was hiding behind the trees to observe the situation, grabbed her and sat on the ground. She turned and left.


    Well, this is the stupidest thing she has ever done in her life. She knows the danger and bumps up.


    Of course, thanks to the idiot woman beside her! If it weren''t for her, MI Xiaoxiao really couldn''t feel this feeling of fear.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao?! why are you here! It''s all you, it''s all you! If it weren''t for you, how could they catch my Nina?!"


    Nina recovered from the situation just now. When she looked closely, she found that the person who came to save her was not Ott, but her most hated Mi Xiaoxiao!


    Quit immediately! This Mi Xiaoxiao is so hateful! How could she be so kind to save her?!


    No, definitely not. Maybe Mi Xiaoxiao negotiated with the wolf tribe when she was in danger!


    Yes, it must be. As long as her Nina is captured, she will become the most popular female of the thar tribe!


    That''s too much! This Mi Xiaoxiao is really too much!


    Thinking, Nina fiercely shook off the hand held by Mi Xiaoxiao and left a nail print on her hand by the way.


    "Stupid woman!" Mi Xiaoxiao withdrew her hand in pain and looked angrily at the dirty woman in front of her.


    She came to save her with kindness. The woman didn''t say thank you!


    Why are you so stupid against her! Sure enough, the woman who wanted to die should not have come to save her!


    "Tut tut Tut, such a beautiful little female, so you are mi Xiaoxiao! How about going to our Canglang tribe?"


    The man who grabbed Nina''s chin earlier looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with * * eyes, and his turbid eyes stared at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Yes, no, I don''t have time to chat with you. The leader is still waiting for me. Don''t send it. Bye."


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Nina beside her, and then ran towards the route when she came without looking back. That speed can be described as using the strength of the boundless.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, how can you leave me! No! You can''t go! Otherwise I''ll let Ott drive you out of the tribe!"


    Nina saw that MI Xiaoxiao really ran away. Regardless of her, she looked at several people around her, and her body suddenly trembled.


    "Don''t worry, she can''t run. She has to stay with you, doesn''t she?" it was a man who spoke earlier. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, it was green.


    This Mi Xiaoxiao is the female that the leader named to catch back. How could she let her run away like this?


    "Nock, don''t hurt her." at this time, a gray figure jumped down from the tree where Nina was.

 Chapter 118

    "Oh, tru, I see. I''m so tired of being wordy."


    Nock glanced discontentedly at Trudeau who jumped from the tree, stretched out his claws and pulled out his ears as if bored.


    Tru, who was valued in front of the leader by himself, only knew to tell him.


    This time he must catch the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao and take it to the leader to receive a reward.


    He won''t believe it. The leader won''t trust him then!


    "Little female, you''ve run so far. It''s time for me to come out!"


    Nock glanced at Nina sitting on the ground, then put his hands back, spread his legs and chased Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Mommy! Is this still human?!" Mi Xiaoxiao inadvertently glanced back and suddenly had an idea of breaking each other''s knee cap.


    Why did she run so long? Why did she catch up with her at once? The man is getting closer and closer to her speed.


    What should I do? Mi Xiaoxiao quickly turned her brain. Unfortunately, God didn''t help her this time. After thinking for a long time, her mind was still blank.


    "Little female, you must run quickly, or I will catch up with you!"


    With a smile on his lips, nock looked at Mi Xiaoxiao running ahead and was more interested in his eyes.


    Interesting, interesting! It was the first time he saw that he would not turn into a beast when he ran away. Moreover, the speed was not bad.


    "Dead pervert!"


    This man is really a pervert. If it weren''t for Nina, would she run a marathon here?


    "Pervert? Little female, what''s that?" nock ran quickly to the horizontal line parallel to MI Xiaoxiao.


    Green eyes, more interesting staring at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Nock, solve it early and don''t forget the leader''s orders." at this time, Trudeau''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Cut!" the man called nock cut discontentedly, and then stretched out his hand to catch Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "...!" it''s over! It''s really over this time! Look! I want you to think so much. I want you to be merciful!


    Mi Xiaoxiao vowed that if she could do it again, could she decide to go back to the tribe first?


    "Little female, follow me to the wolf tribe! Oh, don''t struggle, it will hurt your snow tender skin."


    Nock seems to kindly remind Mi Xiaoxiao, but in fact he is warning her not to try to escape, otherwise the consequences will be very serious.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t bother to look at him. Since they were all caught, she watched it get better. Besides, she didn''t have the strength to struggle.


    "Tru, it''s time to go back to the tribe!" nock picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and left.


    The resisted Mi Xiaoxiao almost wanted to smash his celestial cover with one palm. He couldn''t change a more comfortable position even if he was caught?


    However, what we can do now may be to wait for Jin Xuan and them to save her!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao took advantage of their inattention and pulled a handful of small hair off his animal skin skirt.


    Although this animal skin skirt was given to her by Jin Xuan, it is precious, but there is no way at this crisis, isn''t it?


    "You let go of me! Let go of me! Why did you catch me! Just catch her, don''t catch me!"


    Nina was also carried on her shoulder by a male orc, but she pointed to MI Xiaoxiao and yelled.


    Now Nina''s voice, for MI Xiaoxiao, is no different from that of a sow roaring.


    "Shut up her mouth for me, it''s so noisy!" nock, carrying Mi Xiaoxiao, turned around and looked at Nina impatiently.


    On the other hand, there was no special reaction, and he acquiesced in nock''s words.


    Tut Tut, although it was the opposite of the enemy, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but praise nock''s practice. It''s too wise. Are you wooden?

 Chapter 119

    Compared with the "twists and turns" on MI Xiaoxiao''s side, the tribe is not much quiet at the moment.


    "Shi Nuo, Xiaoxiao, they haven''t come back yet." Jin Xuan sat on the stone and looked at the direction Mi Xiaoxiao and them left.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo said faintly. Somehow, he suddenly felt blocked in his heart, especially uncomfortable.


    "Ott! Ott! No! Nina is gone!" Jik rushed to Ott who was counting his prey.


    "What?! Jik, what are you talking about?!" Ott stopped his action and stared at Jik with a nervous face in surprise.


    When he went out today, didn''t he still tell Nina to stay in the cave?


    Did Nina follow the female Mi Xiaoxiao out of the tribe?!


    "Just now I went back to the cave and found that Nina was not in the cave, and Mi Xiaoxiao and they haven''t come back yet.


    Do you think Nina went out of the tribe with them? "Jik was a little anxious. His female was gone. At the moment, he was in a very bad mood.


    "Go! Let''s go..." Ott hesitated for a moment. He wanted to decide to find Mi Xiaoxiao, but was interrupted by a sudden voice.


    "Jinxuan! Shinuo! No!" Ike rushed to Jinxuan with a group of females carrying baskets.


    Cluck! Hearing the sound, Shi Nuo made an inexplicable click in his heart, and an unknown premonition spread in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?!" as soon as Ott heard Ike''s voice, he hurried towards her.


    "Chief, no good! Xiaoxiao... Xiaoxiao, they are in danger!" Ike said breathlessly before he could put down his basket.


    "Ike, make it clear, what''s the matter with Xiaoxiao?!" Jin Xuan grabbed Ike''s shoulder as soon as he heard that MI Xiaoxiao was in danger.


    "Jin Xuan, you hurt Ike!" Ike''s male darson immediately pulled Jin Xuan''s hand away and protected her in his arms.


    "Today, when we had finished picking these cotton, Xiaoxiao was going to count the number of people and go back to the tribe.


    But unexpectedly, when Lu Lina counted the number of people and determined that it was 19, Xiaoxiao was ready to start. At this time, suddenly Han taro stood up and said that there was another person who didn''t arrive. "


    Ike looked at the crowd around her and described what he knew as clearly as possible.


    "I want to know the key points!" shinuo glanced at Ike, holding his hand tightly.


    "The point... The point is that Nina sneaked out without us knowing, and then disappeared.


    Xiaoxiao set out alone to find Nina for our safety. Now she doesn''t know what to do. "


    Ike''s eyes slowly turned red, his fingers tightly grasped his animal skin skirt, and he didn''t mention how worried he was about Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "What?!" Jin Xuan looked at Ike incredulously. How can Xiaoxiao be alone, how can she!


    No, Xiaoxiao is too dangerous to be alone! It''s getting dark now. He has to find Xiaoxiao.


    Thinking, Jin Xuan glanced at Ott, and then hurriedly turned into a beast and ran outside the tribe.


    And Shi Nuo on one side, seeing that Jin Xuan had left, silently followed up, but the speed seemed to be faster than Jin Xuan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss ~" Mi Xiaoxiao sat up, frowned and softened her arm. It''s time for that guy to lose her. Is it necessary to use so much force?


    But this seems to be what they call the wolf tribe? Being carried all the way, MI Xiaoxiao found that this tribe was indeed much more advanced than their thar tribe.


    But the place where he lived seemed to be a cave. Mi Xiaoxiao sat up and carefully observed the surrounding environment.

 Chapter 120

    Now she was in a small cave, in which there were only stones left except stones.


    The cave is not long. Unlike some karst caves, there is a cave of 20 or 30 meters. According to the visual inspection, the depth of the cave is about 10 meters.


    Because Mi Xiaoxiao sits here, he can easily see the scenery outside. On one side of the sky, there are red burning clouds everywhere.


    Under the influence of the sky, the earth seems to be stained with a layer of crimson color, revealing mystery everywhere.


    It was originally a scenery that was difficult to see in modern times, but Mi Xiaoxiao at this moment has no mind to enjoy it.


    An orc stood outside the cave, motionless. The standard was standing capital, which caused Mi Xiaoxiao a headache, which means that she didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    The cave has only one exit, but the only exit is sadly blocked.


    Now, MI Xiaoxiao only hopes that the marks she left, Jin Xuan, they can find her smoothly.


    But recalling what had just happened, MI Xiaoxiao had a headache. Now her intestines are green with regret.


    Why should she be so impulsive to save a woman who hates her so much and put herself in danger?


    Moreover, from nock''s words, MI Xiaoxiao guessed that their ultimate goal seemed to be her.


    She is not narcissistic, but she is not stupid. From the every move of nock, MI Xiaoxiao can clearly see that tru is coming for her.


    As for why she thinks so, perhaps it can only be said that it is out of her own intuition.


    Moreover, recently, she always seemed to feel stared at by others, and that time she was sure to hear the movement from the grass behind her.


    After watching it for a while and finding nothing moving, she didn''t think so much, but now in retrospect, there was a problem.


    But why? As soon as she came to this world, she was brought back to the thar tribe by Jin Xuan.


    So she could not know anyone outside the thar tribe, to get on with her, let alone feud.


    And she seemed to hear that drew mentioned some leader, that is, as if their leader had told them to do so.


    The leader of the wolf tribe? Mi Xiaoxiao is sure and sure that she doesn''t know.


    So why did they try so hard to catch her?


    "Leader!" while Mi Xiaoxiao was gathering all the clues in her mind, the voice of the orc suddenly came to mind outside the cave.


    chief? Mi Xiaoxiao revived and looked out curiously. She wanted to see who was the man who tried hard to catch her!


    "Beautiful little female, are you mi Xiaoxiao?" Li Shuo looked down at the female leaning against the stone wall.


    Sure enough, the little female looked very good. Even the first time he saw her, he was amazed by her.


    "You are the tribal leader who wants to catch me?" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at each other''s eyes without fear.


    The man looked at her with long silver hair hanging down his waist and light green eyes.


    The unruly ruffian smile on the corner of his mouth successfully attracted Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention.


    This man is really demon and handsome enough. Unfortunately, MI Xiaoxiao is not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful man now.


    If you change the background and mood, maybe Mi Xiaoxiao can come forward and flirt. Unfortunately, her mood is not very cool now.


    "Hehe, little female, you are so cute. What should I do? I want to kiss you a little."


    Li Shuo kept a smile at the corners of his mouth, approached Mi Xiaoxiao, slender fingers, and picked up Mi Xiaoxiao''s smooth chin.


    "If you want to kiss, you''re not afraid that Miss Ben kicked you?"


    As early as the man approached her, MI Xiaoxiao''s feet quietly moved to a man''s place.

 Chapter 121

    In order to avoid accidents, as long as the man wants to be bad to her, MI Xiaoxiao believes that her feet will step on it without hesitation.


    I will never show mercy under my feet.


    "Hehe, it''s the first time I''ve seen such an interesting little female like you." Li Shuo doesn''t seem to worry about the safety of an important part of himself.


    Even the expression on his face has changed in the slightest. This makes Mi Xiaoxiao wonder. Is this man a gay victim?


    That''s why I don''t care much about his stuff, but is there a gay in this ghost age?


    "Hehe Da..." interesting. It''s very interesting. Your whole family is very interesting!


    "The little female''s name is mi Xiaoxiao, isn''t it?" Li Shuo said, her white handsome face closer to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s time to ask the female''s name. Shouldn''t she report her name first?" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the man''s eyes. There was definitely a problem.


    She''d better not look at it. Don''t be fascinated and say something wrong. It''s over then.


    "Is there such a rule?" Li Shuo looked straight at the little female in front of him and thought.


    "Well, since the little female wants to know my name so much, I''ll tell you. I''m Li Shuo, the leader of the gray wolf tribe."


    Li Shuo took back his hand holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s chin, calmly stood up with emerald green eyes and looked down at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "..." why does she have a very uncomfortable feeling? What''s more, she wants to know his name very much?


    This product must have a brain problem. Moreover, the problem is still very serious. It belongs to the category of brain disability.


    "Oh, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth! You didn''t catch me just to know if I was Mi Xiaoxiao?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao patted the dust on her body and said carelessly that this man looks much more complicated than Jin Xuan.


    She can''t even understand him... It turns out that there are such people in the orc era!


    "You are very smart, so I think you should stay in our gray wolf tribe."


    When Li Shuo said this, he seemed to give an order to MI Xiaoxiao, but his face was a ruffian look.


    "I''m smart. I admit it. Just stay in the wolf tribe. I prefer the thar tribe."


    If you want her to stay in the Canglang tribe, you can''t. how can you say that there are Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo in the thar tribe.


    Thinking of Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, MI Xiaoxiao was in a trance again. I don''t know how they are.


    "In that case, Xiaoxiao will stay here first! I''ll come to see Xiaoxiao in the evening!"


    Li Shuo blinked at Mi Xiaoxiao, then turned and left the cave.


    "Protect Xiaoxiao! If something happens to Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to stay in the tribe."


    When Li Shuo passed the cave, he didn''t forget to tell the people standing guard at the cave entrance.


    "..." this man always looks like a ruffian, but he is smarter than Ott.


    At this time, compared with MI Xiaoxiao''s calmer heart, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo were anxious.


    "Shi Nuo, did you find Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan ran to the track from the woods.


    "No." Shi Nuo had a face on his face. In fact, in his heart, he was no better than Jin Xuan.


    "Damn it! It''s all my fault! I should have disapproved of Xiaoxiao leaving the tribe."


    Jin Xuanqi''s fist hammered on the tree trunk and white palm, and was photographed with an obvious mark.


    If, at the beginning, he didn''t agree with Xiaoxiao''s idea of leaving the tribe, Xiaoxiao wouldn''t leave the tribe.


    If Xiaoxiao doesn''t leave the tribe, he won''t disappear as he is now.

 Chapter 122

    "Jin Xuan, look at this." just when Jin Xuan secretly regretted, Shi Nuo reached out and touched the tree trunk road on one side.


    "Did you find the trace of Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan heard Shi Nuo''s voice. The first reaction in his mind was that Shi Nuo found the trace of Xiaoxiao.


    They almost searched the whole grove, but they couldn''t find any trace of Xiaoxiao.


    Even the smell of Xiaoxiao didn''t leave half a point, which is why he was so depressed.


    "Well, come and have a look at this." Shi Nuo glanced at Jin Xuan, and then carefully observed the traces on the trunk.


    The bark doesn''t look like it fell off naturally, but someone deliberately did it.


    "There''s a smell of Xiaoxiao on it!" Jin Xuan leaned close to him, and a smell of Xiaoxiao poured into his nose.


    "Well, this must be left by Xiaoxiao. Let''s look for it and see if there''s anything else."


    So far, they have found only one clue about Mi Xiaoxiao.


    They are not sensitive to the smell of the leopard family, and there is more than one smell in the woods. It is still difficult to find Mi Xiaoxiao quickly.


    While Jin Xuan and Jin Xuan were trying to find the mark left by Mi Xiaoxiao, the thar tribe fell out.


    "No! I forgot to tell Jin Xuan what Xiaoxiao said."


    Ike cried angrily. She didn''t tell Jin Xuan them. How should they find Xiaoxiao?


    What should I do? What should I do? How could she forget such an important thing!


    "Tell me, I''ll bring it to Jinxuan." at this time, after some consideration, Ott came to ako.


    "Oh... Oh! OK, Xiaoxiao said that when she was looking for Nina, she would leave a mark every distance."


    Ike looked at the leader Ott and carefully explained what Mi Xiaoxiao gave her to Ott.


    "Jike, the tribe is yours!" Nina is in danger. He can''t ignore it. As for MI Xiaoxiao''s loss of Nina, he will settle with her slowly!


    "Ott, be careful!" Ike looked uneasily at Ott''s back, hoping they could find Xiaoxiao them.


    "Well, Ott, they''re going to save Nina and Mi Xiaoxiao. It''s no use worrying here.


    Everyone cheer up, take care of all these things and wait for the little females to come back! "


    When Zick saw that Ott had gone, he shouted to everyone. He knew that no matter how much he worried about Nina, it wouldn''t help.


    What''s more, they went to find Nina and Mi Xiaoxiao, so he had to believe that they could bring them back safely.


    And all he has to do now is deal with what Ott gave him.


    "OK!" although everyone was worried, they listened to Dick''s words and began to pack up their things.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shi Nuo, there is one here, and there is another not far from him!" Jin Xuan shouted at Shi Nuo not far from him.


    "Well, it''s really a Xiaoxiao smell," Shi Nuo said with a frown. The sign here is farther and farther away from the thar tribe.


    So, Xiaoxiao, they are more and more likely to encounter danger!


    "Jin Xuan! Shi Nuo!" at this time, the voice of Ott suddenly came from the rear. They turned their heads one after another. It was their leader, Ott.


    "Have you found any clues? Ike said that MI Xiaoxiao left a mark."


    When Ott came, he asked them about their progress. Ott glanced at the marks on the trunk. They''d better find something, otherwise


    "At present, only the marks left by Xiaoxiao have been found."


    Although Jin Xuan was dissatisfied that MI Xiaoxiao disappeared because of Nina, Ott was also their leader.

 Chapter 123

    Nina''s fault can''t be entirely blamed on Ott. Therefore, this is also the reason why Jin Xuan is willing to tell Ott about his progress.


    "Well, we''re looking everywhere." Ott nodded at them seriously, but no one found the haze under his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the last one!" they worked hard for a long time and finally found the last mark left by Xiaoxiao.


    But there is still no Xiaoxiao figure, which fully shows that Xiaoxiao must be in danger.


    Thinking, Jin Xuan''s eyes revealed a dangerous smell. If Xiaoxiao lost a hair, he would never let go of the man who took Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, not really."


    Ott nodded, too. Although he didn''t want to get along with the two at the moment, he had to be together.


    Because he has to find Nina with the help of their two strength. Relying on his strength alone, he needs more time to find Nina.


    "It''s the wolf clan!" at this time, Shi Nuo, who stood silent in front of him, suddenly looked at Jin Xuan and said.


    "Well, there is indeed the smell of wolves, and there is more than one." Ott heard Shi Nuo''s words, walked forward and sniffed gently.


    "Damn it! Jin Xuan can''t spare them!" sure enough, the air is full of the smell of wolf cubs and... Xiaoxiao!


    "The wolf tribe closest to our tribe is only the gray wolf tribe." Shi Nuo opened his mouth appropriately.


    Since it is determined that the wolf did it, it is necessary to exclude some impossible wolf tribes.


    In a short time, only the wolf tribe nearest to their tribe can capture Xiaoxiao and bring them back to the tribe.


    The wolf tribe moved to the forest soon, but it was the leader of the nearby tribe. In other words, even the wal tribe dared not provoke.


    Xiaoxiao was taken away by them. I don''t know why. According to the smell left at the scene, there were at least seven people who took Xiaoxiao away.


    People from other tribes can''t break into the territory of other tribes in such a large group, unless they come here specially to do something, such as capturing Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao has been very popular since she came to their thar tribe. A small part of the reason is Xiaoxiao''s intelligence.


    They have never heard of anything made by Xiaoxiao, so Xiaoxiao''s intelligence is far more than theirs.


    Those people may have heard something about Xiaoxiao, so they took Xiaoxiao out of curiosity.


    Of course, we can''t believe this speculation too much. After all, the wolf tribe is the overlord of this land.


    Maybe they just happened to pass by and took Xiaoxiao and Nina.


    Anyway, they have determined Xiaoxiao''s location. Next, they have to find a way to save Xiaoxiao.


    Let Xiaoxiao stay in the wolf tribe for one more day, Xiaoxiao will be in more danger, so they have to speed up the rescue.


    "Wolf tribe?!" Jin Xuan was surprised. If the wolf tribe really took Xiaoxiao away.


    That''s a bit of trouble, because the wolf tribe is not easy to mess with, but it''s impossible to die if you want him to give up Xiaoxiao.


    "What are your plans?"


    Ott thought carefully that it was not so easy to safely save two people from the wolf tribe.


    Not to mention the leader of the wolf tribe


    When Ott said this, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo were lost in thought. They must find a way to at least ensure Xiaoxiao''s safety.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao little female, are you still used to living here?" just as Mi Xiaoxiao was eating barbecue, a ruffian voice suddenly came from outside the cave.

 Chapter 124

    Just a moment ago, MI Xiaoxiao finally waited for the female who came to deliver the meal. She originally wanted to chat with her to understand the terrain of the wolf tribe.


    It''s the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles. If you understand the terrain, it''s convenient for her to escape!


    After staying in this small cave for a long time, MI Xiaoxiao thought a lot. She can''t be so passive all the time.


    She has to find a way to save herself. If Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo don''t find her, won''t she have to be locked up in this cave all her life?


    But the idea is often very beautiful, but the reality is that it has nothing to do with what she thinks.


    In other words, the female who delivered the meal put the barbecue in wood in front of MI Xiaoxiao, and then turned out of the cave without saying a word.


    It''s silly to leave Mi Xiaoxiao alone. This damn man, do you want to be so strict?


    You don''t bring one like that, okay?


    But when some angry Mi Xiaoxiao thought about eating the barbecue in front of her and thinking of other ways, the man''s voice rang from outside the cave.


    Originally, I thought that a full meal was Mi Xiaoxiao. The meat chewed in my mouth was not spitting or swallowing. Therefore, a Xiaoxiao''s good mood was completely destroyed by a man again.


    "The cave is too small, the ground is too dirty, the stone walls are too hard, and..." Mi Xiaoxiao said, raising his head and looking thoughtfully at the man in front of him.


    "What else?" Li Shuo looked at the little female sitting on the ground more interestingly. Sure enough, she was different from all the females he had seen. It was interesting! Interesting!


    And... Your mouth stinks!


    "You carried it all the way back. People in this tribe worship you and don''t want you. In that case, why don''t you guess for yourself?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao hung her head and continued to nibble at her barbecue. Her small head looked cute bit by bit.


    Um... The roast meat tastes good, but it''s a pity that the meat lacks salt.


    After eating salt in the thar tribe for several days, I now eat barbecue without salt taste. It seems that the taste is not a bit bad.


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and his interest was getting bigger and bigger.


    It''s just a little awkward in my heart. Can''t he be the leader of a tribe as charming as a small piece of barbecue in her hand?


    However, this little female is really special. He remembers that MI Xiaoxiao seems to have been picked up by Jin Xuan of the thar tribe from the forest, right?


    I don''t know which tribe she belongs to. That tribe would leave such a smart and beautiful little female.


    But it''s cheaper for him! Thinking, Li Shuo''s fundus changed a trace of ruthless experience.


    "What can you tell me? The purpose of your coming here tonight is to see if I''m used to it."


    This man is definitely not simple. Mi Xiaoxiao hasn''t seen him since he first saw him.


    "What purpose can I have? Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. I just want Xiaoxiao to be my new female."


    Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. His slender fingers lifted a pinch of silver hair on his shoulder with a ruffian smile. His fingers wound his hair with his index finger.


    "Be your female? It''s sunny tonight?"


    Speechless, unless she is mentally disabled, she doesn''t believe that Li Shuo wants her to be his female.


    From his facial expression, she didn''t see a little emotion that could be called like.


    "Of course it''s the moon." Li Shuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao and sat down beside her without mind.


    "Oh, that''s impossible." Mi Xiaoxiao said faintly.


    "What if it''s the sun?" Li Shuo turned his head and continued to ask. He suddenly wanted to know how Mi Xiaoxiao would answer.


    "Have you ever seen the sun at night?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo with the so-called Idiot''s eyes.

 Chapter 125

    "No." Li Shuo told the truth that he really couldn''t react to the little female''s logic.


    "So, what you said is nonsense." you don''t have to think it''s a matter, let alone someone doesn''t mean it at all.


    "I just want you to stay in the wolf tribe. What they can give you, I can give you double."


    Li Shuo said this. His usual cynical expression converged in an instant. The change of temperament was like a person.


    "Reason?" finally entered the theme, so she likes to deal with cool people.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t want to touch those tortuous ideas at all, because it was a waste of brain cells.


    Moreover, those who are hesitant may hesitate for a day when they talk about a thing.


    If you want to know something urgent, this time process can definitely make you scratch your ears and cheeks, dig your heart and lungs.


    "You are very smart. Our tribe needs you." Li Shuo stretched out his hand and dragged his chin. His emerald eyes turned to stare at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "That''s your one-sided reason." to tell the truth, it''s still a little short of time to convince someone.


    "Thar tribe is the weakest tribe in this forest, with lack of food and low safety index.


    On the contrary, our wolf tribe has enough food and strong orcs to protect your safety. "


    Li Shuo explained the advantages of his tribe bit by bit. This little female is not generally smart. It can be seen from those hunting traps.


    Therefore, he must let her stay in the wolf tribe. If he let her continue to stay in the thar tribe, then


    That weak tribe will undoubtedly rise up and may even become a strong enemy of their tribe.


    He will never allow this to happen. The overlord of this forest can only be their wolf tribe.


    "Sounds good." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded.


    The wolf tribe does have this ability. They don''t lack strong orcs and full food. They don''t have to worry about starvation.


    "So, what''s Xiaoxiao''s choice?" Li Shuo''s mouth stirred up a smile. Smart people often make a smart decision.


    "Well... Yes, yes, but unfortunately, I just want to stay in the thar tribe now."


    A deeper meaning is that I am not half interested in your wolf tribe.


    "Well, it''s a pity that Xiaoxiao has to spend the night in this cave. Xiaoxiao should be careful. If I get hurt, I won''t have the heart."


    How could he expect that the little female would agree so easily? She has her own opinion. It may take some effort to ask her to agree.


    "The purpose of keeping me in the wolf tribe may have failed, but I have a way, a way to make the best of both worlds.


    Don''t know whether leader lishuo wants to listen? "Just now, an idea suddenly came out of MI Xiaoxiao''s mind.


    As she said, it is an idea of having the best of both worlds.


    "Xiaoxiao, please say, I will listen carefully." Li Shuo made an invitation gesture towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Maybe we can establish friendly cooperative trading relations between our two tribes."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said his thoughts and stared at Li Shuo''s expression without blinking for fear of missing a trace.


    "Cooperative trading relationship?" what does that mean? Li Shuo looked at the fundus of MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes, revealing an obvious trace of preparedness.


    Even though he has been a leader for so long, he has never heard of this word, so he can''t help being wary.


    Each tribe can annex each other. If what Mi Xiaoxiao said is a trick.


    Well, this will be the crisis of their gray wolf tribe, so he must be careful.

 Chapter 126

    "This cooperative trading relationship means that our two tribes can cooperate or trade with each other."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo, who was really listening to her as he said, and then said.


    "The so-called cooperation, I think leader Li Shuo should understand, that is, we can cooperate in hunting and making tools.


    Of course, during the period of cooperation between the two tribes, the security of our two sides must support each other, which is also called joint survival.


    As for this deal, I can also say that you need my intelligence to grow your tribe.


    Although I live in the thar tribe, we can trade. I''ll exchange what I think of and make for you in the way of trading.


    But you also need what I think is equivalent in exchange. "


    If she didn''t have certain interests, MI Xiaoxiao wouldn''t be foolish enough to make a loss with him.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao said, the initiative is still in her hand, if she feels that what they provide is not worth exchanging.


    Or if she doesn''t want to exchange, she can refuse to exchange for good reasons.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao thinks so, but she doesn''t necessarily do so. The reason why she says so is to give herself more protection.


    "In this way, is it unfair to our gray wolf tribe?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s idea is good. Unfortunately, it is unfair to their tribe.


    "Of course, the leader can choose not to cooperate. I have no opinion."


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t care. If she doesn''t do this transaction, there will be no loss of any nature.


    "No, of course we should cooperate, but I have to add another condition." Li Shuo thought, maybe it''s worth trying.


    He tried so hard to capture the little female, so he didn''t want to help his tribe get promoted through her?


    "Tell me?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyes and looked at the man with silver hair and green eyes.


    "Every time you make or come up with something, I can have the right to know it first."


    In this way, it can at least ensure that he can give priority to what he wants to exchange.


    "OK, of course." it''s very simple. It''s OK to tell him. She still has the initiative.


    "OK?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and felt a little confused again. What does this OK mean?


    "Cough, it means good." Mi Xiaoxiao coughed a few times with an unnatural face, and a word covered up the past.


    "So, is our cooperative relationship established?" Li Shuo asked Mi Xiaoxiao again. He wanted to know the exact answer.


    "Of course." for the things she thought of or made, should mi Xiaoxiao have the right to control their flow direction?


    Moreover, her decision did no harm to Baili of the thar tribe. I believe even if Ott was present, she would not refuse.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao can answer Li Shuo''s words with such certainty. To be honest, this Li Shuo is more suitable to be the leader of a tribe than Ott.


    "Chief, two people broke into our tribe!" at this time, a male impatient voice suddenly came from outside the cave.


    "Oh? Just catch them. You don''t have to tell me these little things in the future."


    Li Shuo never shows mercy to those who break into their tribe. Since he has the courage to break in, he should accept the consequences of breaking in.


    "Wait! Now that we have a cooperative relationship, will you show me some sincerity and take me to see the man who broke into the tribe?"


    When Mi Xiaoxiao heard the report of the orcs outside the cave, he immediately thought of whether the people who broke into the tribe were Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.

 Chapter 127

    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, if they knew she was taken, they would never let her go.


    Therefore, the two people who broke into the tribe are very likely to be the two of them.


    Since the possibility is very great, she has to go out and have a look anyway. If so, she can report peace by the way. If not, it''s another matter.


    "Of course." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and recovered his ruffian spirit in the past, but it looked like a modern gangster.


    "Let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao stood up, patted the dust on her body, and motioned to Li Shuo to go ahead.


    ¡­¡­


    "Get out of the way! Otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!" Jin Xuan, who was surrounded by yellow animal skin, stared angrily at the group in front of him.


    "Don''t go too far, you two! This is the territory of our wolf tribe. I''ll give you another chance and get out immediately!"


    Among a group of male orcs surrounding Jin Xuan, the orc standing in the front showed his claws.


    "Go away!" Shi Nuo turned into an animal and rushed towards the man who had just shouted without saying a word.


    "Drink!" the orc who had just spoken was startled by the sudden move and the speed of the wind.


    Knowing that the danger was approaching him, his body was strangely unable to respond.


    As if the body was not their own, the orcs had to close their eyes in despair and wait for death.


    "This is the territory of my Canglang tribe. Do you want to be the enemy of my Canglang tribe?"


    It was late and fast. Li Shuo suddenly appeared and grabbed Shi Nuo''s offensive hand.


    Li Shuo, who came with MI Xiaoxiao, happened to encounter such a shocking scene.


    If he wants to watch his people die under the claws of others, I''m sorry, at present, he can''t do it.


    "Go away!" Shi Nuo showed his claw with his other hand and rowed quickly towards lishuo.


    "Well, that''s not good!" Li Shuo smiled at Shi nuopi, but his eyes were very sharp.


    "Xiao... Xiao?!" just as the two were about to fight, Jin Xuan suddenly opened his mouth in a certain direction.


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, I knew it was you!" as soon as Mi Xiaoxiao came over, he saw Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo fighting with a crowd.


    "Xiaoxiao?!" Shi Nuo stopped his attack and turned to look at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    "Well, it''s me." to tell the truth, when he was kidnapped, the most beautiful figure in MI Xiaoxiao''s mind was two people.


    Now standing in front of them safely, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is excited.


    But the excitement turned into three simple words in the end.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s great that you''re all right." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with nervous eyes.


    After confirming Xiaoxiao''s safety, he pushed away the orc standing in front of him and ran towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, sorry, we''re too late!" Jin Xuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and whispered in MI Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    "It doesn''t matter. Thank you for saving me." Mi Xiaoxiao is very happy to have two males who are so good to her.


    Shi Nuo lowered his arm and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao up and down in his eyes. What was revealed in his eyes was what he wanted to express.


    It''s nice that she''s okay.


    "Li Shuo, they are my males. It is also because you kidnapped me that they forcibly broke into the tribe.


    Seeing that there is a good cooperative relationship between our tribes, can we not pursue this matter? "


    If Li Shuo still insists on holding Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo accountable, she may not count what she just promised

 Chapter 128

    Between Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, MI Xiaoxiao will undoubtedly choose the latter.


    "Oh? So Xiaoxiao already has a male! What should I do? I''m so sad!" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with tearful eyes as soon as he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "..." well, there is a feeling that she abandoned him


    One second ago, I seemed to be seriously discussing the tribal issue with her, but the next second, I suddenly became an abandoned little pity.


    Sure enough, the man was serious for only three seconds and would immediately return to the prototype.


    "You''re looking at Xiaoxiao like this. I don''t mind taking off your eyes!" Shi Nuo said with a face.


    The tall body stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao, blocked the sight of a man, and looked at a poor man with sharp eyes.


    Regardless of the man''s purpose of catching Xiaoxiao, he can''t stand looking at Xiaoxiao''s unbridled eyes.


    "Leader Li Shuo, I have to remind you that my master Nuoke never lies!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two men. He really didn''t think the fire was strong enough.


    "Really? Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. He can''t beat me."


    Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. He felt that MI Xiaoxiao wanted to help him temporarily.


    Especially this man, where can you see that she is worried about him?


    "Hoo!" at the moment when Li Shuo''s words fell, Shi Nuo, who was originally standing in front of MI Xiaoxiao, suddenly disappeared.


    "Tut tut Tut, really? Xiaoxiao, what do you say? Should I do my best?"


    Li Shuo took a step back, blinked innocent eyes, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao seemingly innocent, looked at it really like asking for MI Xiaoxiao''s advice.


    "Shi Nuo, we''re home." Mi Xiaoxiao said to Shi Nuo, who wanted to attack again.


    She didn''t think that Shi Nuo couldn''t beat Li Shuo. On the contrary, MI Xiaoxiao really didn''t know who was more powerful if they really wanted to fight.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo stopped his action, looked at Li Shuo with warning, and then walked towards Mi Xiaoxiao without hesitation.


    Just now he really had an impulse to beat him, but there must be something between Xiaoxiao and this man.


    No matter what, Xiaoxiao told him to stop, then he would stop. As for this man, as long as he didn''t hurt Xiaoxiao, he wouldn''t attack him at will.


    "Li Shuo, don''t forget our agreement. As for how to contact, just send someone directly to our tribe."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the still ruffian man and shook his head reluctantly, but he still didn''t forget to tell him the way of trading.


    After all, at present, this can be regarded as a more important thing.


    "Of course, Xiaoxiao goodbye, I''ll miss you!" Li Shuo''s emerald green eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and didn''t forget to wink at her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you look at Xiaoxiao like that again, not only Shi Nuo, but also I will take off your eyes!"


    Jin Xuan, who seemed to have no sense of existence, suddenly stood up to block someone''s sight.


    "Jin Xuan, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao, who was a few steps away, couldn''t help but say something when he looked at Jin Xuan Ren and stayed in place.


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao, I''m coming!" the golden eyes looked at Li Shuo for the last time, and then turned to MI Xiaoxiao.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh... It''s really interesting! MI, Xiao, Xiao."


    Li Shuo stood in place and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back until he couldn''t see them anymore.


    "Chief, Kedar is all right." tru, who ordered to capture Mi Xiaoxiao, stood respectfully in front of lishuo at the moment.

 Chapter 129

    "Well, look what happened to him just now." although tru is not the most powerful Orc of their gray wolf tribe.


    But just that man''s blow, barely dodged, should be a little sure.


    The strange thing is that when the man attacked, keradar didn''t react at all and didn''t even move.


    When a person is attacked by others, especially a fatal attack, whether he can avoid it or not, his body will make the most instinctive response.


    It''s absolutely impossible to stand still as just now, so the man named Shi Nuo definitely has a secret.


    I have to say, it''s far from the truth, because in the near future


    ¡£¡£¡£


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, are you the only two coming this time?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two men in front and behind curiously.


    "Yes! And Ott!" Jin Xuan suddenly remembered that Ott, who was the leader, came with them at that time.


    Now they came out safely. I don''t know what happened to leader Ott. After all, the plan at that time.


    It was he and Shi Nuo who were responsible for attracting the attention of the people in the wolf tribe, and Ott set out to rescue Xiaoxiao and Nina.


    "Ott? To save Nina?" I guess I can''t do it when I hear that my female is taken away!


    "Uh huh, didn''t Xiaoxiao see Nina?" according to reason, Xiaoxiao should be with Nina.


    But just now they saw only Xiaoxiao, of course, and the figure of the man, but they didn''t see the figure of Nina.


    "I don''t know. We''re not locked together." Mi Xiaoxiao was angry when she heard Jin Xuan mention Nina.


    "Oh, maybe the leaders have gone back." Jin Xuan glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and then said.


    Xiaoxiao, it seems that she hates Nina. Is it because of... That time? Thinking, Jin Xuan fell into meditation.


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you mean by your agreement with Li Shuo?" Shi Nuo raised his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of him.


    When Xiaoxiao came back with them just now, he clearly heard that Xiaoxiao said to the man that there was any agreement.


    "Oh, that''s right. Originally, Li Shuo caught me to keep me in their tribe and wanted to use me to think of more ways to help them catch prey.


    So I reached an agreement with him, and their tribe established a cooperative agreement with our tribe.


    In other words, during the period of cooperation, the wolf tribe has the responsibility to protect our safety and the things made by our tribe.


    If they want to get it, they must have enough food or other useful things to exchange.


    Secondly, he has a condition that every time I think of something, their gray wolf tribe should know it at the first time. "


    Mi Xiao carefully explained her plan to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Of course, she wouldn''t hide it from anyone in the thar tribe.


    "So our tribe can easily get more food?"


    Jin Xuan turned around and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao excitedly. Xiaoxiao was really smart. In this way, their tribe could have more food.


    "Well, it''s true, but Xiaoxiao, it''s not easy to leave the new moon. We should be careful."


    Shi Nuo nodded with approval. Xiaoxiao''s method is really good, but the tribal leader named lishuo is definitely not simple.


    After all, if you want to be the leader of such a powerful tribe, you need no less abilities and skills.


    "Well, don''t worry, I know this." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. She wouldn''t underestimate this lishuo.


    "Xiaoxiao, what you asked Tani and German to make, they sent it to the cave in person."

 Chapter 130

    "Well!" I didn''t expect that they had already done it and sent it to her home.


    However, they originally agreed that she would go to their cave to get it this afternoon, but she couldn''t help it if something happened this afternoon.


    "Xiaoxiao, what they sent in the cave is for eating?" is it just a round thing and two chopsticks?


    The chopsticks were told by Xiaoxiao, who taught them to use them at that time.


    "Well, as for how to use it, I''ll explain to you later." the words of the bowl are similar to the wooden stakes they usually use, which doesn''t need to be explained.


    Moreover, they should have seen her use the chopsticks. It seems that she taught them?


    "Oh, let''s go quickly!" it''s already a little dark. Xiaoxiao can''t see clearly at night. Jin Xuan knows.


    If it gets completely dark, Xiaoxiao will completely lose her eyesight. At that time, Xiaoxiao must be very afraid.


    "Wait!" Mi Xiaoxiao originally wanted to speed up in response to Jin Xuan''s words, but just now, she seemed to see a familiar figure.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoxiao?" why did you stop suddenly? The forest at night is no safer than the forest during the day.


    "Look there!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked intently. Sure enough, her eyesight was OK. She was right just now.


    "What''s that?" Jin Xuan looked in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao''s hand. What he saw was really a strange thing.


    The reason why it is strange is that these round things grow on leaves!


    Why is Xiaoxiao so excited when she sees such a strange thing? Is this something you can eat?


    "Is this... Fruit?!" Shi Nuo looked at the red object growing on the leaves and frowned.


    These... Fruits are curious and strange. He has never seen them before. Moreover, if you count them one by one, there are a total of more than ten.


    Moreover, there are many thorns on these things, which look like things that can stab people.


    "Well, but to be exact, this is called fire dragon fruit." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the whole tree of fire dragon fruit and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    ha-ha! Is she lucky! You can meet such delicious things on the road.


    If you want to say this dragon fruit, there are many words. Mi Xiaoxiao remembers seeing some records about dragon fruit in the book, but she doesn''t remember much.


    This pitaya originated in the tropical rain forest of Central America and was later introduced into Southeast Asian countries such as Vietnam and Thailand and Taiwan Province of China by the French and Dutch.


    Huolongguo means auspiciousness, health, wealth and longevity. It is regarded as a sacred fruit by many nationalities.


    I seem to have heard that this dragon fruit is loved by many people because of its unique shape. As the book says, many nationalities regard it as a sacred fruit.


    In modern times, she also loved the taste of Pitaya.


    In fact, at the beginning, she didn''t dare to eat. She thought the small black spots in the pulp were disgusting.


    It''s interesting to think about it now.


    However, in this Orc era, she was so lucky to find such a fruit.


    Of course, if she didn''t look over there, they would probably miss such delicious fruit.


    "Pitaya?" pitaya? What a strange name! Jin Xuan looked at the red fruit of the tree and wondered.


    These things look strange. Can they really be eaten?


    "Fire dragon fruit? Xiaoxiao has eaten it before?" Shi Nuo said, squinting at the small red fruits on the tree.


    "Of course, in the past, my mother and father often brought me back." er... In a moment of excitement, she almost said that grandma often bought it for her.

 Chapter 131

    "Xiaoxiao, wait for me." Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan nodded, and then hurried towards the fire dragon fruit tree not far above.


    "Pick less, don''t pick all." the fire dragon fruit has a long shelf life and won''t rot easily, so Mi Xiaoxiao asked Shi Nuo to pick less.


    Besides, even if they pick so much, they can''t eat it at one time unless they all have a stomach to eat goods.


    "OK." every time Shi Nuo takes off a fire dragon fruit, he will accurately throw it here, and then stand in Jinxuan beside Mi Xiaoxiao.


    He stared at Shi Nuo''s hand seriously. Whenever the fruit shot at them, he was always the first to catch it.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two people who cooperated with each other. Suddenly, he was speechless. It turned out that the fire dragon fruit could be picked like this!


    Can she be said to have learned a lot today?


    "Xiaoxiao, I only picked six." Xiaoxiao told him not to pick too much. I''m afraid he can''t finish it!


    After all, the dragon fruit looks really big. According to Xiaoxiao''s usual demand for food, it''s very good to finish one.


    "Well, looking at the weather, we can only spend the night in the forest tonight."


    At dusk, MI Xiaoxiao observed that there was no sign of rain tonight.


    So even if you spend the night in the forest, you don''t have to worry about becoming a drowned chicken.


    "Spend the night in the forest? Xiaoxiao, it''s not safe in the forest at night." Jin Xuan looked at the surrounding trees and whispered.


    There are many trees in the forest, and there are more than one or two wild animals at night, so the forest at night is very dangerous.


    "Well, but it''s getting dark. If we want to go back to the tribe, we still need to walk some distance. It''s dangerous to walk at night."


    Of course, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo have no problem, but the key is that she has a problem, because she can''t see the road at night!


    Moreover, it''s at least half an hour away from the tribe. If Mi Xiaoxiao is carried by a camel, it will take more than ten minutes.


    The time needed is not long, but as Jin Xuan said, the forest at night may be more dangerous.


    Under the protection of the natural protective color of night, it is quite easy for the enemy to get close to his own prey.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao had to consider the safety of several of them. Moreover, it was not a shady thing to spend the night in the forest.


    "Well, I agree with Xiaoxiao. Jin Xuan, you are here to protect Xiaoxiao. I''ll go and catch some prey."


    Shi Nuo nodded. If they were attacked, they would run all the way to the south, which is likely to bring the enemy back to the tribe.


    "Well, go!" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao beside him, nodded to Shi Nuo and signaled that he understood.


    "Shi Nuo, pay attention to safety. If you don''t catch prey, it doesn''t matter. We still have this."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo''s eyes and gently raised the big dragon fruit in his hand.


    If no prey is captured, it should be no problem for these fire dragon fruits to fill a belly.


    "OK." Shi Nuo looked at the SASAC in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand and said faintly.


    It''s true that he can fill his stomach with these fruits, but he still wants to catch a prey. Xiaoxiao is so thin that he has to eat more meat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jin Xuan, we''ll find a place to wait for Shi Nuo to come back, but during this period, we''ll find enough firewood to burn all night."


    In the forest, the simplest way to protect yourself is to let a fire burn until dawn.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, let''s go together. You have to follow me."


    Jin Xuan put the dragon fruit in his hand under a tree, and then began his forced experience of collecting firewood.


    "Well, what we''re looking for is as dry as possible. If it''s wet, it will produce a lot of smoke if it''s burned in that way."

 Chapter 132

    "Crackle..." Mi Xiaoxiao picked up a stick beside her feet and gently fiddled with the fire in front of her.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo sat quietly on both sides of MI Xiaoxiao.


    For MI Xiaoxiao, the food tonight is still rich. Shi Nuo brought back a big gray rabbit. There is no stone pot, so he had to bake it in the simplest way.


    But I have to admit that it tastes good and delicious.


    "Xiaoxiao, what kind of tribe did you live in?" Jin Xuan pillowed his hands and leaned his back against the tree path behind him.


    "The tribe where I used to live! The people there are very busy and have their own rules of life every day."


    Go to work... And then get off work, or go to school... And then go back to school. It seems a simple life, but it is actually very complex.


    "What is Xiaoxiao doing every day?" Jin Xuan turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao is so beautiful and smart that she must be protected by everyone in Xiaoxiao''s tribe!


    "I get up early every day, and then I''m busy until late. I have a lot of things to do, as if I can''t finish it forever."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at the starry sky. In modern times, isn''t her life like this?


    Because she came to this place for no reason, she can only tell them a rough idea of the past.


    "Why?" isn''t Xiaoxiao, such a beautiful and intelligent little female, a popular object?


    "Because my male father and female mother have been gone since I was very young. If I want to live well, of course I have to be busy supporting myself."


    Mi Xiaoxiao is really telling the truth. Without relatives, she has to work hard to support herself every day.


    When you eat the last meal, you often worry about how to solve the next meal. When you get a month''s salary, you often consider whether to pay the rent or tuition first.


    Originally, I wanted to study hard and find a better job with my education. Finally, I was looking for an honest man to marry and spend my life.


    Unexpectedly, fate is often full of corners. Maybe once you turn this corner, you will usher in a new world.


    "Since I was very young?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and whispered this sentence.


    Xiaoxiao may have those places like him. At least, when he was young, his male father left him, and his female mother


    "Well, when I was very young, but even without the protection of male parents, I still grew up healthily."


    However, she sometimes envies those children who are accompanied and cared for by their parents.


    "Xiaoxiao, I swear we will protect Xiaoxiao in the future." Jin Xuan sat up and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao firmly.


    "Well, I believe you!" maybe she came to this world and met them, which was destined.


    "HMM." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and raised an intoxicating smile. He will protect Xiaoxiao well.


    "You go to bed first. I''ll keep it in the middle of the night, and Jin Xuan will take over in the middle of the night." Shi Nuo glanced at Jin Xuan.


    But when I looked past Mi Xiaoxiao, I found that she had already fallen asleep. Her little head was cute bit by bit.


    "Alas ~" Shi Nuo sighed helplessly, carefully dragged Mi Xiaoxiao''s body with both hands and put her head on her lap.


    "I know. Remember to wake me up if there is anything." Jin Xuan saw that MI Xiaoxiao had fallen asleep, and suddenly his voice was much lower.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo said faintly. The things locked in his eyes are always the people in his arms.


    Although Xiaoxiao is smart and capable, in fact, she is also a little female who needs rest and care.

 Chapter 133

    In the silent night, there was only the chirping of crickets from the grass and the crackling of the campfire.


    Under the background of the stars, the three people under the tree look very warm.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, are you going out of the tribe again today?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who was grooming.


    "No, I won''t go out today." it has been two days since I was abducted by lishuo that day.


    I still remember the night she came back, Ike and others were stunned and surrounded the gate of the tribe.


    As for Nina, MI Xiaoxiao disappeared as soon as she returned to the tribe. It is estimated that her males did not allow her to come out!


    After all, such a thing is enough to attract the attention of her males.


    However, how she is doing has nothing to do with her. Since the last time I ran to save her foolishly.


    Mi Xiaoxiao feels that such a person is not worth paying attention to and wasting time. Of course, if she dares to trouble her again, it may not be that she doesn''t look at Ott''s face.


    Speaking of Ott, it seems that she hasn''t seen him since she came back, mostly when he distributed food.


    As for Nina, Ott didn''t come to her because of it, as if nothing had happened.


    As for the appointment with lishuo, she told Ott the first night she came back, and he didn''t object at that time.


    So the next day, MI Xiaoxiao informed the other orcs in the tribe. After hearing the news, everyone was very excited and expressed strong support.


    "Don''t you go out? Well, it''s not safe outside." Jin Xuan nodded after listening. Xiaoxiao still wanted to be safe in the tribe.


    "Well, I have other things in the tribe today."


    The old, weak, sick and disabled in the tribe can''t stay in the tribe all day. They should come out and have appropriate activities.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go." before Shi Nuo left, he turned to MI Xiaoxiao, who was sitting on the stone bed eating barbecue.


    "Well, pay attention to safety." Mi Xiaoxiao released a hand and held it towards Shi Nuo.


    Greasy claws, coupled with a small mouth that is not very clean, look particularly cute.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo couldn''t help laughing at such Mi Xiaoxiao, but in half a minute, the whole person disappeared from the hole.


    "...?!" Shi Nuo just smiled?


    Tut tut Tut, sure enough, a beautiful man laughs just for his eyes. However, it seems that she hasn''t seen shinuo smile for a long time.


    Since she said schizophrenia, the number of laughs can be counted with one palm.


    Perhaps this is his real character! Mi Xiaoxiao threw away her thoughts.


    Then three times five divided by two solved the breakfast, and then went down the stone wall step by step.


    "Xiaoxiao, why call the old people in the tribe?" Ike looked at the orcs standing beside them in doubt.


    Xiaoxiao suddenly told her this morning to call out some young orcs and old orcs in the tribe.


    Although confused at that time, he thought that Xiaoxiao had Xiaoxiao''s truth, so he called out without saying a word.


    But she was a little curious. What did Xiaoxiao want them to do?


    "Today! The females have only one task, that is to continue the task of sewing animal skin skirts last time."


    Since we don''t figure out the tribe, the females can''t be idle at once. We''d better sew more animal skin coats.


    Maybe you can exchange it with the wolf tribe at that time.


    "Little female, what about us?" an older male Orc stood up and looked at the beautiful little female in front of him.


    The little female is very powerful and has helped the tribe a lot. Since she came to the tribe, they have never been short of food.

 Chapter 134

    So when Ike came to tell them that the little female needed their help this morning, there was no doubt that everyone came out.


    But now the little female only arranges the work of the females and ignores their side. Does this mean that the little female doesn''t need their help?


    Everyone is a little nervous at the moment. Everyone here hopes he can help the tribe.


    Some of them are orcs who are injured during hunting and can''t continue hunting. Even their action is a problem.


    Some are elderly orcs who are too old and inconvenient to continue to contribute to the tribe.


    Both the wounded orcs who can''t continue hunting and the old orcs who can''t move have one thing in common, that is, they hope they can also contribute to the tribe.


    Because of their physical defects, they can only live on the ready-made food captured by hunters.


    He has no ability to survive at all. If he is mi Xiaoxiao, he can also be described as eating free food.


    But since Mi Xiaoxiao led the females of the tribe to bring back so much food, their hearts were also a little excited.


    Can they also follow the little female Mi Xiaoxiao and do something for the tribe?


    Anyway, it''s better than waiting for ready-made food.


    Originally, everyone gathered together and elected him as their representative. They were going to discuss with the little female to see if they could find something to do for them.


    But I didn''t expect that this morning, the little females called them first, so everyone couldn''t wait to come to the place where the females gathered in the past.


    "Don''t worry. I called you today to discuss something with you."


    What Mi Xiaoxiao thinks in her heart, others may not promise her. In fact, the purpose of her calling them over today is to let everyone go fishing together.


    If you were fishing, you could use fishing nets or special fishing props, such as fish baskets.


    Unfortunately, there is no fish net and no fish basket here. Maybe you will say that you can make it yourself.


    The fish net doesn''t need to be made of materials, but the fish basket, woven, also needs bamboo as raw material.


    But the problem is that so far, she has not seen any bamboo or materials similar to bamboo.


    "Fishing? Is that what''s in the river? Those can be eaten?" the excitement on the old man''s face suddenly turned into doubt.


    At the mention of the fish in the river, the females who were making animal skin skirts also turned their attention.


    "Yes, of course you can eat those. Jin Xuan and I have already eaten them before. There is no poison. Just be careful of fish bones when eating."


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao knew that the reason why the old man asked was that he ate fish and killed people.


    "But this thing has really killed people!" at this time, suddenly a younger Orc stood up.


    "That..."


    "We believe you. What she said is true. Our two brothers can testify."


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to explain further, tanli and German suddenly stood up.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. Don''t you like to go out of the cave in German and collapse? But why is it here?


    But they came out and helped her speak. Mi Xiaoxiao smiled politely at them.


    "In that case, the little female, we all listen to you."


    Since the collapse brothers who generally don''t communicate with people say this is true, they should also believe others.


    "Well, well, you come with me!" Mi Xiaoxiao winked at Ike and signaled to give it to her.


    After receiving echo''s response, MI Xiaoxiao set out towards the river with a group of orcs without worry.

 Chapter 135

    "First of all, I''ll teach you several methods of fishing." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped and turned to look at the animals.


    "First, we can prepare a stick by ourselves. Of course, it will not be an ordinary stick. One end of the stick must be pointed.


    Because we need to use the tip part to insert fish. In this way, we need a lot less energy to fish. "


    "Second, we can choose to catch fish with our bare hands, but this requires skills. I''ll explain it to those who choose this method later."


    "Third, you can also choose to find a larger stone and throw it where you think there are fish.


    In this way, the fish are likely to be stunned or killed.


    But this method takes more effort, and the probability of catching fish is not high. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao calmly introduced to you the fishing methods she thought of. There are three kinds. You can choose which one you like.


    "Then I''d better choose the second one."


    "I choose the first one, but what should I do with this stick inserted with fish?"


    "Well, I also want to choose the first one, but I just can''t make that stick."


    ¡­¡­


    There was much talk about the choice.


    "Can you two help with the stick, Devon and tanli?"


    It would be much faster if they could teach you how to make it. Just in time, she can take advantage of this time to explain the practice to those who choose the second method.


    "No problem." if they just need to tip a section of the pin of the stick, they will still do it.


    It''s much easier than those dishes and chopsticks.


    "OK, please!" Mi Xiaoxiao happily walked towards the two men.


    Then he walked towards the orcs who gathered together to discuss how to grasp with their hands.


    "Listen up, everyone. What I want to say next is to teach you the method of unarmed fishing.


    ... "she also caught fish in this way at the beginning. I believe if she spoke in more detail.


    Then demonstrate it again, and they orcs will certainly gain.


    "Got it?" after a fierce explanation, MI Xiaoxiao stopped and looked at the people in front of her.


    Don''t say you don''t understand, because she has spoken it three times, dry mouth and wood?


    "I understand almost." the young Orc who stood up and questioned earlier said slowly.


    "Well, I''ll show you again." I know almost what I mean, and I don''t know what I mean.


    If she had to tell it again, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t do it, but she could demonstrate it herself. If she couldn''t understand it again, he might have to change his method.


    "OK." everyone held their breath and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao fishing standing barefoot in the water.


    It was a painful process. In less than five minutes, MI Xiaoxiao successfully caught the first fish.


    The orcs who saw the whole process were eager to limp into the river.


    The temperature in the water is not particularly low, so it''s OK even if they are old, weak, sick and disabled orcs.


    Normal work can finally be carried out here. There has been progress on the side where the fish is inserted, and there have been cheering cries of joy.


    I don''t know whether there are too many fish in the river and it''s too easy to catch, or our joint unremitting efforts. By noon, we had two baskets of fish.


    Looking at these lively fish in the back basket, MI Xiaoxiao''s mood is also excellent.


    Unexpectedly, there are a lot of fish in such a river. Maybe it''s because no orcs have ever caught it before.


    The fish here are also in a trend of flooding, but the fish caught today can be regarded as a great harvest!

 Chapter 136

    "Well, everybody stop, we''re ready to go back to the tribe." Mi Xiaoxiao said to the orcs who were still trying to fish in the water.


    It''s also a trouble to catch too many fish. After all, Jin Xuan will bring back some food tonight.


    There''s too much to eat, so that''s all for today''s fishing.


    "Don''t catch? It''s still early!" Qufu stopped his action and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in a daze.


    This is the year Qufu first questioned her.


    Why did the little female stop them? It''s going well, isn''t it?


    "Yes! Wouldn''t it be better to catch more fish and bring them back to the tribe?" they wanted to do their part for the tribe.


    Moreover, the tribe is indeed short of food. Although it is not short now, it will not guarantee that it will not be short when it snows.


    In short, they need food, and the more they need, the better.


    "Well, what''s more, it''s still early, and it''s still some time before dark!"


    The older orc, holding the fishing rod made by them in the cave, looked up at the sun path that had only risen to half the sky.


    "I don''t understand your idea. It''s good that the tribe needs more food.


    But at present, our tribe is not short of food, and sometimes there are a lot of prey.


    If we catch these fish and take them back, we can certainly serve as a source of some food.


    But have you ever considered how we should deal with these surplus fish when there is too much food? "


    Indeed, because the trap she came up with doubled the food in the tribe, at present, the thar tribe does not lack food sources.


    This time, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t plan to eat all the fish they caught.


    She originally planned to use it to make dried smoked fish. Dried smoked fish is a common food in rural areas. Almost every family has it, just like bacon.


    But she needed salt. Fortunately, the salt was not a problem. The day after she returned to the tribe safely, she had handled the salt brought back by Jin Xuan and them.


    In other words, they now have enough salt to make these smoked dried fish, but if there are more fish, there will be less salt.


    "That''s right. If we bring too many fish back, it''s not easy to deal with. If we can''t finish eating, it''ll be broken."


    Qufu looked at the basket in front of her and thought deeply. What the little female said was really right. They''d better not catch it.


    "Well, although I have a way to keep these fish from rotting, I need salt. At present, the salt of our tribe can only make these two baskets of fish."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said, but it was a little distressed. There were so many people in the tribe and so many places to use salt.


    Relying on the salt in that small area alone, it is estimated that they will not feed their whole tribe for long.


    So before that, they still have to find another place with salt.


    "The little female has a way to keep the fish from rotting?" the old Orc looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    Did she hear right?! The little female can prevent the fish from rotting. Can she stop the rotting?


    "Yes, yes, but I need your help. Let''s deal with these fish first!


    Right here, just break the belly of the fish with a bone knife, then get out the internal organs, and then wash the fish.


    Oh, by the way, it''s best not to throw it into the river because it''s very unsanitary. We''d better dig a hole and bury it. "


    If she has to deal with the fish alone, I wonder if she can finish it before dawn tomorrow.

 Chapter 137

    "OK, let''s go back and get the bone knife." Qufu took a look at Mi Xiaoxiao and then said to the orc behind him.


    Although Qufu looks like a person who has nothing to do, in fact, his hands and feet have been hurt. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know these things. This is what the orc grandfather told her.


    Although his wound healed well, his hands and feet were weak due to the injury, which directly prevented him from hunting in the future.


    "Well, the little female will wait here for a while, and we''ll be back in a minute," said the old orc, ready to go to the tribe.


    "Wait!" Mi Xiaoxiao shouted to them.


    Although it is only a few minutes away from the tribe, according to their speed, it will take some time to come back and forth.


    It''s not that MI Xiaoxiao discriminates against the disabled. She''s just worried about time and their physical strength.


    "What''s the matter, little female?" Qufu and others turned in doubt. Why did the little female suddenly call them?


    "Well, you were tired of fishing just now. If you want to go back like this, it will take not only physical strength, but also time.


    So we''d better find some sharp stones by the river and use them first. "


    She remembered that there was such a kind of stone, which was very sharp and could be found by the river, but she seemed to forget her name.


    "All right." the old Orc nodded. The little female was right. They were not only tired, but also wasted time.


    "Let''s look carefully! As long as it''s a sharp sentence you think.


    Of course, at least the stone you find must be able to open the belly of the fish. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao finished and bent down to look for the stone in her memory. She remembered that it seemed to be black.


    ¡­¡­


    Kung Fu pays off. Although everyone finds different stones, they all have one thing in common, that is, they are thin and sharp enough.


    "Xiaoxiao little female, we have finished processing here, and we have buried the viscera of those fish."


    Qufu raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead, smiling at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    To tell the truth, Qufu looks handsome. This person looks outgoing, that is, cheerful.


    But in MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes, he always felt that something was missing. Maybe he was closer to the big brother next door!


    "Little female, our side is better." Grandpa Orc hung his legs and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    I haven''t been out for a long time, so that after a while, my leg is a little sour. Sure enough, I''m still young!


    "Well, I''ll take care of it next!" Mi Xiaoxiao broke the last fish, buried the internal organs and cleaned them.


    "What shall we do?" the little female is left alone. Aren''t they useless?


    "Well... Since everyone is so energetic, please help me move these fish back to the tribe!"


    Salt is in the tribe, so these fish still have to be moved back to the tribe for treatment.


    "OK!" the orc masters responded in unison, feeling that Yizhong was not satisfied with the old.


    "Hey? Why doesn''t he move?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Qufu walking in front of him suspiciously. Shouldn''t this man come to help?


    "Alas ~, after Qufu was injured, he can''t even lift heavier things, so he can''t go hunting!"


    The orc grandfather looked at Qufu with pity. There was some pity in his eyes.


    "So!" Mi Xiaoxiao lifted the big basket with both hands and looked up at Qufu. It turned out to be so! Unfortunately.


    ¡­¡­


    "OK! Next I''m going to make dried smoked fish!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao found someone to get the salt, and then directly coated the whole fish with the salt by hand.

 Chapter 138

    "Little female, just put salt on it like this?"


    The orc grandfather is like a child at this moment, surrounded by Mi Xiaoxiao and said curiously.


    He lived so long that he had never seen anyone deal with food like this, and no one would eat fish.


    "Of course not, but this is the first step in making dried smoked fish." there are still many steps to follow!


    The purpose of applying salt is just to permeate the water in the fish with salt to achieve the purpose of preliminary filtration of water.


    Of course, this can also make the fish taste more delicious and have a longer shelf life.


    The next thing to do is to put the salted fish in something and put it for a period of time, then take it out and dry it in a ventilated place.


    There are only so many processes. Mi Xiaoxiao hasn''t experimented in person. She saw her when she was alive.


    Therefore, whether the food is delicious this time is also a mystery.


    "Is that a troublesome process?" the orc grandfather turned on the curious baby mode again.


    "Fortunately, it''s not so troublesome." Mi Xiaoxiao''s action of wiping salt is not slow, trying to wipe every part of the fish.


    Moreover, it is applied evenly, and the salt used is considered, not too much, of course not too little.


    "What will the fish look like in the end?" put salt on it, and then through some other processes, what will the fish look like in the end?


    "After all the procedures, I will hang the fish in a ventilated place, and then the fish will dry slowly and finally become hard."


    Indeed, if the fish is dry, it is hard. Mi Xiaoxiao is not cheating.


    "How do you eat this?!" it''s too hard. How can they chew it?


    "Ha ha! Of course you have to cook and eat! If you eat like this, it''s estimated that your teeth will be gnawed off." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and smiled at the master.


    In fact, these old people are sometimes quite interesting. Just like the orc grandpa now, he feels like a child to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Hahaha! Little female, you are so smart. If I were dozens of years younger, I would let you be my female!"


    The orc grandfather touched his beard and laughed. The whole man looked very bright.


    "Alas ~, it''s still a pity for you to miss grandpa!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Grandpa like a pity.


    "Hahaha! The little female is really interesting!"


    Grandpa burst into laughter because of MI Xiaoxiao''s behavior. He couldn''t Stop Praising Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Let''s help you!" tanli and Devon suddenly came forward and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Then thank you! In this way, just smear the salt evenly." Mi Xiaoxiao demonstrated to them.


    "Well, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao has seen the cleverness of tanli and German, which can be seen from the dishes and chopsticks made there.


    So for the two of them, MI Xiaoxiao only explained one side.


    "Maybe the thar tribe will change because of this little female..." the orc grandfather looked at the three people who got along well and whispered.


    "By the way, Tani, Devon, I''m very satisfied with the dishes and chopsticks I made last time. I just don''t know if I can work hard for you to make more."


    Here in MI Xiaoxiao, for the thar tribe, her definition is that good things should be shared together.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know is whether she will think so in the near future


    "Of course, how much will Xiaoxiao do?" the collapse looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and smiled.


    Xiaoxiao is still so beautiful!

 Chapter 139

    "At least one for each person in the tribe!" as for the number of people in the tribe, she will have to count it tomorrow.


    "Well, I''ll start making with Tani tomorrow." German finished processing a fish and looked at Tani next to him.


    "That''s hard for you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded at them. If the two brothers were born in modern times, they would definitely be star carving artists.


    ¡­¡­


    With the help of the two of them, MI Xiaoxiao finally finished the pickling of the fish and moved them back to the cave.


    In the next period of time, she can be busy and do something else. When the time comes, just hang the fish.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing?!" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with his prey in one hand and two sweet potatoes in the other hand.


    "Oh! Nothing, just dealing with the fish we caught today."


    Mi Xiaoxiao walked back towards Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Unconsciously, they have both come back. It''s also dusk now.


    However, this day is really interesting!


    "Fishing? Xiaoxiao, did you go fishing?" did Xiaoxiao take the females of the tribe?


    "Well, it''s not with the females this time! It helps us catch fish this time, but the Lords and men who stay in the tribe and other orcs."


    Mi Xiaoxiao approached them and winked at them naughtily.


    "Grandpa in the tribe?" Shi Nuo looked back through Mi Xiaoxiao, but what he saw made him more and more fond of MI Xiaoxiao.


    The old people in the tribe and the orcs who can''t hunt are smiling on everyone''s face.


    Everyone gathered in groups of three or five to talk and laugh, and the whole atmosphere was harmonious.


    "Well, hey? Jin Xuan, have you brought back sweet potatoes?" Mi Xiaoxiao took the sweet potato in Jin Xuan''s hand and observed it carefully.


    Jin Xuan brought back this time, which seems to be a little bigger than what she brought back that time!


    But think about it, this time is the time for sweet potato to grow. It''s not surprising to grow up so little.


    "Sweet potato? Xiaoxiao, isn''t this the sweet potato you said?" did he bring back a new food called sweet potato instead of sweet potato?


    "Well, sweet potato is sweet potato. Hey, it has two names." Mi Xiaoxiao was embarrassed. She had nothing to call sweet potato.


    "Xiaoxiao, here you are." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and stretched out his hand to take out two red fruits from his chest.


    "Fire dragon fruit?" Mi Xiaoxiao happily took it.


    As a result, I couldn''t take so much in my hand. Finally, I had to wrap fire dragon fruit with clothes first.


    This guy, did he go to their rest place that night and pick these dragon fruits?


    "Well, Xiaoxiao likes it." Shi Nuo nodded and explained seriously.


    It was because Xiaoxiao liked to eat that he deliberately ran to the place where they spent the night that night and found these fruits.


    Originally I wanted to pick more, but I wanted to take Xiaoxiao''s instructions, so I only picked two and brought them back.


    "Thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao was really moved this time. It was because she liked to eat that he picked it back for her all the way?


    "Xiaoxiao likes it." in shinuo''s eyes, there is only the shadow of MI Xiaoxiao at the moment.


    Jin Xuan: why does he feel neglected?!


    ¡­¡­


    "How does it taste?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked forward to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    "Delicious!" Jin Xuan took a sip of sweet potato soup in the bowl and was the first to express his opinion.


    The things made by Xiaoxiao are really delicious. What should I do? He thinks that if he can''t drink Xiaoxiao''s soup and eat Xiaoxiao''s rice in the future, he will not be able to eat any other food!

 Chapter 140

    "Well." compared with Jin Xuan''s excited expression of his opinion, Shi Nuo buried his head and answered faintly.


    Although it''s just a simple word, it''s enough to satisfy Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Sitting quietly in their home, cooking and stewing a pot of soup in person, watching them show a happy expression after tasting, MI Xiaoxiao feels that such a day is also very good.


    You don''t need to try your best to earn tuition fees, you don''t need to rack your brains to get the first place, and you don''t need to be busy with a single person.


    Such a peaceful day may be good.


    "Xiaoxiao, you drink too."


    Jin Xuan put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hand, immediately picked up Mi Xiaoxiao''s bowl without hesitation, and then filled her a bowl full.


    "Hmm!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and nodded, looked at the bowl handed over and took it carefully.


    "Xiaoxiao." at this time, a man who was "working hard" suddenly raised his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao seriously.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. Why is this guy suddenly so serious? Is there something important to say?


    "The soup is very hot. Be careful. Mi Xiaoxiao is nervous for a long time, but he finds that there is only one sentence Shi Nuo wants to say.


    "OK..." Mi Xiaoxiao pulled a little from the corner of his mouth and said carefully. Can you not be so serious and gentle! Can''t you be gentle?


    It''s just that this guy Shi Nuo is like this! Forget it, for the sake of his handsome appearance and her man, she won''t care about him!


    "!!!" Shi Nuo! Why does this guy always steal Xiaoxiao''s sight from him? It''s disgusting!


    Jin Xuan felt a little unhappy in his heart, but it was not good to attack in front of MI Xiaoxiao. He had to stare at Shi Nuo with eyes that were not ordinary grievances.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, are you full?" Jin Xuan bumped close to MI Xiaoxiao, with a soft smile on his mouth. At a glance, he knew he was a considerate man.


    "Of course." if she is not full after eating two bowls of sweet potato soup, it is estimated that she is suspected of becoming a big stomach king.


    After all, MI Xiaoxiao is quite strict about her diet. There are absolutely no more than three bowls for each meal.


    To tell the truth, she can barely eat three bowls of rice, but every time she eats two bowls, she feels full.


    "Then Xiaoxiao, let''s go to the hot spring!" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao excitedly, then his eyes changed, and he looked at Shi Nuo, who was cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Hum! He found the hot spring. If Xiaoxiao goes to soak, he must think of Jinxuan.


    "That''s a good idea." after a hard day, I went to the hot spring god horse and MI Xiaole''s place.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll clean up the dishes and chopsticks and go with you." Shi Nuo turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with expectant eyes.


    "Of course." she didn''t say she wouldn''t let Shi Nuo go. Why did this guy have to get her consent.


    Hearing the answer, Shi Nuo, with a mysterious smile on his mouth, turned around with dishes and chopsticks and looked back at Jin Xuan.


    "..." ah! I''m so angry with him! I''m so angry with him! That was a provocative look just now. He would never read it wrong, ah! Shi Nuo!


    "Let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan on the left and Shi Nuo on the right. How does it feel a little strange?


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll hold you!" when Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say who would take me down, their voices sounded at the same time.


    ... do you want to be so smart?!


    "Xiaoxiao, I''d better hold you. Shinuo is too tired today." Jin Xuan glanced at shinuo and looked at him with a trace of pride.


    "Jin Xuan accidentally fell today and his hands were sour. I''ll hold you." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao seriously.

 Chapter 141

    ¡­¡­


    Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. Should she choose this? I don''t know how much they care about each other!


    But why do these two goods love each other so much today?


    "Well... You guess, I''ll listen to whoever wins." guess, which is also a last resort.


    "Guess boxing?" how do you guess? Fists can also be used to guess?! Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes and was puzzled from inside to outside.


    Although Shi Nuo didn''t speak and didn''t show any confused expression, he was curious in his heart.


    What is Xiaoxiao''s guess? Fight?


    "Er..." she forgot a serious problem. These two goods can''t play at all!


    It''s impossible for her to teach again. It''s getting late. After teaching, she''s probably not interested in taking a bath.


    "Well, I''d better go down by myself." Mi Xiaoxiao scratched her head helplessly.


    "I hold Xiaoxiao!" the two people spoke in unison again, making Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyelids straight. These two people


    "You''re tired! I''m kind. I''m afraid you''re tired." Jin Xuan looked at Shi Nuo with a smile.


    "Your hands are sour and inconvenient. I''ll hold Xiaoxiao." Shi nuohao didn''t shrink back and looked at Jin Xuan sharply.


    ¡­¡­


    Why did she smell a strong smell called dislike?


    The two men, one with sour hands and the other too tired, come on. When they come to a conclusion, they don''t know whether it''s dawn or not.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the night sky full of stars, sighed helplessly, and silently stepped on the rattan ladder step by step.


    "Hey? Where''s Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan thought back. He wanted to win Mi Xiaoxiao''s opinion, but he found that the man was not in place at all.


    Shi Nuo glanced at Jin Xuan, then turned into a beast, and rushed down the stone wall without saying a word.


    "Hey?! damn guy, Xiaoxiao, wait for me!" when Jin Xuan reacted, Shi Nuo could not see the shadow.


    Therefore, the final result was that MI Xiaoxiao was forcibly carried to the hot spring pool by Shi Nuo on the way.


    A backward man, with a sad face, slowly came to the hot spring.


    "Well, you two are here. I''ll go there. Don''t cross the border!" Mi Xiaoxiao repeated what he had just told.


    "Oh!" Jin Xuan nodded dejectedly. He felt like he had no energy, which made Mi Xiaoxiao cry and laugh.


    "Hoo ~" took off his clothes, immersed his whole body in the water, leaned against the smooth stone wall, closed his eyes and enjoyed it.


    Sure enough, soaking in hot springs is the easiest way to eliminate fatigue


    Today, I was busy doing smoked fish. It''s also an individual work. The fish can''t be taken out until some time.


    Well... What does she need to do tomorrow?


    It seems that there are a lot of things to do. Make bacon and think of new traps. There should be mushrooms in autumn. Well, we''ll go there then


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Good granddaughter, is it delicious?" grandma fondled the reduced version of MI Xiaoxiao''s head.


    "Delicious. When Xiaoxiao grows up, he must study hard and honor his grandmother."


    Mi Xiaoxiao holds an open mouth fire dragon fruit and sends delicious food to her mouth spoonful by spoonful.


    The childish voice and words made the elderly grandmother laugh.


    "Well..." suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao in her sleep whispered softly, and then her closed eyes opened.


    The eyelashes trembled slightly, forming a deep Sichuan shape on the forehead. The hands in the water gently stroked their little belly.


    A burst of obvious pain came from her stomach, which made Mi Xiaoxiao''s frown seem to leave some mark on her small face


    damn! This familiar pain can''t be wrong!

 Chapter 142

    Since I didn''t pay attention to my first menstruation, I soaked in cold water for more than an hour in winter, so that every time I came to the moon after that, I was in pain.


    In modern times, take some medicine, then drink a few cups of hot brown sugar water, and get a sleep.


    But now she is in the age of orcs who don''t shit. How can she live!


    "Hiss..." the pain hit again, and Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help making a sound.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you?" Jin Xuan''s nervous voice came into Mi Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    Just now he vaguely heard something moving over Xiaoxiao. Is Xiaoxiao in trouble?


    Thinking, Jin Xuan was not calm for a moment. No, he still had to go and have a look.


    "Together." Shi Nuo also hurriedly put on the animal skin skirt. Indeed, there is something moving over Xiaoxiao.


    "Uh huh." Jin Xuan nodded to Shi Nuo. There was no sense of mutual respect between them.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''re here?!" Xiaoxiao said he wouldn''t let them pass. If Xiaoxiao was all right, wouldn''t they be over?


    "Xiaoxiao?" Shi Nuo didn''t respond for a long time. At this time, they were really in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry so much! Let''s rush in." Jin Xuan nodded to Shi Nuo, and then walked in to the hot spring where Mi Xiaoxiao was.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan saw Mi Xiaoxiao leaning against a small stone wall from a distance, and many stones hung in his heart.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao heard their voices, but he really didn''t want to talk, because his stomach hurt as soon as he spoke.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you?" Shi Nuo first found something wrong and immediately jumped into the water like a wind.


    "Nothing, just a little stomachache." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo and frowned.


    "Stomachache?" the stomachache is so serious that I see Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows wrinkle deeper and deeper.


    "HMM..." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against Shi Nuo and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoxiao, I''ll take you up now." Shi Nuo picked up Mi Xiaoxiao, and Junxiu''s eyebrows frowned tightly.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was held up by Shi Nuo, and immediately turned around anxiously.


    Xiaoxiao, okay, what''s the matter? Looking at Xiaoxiao''s face, it seems like special pain.


    "Stomachache." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms and was worried.


    "What?!" stomachache? What''s going on? How can Xiaoxiao have a stomachache?!


    What should I do? What should I do?


    "Don''t worry, I just have dysmenorrhea." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two anxious men in front of him, and his heart was surrounded by full warmth.


    For a moment, my stomach doesn''t seem to hurt so much


    "Dysmenorrhea?!" what is that, a disease? What should they do if they are ill? There are no other drug orcs in the tribe except Xiaoxiao!


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s normal. It''ll be fine in a while. Trust me, take me back to the cave first!"


    It''s no way to stay here. Besides, she needs one more thing. She has to go home and prepare.


    "OK." Shi Nuo nodded, then took Mi Xiaoxiao and walked to the cave, followed by Jin Xuan.


    Since Xiaoxiao said so, they believed Xiaoxiao.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned her head gently against Shi Nuo''s chest, listening to Shi Nuo''s strong heartbeat coming out of her chest, inexplicably palpitating.


    "Well... Ah!..." just then, a strange sound suddenly came from the grass on the side of the road.


    Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan stopped at the same time and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. The expression on their face was more or less unnatural.


    "Er..." I haven''t eaten pork, but she hasn''t seen a pig run? This... Why is she so lucky?!

 Chapter 143

    "Uh huh... Uh huh..." the movement in the grass doesn''t seem to want to stop because of their walking voice.


    ***Can''t you change places? Like in your own cave? Or you can run away.


    Why did she have to run into it so accidentally?


    Hit it, hit it! Why is it still when both goods are present? And now she''s coming to that or something.


    It''s very dangerous. These two men may take off their sheep coats at any time and turn into hungry and fierce wolves!


    Why does Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly feel worried about the future?


    "Cough, that Shi Nuo, let''s go back to the cave?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao coughed twice, blushed like a monkey''s ass, and said awkwardly to them.


    "Good." Shi Nuo looked down at the shy Mi Xiaoxiao, and his eyes were full of spoil and expectation.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, let''s go back to the stone cave." Jin Xuan had no other reaction, but his face was slightly red and he didn''t dare to face Mi Xiaoxiao.


    After the three left, the blood spurting sound behind the grass continued, and the usual sound of insects around them seemed to be shy and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, is it better?" Jin Xuan sat by the bed, carefully holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "It''s all right. Don''t be so nervous. I just cough. There''s blood..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said this. Her face was even red when she heard that. Why did she blush? It''s not the first time. Do you need to blush?


    But fortunately, before that, she asked Ike and learned that people here call menstruation blood.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know how to speak just now, but the most important problem now is that she doesn''t have a tampon!


    At such an important moment for women, you can''t lack a good friend sanitary cotton!


    But Mi Xiaoxiao was so unlucky. He had picked the cotton that day and wanted to clean it the next day, and then tried to make some tampons.


    But things are changeable. Her plan hasn''t been implemented yet! The whole person was taken away by the people of the wolf tribe.


    Well, just take it away. I thought I had to do a few things when I came back, because my physiological period is coming!


    Imagination is beautiful, but often reality can''t bear to look directly at it. After returning to the tribe, MI Xiaoxiao sadly forgot it!


    She remembers such a word. Did she suffer for herself?


    "Xiaoxiao''s blood?!" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, both excited and at a loss.


    Xiaoxiao''s blood proves that Xiaoxiao has grown up. Once the female has grown up, it means that she can mate with the male.


    So, after Xiaoxiao''s blood is over, can he mate with them?


    Jin Xuan thought, but inadvertently took a woman as a minor.


    It''s just that when females come to blood, they shouldn''t hurt! But why does Xiaoxiao have stomachache?


    Jin Xuan originally revealed excited eyes, but gradually became confused and worried.


    "Jin Xuan, take good care of Xiaoxiao. I''ll be right back."


    Shi Nuo, who had been pestling aside, suddenly seemed to think of something. He said a word to Jin Xuan and disappeared.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who was lying on the stone bed, really couldn''t take care of both of them, because the pain was attacking her one after another.


    Mi Xiaoxiao curled her whole body in a pile and held her knees tightly with her hands, hoping to reduce a trace of pain.


    "Xiaoxiao, lie down." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and gently stroked Mi Xiaoxiao''s back with both hands, trying to relax her.


    Somehow, MI Xiaoxiao lay obediently on his back. At this time, Jin Xuan''s hand suddenly extended to MI Xiaoxiao''s stomach.

 Chapter 144

    "What are you doing?!" Xu was because of his instinctive reaction. Mi Xiaoxiao slightly moved away at the moment when Jin Xuan extended his hand to her.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." even if he wants to do something, it must be agreed by Xiaoxiao.


    "Cough, I''m sorry, I just had an instinctive reaction." Mi Xiaoxiao''s pale face was a little red.


    "Well, I''ll rub Xiaoxiao to reduce the pain." he remembers that when he was a child, as long as his stomach hurt, his mother would rub his stomach.


    Strangely enough, as soon as the mother rubbed her stomach, he was all right and his stomach didn''t hurt.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao closed her eyes and nodded her head gently.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jin Xuan, how''s Xiaoxiao?" Shi Nuo''s hands were full of things, and on one hand, he also grabbed several handfuls of cotton.


    "It''s all right, Xiaoxiao is just asleep now." Jin Xuan gently patted Mi Xiaoxiao on the back.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo went to the stone bed and took a careful look at Mi Xiaoxiao. After personally confirming that there was nothing wrong, he was relieved to deal with the things in his hand.


    "Where did you just go?" suddenly there was no shadow.


    "I borrowed something." Shi Nuo handled the things in his hands without raising his head.


    "Hmm? What is this?" Jin Xuan turned and looked curiously at what Shi Nuo held in his hand.


    This is like a piece of cloth. Why did Shi Nuo borrow it? There are still a lot of animal skins at home! There''s no need to pick this up!


    "Ai Ke lent it to me. Xiaoxiao wants to use it." Shi Nuo has always been as concise as he can be in front of people except Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh!" Jin Xuan replied stiffly, but his voice was very small, for fear of waking Mi Xiaoxiao in bed.


    "Shi Nuo, are you there? I''ll bring Xiaoxiao blood cloth!" at this time, a female voice suddenly came from the hole.


    "Ike?" Jin Xuan said his name as soon as he heard the voice. Ike had the most contact with Xiaoxiao. Naturally, the voice was remembered.


    What''s more, Ike has lived in the tribe for so long. It''s still a little difficult to remember her voice.


    "We are at home, just come in." Shi Nuo said slowly.


    "How''s Xiaoxiao?" Ike looked at Mi Xiaoxiao lying on the stone bed. Just now, Shi Nuo suddenly broke into her house and said he was asking her for a favor.


    At first, Ike didn''t understand what was going on, but after listening to Shi Nuo''s explanation, he also understood what was going on.


    So she now appears in this cave to help Xiaoxiao change into blood cloth.


    In fact, at the beginning, she thought Xiaoxiao had matched her two male * * s. just looking at the current situation, I''m afraid she just thought too much.


    "It''s all right, just fell asleep." Jin Xuan whispered and made a whispered gesture to aikebi.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when the sun was about to hit the mouth of the cave, MI Xiaoxiao, lying in bed, gradually showed signs of waking up.


    "Hoo!" Mi Xiaoxiao opened her hazy sleeping eyes, huh! Yes, I feel much more comfortable now.


    What time is it now? It seems that it''s dawn.


    Mi Xiaoxiao pushed open the clothes covered on her body, but found that she was naked.


    To put it simply and roughly, that is mi Xiaoxiao. She''s not wearing anything now. Well, except for her little pink cherry * *.


    "Ah!" what happened? Mi Xiaoxiao reacted naturally and screamed.


    She clearly remembered that the three of them went to the hot spring last night. Then she seemed to have a stomachache, and then she was carried back to the cave.


    Back to the cave. What happened? Don''t have instant amnesia at this time!

 Chapter 145

    "Xiaoxiao?! what''s the matter?" Jin Xuan rushed in from the stone cave.


    Jin Xuan, who had just returned from washing Mi Xiaoxiao''s clothes by the river, heard Xiaoxiao''s scream as soon as his front foot reached the mouth of the cave.


    Hearing the sound, Jin Xuan rushed into the cave for the first time, but didn''t want to see an embarrassing scene - Xiaoxiao was sitting on the bed naked.


    "..., that, that, I''ll go out now!" Jin Xuan hesitated, surprised, and almost dropped his freshly washed clothes on the ground.


    "!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan, who was at a loss. His face was red and about to drop blood.


    The first reaction was to pull up the animal skin on his legs and cover his body.


    Ah ah! It''s embarrassing! A bad day!


    "Can, can!" Mi Xiaoxiao quickly dressed at the moment Jin Xuan went out.


    "Xiao... Xiao, your clothes have been washed and hung outside."


    In a ventilated corner of the cave, MI Xiaoxiao found two small holes between the two walls.


    So she went through it with a thin tree stick to form a pole for drying clothes.


    "Well, why didn''t you go hunting today?" Mi Xiaoxiao has recovered from her embarrassment.


    Anyway, it''s all her men. They just look at it, and the other party is handsome and doesn''t lose.


    But shouldn''t Jin Xuan go hunting now? She usually left when she got up. Why didn''t she start this morning?


    "Well, today I''ll stay at home to take care of Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan said, burning a fire under the stone pot.


    "Why?" does she need care? No injury, no illness, the whole person is alive and needs to be taken care of?


    "When females come to the blood, they are very vulnerable." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was confused, and said solemnly with a straight face.


    "Ha?" crisp... Weak? She only knows that girls need to pay attention to personal hygiene today. It seems that they have gone too far


    "Well, that''s what the females in the tribe say." Jin Xuan heated the stone pot while talking, then put in the cut fat and fried it out of oil.


    "...?!" that''s what all the females in the tribe say?! Does it mean that all the females in the tribe know that her aunt Mi Xiaoxiao is here?


    Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless. Isn''t it just an aunt? Use it to mobilize so many people?


    "What are you doing?" Mi Xiaoxiao was forced to sit on the bed and looked at Jin Xuan, who was busy all the time.


    She had just got out of bed, but in a minute, she was pushed by Jin Xuan and sat back in bed.


    Jin Xuan persuaded her for a simple reason: Xiaoxiao is very fragile now. Shinuo and I will be sad if we are tired!


    Well, that''s about it. So, in order not to make her two goods sad, Mou Xiao had to sit on the bed obediently.


    "I''m making Xiaoxiao''s minced meat soup." Jin Xuan seriously fried the meat in the pot.


    "Oh." well, she can''t move in this bed anyway. She''ll enjoy it and be a rice bug once!


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in her lower body, and so on! Who got her that last night?


    Can''t it be Jin Xuan or Shi Nuo? Mi Xiaoxiao thought and regretfully hammered his head.


    It''s all her fault. She fell asleep last night. Otherwise, how could they even let these two big men do such things? It''s too humiliating. Are you wooden?


    "What''s the matter with Xiaoxiao?" why do you look annoyed?


    "Well... Well, I, I just want to ask, who helped me get that what last night?"


    It''s over. What she said is so general. Can Jin Xuan understand?


    "Oh, that''s Aike''s help." Jin Xuan turned embarrassed and continued to make Mi Xiaoxiao''s brunch.

 Chapter 146

    "Oh." so it is!


    She was worried about it. If it was Jin Xuan and the two of them, it was estimated that she would have no face to face Jiangdong''s father for the time being.


    "Then how did Ike come back here?" Ike couldn''t have walked to their cave in the middle of the night?


    "Oh, that''s what Shi Nuo called, and those, which Shi Nuo borrowed from Ike."


    Jin Xuan''s spare hand pointed to some things at one end of the stone bed. They were long and looked like sanitary napkins they used.


    But what are those red grains? It looks like something to eat.


    "What is this?" Mi Xiaoxiao picked up a small red fruit, um... Let''s call it a small fruit!


    "It was brought back by Shi Nuo. He said it was brought back by AI Kerang. He said it could relieve pain."


    That''s exactly what Shi Nuo said when he set out.


    "Oh!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked left and right, but he didn''t see where he had met. Finally, MI Xiaoxiao also compromised.


    It is estimated that this is a unique plant in the world like the leaves of the big leaf tree. It is normal that she has not seen it.


    "Xiaoxiao, you can drink it. Be careful to scald it." Jin Xuan walked carefully towards Mi Xiaoxiao with the hot soup just out of the pot.


    "Let it cool first! I''m not too hungry." not only I''m not hungry, but now it''s really hot. After all, it''s just baked.


    "OK." Jin Xuan put the soup at the head of the bed, a little away from MI Xiaoxiao, which is also to prevent the soup from burning Mi Xiaoxiao when it spills out.


    "Jin Xuan, what time is it now?" I feel it''s quite lively below. Shouldn''t it be those hunting orcs who haven''t left yet?


    "Just noon." because the sun has just risen to half the sky, it is just noon.


    "Middle... Afternoon?!" is her ear still working? It''s noon now? So she slept for a night and a half?


    Tut tut... Sometimes, she feels a little admiration for being able to sleep.


    "Then why don''t you call me?" she slept for so long. In the morning, Jin Xuan didn''t call her for Mao?


    "Xiaoxiao is very fragile now and needs a good rest." Jin Xuan smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao. That charming smile is enough to make you willing to jump into the trap.


    "..." well, MI Xiaoxiao was speechless. She had to admit that she was defeated by his care!


    "Take me down for a walk. I have something to find Ike." Mi Xiaoxiao reluctantly drank the last mouthful of soup under Jin Xuan''s eager gaze.


    Under such eager eyes, she can drink a bowl of soup. It seems that her face is thicker.


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao, I''ll hold you." Jin Xuan opened his hand to MI Xiaoxiao, with an intoxicating smile on his handsome face.


    "Cough, OK." Mi Xiaoxiao opened his hands helplessly but full of happiness, and his head was tightly close to someone''s chest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ike, can you help me find an ORC with fast hands and feet? It''s better to be a male ORC."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike, who was knitting animal skin skirts with everyone.


    It has to be said that she had an illusion just now, as if Ike should have been the leader of this group of females.


    Now I find that Ike still has a convincing sense of leadership.


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao. This is Lipp. It''s the fastest of these people now."


    Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to an animal humanitarian beside her. It was his left hand that was injured and broke from his wrist. I really don''t know how.


    "Li Pu, my name is mi Xiaoxiao. Can you do me a favor?" Mi Xiaoxiao was held in Jin Xuan''s arms and had to give him a smile to represent friendship.

 Chapter 147

    "Of course!" it''s his honor to help the little female in front of him.


    The last time I fished with her, the little female came up with three methods, which were amazing. The little female was really too smart.


    "Well... I want you to go to the wolf tribe and take this with you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao took out a wooden bowl and a pair of wooden chopsticks that she had been holding in her arms.


    "Is this...?" what? Why hasn''t he met?


    "This is a wooden bowl and chopsticks. I hope you can help me send them to the wolf tribe." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at each other sincerely.


    These dishes and chopsticks, she did not start to let Tani and German make a large number of them. This one was just brought from home.


    A pair of clean, MI Xiaoxiao has always been ready to use as spare dishes and chopsticks.


    "Yes, but what if the people of the wolf tribe want to attack me?"


    Although Lipp couldn''t wait for the task given to him by the little female * *, he was also worried. What if the wolf tribe wanted to kill him at that time?


    "You can rest assured that the wolf tribe is now in a cooperative trading relationship with us and will not break the agreement so easily.


    When you arrive at the gate of the wolf tribe, just take a branch with leaves.


    When you get there, you say I asked you to send things. Naturally, the people there will take you to their leader. "


    She had an agreement with Li Shuo, the leader of the wolf tribe. If either of them wanted to enter the other''s tribe, they must take a branch with leaves.


    This can also be understood as a relatively simple code


    Moreover, the agreed time is almost a week later. How to say, the person who made the agreement at that time was also mi Xiaoxiao.


    After such a long time, I can''t reply at all. There''s no news at all?! That''s why she wanted rip to send the dishes.


    "What should I do next? Give it directly to him and I''ll come back?" Lipp felt that it should be more than that.


    "No, you have to tell the tribal leader that if you are satisfied, you can send a trustworthy person with trading chips to follow you back to the thar tribe.


    Of course, if they don''t want to trade, you can come back right away. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Lipp and explained to him carefully.


    "OK, I see. I''ll go." Lipp looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in Jin Xuan''s arms and said firmly.


    Then, without looking back, Lipp went in the direction of the wolf tribe.


    "Well, be careful on the road. If they want to trade, please tell them to come back before the sun sets."


    If you want to trade, please come back before the sun sets. The reason why Mi Xiaoxiao said so.


    I just want to ask the leader of lishuo to make an answer in a short time.


    It takes a lot of brain power to be able to answer in a short time and measure the goods suitable for exchange.


    As for whether the leader can react, it''s none of her business. It''s better to walk around in the tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chief, shall we trade with the little female?" a scarred male Orc looked at his head sitting on the high platform.


    "Do, why not?" Li Shuo looked at something strange, but small and light in his hand.


    "What are you going to exchange with them, chief?" the scar man continued. This is the most difficult!


    I don''t know the purpose of this thing. How to estimate its value? If you can''t estimate the value, how can you prepare the exchange items?


    "Hehe, for the first time, the leader went in person!" Li Shuo played with the bowl in his hand, and the interest in the bottom of his eyes was growing.

 Chapter 148

    "The exchange items, we..." scar man was a little embarrassed. It looked small and should be made of wood.


    It seems that the shape is novel, but I don''t know how much it can be worth.


    "Prepare a wild boar, three bears, rabbits and a leaf of fruit. I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes! I''ll get ready now." scar man nodded respectfully, then turned around and took some of his subordinates to work.


    Those who can stand in this cave are male orcs with high status and prestige in the wolf tribe.


    Lishuo put down his bowl, stood up, looked at the people below, and then said, "tru, go and help me pack that fur and bring it over."


    "What?! chief, that thing is you...!" when tru heard that his leader would use the fur as a trading item.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t stand it. After all, that fur is the most precious thing for the leader. I haven''t even used it myself.


    This time, the reason is taken out for exchange. Can it be that such a small thing made by the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao is so useful?!


    Is it worth the leader exchanging that fur?


    "Drew, didn''t you hear what I said? Alas ~, I still have to get it myself!"


    Li Shuo''s eyes were erratic. The person standing in front of him didn''t know where he was looking.


    "Don''t dare! Subordinates, go and install it now." Trudeau bowed his head and gently bowed his head towards lishuo standing above.


    Although the leader spoke, it was a light hearted man with a little ruffian spirit in his words.


    But he has been around the leader for a year and a half. For the leader''s temperament, Trudeau knows that the leader is a person who laughs on the skin and doesn''t laugh on the flesh.


    Therefore, at this moment, he had no doubt about the leader''s words.


    "Well, let''s go! You go with me this time." Li Shuo sat back in his seat, propped his head in one hand and looked down leisurely.


    "The leader, Xiaoxiao little female said, let''s prepare quickly, and then return to the thar tribe before sunset."


    Lipp stood up with a little uneasiness on his face. His head almost forgot what Xiaoxiao told him.


    "No problem." it''s still early now, and the round trip between the two tribes is only an hour at most.


    Now looking at the sun, it is estimated that there are still a few hours, an hour before sunset. It is enough for them to prepare those items.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, how''s it going? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Jin Xuan sat on the stone. In his arms, he was still our lazy Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "No, don''t worry. Don''t you just have blood? It''s not so serious." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. How many times did Jin Xuan ask this question today?


    "That''s good." Jin Xuan picked up the red apple on one side, stretched out his claw, and gently scratched on the washed apple.


    I saw an apple that had just been intact and split in two.


    "...." so the claw can still be used like this? It''s so... Convenient. Do you have wood? It''s just a portable blade!


    "Xiaoxiao! Lipp, they''re back!" at this time, Ike suddenly came over excitedly and pointed to the group of shadows outside the tribe.


    "Well, I see. Go and see how Tani and Devon are progressing. Pay attention to your body first. It doesn''t matter if you slow down."


    Mi Xiaoxiao took a small piece of apple from Jin Xuan and said to Ike.


    When Lipp set out for the wolf tribe, MI Xiaoxiao asked Jin Xuan to take her to meet the German brothers.


    As for the purpose, of course, it is to ask them to start making more dishes and chopsticks to trade with the wolf tribe.


    It''s said that many skillful old orcs volunteered to help because they were dealing with the wolf tribe.

 Chapter 149

    I don''t know what''s going on with them, but the goods of the wolf tribe can be slow. In what words, health is the most important.


    "OK, I''ll go now." Ike nodded to MI Xiaoxiao, then turned into a beast, and his figure suddenly disappeared into Mi Xiaoxiao''s sight.


    "Jin Xuan, what did you say they would bring to exchange with us?" Mi Xiaoxiao was really surprised. I didn''t expect that Li Shuo was ready to exchange so soon.


    It seems a little earlier than she estimated. Originally, she thought they would arrive at least at sunset.


    "Xiaoxiao, open your mouth." Jin Xuan picked up a small piece of apple and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth, but he found that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t mean to bite it off.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Jin Xuan with helpless eyes. This guy is really!


    "Anyway, it won''t be less meat." the wolf tribe has enough food and will bring meat.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and swallowed the apple in her mouth. To tell the truth, she now tastes good.


    Xiaoyou: didn''t someone swear never to eat apples again?


    Xiaomou: roll the calf! Miss Ben was joking. Why didn''t miss Ben eat such delicious food as apples?


    Xiaoyou: the disdainful eyes fly and fly


    "Xiaoxiao little female, I brought back the leader of the wolf tribe." as soon as Lipp entered the tribe and saw Mi Xiaoxiao, he immediately walked towards her.


    "The leader of the wolf tribe?!" the guy from lishuo came in person?


    I didn''t mean to ask him to send a trusted person over! Is it necessary to distrust her so much? And came to watch in person.


    "Is that guy coming too?" Jin Xuan''s hand feeding Mi Xiaoxiao''s apple didn''t stop at all. Of course, Mou Xiao also enjoyed it very much.


    Although there was no particularly unpleasant emotion on the surface, Jin Xuan''s eyes burned with anger.


    That guy! It''s the leader of the wolf tribe, and it''s also the damn male who called Xiaoxiao last time!


    "Xiaoxiao! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you!" Jin Xuan''s idea just fell. Suddenly, a figure rushed in front of him like a wind.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. With such a frivolous tone and such a beating voice, there would be no one except the idiot leader Li Shuo.


    "Instigate!" just as lishuo was about to get close to MI Xiaoxiao, Jin Xuan got up sensitively, held Mi Xiaoxiao, and immediately came to another stone.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat more!" Mi Xiaoxiao still sat firmly in Jin Xuan''s arms. Someone still stretched out his apple claw to her.


    "Why did Xiaoxiao run away? Don''t you like me?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao disappointed and almost didn''t have a pear blossom with rain.


    The orcs walking behind Li Shuo turned around very consciously. What they just saw must be their illusion!


    Lipp, who was standing on one side, was surprised. Why was the leader of the wolf tribe so happy to see Xiaoxiao little female?


    Completely and just two people, okay? The plot changes so fast that he has to sit down and digest it.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you want another one?" Jin Xuan held Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms and said with a gentle smile. He ignored Li Shuo.


    "No..." why did she feel a heavy smell in the air?


    Also, when did she like the guy who left Shuo? No But this guy''s acting skills are good. Mi Xiaoxiao gave her 9:9!


    "Well, I''ll wipe Xiaoxiao''s mouth." Jin Xuan smiled at the corner of his mouth, reached out and picked up a small rag on one side and gently wiped Mi Xiaoxiao''s mouth.

 Chapter 150

    "Cough, that Li Shuo, did you bring the trading goods in exchange?" Mi Xiaoxiao clenched his fist and put it on his mouth to cough gently.


    "Of course, isn''t it right behind me?" Li Shuo''s mouth evoked a sinister smile.


    It seems so. She just didn''t notice


    "In a moment, move things to Xiaoxiao quickly." Li Shuo turned and said to the man with a scar on his face.


    "Good leader." the Scarface man nodded respectfully, and then moved the stacked things to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Wild boar? This is... Fruit? And three big bears and rabbits?" isn''t this what he meant to bring in exchange?


    Although the dishes and chopsticks she made are nothing in modern times, they are still a great invention in this Orc era.


    If Li Shuo took such a little thing in exchange for the dishes and chopsticks of their whole tribe, MI Xiaoxiao would definitely think they were joking.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s the labor fees of the two brothers Tani and Devon. It''s not enough.


    You know, their wolf tribe is not like their thar tribe. There are only dozens of people.


    It''s a big tribe. One or two hundred people can get together, so Mi Xiaoxiao said that the labor fees for tanli and Devon were not enough.


    "There''s only so much?" Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to a pile of things in front of her.


    "Xiaoxiao, you can''t let him change so few things." Jin Xuan saw something wrong with MI Xiaoxiao''s face, so he immediately added a sentence.


    "Is that Xiaoxiao''s beautiful pimple ready?" Li Shuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao and looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    Jin Xuan was eager and quick. In an instant, he covered Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes with his hands. What''s the purpose!


    Worthy of the name: in order to prevent Xiaoxiao''s sight from being polluted by someone''s sight.


    "Beautiful... Pimples?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s mouth slightly pumped, beautiful pimples? Li Shuo, I''m sure this guy is really describing dishes and chopsticks?


    Don''t be so funny! So far, it is the first time she has heard someone describe the bowl like this.


    "Well, before Xiaoxiao''s beautiful pimples are done well, I have to give so much to represent my sincerity."


    It looked light, but in fact it should be more complex, so he was sure they hadn''t made the number they needed.


    It was agreed at the beginning that if it is something that needs to be used in general, it will be exchanged every time.


    Then Mi Xiaoxiao, they must get rid of all the orcs of the wolf tribe, that is, the wolf tribe has to have one hand.


    "How much can you give after that?" Mi Xiaoxiao generously admitted that it really needs some time to make.


    "Of course, it''s easy to say, five times as much as here! How does Xiaoxiao feel?" Li Shuo smiled.


    "Five times?" that means they can get five times the same number of things? Five wild boars?


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the dead boar and muttered that if each one was about this big, she could consider it.


    "Xiaoxiao still feels less?" Li Shuo picked his eyebrows. Mi Xiaoxiao''s appetite may not be too big!


    "No, we have a deal! It''s just the size of the wild boar! I hope Lord Li Shuo doesn''t play with me."


    If each one is different in size, that is, the size difference is too large, she can''t accept it, because she will lose money.


    "Of course, I''m not like lishuo." lishuo held his hand to one side of Trudeau, and then took what he had in his hand.


    "Xiaoxiao, look here!" when Mi Xiaoxiao breathed, he was suddenly recalled by Li Shuo''s cry.


    "What?!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up curiously and looked like Li Shuo.

 Chapter 151

    "What a dazzling fire red..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the fire red in front of him and was a little distracted.


    What Li Shuo wanted her to see seemed to be an animal skin, and it looked very big.


    "This is... An animal skin?" the animal skin is completely fire red, but two places at one end of the animal skin are snow-white.


    It looks like two snow-white ears. The whole animal skin looks very big and complete.


    It seems that the whole is carefully separated, but it should be particularly difficult to do!


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao, do you want to guess what animal skin this is?" Li Shuo took the animal skin and inadvertently took a step closer to MI Xiaoxiao.


    Who knows, Jin Xuan, who protects Mi Xiaoxiao, is always on guard. Once he detects the approach of Li Shuo, he will take Xiaoxiao back a few steps.


    "Don''t get any closer!" Jin Xuan''s golden eyes looked at Li Shuo. The light shining inside was completely serious and firm.


    "Tut Tut, Xiaoxiao, he won''t let me near!" Li Shuo shrunk his mouth and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, as if he had been greatly wronged.


    "Oh, just don''t get close." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded seriously. In fact, in his heart, he had already laughed.


    This guy, do you want to be so funny!


    "..." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, and the bottom of his eyes was a little more interesting.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is my favorite animal skin. I''ll give it to you today!


    This animal skin is actually the skin of a rabbit. At that time, I broke into a place by mistake and finally got it. "


    Li Shuo said, his head seemed to fall into some kind of memory. In those years, he really took a lot of effort to get it.


    "Rabbit? And what do you mean by giving it to me?" the weasel said new year''s greetings to the chicken, uneasy and kind?!


    And the skin is so big that it doesn''t look like a rabbit should have.


    At first, MI Xiaoxiao thought it was something like a weasel and a fox. Unexpectedly, Li Shuo said it was a rabbit.


    "Give it to you, of course, on the surface." what else can it mean? Just suddenly remembered that there was such a piece of animal skin.


    Moreover, this animal skin, he thought, was very suitable for the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao.


    So he followed his own ideas and brought it over. He didn''t care whether the little female accepted it or not.


    "Well, you won''t make any other strange and excessive demands?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo warily. His hot eyes almost stared him out of a big hole.


    "Do I look like that kind of person?" Li Shuo was speechless. He was such a just person. How could he be so unbearable as she thought.


    ... she should say, shouldn''t she? Forget it, it''s better not to attack his so-called fan confidence.


    "It looks exactly the same!" Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to forget it. Unexpectedly, Jin Xuan, who had been silent, said this.


    "Poof!... haha! That haha! I... I haha! It''s not... It''s not intentional!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao covered his stomach and almost died laughing. Sure enough, some people were surprised if they didn''t say it.


    ... even if Li Shuo is calm, his forehead is inevitably covered with black lines.


    "Xiaoxiao! Xiaoxiao!" just then, a relatively rapid voice came from behind.


    "Ailuo? What''s up?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned around and saw that it was Ailuo.


    It''s just that she''s in a hurry. Is there anything important?


    "Xiao... Xiao Xiao, just now a group of orcs came outside the tribe. They... They said they were from the wal tribe."


    Just now she happened to pass by the gate of the tribe and saw several orcs in the tribe blocking a group of orcs who wanted to enter the tribe.


    After living in the thar tribe for so long, it can be said that the orcs are not from their tribe, and they claim to be from the wal tribe.

 Chapter 152

    "Wal tribe?" she seemed to hear that Jin Xuan had mentioned this tribe, as if it was the largest tribe nearby.


    "Yes, they just passed by. Grandpa hunz let you go and have a look." hunz is the oldest Orc in the tribe, and everyone trusts his words very much.


    "Looking for me?" Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to herself suspiciously. What''s the use of looking for her? Shouldn''t she look for Ott or the most authoritative person in the tribe?


    "Well, don''t say much, Xiaoxiao, come with me." Ike looked anxious, and Mi Xiaoxiao had to let Jin Xuan hold her to follow.


    "Xiaoxiao, wait for me!" Li Shuo saw that MI Xiaoxiao had left and immediately followed up.


    The wall tribe? Oh, how interesting! Since the treaty stipulates that their tribe has the responsibility to protect the thar tribe during the period of cooperation, he can follow it.


    But that doesn''t mean he''ll be the first bird. Let''s see what this little female can do!


    "Hey! I''ll go too!" as soon as Lipp heard that it was harmful to the tribe, he immediately wanted to follow up.


    "Wait! You''re gone! Where shall we put these things!" when scar face saw that Lipp was leaving, he immediately grabbed his hand.


    "... well, you come with me." Lipp sighed helplessly. Yes, if they all left, these things would be difficult to place.


    At this time, on the other side, when Mi Xiaoxiao rushed over, the orcs in the tribe seemed to be about to fight with those who claimed to be in the wal tribe.


    "Xiaoxiao?! you''re coming. What should I do? They''re going to fight." Ailuo hurried over and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" why did the people of the wall tribe suddenly break into the tribe?!


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s like this..." as soon as Ailuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao mention the wal tribe, she immediately looked like a fried cat.


    I want to show my claws immediately and add a few claws to everyone in the wall tribe.


    "Well, I see." after listening, MI Xiaoxiao frowned and nodded seriously.


    It turned out that just now, people from the wall tribe suddenly appeared at the gate of the tribe and said they were going to go into the tribe to find leader Ott.


    As we all know, leader Ott is not in the tribe, so I wanted them to go back first and find their leader next time.


    However, they just didn''t agree. They took a tough attitude towards the people in the tribe and insisted on seeing leader Ott.


    Of course, people in the tribe will not allow people from other tribes to enter the tribe, and it is still a threat to their own tribe, so it is even more impossible to let them in.


    On one side are the orcs of the wall tribe who want to enter the tribe, while on the other side are the orcs of the thar tribe who oppose it.


    When the two sides disagree, it is naturally easy to conflict, which is why they are about to fight.


    "Those who know the truth, get out of here! We just want to discuss a matter with your Aote leader."


    A loud voice came out of the crowd. What you heard from the voice was satire and contempt.


    "Why! This is the territory of our thar tribe. You are the object to leave!"


    Another voice, unwilling to be outdone, sounded like a German voice.


    "Oh! So you want to be an enemy of our wal tribe? You know, our wal tribe is not something you small tribes can offend."


    The voice continued to ring out, and the words were belittled and arrogant.


    Why is mi Xiaoxiao so upset? This is the most unhappy person she has ever seen in the world. Nina has to stand back for a while.


    "Wall tribe? Is there such a tribe? Why haven''t I heard of it?"

 Chapter 153

    "Who? Who''s talking?!" I dare say I haven''t heard of their wal tribe. You know, their wal tribe is the strongest tribe here!


    "Tut Tut, is there something wrong with your ears? I''m right in front of you!" Mi Xiaoxiao came down from Jin Xuan and walked forward step by step.


    "Xiaoxiao?"


    "Mi Xiaoxiao is coming!"


    "Little female?!" then two or three voices sounded. When Mi Xiaoxiao passed by, the people of the thar tribe automatically made way.


    "Hahaha! It''s a little female?" the talking Orc looked up and laughed at the moment he saw Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Of course I am female. Unlike you, I can''t tell whether you are male or female." Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.


    The man is very strong. Looking at the strong muscles in his hands, you know that this man belongs to the power type.


    "You! Little female, don''t think you are a female, I won''t hurt you!" the orc angrily pointed to MI Xiaoxiao.


    The little female has a lot of courage. She dares to say that he has a rock avalanche. Looking at the thin shape, I don''t know if she can hold up his fist?


    "No one can hurt Xiaoxiao!" Jin Xuan heard someone say he wanted to hurt Mi Xiaoxiao. He immediately made a rapid sprint and appeared next to MI Xiaoxiao in the blink of an eye.


    "Even if it''s you, don''t want to hurt Xiaoxiao!" Jin Xuan stared at the orc in front of him with sharp eyes, and the claws on his hands were ready to go out at any time.


    "Oh? This is Jin Xuan of thar tribe? I heard you are the second one in this tribe to fight?


    What''s the matter? Do you want to have a competition with me? "The rock avalanche looked at Jin Xuan more interestingly, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    "Jin Xuan, don''t be impulsive." I just heard the orc''s words. It seems that this time it won''t be too simple.


    The orc knew Jin Xuan''s name and his position in the tribe, so Mi Xiaoxiao guessed that it was definitely not simple.


    Although they may know the name Jin Xuan, they should not know the value of force so clearly.


    Moreover, as a powerful tribe, they do not need to inquire, or deliberately care about the dynamics of a tribe many times weaker than them.


    Unless... Thinking of this possibility, MI Xiaoxiao looked at the eyes of several orcs in front of her, and immediately cast a few layers of vigilance.


    "HMM." Jin Xuan nodded, then retreated to MI Xiaoxiao''s side and kept an eye on his surroundings to prevent anything against Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Why? As the second most powerful male in the tribe, he would listen to the little female so much? Is he afraid?"


    Rock avalanche glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and then looked at Jin Xuan funny.


    "Oh? Mr. human demon''s words mean that Mr. human demon won''t respect your female or male at all?"


    As for the basic skills of poisonous tongue, MI Xiaoxiao is more than enough to deal with these orcs.


    "Xiaoxiao, what is a human demon?" Ailuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. Why hasn''t she heard of the name?


    "Oh, nothing, just a half female and half male species." Mi Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked at Ailuo and explained seriously.


    "Pooh! Half male and half female?" thanks to her imagination, Li Shuo stood at a higher place outside and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with interest.


    Maybe the next thing will be more interesting. Then, he''d better stay here and watch a good play.


    "I don''t know heaven and earth!" the rock avalanche was completely angered by Mi Xiaoxiao. With a roar, it wanted to attack Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Roar!" Jin Xuan turned into an animal, threw Mi Xiaoxiao on his back, opened his big mouth, and gave a low hiss at the orc, as if giving a final warning.

 Chapter 154

    "Mr. human demon, male orcs can''t hurt females!" Mi Xiaoxiao said lightly, and her tender little hand gently stroked Jin Xuan''s fur.


    She was sure that the purpose of their coming here should not be just to find fault.


    Moreover, male orcs cannot hurt male orcs. This is the rule of the continent, and every male Orc should abide by it.


    Of course, if female orcs hurt their female life, then male orcs have the right to hurt female orcs.


    Although it may not be fair to male orcs, it is a good way to protect females. After all, the share of female orcs in the world is too low.


    "Rock avalanche, calm down!" Chi Mu reached out and grabbed the rock avalanche''s hand. His eyes looked in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao.


    I didn''t expect that the little female was so powerful that she could irritate the always calm rock avalanche in such a short time.


    And there is also the intention to attack her. If the rock avalanche really attacks the little female, he will only be driven out of the tribe.


    "Don''t get me wrong. We just want to find leader Ott. We''ll find him and have something to discuss."


    Chi Mu''s whole person looks much calmer than the rock avalanche, and his way of doing things is better than him.


    "Tut Tut, little female, this man is much more powerful than the one just now." Li Shuo stood above, quite gloating.


    What will you do this time? Little female! It''s really getting more and more interesting!


    "Sorry, our leader is not in the tribe now. If you can, you can go back to the tribe first, or you can wait here for the leader to come back."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her and said without showing weakness.


    "Little female, does your tribe shut out orcs?" Chi Mu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course not. For some orcs who want to be good, we certainly open the door to welcome them."


    On the contrary, for those malicious guys, she often chooses to close the door and let the dog go.


    Well... It''s time for the tribe to keep some dogs. How to say the task of guarding the door, they still completed very well.


    "Do we look unfriendly?" the orc spread his hand and asked.


    "Of course, don''t you see that Mr. human demon''s fist is about to hit me in the face?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Chimu and blinked naively. People who don''t understand the truth will choose to believe Mi Xiaoxiao''s words when they see this scene.


    "This......" Chi Mu looked at the rock avalanche reproachfully, and then he was speechless to MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Rock collapse Mingming was stopped by him before he shot. Where did he come from the statement that he was about to hit her face?


    "I can''t refute it. Then wait outside the tribe for our leader to come back.


    Everyone has dispersed! It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone is busy. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao finished and waved to everyone.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Ailuo nodded to MI Xiaoxiao.


    Although she doesn''t know what medicine Mi Xiaoxiao sells in her gourd, she still chooses to believe Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "What happened?!" just as everyone was about to disperse, another voice came from the rear. This time, his tribe was human.


    "The leader is back!" Auror cried excitedly, looking at the group of aut who were running towards this side.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you okay?" they smelled the traces of other orcs walking all the way.


    Following this trace, the thar tribe is ahead. They are running all the way for fear of something happening in the tribe.


    "Alas! How boring! All the good plays have been ruined!" Li Shuo looked at Ott and nodded disappointed.

 Chapter 155

    "It''s all right. They came to find Ott." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo and nodded seriously.


    "Looking for Ott?" Shi Nuo looked at several orcs standing at the gate of the tribe and wondered, what are these orcs looking for Ott?


    "Well, that''s all. They claim to be the people of the wal tribe." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the orcs and fell into meditation.


    "Wal tribe?" the orcs in this tribe seem to have been active in the forest recently, and their smell is everywhere.


    "Ha ha! Leader Aote, you are back." the rock avalanche walked towards Aote with a smile.


    In that look, why does Mi Xiaoxiao look so like seeing her long lost brother?


    "Are you from the wal tribe?" Ott frowned and looked at the rock avalanche. Why did the wal tribe suddenly come to their tribe?


    "Ha ha! Leader Aote has a good eye. Unlike some females, he stopped us from entering the tribe."


    When the rock avalanche said this, his eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao?" Ott immediately looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and there was an invisible gloom at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Ott, they started the conflict first. Of course we can''t let them in."


    Knowing that the other party''s purpose is impure and that his own side is short of troops, if he foolishly lets them in, he will only seek his own death.


    "What are you looking for me?!" Ott handed all the things on his hand to Jik, and then approached the rock avalanche party.


    "Of course, our wal tribe decided that from now on, each tribe should hand in a piece of food.


    In this regard, our wal tribe can ensure the safety of its tribe. If we don''t pay, we can''t guarantee the safety. "


    Rock avalanche looked at Ott, and his tone of voice was still so arrogant and conceited. Mi Xiaoxiao, who was listening, twitched fiercely at the corners of his mouth.


    She wanted to know, how can the orc have the courage to talk to others like this? This is the so-called nostril facing the sky!


    However, these so-called nostril looking people often fall miserably because they don''t look at the road


    "Hand in the food?" Ott''s frown grew deeper and deeper. Their tribe didn''t have much food.


    If they want to spend the snowy weather, they want more food.


    The stored food is not enough. If the food is handed in at this time, their tribe will starve many orcs as in previous years.


    But if they don''t, their tribe will be attacked by the wall tribe.


    "How about it? Leader Aote, do you choose to hand in food or not?" the rock avalanche looked at Aote with some pride.


    "Let me think." Ott looked at the rock avalanche and the people behind him, and then fell into thinking.


    The wal tribe is rich in food, many orcs and sufficient troops, but their troops are completely opposite, of course, there is not enough food.


    If you fight them hard, the loser will only be their thar tribe.


    At that time, there may be more losses and orcs will be injured, so their hunting progress will only be greatly reduced.


    What they think is the loss of their thar tribe. There is no way. Who makes their thar tribe have status and strength without others.


    "Leader Ott, have you considered it? We are still waiting to go back and reply to our leader."


    The arrogant tone of rock avalanche is what Mi Xiaoxiao dislikes most, isn''t it? Good.


    "I......" Ott just wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao''s sudden voice.


    "Of course we refuse." looking at Ott''s expression, it seems that he wants to promise them!


    "Ah!" the little female really has courage, but she is the leader of the thar tribe! Maybe not!

 Chapter 156

    As the leader of a tribe, it is true that the first consideration is the safety of the tribe. Unfortunately, this Ott only considers the present, but does not consider the future.


    If the food is really handed in as they say, the thar tribe will definitely starve to death when it snows.


    "You little female, what are you talking about? We''re talking to your leader. Stay away."


    Rock avalanche looks at Mi Xiaoxiao, who is uncomfortable all over. Don''t look at the little female, who is water smart, but the thorns all over his body should make him very uncomfortable.


    Moreover, he has always been steady in rock avalanche, but today he stumbled on the little female. Therefore, the more he sees Mi Xiaoxiao, the more unhappy he is.


    "Rock avalanche, pay attention to your attitude, but I haven''t heard of when the leader of the thar tribe became such a little female."


    While stopping the attitude of rock avalanche, Chi Mu secretly satirized that the leader of Ott was so incompetent that he had to interrupt his speech.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, I''ll decide on this matter. Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, take your female back."


    Ott looked at Jin Xuan discontentedly. Sure enough, this Mi Xiaoxiao was too eye-catching.


    "So, the leader is ready to agree to the requirements of the wal tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s tone inevitably added a bit of seriousness.


    Previously she thought that this Ott had the potential to be a tribal leader, but now she doesn''t feel so strong.


    It can be said that Ott may be thinking about the safety of the tribe in his heart, but his vision is not so long-term.


    Because even if they hand in food, so what, in the end, some people may starve to death.


    The most important thing is that people only said in general that they should hand in the food, but they didn''t mention the amount of food from beginning to end.


    So, it''s a way for a wolf to enter the tiger''s mouth. It can also be said that this is a prelude to being trapped.


    If you don''t hand in food, although you may be attacked by the wal tribe, don''t forget that she has an ace.


    "Leave these things alone and go back to your cave!" Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with concern.


    "..." is this Ott out of his mind today? Because she wants to take care of him! If I hadn''t been in this tribe myself.


    As a member of this tribe, she has the responsibility to maintain the safety of this tribe.


    "I asked a question and left. The leader should not refuse!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao jumped down from Jin Xuan''s back. Then, Jin Xuan flashed a golden light and changed back to human shape in an instant.


    "Say!" Ott replied with a frown without looking at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Let me ask the ORC. I haven''t figured out the situation until now.


    So I want to ask you, how much food do you have to hand in when you talk about handing in food? "


    When Mi Xiaoxiao said this, he said the key point. The onlookers began to discuss it one after another.


    "Yes! Yes! The wal tribe has always talked about the handed in food, but it has never heard of how much it has."


    "Well, indeed, the little female is so smart that we didn''t find it."


    "Yes! If the amount of food handed in is not clearly stated and you rashly agree, the wal tribe will not take the opportunity to cheat!"


    "Mm-hmm, that''s reasonable." the old Orc in the crowd looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s performance and straightened his beard with satisfaction.


    "We''ll classify the amount of food when your leader Ott makes a decision."


    The rock avalanche looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and was a little angry.


    "Then isn''t our tribe led by your nose? If we promise to hand in food.


    Are you going to drain the thar tribe from here and there?


    Or, taking this opportunity, when our tribe is short of food, and then your wal tribe is taking our tribe at one stroke? "

 Chapter 157

    Although Mi Xiaoxiao''s words were sharp, it was not impossible.


    "So, leader Ott, you are refusing to pay food?" the rock avalanche looked at Ott and spoke in an unpleasant tone.


    "This...!" Ott glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, and his words were still full of swing.


    "Indeed, if you are determined not to tell us how much food you have handed in, I will be the first to disagree."


    The old Orc hunz suddenly stood up and looked at Ott with some reproach in his eyes. Then he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with great satisfaction.


    Hunz is the oldest Orc in the tribe. Another secret that MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know is that hunz was once the leader of the thar tribe.


    In other words, the influence of hunz''s words on the thar tribe will not be lower than that of Ott, or even surpass him.


    "Yes! If we don''t tell us how much food we have, we will never hand it in!" Dasen stood up and objected.


    As Mi Xiaoxiao said, if they promised to hand in food, it''s OK that their wal tribe didn''t cheat. If they cheat, do they have to hand over more food?


    Moreover, there was not much food in their tribe. If Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t come to their tribe.


    Maybe they can only guarantee that they won''t starve for one day. If they don''t catch prey the next day, starvation is inevitable.


    To survive that cold period, they need more food to store energy.


    "Yes! Chief, we can''t promise so easily. What if they cheat?!"


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is right. You can''t just promise!"


    Lu Lina, who had just come over, immediately raised her hands to praise what Mi Xiaoxiao said.


    From a relaxed point of view, Yixiao successfully harvested a brain powder again.


    "You see, it''s not that I don''t agree. Since you haven''t given sincerity, it''s not easy for me to make this decision."


    Ott looked at the opposing orcs behind him, and then gave Mi Xiaoxiao a dark look where others couldn''t see.


    "Why did she just feel a very unfriendly look? Who is it?


    Mi Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked around, but she didn''t find anyone looking at her.


    "Shi Nuo, what do you think of it?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo beside him.


    "Xiaoxiao did the right thing. My thoughts are the same as Xiaoxiao." Shi Nuo looked at Ott in the front, with some complexity in his eyes.


    "Well." well, although she is not the leader, at least she lives in this tribe. This is her home in the world.


    There are people here who care about her and love her, so anyway, she can''t put the tribe in great danger.


    "It seems that leader Ott also believes the little female''s words! There''s no way.


    In that case, first of all, we declare that our wal tribe will not have any guarantee for the safety of your thar tribe. "


    The rock avalanche looked at the orcs in the thar tribe, with some anger in their eyes. These orcs really don''t know the heaven and earth.


    Obviously, it''s just a weak tribe that can''t be weak anymore. Do you still want to fight against their wall tribe? This is suicide.


    "Of course, the safety of our tribe is not bothered by the leader of lowall tribe.


    Because we also have a backer! Besides, secretly reveal that you can''t provoke our backer! "


    Mi Xiaoxiao played with his fingers more interestingly and said mysteriously to the orcs of the wall tribe in front.


    "Hahaha! The little female must be joking!" the rock avalanche looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and the mockery from the bottom of his eyes showed incisively and vividly.

 Chapter 158

    It''s nonsense. Are there any more powerful tribes in the surrounding forest than their wal tribe?


    In addition to the wolf tribe, their wal tribe is the most powerful. If we say that the backer behind the thar tribe can''t be the wolf tribe.


    They have learned that the leader of the wolf tribe is very strange. He won''t play cards according to the routine like ordinary tribal leaders.


    Moreover, the leader of the wolf tribe is a leader who doesn''t like to contact with other tribes.


    In this way, the backers behind the thar tribe will not be the wolf tribe. Since they are not the wolf tribe, what are they afraid of?


    The leader told that for those disobedient Orc tribes, they can choose another means, that is to kill all!


    Since the thar tribe is so unintelligent, they have no other way. If they want to blame them, they can only blame them for their stupidity!


    "My Xiaoxiao will never lie, let alone to you who can''t get into your eyes!"


    Shi Nuo''s eyes suddenly became sharp. The orc bullied Xiaoxiao again and again. When he was dead?


    Thinking, Shi Nuo''s figure flew towards the rock avalanche at a very fast speed, so that everyone present can only see a black residual shadow.


    "Pooh!" a strange voice sounded, and Shi Nuo''s figure stabilized.


    But just now the rock avalanche was very arrogant, but his eyes were wide open, and his eyes showed full disbelief.


    "Hiss...!" people who feel incredible are not just the dead rock avalanche.


    Other orcs who saw Shi Nuo angry took a breath. Although Shi Nuo was powerful, he only ranked third in their tribe.


    But just looking at his speed, he can completely defeat Ott as the leader.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that he killed the man who looked very powerful with only one move. It''s incredible!


    "What?!" Ott whispered in surprise. How could Shi Nuo have this speed? How is that possible?


    "You...!" Chi Mu looked at the man with a bloody heart in his hand and couldn''t help but step back.


    Rock avalanche is already a powerful Orc in their tribe. Of course, this is the reason why he can come out together this time.


    But unexpectedly, the rock avalanche was right in front of him, and a man took out his heart with a move!


    "Oh!" it turned out that there was such a master hidden around the little female! Tut tut Tut, it''s so interesting!


    "What happened?!" Mi xiaobala held Jin Xuan''s hand over her eyes. What happened?


    Just now she just felt that Shi Nuo on one side suddenly disappeared, and then Jin Xuan suddenly stretched out his hand to cover her eyes.


    Finally, she heard only a strange sound and everyone''s incredible pumping sound.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''d better not look!" unexpectedly, Shi Nuo was so strong, but he really shouldn''t do it in front of Xiaoxiao at this time.


    "Jin Xuan, you let go! What''s wrong with shinuo?" Mi Xiaoxiao was worried. Why is this guy so strong?!


    "Xiaoxiao, the scene is too bloody. You''d better not see it." Jin Xuan said seriously, covering Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and closing it more tightly.


    "Jin Xuan, you have to believe in me and my ability to accept."


    No matter what the bloody scene, since she came to this world of the jungle, she will see it one day and learn to adapt one day.


    If she wants to survive in this world better, she must have another strong heart.

 Chapter 159

    "Alas ~, Xiaoxiao, you should be prepared." Jin Xuan sighed helplessly. Xiaois like this. Once he made a decision, ten cows couldn''t come back.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded gently to prove that she was ready.


    As Jin Xuan''s hand slowly loosened, MI Xiaoxiao''s vision became wider and wider.


    Finally, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes fixed on Shi Nuo in the front. Because Shi Nuo turned his back to her, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see his expression at all.


    But at present, the most important thing is that Shi Nuo is fine. At first, she thought something had happened to Jin Xuan.


    "Oh! The people of wal tribe are just like this." Shi Nuo smiled gently, followed by the heart on his hand and carelessly threw it to the blazing wood aside.


    "What... What?!" Chi Mu opened his eyes and looked at the thing flying towards him, the heart of the rock avalanche.


    "Heart... Dirty?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo in surprise. What he held in his hand was a heart... Right?


    What''s that? The orc''s heart? At this time, MI Xiaoxiao noticed that there was a man lying on the ground.


    And that man, who despised her before, unexpectedly, Shi Nuo killed her.


    "Xiaoxiao, this... Shi Nuo is really too impulsive!" Jin Xuan looked at the scene and inexplicably wanted to explain something to MI Xiaoxiao for Shi Nuo.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao replied softly. He was not impulsive, not impulsive, for MI Xiaoxiao.


    It''s just that he shouldn''t do it in public. He killed the man for her.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t want Shi Nuo to be in any unnecessary danger because of himself.


    "Shi Nuo? Where are you going?" after Shi Nuo threw something to Chi mu, he turned and left without even informing Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I... wash my hands." his hands stained with blood should not touch Xiaoxiao''s body.


    "Jin Xuan!" Mi Xiaoxiao winked at Jin Xuan beside him.


    "I see, Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan nodded and ran after Shi Nuo in the direction he left.


    Although Shi Nuo may be a little impulsive, at least what he does is what he wants to do.


    "You! You killed the rock avalanche. Our wal tribe will not let you go!"


    Chi Mu looked at the heart at his feet, and there were still some lingering palpitations in his heart. This Shi Nuo may be a stronger existence than him!


    "Won''t you let go? Won''t you let go of Shi Nuo? I''m afraid you don''t have the courage!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes changed, and his sharp eyes pointed directly at Chimu. The guy watching the excitement is suitable for waiting to do something.


    "Hahaha! You killed the rock avalanche. Just because you are a small tribe, do you still want to resist our wal tribe?"


    A man beside blazing wood smiled ferociously. Unexpectedly, the orcs in his tribe.


    They killed me so easily! Unconvinced!


    "Well, you''re right. Just because we are a weak tribe, we really don''t have the courage and ability to fight against your wal tribe.


    But if I say that the backing behind us is the wolf tribe? Do you still think we dare not? "


    With the tone of MI Xiaoxiao''s speech, the faces of the orcs in the wall tribe over there changed and changed. It was no different from a big dye vat.


    "Ha ha! Canglang tribe? How could you be the patron of your small tribe?!


    Little female, this joke is not good! "Although Chi Mu was surprised, what he said was extremely calm.

 Chapter 160

    If, if the backer behind them is really the wolf tribe, they will kick the iron plate this time.


    "Are you kidding? Do you think it''s necessary for me to joke with you?" how could she joke on such a serious scene.


    "Evidence! Without evidence, you little female is making up." right! They have no evidence.


    If what thar tribe says now is false, then he will go to Canglang tribe again. In this way, they may not need to kill thar tribe.


    "I said, leader Li Shuo, you should have seen almost the same play? Should you also go out for a walk?"


    So this guy stood aside watching the play with relish for so long that she really thought she couldn''t see it?


    "Oh! Was found by the little female?" Li Shuo jumped down from the stone with a regretful face.


    "..." how could she not find it standing in such a conspicuous place? Unless she''s blind.


    "Li... Li Shuo?!" Chi Mu looked at Li Shuo coming towards Mi Xiaoxiao, and his eyes were quite surprised.


    "Finished! Finished!" Chi Mu looked at Li Shuo and kept talking about this sentence.


    The wolf tribe is powerful. Although it came to this place soon, it also quickly became a bully here.


    Even when they met the people in the wolf tribe, they had to live with their tails. It can be seen how powerful the wolf tribe is.


    "Xiaoxiao, this matter is so troublesome that it''s better to solve it quickly." Li Shuo looked at Chimu and his party impatiently.


    It''s no problem for him to watch the fun. He won''t say anything if he wants to get involved in those troublesome things.


    This time, if it weren''t for his prior engagement with MI Xiaoxiao, the little female, he couldn''t stand idly by, otherwise he wouldn''t mind his own business.


    "You still have the right to decide the time."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked white. If she could solve it quickly, she wouldn''t use him!


    "Tell your leader that the thar tribe is covered by our gray wolf tribe. If I dare to hit its attention again, I don''t mind dismantling your tribe myself!"


    What Li Shuo said was called a heroic domineering. Chimu turned around and ran away. He had no intention of carrying the orc''s body back.


    ¡­¡­


    "You live here tonight. The orcs who came with you live next to you.


    Also, it is estimated that the dishes and chopsticks will take a few days to complete. You should be very busy. You can go back to the tribe tomorrow. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan stood at the entrance of a cave. Standing in front of MI Xiaoxiao was Li Shuo, the leader of the Canglang tribe.


    "Thank you Xiaoxiao for leading the way. It feels ordinary here!" Li Shuo looked around and nodded reluctantly.


    "... well, if you rest early, we''ll go first." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. The guy''s brain circuit was really not on the same line with them.


    "Hey? Xiaoxiao is leaving now? Why don''t you stay and talk with me?" Li Shuo immediately put on a tearful look as soon as he heard that MI Xiaoxiao was leaving.


    "..., I have something to do. You can talk slowly by yourself." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at him.


    Shi Nuo said he went to the river to wash his hands, but he should come back at this time, but he didn''t even see half a shadow.


    "Jin Xuan, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao took the initiative to hold Jin Xuan''s hand. Now she has to find Shi Nuo. Anyway, she is still a little worried.


    "OK! Xiaoxiao hugged tightly." Jin Xuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and rushed down the stone wall with a whoosh, and there was no shadow.


    "Hehe, MI Xiaoxiao is really interesting. The man named Shi Nuo is not simple!"


    Li Shuo looked at the direction Mi Xiaoxiao and their departure, whispered to himself, then supported a lazy waist and walked into the cave.

 Chapter 161

    "Xiaoxiao, do you think that guy Shi Nuo has gone back?" don''t let him find that guy, or he will be punished!


    "I don''t know. Let''s have a look first!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked left and right, looking for Shi Nuo''s shadow among clumps of white grass.


    Shi Nuo seemed to have a problem when he left. As for what happened, she had to see him before she had a final conclusion.


    "Xiaoxiao, where is shinuo!" Jin Xuan pointed to a big stone head on the other side of the river.


    "Where is it?" the light is not very good. People''s eyes will gradually become blurred under the influence of night.


    "Hold me tight and I''ll take you there!" Jin Xuan said softly to MI Xiaoxiao. The direction he looked at was where Shi Nuo stayed.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao tightly encircled each other''s waist with her hand, and then felt a crisscross of heights. They arrived safely on the stone where Shi Nuo was.


    "Shi Nuo, what are you doing here? Why don''t you go back to the cave and make Xiaoxiao worry about you!"


    As soon as Jin Xuan saw Shi Nuo''s back, he began to mutter his dissatisfaction.


    But he said a lot, and Shi Nuo didn''t have any reaction. He didn''t even move.


    It is reasonable to say that although Shi Nuo''s temperament has changed, he still has something to say in front of him and Xiaoxiao, but now he is a little confused by his silence.


    "This..." Mi Xiaoxiao stepped forward and wanted to have a heart to heart talk with him, but she didn''t expect to see a scene she would never forget.


    The moonlight loomed in the sky, and the residual red in the sky was about to disappear. Occasionally, there was a breeze with a little warmth.


    The man sat on a big stone. The hair blown by the breeze gradually changed from dazzling golden yellow to light flax.


    In the past, the pale golden eyes, which revealed silence and calm, also changed strangely, and slowly became a demon rule and a charming purple Roland.


    "Shi Nuo?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes revealed surprise. Is this person really Shi Nuo she is familiar with?


    But why is the color of hair and eyes completely different? What the hell happened? Why is it like this?


    "Shi Nuo?! what''s going on?" Jin Xuan was more surprised than Mi Xiaoxiao. Was the man in front of him really the one who had lived with them for more than 20 years?


    If so, but he has never seen him look like this, but the smell has not changed.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re coming." Shi Nuo turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile, but the deepest part revealed loneliness.


    "Well, can you tell me what happened?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao sat down next to Shi Nuo, holding his hand tightly, and his head gently leaned on his shoulder.


    "Don''t Xiaoxiao think I''m weird?" Shi Nuo looked at the people who depended on him, revealing little bits of love in his purple eyes.


    "Of course not, because I know you are still the original you."


    Although at first MI Xiaoxiao was really surprised by Shi Nuo''s sudden change.


    But the reason why she said so definitely that he was still the original him was because he had a familiar breath.


    An irreplaceable breath.


    "The original me?" Shi Nuo raised his eyes and calmly looked at the dark sky. There were no stars tonight!


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao said softly. His sweet voice was like a spring flowing into Shi Nuo''s heart.


    Jin Xuan looked at the two people snuggling together. Instead of disturbing them, he chose to find a place close to them and sit down.


    "Does Xiaoxiao want to hear?" do you want to hear his part? Does he not want to mention the past?


    "If you will speak, I will listen."


    She doesn''t want to force him. If he doesn''t want to say, all she can do is to accompany him quietly here.

 Chapter 162

    "OK, I''ll tell Xiaoxiao." Shi Nuo lovingly shaved Mi Xiaoxiao''s nose, and his purple eyes revealed helplessness and doting.


    "Well." since he is willing to say, the most important thing for her now is to be her most important role as a listener.


    ¡­¡­


    The dark night came slowly, covering up the figure of the three, but not the strong affection.


    After listening to all the things, MI Xiaoxiao had a short silence. It turned out that now he is the real him.


    Shi Nuo can be said to be a special existence. His mother is a female Orc of the leopard, while his father is the leader of the lion tribe.


    Originally, this is nothing. The combination between different races is common in this world.


    Generally, the males owned by a female are not all from their own tribe. There are always one or two foreign orcs.


    When females combine with different males, the offspring should change with the father''s genes.


    Simply put, if the orc combined with the female is a leopard orc, the cub born to the female must be a little leopard.


    In the words of modern farmers'' uncle, it can also be said that planting melons and beans is such a simple principle.


    But the reason why Shi Nuo is special is that Shi Nuo has survived in the form of a leopard Orc since he was born.


    Females who can be mothers have no male partners of the leopard family, that is, only their own mothers belong to leopard family.


    At that time, because of such a thing, more than one shinuo laughed at his children in the tribe where he used to stay.


    Even Shi Nuo''s own mother seems to have some estrangement from him, not as kind as her other children.


    Because it is said in the tribe that shinuo is an unlucky Orc child. This is that the orc God is punishing the female Orc as his mother.


    His mother, who had been kind to him, began to hate him and alienate him after listening to these rumors.


    Even in the end, he left him alone in the deep mountains and woods, leaving him alone until now.


    At that time, Shi Nuo thought foolishly that he was just separated from his mother. After a while, his mother found that he was missing and would come to find him.


    Unexpectedly, he waited and waited for three days and didn''t see half of his mother.


    Just ask a little child, alone in the mountains and woods, suffering from hunger and cold, carrying the increasingly slim hope in his heart.


    Can expect to see people, but day after day can not see the shadow, that is how desperate emotion.


    At that time, Shi Nuo waited for three days. Because he was really hungry, he had to find a way to fill his stomach.


    If he can''t catch it, he will steal it. If he can''t steal it, he can only pick some fruit to live. When he doesn''t have any fruit in winter, he can only dig some grass roots to satisfy himself.


    On such a day, he was confused and suffered hard for two years. At that time, Shi Nuo could catch some small prey.


    Once, because another male Orc came to rob him of the food he finally caught, he broke out the lion gene in his body.


    Shi Nuo, who was beaten to death, suddenly gave out a light, and then became what he is now.


    The changed Shi Nuo''s strength increased greatly. He beat the orc who robbed the food away and protected his food.


    It was from that day that he realized that he was not a cursed child without a male father.


    Next to his mother, the orc of the lion tribe is his real father.

 Chapter 163

    Shi Nuo, who got the truth of the matter, didn''t want to go back to find his father, but he thought of the past and gave up the idea.


    Because he thinks that maybe he can live well alone. At least, he can live freely.


    Finally, Shi Nuo wandered to the thar tribe alone. When little Shi Nuo came, he was still when Grandpa hunz was the leader.


    But less than half a month after Shi Nuo came, master hunz was no longer the leader, but abdicated to Aolong, the male father of Ott.


    Shi Nuo felt everyone''s concern for him, so he made up his mind to live here.


    But at that time, Shi Nuo lived as a male Orc of the leopard family, but his genes as a lion will also change due to his own emotional fluctuations.


    In order not to let everyone know his uniqueness, Shi Nuo began to hide his original character.


    From the original silence, slowly become lively, cheerful and chattering. In fact, who can experience this process?


    Shi Nuo, who became lively and cheerful, soon made good friends. However, Shi Nuo sometimes became abnormal due to occasional physical changes.


    That is what Mi Xiaoxiao called schizophrenia. Shi Nuo sometimes thinks he is another person.


    But since he met Mi Xiaoxiao, he gradually returned to normal. Even his temperament changed back to his original shinuo.


    Today, the reason why he suddenly changed back to this way is that he killed the man called rock avalanche on impulse.


    Because he was eager to protect Mi Xiaoxiao, he used his lion''s strength in anger. Fortunately, he succeeded in killing the man.


    But for emotional reasons, and because he used his strength as a lion, it changed into a lion''s appearance.


    "So you came here to wash your hands because you knew you were going to be a lion?


    Is that why you haven''t come back so late for fear of being seen by me? "


    If so, maybe Mi Xiaoxiao will be angry, because what Shi Nuo does is nothing more than fear to scare her, fear that she will crowd him out and abandon him.


    But how could she be that kind of person? If Shi Nuo doesn''t believe her like this, she will be very sad.


    While listening, Jin Xuan sat with a surprised face. It was not good to disturb Mi Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo, so he had to force himself out of internal injury.


    "Well, as Xiaoxiao said, I knew I would be like this, so I came here."


    Shi Nuo touched the top of MI Xiaoxiao''s hair, and his tone contained a full smile. In this way, it really made people feel no pain and sadness.


    But no matter what, Shi Nuo could not hide her eyes. The loneliness and loneliness in the bottom of her eyes were only half eliminated.


    "Are you afraid that I will abandon you? Tell me your truth."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and looked at Shi Nuo. It shouldn''t be what she thought.


    "I''m not afraid of Xiaoxiao abandoning me. I''m here for no purpose. There are two reasons.


    First, I''m afraid people will see or doubt me when I go back to the cave. Second, I know Xiaoxiao will come to me! "


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile that Xiaoxiao is like this. He is used to showing all his kindness in front of people.


    If Xiaoxiao sees that he doesn''t go back, he will come out to find him, so he will sit here quietly and wait.


    "Next time this kind of thing, go straight back to the cave. I don''t mind that you have blood on your hands."


    Mi Xiaoxiao pulled Shi Nuo''s head, and his dark eyes looked at his lavender eyes seriously.

 Chapter 164

    "HMM." Shi Nuo raised his head and his purple eyes stared at the starry night sky.


    It turns out that the appearance of stars also needs to be baptized by the night. It turns out that there is also his light in the night.


    ¡­¡­


    "Morning, Xiaoxiao!" Shi Nuo said hello to MI Xiaoxiao, who was still confused, while wearing an animal skin skirt.


    "Well... Good morning." Mi Xiaoxiao was confused and raised his hand to rub his eyes.


    She was crazy last night. She even looked at the stars on the stone and saw the middle of the night. As a result, she didn''t wake up at all.


    Alas ~, think about it, she must have been crazy last night. She has nothing to look at the ghost stars.


    "What is Xiaoxiao going to do today?" Jin Xuan extinguished the fire in the cave, then turned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Today! It depends! But in the last two days, there should be no tribe.


    Oh, by the way, we used almost the same salt last time. We used it to make pickled fish. When you come back today, find some people to get some back! "


    Last time, a lot of salt was used to make pickled fish. If you don''t get some back, it''s estimated that the salt in the tribe won''t be long.


    "Yes, we''ll just bring some more back this time."


    After listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Jin Xuan immediately picked out two bad ones from the pile of animal skins and took them with him.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go. Be careful about lishuo." the man named lishuo is so close to Xiaoxiao every time. At a glance, he knows he is interested in Xiaoxiao.


    Although Li Shuo''s bad intentions towards Xiaoxiao may not be the bad intentions he said, it can''t be wrong to say so.


    "Oh." although Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t understand why Shi Nuo said so, she nodded obediently.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are we doing today?" Ailuo ran to MI Xiaoxiao with an excited face and looked at her curiously.


    "Today! Let''s dig the cellar together today." the last time we agreed to dig the cellar, we wanted to make it overnight, but Ott didn''t agree.


    Just because what Aote said was reasonable, MI Xiaoxiao gave up the idea last time.


    But the cellar still needs to be dug out, otherwise there will be no place for those apples.


    But if they had to wait for the hunters to come back to help, it would be almost dark. Moreover, they must be tired after hunting all day.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao is going to mobilize all the remaining orcs in the tribe to dig the cellar together today.


    Although it takes a lot of energy and time to dig the cellar, fortunately, the cellar does not need to be too large, as long as some scattered food is enough.


    "Dig the cellar? But Xiaoxiao, isn''t there still someone in our wolf tribe?"


    Ike came over and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and whispered, if they dig the cellar today, they have to learn from them?


    "It doesn''t matter. We have a cooperative trading relationship with the wolf tribe. If they learn, they have to pay us tuition."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said mysteriously. How can you eat free food without giving money?


    "Oh, well, I''ll gather you now." if you dig the cellar, you still need to prepare tools, so she has to hurry, or it will be too late.


    "By the way, Tani and German don''t need to come, and then choose a few people who are flexible and have good eyesight to help them."


    At this stage, Tani and Devon are very busy, because they have to work overtime to make wooden bowls, so don''t bother them with these little things.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao." Ike nodded, and then hurried to gather everyone.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s now?" Ailuo looked at Ike who had gone away. She was a little bored. Every time she went to gather everyone, it was Ike.

 Chapter 165

    "You wait for them here. I''ll find lishuo to do a business." Mi Xiaoxiao patted Ailuo on the shoulder, then turned and left.


    Since she decided to dig the cellar, she had to make three rules with that guy lishuo in advance, didn''t she?


    "Do business? What business?" ELO muttered curiously. Unfortunately, MI Xiaoxiao has gone far.


    "Li Shuo? Li Shuo? Did you get up? Come down if you get up. I''ll discuss something with you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood under the cave where Li Shuo lived last night and shouted up.


    No way, she couldn''t climb up, so she had to stand here and shout. I hope that guy can hear me.


    "Yo? Xiaoxiao, you come to me?!" Mi Xiaoxiao thought, and someone was already standing in front of her.


    "It doesn''t matter between us. Can we not be so close?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s speechless massage almost touched lishuo on her body.


    "No." Li Shuo''s eyes twinkled with a smile, and he got closer and closer to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t blame me for being rude if you dare to come near." why do you treat her like a wall? Is it necessary to stick so tightly?


    "Well, well, I''m not teasing you? Come on, what can I do for you?" Li Shuo said, a few steps away from MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Today, I''m going to do something. I''m going to dig a hole in the tribe. Of course, this hole is not an ordinary hole.


    So, I just want to ask leader Li Shuo! If you want to see us dig a hole, you can.


    But if you want to learn to dig, you must pay some fruit or meat, otherwise you can''t learn just by watching! "


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, they won''t dig the main factor of the cellar, but if you want to learn to dig one, you have to ask her for help.


    Please give her some remuneration anyway. Besides, the two parties are trading and cooperative.


    She thinks this is a normal commercial idea, which can benefit both sides.


    "There''s nothing wrong anyway, so I''ll go and have a look." Li Shuo grabbed his hair angrily and motioned Mi Xiaoxiao to lead the way in front.


    ¡­¡­


    "As we all know, I told you about digging a cellar before, but last time it was delayed for some reasons.


    This time we''ll dig the cellar together, and then move the fruits in the cave into it. "


    Think of the fruits, the fruits and wild vegetables in the cave. I have to find a time to have a look. I''ll distribute some to you tonight.


    After all, it''s too wasteful to pile up in that small cave and rot all the time. When the cellar is dug, she will take the females out to find more back.


    "OK!" although there are many old male orcs here, everyone is full of ambition and has a high voice.


    "Well, let''s start! Rip, you take these people to transport the muck.


    Ike, you take these females with you to prepare lunch for everyone. Remember to prepare more. It''s better to be full.


    Then, Arlo, you can help deliver water to everyone, and then arrange for everyone to take turns to rest.


    As for the other orcs, let''s dig the cellar with me! Don''t fight too hard. Rest when you''re tired. Don''t be in a hurry. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood at the place where the cellar was to be dug, arranged everyone''s work properly, had a clear division of labor, and did the work quickly.


    "OK, Lu Lina, and you guys, let''s go and prepare lunch for everyone!"


    Ike nodded excitedly, then called a group of people to take them back and go to the front of the tribe to prepare lunch for everyone.


    "Xiaoxiao, what about me?" Mi Xiaoxiao, who was close to Shuo, asked curiously.


    "You?! you should play and do, but if you choose to help, of course I won''t dislike it."

 Chapter 166

    "Well, if we have such a good relationship, I''ll help you at a loss."


    As Li Shuo said this, he stepped forward, picked up a spare hoe and felt like a tool, and began to do it without saying a word.


    "... say we have such a good relationship?" come on, they are free labor anyway.


    Although Li Shuo''s temperament is not very good, his strength is much more real. Let alone, their speed has also improved a lot since he was added to him.


    The task that should not be completed until tomorrow was just completed by Jin Xuan when they came back.


    "Xiaoxiao, have you finished digging the cellar?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and his party in surprise and glanced at the dug cellar.


    "Yes! There are no other arrangements today. I just want to dig the cellar first." anyway, it will be used sooner or later. I''d better dig it earlier.


    In more than two months, it should be near the beginning of winter in the lunar calendar, and the weather is getting cooler and cooler.


    At that time, the tribe must be busy storing food. There is no time to dig this.


    "Is Xiaoxiao tired? I''ll beat your back." after Jin Xuan put down his prey, he hurriedly took Mi Xiaoxiao and sat down on the stone.


    "If you say so, your hand is a little sour." don''t say, it''s really sore after a busy day.


    "Xiaoxiao, our food has been brought back." Shi Nuo walked towards Mi Xiaoxiao with two pheasants and a large piece of meat.


    "So fast?" shouldn''t it take a while to distribute food at ordinary times?


    "Oh, we counted the prey on the road today, so Ott sent it to everyone early."


    Jin Xuan explained to MI Xiaoxiao while beating his back.


    "Tut tut Tut, I didn''t expect you to be quite comfortable and enjoy yourself?" Li Shuo suddenly appeared next to MI Xiaoxiao.


    To tell you the truth, if she had a heart attack, she would have been scared to death by him several times, but fortunately, her psychological quality was OK.


    "So are you envious? Or envious? Or envious?" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Li Shuo.


    "I''d better go home and sleep!" Li Shuo didn''t even look at Mi Xiaoxiao, and walked towards his cave.


    "..." Er, sure enough, there''s something wrong with that guy''s brain circuit. They''re not on the same line at all, okay?


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go back to the cave!" Jin Xuan stopped his action and stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Wait, Jin Xuan, you go and deal with the pheasant, while Shi Nuo and I go to the place where the fruit is placed.


    Remember, just deal with one! If the other is still alive, don''t kill it. Just take it back to the cave. "


    Since Ott finished delivering the food so early today, the fruit can only be delivered tomorrow.


    As for the reason why Mi Xiaoxiao said that if the chicken was still alive, he would not kill it, he would not say it for the time being.


    But tonight, I''d better go to the stone cave first. Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao is going to stew pheasant soup this evening. He''s just going to find out what ingredients can be used.


    At that time, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t remember what kinds of wild vegetables there were.


    "Well, I''ll deal with the chicken first." Jin Xuan took the chicken from Shi Nuo and walked quickly to the river.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao took Shi Nuo to the place where the fruits were stacked.


    "I''d better hold Xiaoxiao." then Mi Xiaoxiao''s feet left the ground.


    "What are you doing?!" she''s nice. Do you need a hug?


    "Xiaoxiao''s blood is not over yet, is it? You shouldn''t be too tired." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said solemnly.

 Chapter 167

    "Er, well, that''s true." after hesitating for a long time, MI Xiaoxiao finally confessed.


    It''s okay not to recruit. People have a smart nose and don''t have to ask. But as the saying goes, be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist! She''d better be honest.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, don''t move. We''ll be there soon."


    Shi Nuo looked at the little woman in his arms. He spoke softly and could pinch the water out of the water.


    "Here we are, will Xiaoxiao come down?" Shi Nuo stood at the mouth of the cave, looked inside, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    "Of course!" she asked him to hold it all the time without coming down? How does she find food?


    "Be careful." Shi Nuo carefully put Mi Xiaoxiao down.


    "OK, let''s look separately to see if there is rotten fruit or something." if it really starts to rot, these things must be disposed of early.


    Originally! She also wanted to move these fruits to the newly dug cellar, but she thought about it and thought it over.


    After all, I don''t know whether there are rotten or rotting fruits here. I think they''d better wait until tomorrow to identify them and move in.


    The most important thing is that it''s hard for everyone to dig the cellar today. Mi Xiaoxiao also asked everyone to go back and have an early rest.


    "Xiaoxiao, there are only a few broken here, and the others are OK." these fruits are well preserved, so there are few rotten ones at all.


    "Well, I haven''t found anything here... Wait! Wild mushrooms?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at some small brown mushrooms piled in the corner.


    Why did she forget? These mushrooms were brought back when they first came out of the tribe.


    When I came back, I piled them into the cave, but I forgot their existence.


    Fortunately, she came to look for it tonight, otherwise these mushrooms would be wasted!


    I used to eat chicken stewed with mushrooms. This time, Shi Nuo brought back the pheasant. Originally, she only planned to make a simple chicken soup.


    But now it''s different. With these wild mushrooms, she can stew a pheasant with mushrooms, and it''s still fresh wild mushrooms.


    It tastes good. No, she has to hurry home and prepare. She just doesn''t know if Jin Xuan is ready.


    "Xiaoxiao, what is this?" Shi Nuo suddenly picked up a yellow thing next to his feet and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Ginger?!" isn''t she dreaming? She doesn''t remember when she brought ginger back?


    This ginger is a good thing. It can not only enhance people''s appetite, reduce vomiting, promote blood circulation and expel cold.


    Moreover, ginger has a high content of protein, fat, dietary fiber and vitamins, which is of great help to the human body.


    oh dear! No matter what, she still went back earlier, dealt with all these things, and then waited for Jin Xuan''s chicken.


    "Go, let''s go back!" Mi Xiaoxiao happily took the ginger in Shi Nuo''s hand, and then took his hand and prepared to go home.


    "I''d better hold you!" shinuo sighed. Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to turn into an animal like other orcs!


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve handled the chicken. In addition, another chicken is dead. I''m afraid it will stink at that time, so I''ll clean it up."


    Jin Xuan raised two bare shouldered chickens in his hands.


    Xiaoxiao said if the other chicken was still alive, don''t kill it, but the chicken was dead, so he took the chance to clean it up.


    Don''t go to the river to deal with the chicken tomorrow, otherwise it will be more trouble.


    "Well, give me the chicken, tie the other one with a strip of animal skin, and then hang it where the pigs go into the water."

 Chapter 168

    If you put it in a ventilated place like this, the pheasant will not be bad in such weather for a day or two.


    They can''t eat chicken every day, but maybe they can try roast chicken in two days. It may taste good.


    "OK, I''ll go now." Jin Xuan handed one to MI Xiaoxiao, and then took the other to the pile of animal skins.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll help you burn the fire." Shi Nuo came forward, grabbed a handful of hay prepared by Mi Xiaoxiao in advance, hit it with a flint several times, and it caught up smoothly.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao washed the chicken again with ready-made water, and then cut it into pieces with a bone knife.


    To tell the truth, if the bone knife wasn''t sharp enough, she would have wasted half a day just cutting the pheasant.


    After the chicken is handled, the ginger must be cut. The ginger slices picked up by Shi Nuo are relatively large, so only one third of them will be used this time.


    Cut it off a little, then cut it into pieces with a bone knife, and add it when you want to stew the chicken.


    "Xiaoxiao, the stone pot is hot." Shi Nuo slapped the smoke blowing to MI Xiaoxiao back with his hand.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Everything was ready. He was almost ready to fry chicken.


    For chicken, some people like to fry it first and then stew it. Some people just stew the chicken with water.


    The two methods still have different tastes. The former tastes better, and the latter is delicious, but there is no fragrance made by the first method.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously.


    Xiaoxiao asked him to boil the water. Didn''t he put the chicken in and cook it? But why did she take it out and pour out the soup?


    "Oh, well, I''ll scald the chicken in boiling water to remove the residual blood stains in the chicken.


    The chicken stewed in this way tastes better. Rest assured that the nutrition is the same and will not be reduced. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and said that when grandma stewed chicken soup for her to drink, she also liked to scald the chicken with water first. She said it was more delicious and hygienic.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded. It turned out that the chicken would taste better!


    He has to remember that he has to deal with it like this when he makes it for Xiaoxiao in the future.


    "Jin Xuan, have you finished over there?" Mi Xiaoxiao poured out the hot meat water and washed the pot.


    "Well, I''ll come right away." as soon as Jin Xuan heard Mi Xiaoxiao call him, he immediately handled the pheasant in his hand, and then walked a few steps towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I''m too busy. Go and help me deal with these mushrooms first. Just get rid of the dirty things below."


    Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to a small pile of mushrooms lying quietly on one side. These mushrooms will be stewed with the chicken later. She forgot for a while.


    "OK, I''ll go now." Xiaoxiao looked very anxious, so he''d better hurry up.


    Mi Xiaoxiao put oil into the stone pot, then fried the chicken a few times until some smell came out, and then put water into it.


    Put the previously cut ginger slices together, and just after Jinxuan''s mushrooms were processed, MI Xiaoxiao added them.


    Cover the pot with a wooden lid, and then just boil it over a high fire, and then simmer over a low fire for 40 minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, isn''t that good?" Jin Xuan stared at the stone pot with a pair of eyes, and the saliva swallowed again and again.


    "Just wait another ten minutes." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know how many times she answered Jin Xuan.


    "Oh!" Jin Xuan nodded wrongfully again. The things in the stone pot are delicious, but why haven''t they been cooked for so long?

 Chapter 169

    "Xiaoxiao, has it been ten minutes?" Jin Xuan asked again.


    "... wait a minute. If you''re hungry, I''ll get you an apple."


    When I came back today, I took some apples in the cave and thought of cooking dessert. However, if Jin Xuan is really hungry, he can eat an apple first.


    "Shi Nuo, don''t make the fire too big." Mi Xiaoxiao opened the lid, looked at the chicken with a wooden spoon, and then continued to close the lid.


    "No, I''ll keep my stomach to eat Xiaoxiao stewed chicken." Jin Xuan still couldn''t do without the stone pot. He couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "OK, Shi Nuo, put out the fire!" Mi Xiaoxiao tried with chopsticks. The chicken is cooked, but it may taste better after stewing.


    But for the sake of the greedy cat beside her, it''s better to turn off the fire earlier.


    "Be careful, don''t burn it." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at someone eating chicken. The chicken had just come out and still needed to be blown a few times before he dared to import it.


    "Well, delicious! It tastes delicious. Xiaoxiao is so powerful!" Jin Xuan took a wooden bowl, swallowed a mouthful of meat and turned his head to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao cooked it very delicious." Shi Nuo carefully drank the soup. It tasted very good, with both the aroma of chicken and the delicious taste of wild mushrooms.


    "Eat more delicious, there are many more here!" the pheasant is not small. With these fresh mushrooms, there is a stone pot.


    "Uh huh, good." Jin Xuan nodded, and the movement on his hand did not slow down at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you cooking? It smells delicious!" at this time, a voice outside the cave that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t want to hear.


    "Why is he here?!" Jin Xuan frowned, and the movement of his hands stopped, looking at the front.


    "Why are you here?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo coming towards them, some speechless.


    Why does she feel that she can see this man wherever she goes? It''s haunting.


    "Can''t I come? Oh, don''t say that first, Xiaoxiao, I''m hungry."


    Lishuo sat down and stared at her pitifully with light green eyes, but his hand touched his stomach to indicate that he was hungry.


    "If you''re hungry, go to your subordinates." if he''s hungry, what''s the matter with her?


    "Xiaoxiao, we have a cooperative trading relationship. Don''t you care about my life and death?"


    Li Shuo''s pale green eyes became more and more pitiful. Looking at them like this, he really looked like a child who didn''t have enough to eat.


    "Come on, Jin Xuan, bring him a bowl!" Mi Xiaoxiao reluctantly stopped his chopsticks.


    "OK." Jin Xuan stared at Li Shuo, and then had to run reluctantly to get a spare bowl and hand it to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Here, you''re welcome." Mi Xiaoxiao carefully filled him a bowl.


    "Hey hey, thank you Xiaoxiao." Li shuohao impolitely took the bowl handed by Mi Xiaoxiao, but looked at the chopsticks that MI Xiaoxiao said, but stopped.


    How do I use this thing? He has never seen them before, but it seems not difficult to use them.


    "Why, isn''t leader lishuo hungry? Why not eat?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at lishuo proudly.


    If she is right, this guy should not use chopsticks, but they all use chopsticks. If he grabs with his hand alone, it must be very embarrassing.


    "Oh, how can I not use it? Xiaoxiao should watch it." Li Shuo smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, please." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand and made a gesture of invitation, but her eyes showed pride.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t embarrass others. At least he is also the leader of a tribe." Shi Nuo looked up at Li Shuo and said.

 Chapter 170

    "Xiaoxiao, watch your step!" Jin Xuan pulled Mi Xiaoxiao for a moment, and then said helplessly.


    "Cough, I didn''t see that. I''m sorry." Mi Xiaoxiao scratched her head in embarrassment, ah! She was just staring at someone in front of her.


    If Jin Xuan hadn''t pulled her just now, maybe she would have tripped over the stone under her feet and ate shit.


    "Xiaoxiao is still thinking about what happened last night?" Shi Nuo looked down at Mi Xiaoxiao''s expression and then touched her head.


    "Don''t tell me about last night!" as soon as Mi Xiaoxiao heard Shi Nuo''s words, her anger came up in an instant, like eating gunpowder.


    "..." Shi Nuo withdrew his hand, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, shook his head, and sure enough, Xiaoxiao was still angry.


    Damn Li Shuo, MI Xiaoxiao keeps getting angry as soon as she hears his name. Last night, she stole the chicken and couldn''t eat the rice.


    Originally, I filled him a bowl of chicken, thinking that he couldn''t use chopsticks, and then I had to watch them eat awkwardly.


    But unexpectedly, the man just watched them eat a few times and was so miraculously able to use it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao vaguely remembers the man''s proud expression towards her at that time. Now think about it, MI Xiaoxiao wants to take two shots on his face to relieve his anger.


    The most important thing is that this guy doesn''t know how to be polite at all. If he eats a bowl and wants another bowl, it''s like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''re almost there." Shi Nuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao and held her hand.


    "Oh, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. She was going to go out of the tribe with other females today, but later I thought, MI Xiaoxiao came out with Jin Xuan.


    Mi Xiaoxiao gave the salt she brought back yesterday to Ike and them to deal with.


    She had done it in front of everyone before, and when she came out of the tribe, she explained it to Ike again. I believe there will be nothing wrong.


    Just today, the guy from lishuo came out hunting with his two subordinates, and the guy fortunately walked ahead of them.


    Li Shuo, who used to be the leader of the wolf tribe and the cooperative partner of their tribe, didn''t have to come out to hunt.


    But the guy didn''t know how. When he passed by this morning, he suddenly wanted to join their team.


    Originally, everyone disagreed with what they said, because there was a trap set by Mi Xiaoxiao, which could not be learned by their Canglang tribe.


    But no matter what people say about me, I still can''t hinder other people''s thick skin!


    Mi Xiaoxiao remembered that Li Shuo said at that time: Although I am the leader of the wolf tribe, I am also your partner.


    Originally, I could stay in the tribe and wait for everyone to bring back food, but I really have a bad conscience these two days.


    I''m a male, so I can''t keep bothering you. So, some people were moved by Li Shuo''s words.


    Then, there should be no need for her to explain the later things. Mi Xiaoxiao thought, looked up at the back and turned on the crazy mode.


    "Well, let''s go hunting according to the previous groups. We''ll gather here before the sun sets.


    As for MI Xiaoxiao, it''s better to form a group with Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, as well as leader lishuo. Please, or you can follow a group. "


    Ott didn''t even look at Mi Xiaoxiao and made a direct distribution. As for Li Shuo, he didn''t care about these things at all, as if he had nothing to do with him.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go and have a look here first." this morning, Xiaoxiao suddenly said that she wanted to go hunting with them, saying that she was looking for something.

 Chapter 171

    Originally, he and Jin Xuan both disagreed, but there was no way. Xiaoxiao wanted to go, and finally they compromised.


    But they didn''t know what Xiaoxiao was looking for. They didn''t ask, but Xiaoxiao didn''t tell them mysteriously.


    "OK, let''s go here first."


    Anyway, she just came to take a chance. Whether she could find something to eat depends on her luck.


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao walked in the direction shinuo pointed out. They hadn''t come here last time.


    "Chief, what shall we do?" the Scarface man looked at his head and led.


    When they passed by the gate of thar tribe this morning, the leader suddenly said that he would follow them out of the tribe to hunt.


    But their initial plan was not like this. At first, the leader wanted to take them to urge the craftsman who made dishes and chopsticks.


    OK, finish it early. They will change things and return to the tribe as soon as possible. They haven''t returned to the tribe for two days.


    Although someone reported the affairs of the tribe to the leader, it was better for the leader to return to the tribe.


    "Of course it''s up." Li Shuo''s pale green eyes looked at the direction Mi Xiaoxiao and they left, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Follow them? Does the leader want to...?" tru looked up at Li Shuo and said something that was incomprehensible.


    "Well, let''s go and follow up. You''d better be careful not to let them find out." Li Shuo glanced at them and took the lead in following up.


    "Let''s keep up too!" drew and scar face looked at each other, nodded, and quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, did you find what you want?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said. They had several small prey in their hands. Didn''t Xiaoxiao find anything at all?


    "Not yet! I''m looking for it." I walked all the way. Why didn''t I find anything? Don''t do this.


    This is a forest, not a desert. She doesn''t mind a wild vegetable, not to mention radishes and cabbage!


    "Never mind, it''s still early! Xiaoxiao can find it slowly." Jin Xuan turned and touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head.


    "..." why do they like to touch her head recently? Touch your head?


    "Jin Xuan!" suddenly, Shi Nuo called Jin Xuan''s name seriously.


    "Well, let''s see. Protect Xiaoxiao at that time." Jin Xuan nodded invisibly to Shi Nuowei.


    "What happened?" is there a big beast nearby approaching here?


    How else to explain the tense atmosphere between the two people.


    "Someone followed us." Shi Nuo took Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder and whispered.


    "Tracking? Who? Are they from the wal tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao thought about it and only thought of this possibility.


    After all, the only people they have offended these two days are the wal tribe, because Shi Nuo killed the rock avalanche of the wal tribe.


    "No, it''s Li Shuo and his two subordinates." Shi Nuo continued. Just now he suddenly heard a sound behind him. He sniffed carefully, but he immediately understood.


    "Well, it''s really their smell, but it doesn''t seem hostile to us," Jin Xuan added.


    The three men followed stealthily. They didn''t know what they were going to do. If it was bad for Xiaoxiao, he wouldn''t take into account any cooperative relationship.


    "In that case, let''s wait and see what happens. Don''t scare the snake. I''d like to see what lishuo wants to do with us!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao said to them, and then the three returned to their usual state. They should hunt and look for things.

 Chapter 172

    "Have they gone yet?" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered as Shi Nuo squatted down to pick up his prey.


    "No, not far or near!" the three men didn''t know what they wanted to follow them.


    "Oh." is Li Shuo mentally ill and secretly following them? Does he want to attack them?


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t we have a rest? You must be tired after walking for so long."


    Jin Xuan put his prey under the tree, then went to MI Xiaoxiao and suggested.


    "Well, well, have a rest first." Jin Xuan had enough prey to fight. It was reasonable to sit down and have a rest after being tired for a long time.


    "Xiaoxiao, sit here and have a rest. I''ll find you some water to drink." Xiaoxiao must be thirsty after walking for so long.


    He heard the sound of water just now, so there must be a small river or stream nearby. Taking advantage of Xiaoxiao''s rest, he went to find a water source and brought some water back.


    "Well, remember to be careful. If there is any danger, remember to call us at the first time."


    This is a forest. There are many jackals, tigers and leopards here. Who knows where one comes out.


    Er... It seems a little wrong. Aren''t there two sitting next to her? And followed by three.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. I''ll go and go back quickly. Shinuo, protect Xiaoxiao."


    Jin Xuan smiled and nodded. The stream should not be far from nearby. It won''t take long for this time.


    Moreover, Shi Nuo should not be killed by the second when dealing with those three people. He can come back before they start and end.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo picked up the prey he had just captured and casually sat down beside Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Shi Nuo, what do you do if you want to drink water?" Mi Xiao was curious and followed them out to hunt twice.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has never seen them carry water with them. If they need to work so hard to find water every time, isn''t it a special trouble?


    And you may not be so lucky to find water at once. Of course, if you are lucky, you can find water in a short time.


    But people are always unlucky, so Mi Xiaoxiao thought about it and still needed to think of a way, a way to carry water with him.


    "Hoo ~, it''s so hot." although it''s autumn, the sun at noon is still hot. Mi Xiaoxiao now has a little crimson on her hot cheeks.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll give you a fan."


    Shi Nuo wiped his hand on his body, then picked several larger leaves next to him, arranged them together, and gently fanned Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Although the wind is not strong, it is always better than nothing. Moreover, Shi Nuo fan it out hard. She can''t dislike it anyway.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked up, his head against the big tree behind him, and his eyes looked at the branches above.


    "Hey? Shi Nuo, what''s that? Why does it look like pepper?" Mi Xiaoxiao pulled Shi Nuo''s hand.


    "Hmm? Pepper? What pepper?" Shi Nuo put down his leaves and looked in the direction Mi Xiaoxiao pointed out.


    The trunk of the big tree behind him, all the way up, has a thick branch with an incredible plant on it.


    On the body of the plant, there were long red and big things with sharp ends at the bottom. It seemed that it could be eaten, but how could it look like a medicine for the orcs?


    When I was wandering outside, I came across a drug ORC. I once saw something similar to this in his skin bag.


    "I''ll go up and have a look." Shi Nuo patted Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder and motioned her to take it easy.

 Chapter 173

    "Shi Nuo, be careful." Mi Xiaoxiao stood up and looked at Shi Nuo who was already standing on the branch. He was still a little frightened.


    "It''s all right, Xiaoxiao. This seems to be a kind of medicine used by orcs." Shi Nuo pulled a red thing from the plant and put it in his hand to observe carefully.


    "Shi Nuo, throw it down for me." if she is right, the thing Shi Nuo is holding should be red pepper.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao caught it."


    Shi Nuo was shaking in front of his eyes with the red object he had just taken off, as if aiming at someone''s forehead.


    "You throw it on time! Don''t hit me, or you''d better throw it directly to the ground." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo with some uncertainty. Shouldn''t this guy want to hit her?


    "OK, OK, I''m teasing Xiaoxiao. I caught it!" then Shi Nuo''s hand flew towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Pa! Perfect cooperation!" the first moment Mi Xiaoxiao received something, a crisp finger ring came from his fingers.


    "Ha! This is really red pepper!" Mi Xiaoxiao observed carefully and confirmed that the red thing in her hand was pepper.


    She doesn''t know why the pepper is so unique that it grows on the branches.


    But for the pepper growing on the branches, MI Xiaoxiao was surprised for a while at first, but slowly she calmly accepted the wonderful fact.


    After all, she has seen the leaves of big leafy trees and bears and rabbits that are several times bigger than rabbits.


    So this time, seeing the pepper growing on the branches, MI Xiaoxiao can only show that he is not surprised.


    No way, the world she wore seemed to be a little strange.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you want to pull this out?" since Xiaoxiao called out his name and was so excited, it must be useful.


    "No, just take off those grown and red ones for me. Remember, don''t damage this seedling."


    It''s autumn now. Even if this pepper seedling is pulled down and brought back to the tribe, it''s estimated that it can''t be planted alive.


    Rather than pull it out and die, it''s better to let it grow here. Moreover, she doesn''t necessarily know the planting method of this strange pepper seedling.


    Or first take back those mature peppers, and then pick out those pepper seeds when eating, and pour them as seeds.


    Next year, try to plant it yourself to see if they can''t survive without being on the branches. If the planting is successful, they can plant pepper by themselves in the future.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing there? And shinuo, why did you run to the tree!"


    As soon as he came back, he saw Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo, one standing under the tree and the other squatting on the tree. Shi Nuo seemed to be throwing things below.


    "Oh, Jin Xuan, you''re back. I asked Shi Nuo to pick pepper for me!"


    Because he had to keep an eye on the location of the pepper thrown down by Shi Nuo, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t turn his head to see Jin Xuan.


    "Pepper? What''s that?" Jin Xuan approached Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously, took what Shi Nuo dropped and put it in his hand to observe carefully.


    "Xiaoxiao, drink water! Shinuo, would you like to drink some too?" Jin Xuan handed Mi Xiaoxiao some water contained in the leaves on his hand.


    If he could bring a stake, he could bring more water back, and he wouldn''t have to take several leaves with water like this at one time.


    "OK, I''ll come down and have a drink too." after picking the last one, Shi Nuo jumped down from the tree, took the water from Jin Xuan''s hand and drank it in one breath.


    "What is this?" Jin Xuan went out to fetch water. Why did he come back with such a big grass?

 Chapter 174

    "Ah? You mean this?" Jin Xuan held up the grass in his hand and said to him.


    "Don''t say which one? Do you have other grass on your hand?" did Jin Xuan break his brain when he went out?


    "Oh, this is not grass. This is edible. My male father made it for me before."


    Jin Xuan looked at the things in his hand and saw things and thought of people.


    Originally, he went to fetch water, but he didn''t expect to find this. He had eaten it before, although it didn''t taste very good.


    But everything Xiaoxiao cooked was delicious, so he wanted to bring it back to see if Xiaoxiao''s taste was different.


    "Can you eat?" Mi Xiaoxiao immediately turned her head and stared at the things in Jin Xuan''s hand as soon as she heard the words "can you eat".


    "Yes! Xiaoxiao, I brought this back specially." Jin Xuan glanced at Shi Nuo and then handed the things in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "My God! Is this cabbage?!" Jin Xuan really held cabbage in his hand. Her eyesight should not have decreased.


    "Cabbage? Is that the name of this grass?" Xiaoxiao knows what Jin Xuan takes? So that means it''s really edible?


    "Well, the nutritional value of this Chinese cabbage is not low. Chinese cabbage is not only beneficial to bowel catharsis, diuresis, detumescence and enhancing immunity.


    Moreover, it has the functions of nourishing the stomach, generating fluid, eliminating annoyance and thirst, diuresis and defecation, clearing heat and detoxification. It is a good product for cooling, reducing discharge and tonifying.


    Of course, it contains no less nutrition. I won''t say more. In short, eating more cabbage is good for your health. "


    Even if she did list them one by one, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo probably didn''t understand.


    It''s just that she doesn''t like cabbage personally. She just tastes the freshness occasionally. If she wants to eat it for two or three days, it''s estimated that she can''t do it.


    "It''s so powerful. Xiaoxiao, I''ll find some later. My male father told me this, otherwise I don''t know it can be eaten."


    It was his male father who brought them back and said they could eat. It was because of this that they didn''t starve to death.


    "Is there only one?" cabbage is a common crop in modern times. Has the world become a rare variety?


    "Well, I only saw one." I found it by accident when I was loading water.


    "Where did you find it? This doesn''t grow on water?" the pepper seedling grows on a branch.


    Jin Xuan went to fetch water. Shouldn''t this cabbage grow in the water? If so, that would be great.


    "How can it be? How can it grow in water? Of course, it grows in soil!


    Xiaoxiao, didn''t you wake up? "Jin Xuan playfully flicked Mi Xiaoxiao''s forehead with his hand. Xiaoxiao is usually very smart. Why are you so... Cute today?


    "Er... I''m just saying it casually, casually." Mi Xiaoxiao was embarrassed and didn''t have to play any imagination?


    "Well, take a rest and we''ll go." Shi Nuo rescued Mi Xiaoxiao in time.


    "Well, Shi Nuo is right. Jin Xuan, you can sit down and have a rest."


    They have been sitting here for a long time. Jin Xuan ran to fetch water and just came back. Anyway, he must have a rest and take a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    "This can be eaten, Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo. Wait for me and I''ll dig something." Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and looked at Jiang Miao road.


    I had a good harvest today. I was lucky. Soon after I came out, I found pepper and cabbage. I didn''t go far now, but I found several ginger seedlings.


    I just don''t know how the ginger under the ginger sprout grows. Forget it. Anyway, the ginger sprout can be eaten. It''s a big deal. She also takes these ginger sprouts back.

 Chapter 175

    "Xiaoxiao, let me help you!" Jin Xuan put down his prey and cabbage and ran to squat next to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, just be careful, don''t break this ginger." if it is broken, it is easy to be contaminated with soil, and it will inevitably feel unsanitary to eat at that time.


    Moreover, if the ginger is damaged, it can''t be placed for too long, which is much more perishable than intact ginger.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I''ll be careful." Jin Xuan nodded. Next, the speed and strength of digging the earth were also reduced a lot.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll go over there and have a look. After you dig, stay where you are. I''ll come back when I go."


    "OK, we''ll dig so much. You should come back quickly. Don''t go far, or you''ll have to find you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Shi Nuo''s eyes had been looking in one direction for a long time. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, he might have found some prey, and Mi Xiaoxiao agreed.


    "Xiaoxiao, what did the guy say about shinuo?" Jin Xuan carefully picked the ginger and asked Mi Xiaoxiao about shinuo.


    "I don''t know, he didn''t say, but it''s estimated that there is no danger." when Shi Nuo left, he didn''t see any worry or worried dignified expression.


    "Here, I finally got it out. It''s really hard to get this thing." not only the things below are strange, but also they smell strange.


    "Well, I''m better here. There are three more. We have to make more efforts! What''s more, those three people are still behind us?"


    Speaking of the back, MI Xiaoxiao deliberately lowered her voice, so small that Jin Xuan could barely hear what she was saying.


    "Well, they''ve been behind, but they just seem to follow us without any other action."


    This was what he wondered. It was strange that the leader of the wolf tribe followed them for no reason, but did nothing.


    "Well, leave them alone. We''re still busy with us, or Shi Nuo will come back later." since there is no hostility, let them follow.


    The leader should want to explore. What did she find today!


    But even so, it doesn''t matter. After all, he may not know what she found, except cabbage and ginger.


    According to Shi Nuo, the pepper is used by drug orcs to cure everyone. There must be drug orcs in such a large tribe. As long as there are drug orcs, Li Shuo may have seen them.


    Not to mention, MI Xiaoxiao guessed right this time. At the same time, on a big tree 20 meters away from MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Chief, we can''t follow them like this. Why don''t we just go down and have a look?"


    Is it necessary to follow so foolishly? Chief, why bother? If you like that little female, wouldn''t it be good to fight back to the tribe?


    ... what Li Shuo doesn''t know is that at the moment he returns to the Canglang tribe, a perfect but not secret misunderstanding will spread in the Canglang tribe.


    "If you can''t hold on, you can go back to the tribe first!" what are you yelling about?! Did he think they hadn''t found them completely?


    "Chief, the man is back." just when the scar faced man wanted to say something, he heard Trudeau say this and immediately shut his mouth.


    In addition, the man still needs to pay more attention, because in his opinion, the man is a powerful role.


    When he killed the man named yanbeng in the wall tribe, he knew that the man named Shi Nuo was not simple.


    Of course, it will never be the third most powerful of the thar tribe. If you want to say the first, you can barely say it in the past.

 Chapter 176

    "Xiaoxiao, have you handled it?" Shi Nuo said, looking at the two people who were still busy.


    "Well, Shi Nuo, where have you just been?" Mi Xiaoxiao wrapped a small piece of animal skin around the hard dug ginger.


    "Oh, I saw this not far ahead, and then I went to get it and brought it back." Shi Nuo raised his hand.


    "What? A beehive?!" Jin Xuan looked up and looked at the things in Shi Nuo''s hand, a little excited.


    The food in the honeycomb tastes sweet. When he was a child, he remembered that his male father had given it to her.


    Up to now, he still remembers the smell, but later he was busy hunting and didn''t have the opportunity to look for beehives.


    "Wow! Shi Nuo, so you went to dig out the beehive? But how did you move all the houses back?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at a big beehive in Shi Nuo''s hand. Take honey now! Why did you get everyone''s house back?


    "Oh, I can''t get honey, so I have to bring them all back." Shi Nuo said naturally. Anyway, he can''t get honey. It''s better to bring all the beehives back!


    Saving time and effort is killing two birds with one stone.


    "OK, OK, take it. I''ll go home and make delicious food for you." seeing the honey in Shi Nuo''s hand, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of a good way.


    "OK, let''s go and meet you earlier." Jin Xuan picked up his things again and nodded hard.


    "Chief, are we going to follow them again?" it''s estimated that they can''t hit any prey.


    Previously, the leader told people that the three of them would hunt, but if they still follow them like this.


    It''s impossible for them to hit any prey. If they don''t hit the prey, they mean to return empty handed. Won''t the leader lose face at that time?


    "Otherwise, chief, we''d better stop following and catch some prey! Otherwise......" the Scarface man continued hesitantly.


    "Don''t talk so much. Keep following. As for hunting, I''ll leave it to you. Don''t let me down. At least, it''s better than them."


    Li Shuo pointed to the man with scar face and smiled. It was called a gentle, but it made the man with scar face speechless.


    Chief, didn''t you mean to embarrass him? What time is it now? It''s almost time for them to gather.


    This makes him hit more prey than them in such a short time. How is it possible? Unless he can separate, he can''t.


    "This... Chief, I..."


    "What are you? Hurry up, tru, keep up!" Li Shuo took tru to keep up with MI Xiaoxiao without looking at the Scarface man.


    "..." well, hurry up. As for whether he can do as the leader wants, he can only do his best.


    "Are they still following?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked side by side towards the place where everyone gathered.


    "Well, there''s only one missing. It should be the man with a scar on his face. He''s gone." Shi Nuo nodded.


    Since they started again, the man with the scar disappeared. As for where he went, he was not interested, as long as he didn''t hurt Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''re here, but we seem to have come a little early." Jin Xuan put down his prey and the cabbage and looked at the gathering place with only a few people.


    "It''s all right. Sit down and have a rest." Mi Xiaoxiao took them to a place to sit down.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''ve got a good harvest!" at this time, Jike, together with the leader Ott, came towards them.

 Chapter 177

    "You''re not lazy!" Zick carried two pheasants and a bear rabbit in his hand, while an orc behind him carried a very large sheep on his shoulder.


    There are also some orcs who come up one after another. Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t explain them in detail one by one, but there are several kinds of prey just counting.


    It is conceivable that everyone seems to have a good harvest today. Naturally, there are many more smiles on each Orc''s face.


    "It''s all here?" Ott stood in front with a face and looked at the animals in front of him.


    "Ott, and the leader of the wolf tribe, they didn''t come back." at this time, an orc named kersis stood up and reported the number.


    "What''s his name?" she didn''t seem to see the orc many times. Mi Xiaoxiao naturally didn''t know his name.


    "Oh, he! His name is cassis, and he is also the male of Nina." Jin Xuan looked at the man named cassis and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Is it Nina''s male again? How many males does she have?" Why are all Nina''s males?


    But when it comes to this Nina, it seems that she hasn''t seen her for some time. It seems that she hasn''t seen her since she was rescued last time.


    "Nina''s words seem to have twelve males." Jin Xuan thought and nodded seriously.


    "Poof! Ten... Twelve?!" either she heard wrong, or Nina was too powerful.


    dozen! Not two! It''s a little too much. Is she busy alone? Is there no other more beautiful female in this thar tribe than Nina?


    Lu Lina, ero and Ike, don''t they have only one male? No, I should say, she only saw one.


    "Well, Nina does have twelve, but now there are only eight." Jin Xuan opened his mouth again, but made Mi Xiaoxiao a little frightened.


    Originally there were twelve, but now there are only eight left, that is to say, the other four are dead?!


    "Eight... It''s still a little Doha!" Mi Xiaoxiao swallowed his saliva. It''s hard to accept. There are really a lot of eight God horses.


    "It''s normal for a female to have eight. There''s no way. There are fewer females and more males, so under normal circumstances, a female has at least eight or nine males."


    Jin Xuan carefully explained what he knew. In the past, their thar tribe was also a tribe with more orcs. Unfortunately, many died later.


    Those people either starved to death or died of illness. Of course, there were hunting accidents. In short, the males in the tribe are only half of those in the past.


    "Er... So it is!" tut Tut, tut Tut, this is the world of women, which is almost the same as the back palace of the ancient emperor.


    "Why haven''t they come back? Is something wrong?" Zick said to Ott with some worry.


    The leader of the gray wolf tribe only temporarily lives in their thar tribe, as long as they wait until Mi Xiaoxiao has finished making those things.


    Then they can take these things back to their own tribe. If something happens at this time, the problem will be big.


    It''s all right if you get a small injury. The key is that if you get a serious injury or directly burp fart, they will be in trouble.


    At that time, the wolf tribe will not ask them for a leader, but directly bring people to kill them?


    "Jike, take them to have a look." Ott frowned, glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    Uh? What did you do with her? Li Shuo didn''t come back. Is it half a dime to her? Why does she always feel that Ott''s look is a little meaningful?

 Chapter 178

    "No, we''re back." just as Mi Xiaoxiao was confused by that look, and Ji Kegang was about to go out to find him, Li Shuo''s voice came from behind us.


    Hearing the sound, everyone habitually turned around and walked towards them behind them. It was the three people Ott had just said he was going to inquire.


    "Ott, they''re back! Moreover, they''ve brought back a lot of prey." cassis looked at the three of Li Shuo who came by with some worship.


    "HMM." Ott''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Li Shuo''s fundus, filled with a trace of disdain.


    "This guy...!" Shi Nuo looked at the three people and paused a little.


    "Really powerful." Jin Xuan also made a look of approval and looked at the three people nodded.


    ... only Mi Xiaoxiao, who was standing by, couldn''t understand what the two people beside her were talking about.


    "Leader Ott, don''t look for it. We''re not back. We can go back."


    Li Shuo shrugged at Ott. His tone of voice was obviously the same as usual, but Mi Xiaoxiao sounded like something different.


    "Well, let''s go!" Ott nodded and took the lead.


    "Xiaoxiao, this lishuo is very powerful. If it''s a friend, it''s good. If it''s an enemy, it''s a little troublesome."


    Jin Xuan and Mi Xiaoxiao walked in a row. He looked at Li Shuo in front of him without blinking, and said thoughtfully.


    "Why do you say that?" although Li Shuo has some skills, he should still be at a disadvantage if he fights with Jin Xuan shinuo.


    "Didn''t Xiaoxiao see the prey they brought back?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and was stunned. Didn''t Xiaoxiao observe carefully at ordinary times?


    "Prey?" she had just been thinking about Ott''s meaningful eyes. She really didn''t notice what prey was.


    Now look, Li Shuo has a wild sheep in his hand, and his two subordinates, one carrying a wild boar, one carrying three rabbits and two pheasants.


    Tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut.


    It should be impossible for them to hunt when they are tracking, because hunting will make a noise.


    Therefore, they should have captured so many prey within ten to twenty minutes when they returned to the gathering place.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao remembered now, he really admired them. It was very powerful to catch so many prey in such a short time.


    "Don''t worry, even if you''re not a friend, you shouldn''t be an enemy." at least for now, I don''t know the future development.


    "Well, I hope so!" Jin Xuan sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll cook tonight!" Shi Nuo said, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao with the meat just assigned.


    Xiaoxiao has worked hard these two days. Besides, you can''t let Xiaoxiao cook so often. Xiaoxiao has to bring pain.


    "No, I''ll do it today. Just wait for delicious food!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at one of the two fans.


    "OK... Well, I''ll do it tomorrow."


    Shi Nuo nodded helplessly. Every time he saw Xiaoxiao''s expression, it proved that they had good luck tonight.


    "Xiaoxiao, what shall we eat tonight?" Jin Xuan approached and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Well, it''s a secret for the time being!" Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and ran to the front of the two.


    Tonight, there are cabbage, pepper and ginger, and meat, plus the honeybee nest taken by Shi Nuo today.


    Enough for her to cook a delicious meal.

 Chapter 179

    "Jin Xuan, burn the fire, and then clean the stone pot a little." Mi Xiaoxiao peeled off the cabbage Jin Xuan found one by one.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan nodded, then started to light a fire with a flint, waited until the torch stone pot was hot, and added water to clean it.


    "Shi Nuo, have you finished cutting over there?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned and looked at Shi Nuo, who was seriously cutting shredded meat.


    Although the bone knife is sharp, it is still difficult to cut shredded meat. The most important thing is to be careful and patient.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, cut it." Shi Nuo put down his bone knife and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, help me cut those meat into pieces, just the size of our usual barbecue." Mi Xiaoxiao then ordered.


    "Well, good." usually the meat pieces of barbecue are not very big, just as thick as modern tofu pieces.


    "Xiaoxiao, the pot is ready for cooking." Jin Xuan stood beside Mi Xiaoxiao and poked her arm.


    "Well, leave it to me next! Go and get the honey out and put it in a bowl.


    As long as half a bowl is almost enough. For other honey, just take a wooden stake and put it up. "


    The honey she will use tonight is almost half a bowl. In order to avoid waste, she''d better put it up with wooden stakes first.


    The shelf life of honey is still very long. Even deteriorated honey can be used for other purposes.


    "OK, I''ll go now." Jin Xuan nodded, and then went alone to beat the honeycomb.


    "Shi Nuo, when the meat is cut, remember to scrape more on the surface of the meat, but don''t cut it to the end." this cutting function will be of great use later.


    "OK." Shi Nuo scraped a few knives on the meat according to MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Mi Xiaoxiao added oil to the hot pot. As soon as some hot oil entered the pot, it burst open in an instant.


    Of course, you can''t avoid being contaminated in this process. People who have cooked dishes must know what it''s like to be splashed with oil.


    "Hiss..." for a moment, a brief pain came from the hand, just like several ants biting at different places at the same time.


    "What''s the matter with Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan immediately turned his head when he heard the voice.


    "Why are you so careless? I''d better come." Shi Nuo, who was close, grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand splashed with oil, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "It''s all right. Isn''t it just that you''ve been scalded by oil? You haven''t been scalded before." Shi Nuo seems a little surprised. Which cook hasn''t been scalded by oil?


    "Then be careful." Shi Nuo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao uneasily, and then went to deal with his last piece of meat.


    "Well, when you''re done, bake the meat. When the meat is almost cooked, stop."


    Mi Xiaoxiao skillfully put the cabbage into the pot and began to stir fry. Soon, a smell of cabbage filled the air.


    What Mi Xiao wants to do is not simply stir fry cabbage, but stir fry cabbage with pepper, shredded meat and cabbage.


    Today, she happened to have all the materials, so she came up with such a dish, which is not so often cooked in modern times.


    "Oh, good." Shi Nuo strung the meat piece by piece, then made a fire and put the wooden stick strung the barbecue on it to bake.


    "Well, this can be out of the pot." Mi Xiaoxiao carefully scooped it out with a bad spoon.


    "Jin Xuan, have you taken out your honey?" this guy, who has been busy there for a long time, should have got a little out anyway?

 Chapter 180

    "Well, it''s good, but there''s still a little bit of honeycomb debris. It''s not easy to deal with."


    Jin Xuan frowned and looked at the wooden bowl in his hand. This thing is really difficult to deal with!


    I''ve been busy for a long time and haven''t cleaned it completely, but there''s nothing else except some debris.


    "It''s all right. Take it to Shi Nuo! I''ll scoop it out first." after loading the cabbage here, she has to go to Shi Nuo to have a look.


    I don''t know how the barbecue is. Brush some honey at that time. The taste must be no worse.


    "Xiaoxiao, the barbecue is almost cooked. Do you want to come and have a taste?" Shi Nuo put the cooked barbecue on a shelf.


    "Wait a minute, I''m coming." Mi Xiaoxiao took the cabbage in her hand and walked carefully towards them.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are these honey for?" the honey was taken out, and Xiaoxiao didn''t say what to do.


    "Wait a minute, you''ll know." Mi Xiaoxiao said mysteriously, put down his bowl and began to beat up the honey Jin Xuan handed her.


    "Give me a bunch of roasted meat." although barbecue alone tastes good, it will be tasteless if you eat it often.


    Meat is not like white rice. You can eat white rice every day, but few people can eat this meat every day.


    "Well... That''s about it, Jin Xuan. Take it."


    Without a brush, MI Xiaoxiao had to find a small stick and wash it before rolling honey on the meat.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is for me?" Jin Xuan pointed to himself in surprise. He was full of fog.


    Why does Jin Xuan have an incredible expression? Does that mean she abused him?


    "Who won''t you give it to?!" Mi Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and then stuffed the meat into him.


    "Shi Nuo, it''s almost baked. I''ll give it to you next. Take a break and mumble! Eat a piece of meat."


    This meat is pasted with honey. To be honest, MI Xiaoxiao is the first time to do this. She hasn''t tasted it. Of course, she doesn''t know whether it''s delicious or not.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, how did you think of sticking the meat with honey? And the most important thing is to eat it well." Jin Xuan chewed the meat all over his mouth. When he spoke, he was almost confused.


    "Slow down, be careful to swallow you!" Mi Xiaoxiao jokingly handed Jin Xuan a glass of water. There was no way. This guy was just a food.


    "This is called honey barbecue, which is to smear honey evenly on the barbecue when the barbecue is almost ripe.


    Just like this, the taste is not so good. If you add a few knives to the meat, the sweet taste of honey can be fully integrated into the barbecue. "


    It seems that Jin Xuan likes to eat. It seems that he likes to eat more sweet. As for Shi Nuo, he doesn''t seem to have a great reaction to anything.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing? Why is it so fragrant? I just passed by your door and smelled the smell, so I came in to have a look."


    At this time, a somewhat low male voice suddenly came in. Mi Xiaoxiao turned around and looked. Sure enough, it was the haunting guy again.


    "Leader lishuo, it''s very high here. Did you fly past my house?"


    There is still a certain distance between their house and the cave where Li Shuo lives temporarily, and it is on the steep stone wall. How did he pass by?


    The discerning man knew at a glance that Li Shuo had deliberately rubbed rice.


    "That''s not true. I actually came to discuss something with you." Li Shuo sat down and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 181

    "What can I do for you? I''d like you to come here with all the trouble?" Mi Xiaoxiao remembered the revenge last night!


    To say that revenge is one of MI Xiaoxiao''s few advantages!


    "I heard you designed the traps that your tribe hunted?" he saw them by chance when he went hunting today. They were really powerful.


    The design is very ingenious, and once the prey falls in, it will no longer have the chance to climb up. At the moment of falling in, it gives it a fatal blow.


    "Guess?" Mi Xiaoxiao shrugged indifferently, and then took a bite of the meat.


    Well, the roast meat is fresh and tender. The meat tastes very tender. With the sweet taste of honey, it''s great!


    Sure enough, the saying that food heals the soul is still true. Just like her, she is really much better now.


    "Xiaoxiao, can you give me a pair of chopsticks? It looks delicious." this thing made by Mi Xiaoxiao is still very fragrant. At least it smells good.


    "Oh, good! Please stand up, turn around, go straight, and turn another corner." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t lift his eyelids when he said this.


    "...." the two men on one side ate what was in their bowl. Xiaoxiao was obviously chasing people.


    For what lishuo, they didn''t like him. Now they don''t know how to be proud of MI Xiaoxiao''s practice!


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be so heartless. At least we have a relationship, okay?" Li Shuo instantly opened the pattern of dead skin.


    "I can be more ruthless. Do you want to try?" Mi Xiaoxiao stopped his action and looked at Li Shuo speechless.


    "Xiaoxiao!" Li Shuo saw that the soft one couldn''t work, so he came to a softer one. Unexpectedly, a Xiao became angry and didn''t eat soft or hard.


    "Come on, it''s impossible to tell you the trap for the time being. Let''s talk about other things when you pay off the fruit." he will owe more and more at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, will you go hunting with us tomorrow?" Jin Xuan wiped his mouth and burped with satisfaction.


    "Well, I''m going to find a tree." the harvest is good today, and I don''t plan to take the female out of the tribe tomorrow. They''d better rest for a few days after that.


    "Looking for a tree? What tree?" Shi Nuo asked curiously. Shouldn''t Xiaoxiao look for something to eat?


    "Well, the tree I''m looking for is called bamboo. It''s emerald green and tall. The trunk is section by section." this bamboo is a good thing.


    So far, the baskets used in their tribe are still woven with rattan.


    This cane is woven. It won''t take long. When the water in the cane evaporates, the basket won''t be firm.


    But the back basket made of bamboo is completely different. It is strong and can be used for a longer time.


    Of course, bamboo can do more than that. It can weave fishing baskets and build houses.


    "The trunk is one section at a time?" it seems that I have never heard of such a tree, which nature has never seen.


    "I haven''t seen it either, but I can ask Ott tomorrow. Maybe he knows." Jin Xuan nodded in agreement.


    "Well, take your time. It''s not urgent." although it''s best to find bamboo, you don''t need to find it immediately.


    "Cough, Xiaoxiao, I''ve seen it!" at this time, Li Shuo, who was suddenly silent, spoke again.


    "Have you seen it? Where? When?" Mi Xiaoxiao said to Li Shuo in a questioning tone.


    This guy said he had seen it. Who knows if what he said is true. Moreover, he has no reason to help her unless he is for those traps.

 Chapter 182

    "Of course I''ve seen the bamboo you mentioned. Are the branches scattered? And the leaves are still sharp.


    This bamboo rarely leaves. Even when it snows, the leaves of these trees are green. "


    While Mi Xiaoxiao was listening to him, Li Shuo impolitely picked up a bunch of roast meat that had been roasted and smeared with honey and ate it.


    "Well, it tastes good." the little female is really amazing!


    Not only is it so smart, it can help an originally weak tribe grow gradually, but also the things they make are unprecedented delicious.


    Secondly, she also knew how to advance and retreat. Once, after being caught by him, she could calmly talk to him about conditions.


    Originally, he planned to tell her to the wolf tribe, but in his opinion, it was more and more interesting. Now, he didn''t worry about it.


    What he is more concerned about and interested in now is her mi Xiaoxiao. How many talents he has never seen.


    As for the bamboo she said, of course, he didn''t lie. Naturally, he had seen it. It''s just such a tree. What can it do?


    "Eat and eat, now should we talk about bamboo?" according to the sentence he just described, this new man has indeed seen bamboo.


    If he has seen it, it will save a lot of trouble. Finding a guide is several times better than your aimless rush.


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao, if you want to find bamboo, I can lead the way, but just like you said, I always have to get some reward!"


    At the beginning, he remembered that MI Xiaoxiao negotiated terms with him. Now he returns the original words to the original owner.


    "Of course, in exchange, I can tell you how to set up traps, but I also hope you can be more reliable."


    Don''t lead the way halfway. Suddenly say something like forgetting. It''s estimated that if it''s true, MI Xiao doesn''t suggest that three people work together to beat him up.


    "Sure." has he ever been unreliable?


    "When can I start?"


    Since Xiaoxiao wants to find such a tree, and Li Shuo is responsible for leading the way, they naturally want to follow up and protect Xiaoxiao.


    "Anytime." anyway, there''s nothing important these two days, and everything in the tribe has been handled.


    Let''s see what kind of surprise this little female can bring to him this time! I hope we don''t let him down.


    "Then we''ll start tomorrow. What do you think of Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan asked Mi Xiaoxiao''s opinion.


    "No problem." Mi Xiaoxiao said that there is no problem at all. She has plenty of time. At present, she is still very abundant.


    "Well, let''s say so. Gather at the gate of the tribe tomorrow morning. As for now, leader lishuo can go back. We''re going to have a rest."


    Without hesitation, Jin Xuan ordered Li Shuo to leave, while Shi Nuo kept his default attitude.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Li Shuo wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I know what leader Li Shuo wants to say. Take your time. If you don''t send it away, please!" Mi Xiaoxiao made an invitation directly. Especially, this man is too difficult to deal with.


    It''s just a scoundrel among men and the best of scoundrels. Anyway, she feels hopeless.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, see you tomorrow!" Li Shuo''s mouth stirred up a smile, and his emerald green eyes rippled with a different style.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo! Finally go, Jinxuan, go, let''s go to the hot spring!" after a tired day, it''s much safer to take a comfortable hot spring.


    Today, my great aunt also went back to her hometown. It''s rare to be relaxed. Just wait for preparation tonight and set out tomorrow.

 Chapter 183

    "Why hasn''t that guy from lishuo come yet?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked around the gate of the tribe in his white casual clothes.


    Shi Nuo, standing next to her, was dressed in gray plush animal skin and looked like a brown bear.


    On the left, Jin Xuan was wearing a light white animal skin, which looked more like the fur of a bear and a rabbit.


    But on the whole, both of them look so handsome. If they are put in modern times, they will fascinate thousands of girls.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you want me to have a look?" Xiaoxiao walked around like this, which was not the way. At least his head was almost dizzy.


    "No, I''m coming." Shi Nuo looked ahead, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This guy still knows to come!" Mi Xiao looked up at the three people who came towards her, and her anger surged into her heart.


    These three goods are not women. They are all women. I don''t know. I thought these three people walked at turtle speed, but I have to state that she absolutely didn''t mean to despise turtles.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go, we can go!" Li Shuo walked up to MI Xiaoxiao, patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Dawdling, I thought you were a woman!" if in modern times, this guy would definitely hide his make-up.


    "Come on, it''s all my fault, all right?" Li Shuo was really helpless. How could Mi Xiaoxiao be an awkward female?


    "Forget it, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao walked in front. Today she has said hello to Ott.


    He said he was looking for a kind of tree that was very useful to the tribe, and NAT didn''t see any opposition.


    Moreover, the leader of Aote was really strange recently. In short, no matter what kind of request she made, he didn''t have any special response.


    For example, it''s a feeling of indifference. In the past, a person who couldn''t do this or that suddenly became everything. It''s really abnormal.


    "Li Shuo, this journey really takes so long?" Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo and was a little agitated.


    According to the information provided by lishuo last night, they know that this so-called place where bamboo can be found is a little far from their tribe.


    This time, it must be at least several days'' journey. Of course, this journey is calculated according to MI Xiaoxiao''s foot distance.


    If it was Jin Xuan or Shi Nuo, they would run like animals and finish it in a day and a half. If Mi Xiaoxiao, it would take three days.


    Although it is far from the tribe, MI Xiaoxiao still wants to go out and have a look. Maybe he can find something else on the way?


    Recently, I have been blessed by God. I''d better not stay at home and actively go out to take a chance.


    "Well, of course, if we turn into animals and run all the way, the time will naturally shorten."


    If they want to move forward quickly and reach their destination, they must first speed up their journey. If they come step by step, it will take at least three days.


    "It''s better to walk when we go. When we come back, we can choose to turn into an animal and run back."


    Mi Xiaoxiao opened her mouth to a crowd. The reason why she said this was that she just wanted to see the surrounding environment on the way to see if she could find other useful things.


    "Well, I agree with Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan was the first to express his opinion.


    Because of Xiaoxiao''s trap, plus some food they found before, and the food owed by the gray wolf tribe, their tribe has no food crisis for the time being.


    However, although there is no crisis, we still have to step up hunting, but there is no problem if we occupy these days.


    "Well, no problem." Shi Nuo nodded one after another. Anyway, what Xiaoxiao said, he just nodded, except for what was harmful to Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 184

    "Since you all agree, of course I don''t have any opinion." Li Shuo spread his hands, with a look on your face.


    "We listen to the leader." it''s always what the leader says. It''s always the case. They have become a habit.


    "Well, that''s settled." since no one objected, the matter was certainly settled.


    "However, there seems to be some large prey around here recently. We''d better be careful."


    Li Shuo looked around, and what he said was dubious.


    "Well, let''s just be careful." no matter what angle this guy is from, they are at least teammates now, so he won''t lie to them at least.


    "Xiaoxiao, according to this journey, even if we find the kind of tree you said, we can''t bring it back."


    The journey takes three days. It''s good to find it. If you can''t find it, it''s a waste of three days.


    But now the question is, even if they find bamboo, how will they bring it back?


    Can''t they carry it back one by one? This is unrealistic.


    "Well, indeed, let''s talk about it then!" the problem was indeed her negligence, but she still wanted to see it anyway.


    Anyway, even if she can''t get it back, she can make something there and bring it back.


    "It''s the only way." Jin Xuan thought about it and said. Anyway, there''s no other way for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    The six of MI Xiaoxiao had been walking for a long time. When they were going to sit down and have a rest, dark clouds began to cover the sky.


    "Pa!!!" one thunder after another sounded from the air, even if it was only in the afternoon.


    But because of the dark clouds, you can clearly see the flash of lightning across the sky.


    "Xiaoxiao, it seems that it''s going to rain." it''s been sunny for a long time. It really hasn''t rained well.


    However, they are now in the mountains and forests. Here, in addition to trees, there are some tall thorns and grass.


    There is no place to hide from the rain, so if it rains, I''m afraid they will all become drowned chickens.


    "Well, we still have to find a place to take shelter from the rain, otherwise the next road will be difficult." the whole person is wet, so it''s uncomfortable to walk.


    "At present, there is no place to hide from the rain. Why don''t we walk forward?"


    Jin Xuan carefully observed the surrounding environment. There was really no shelter from the rain except for the strong and tall trees.


    "Well, I agree. Let''s go." Li Shuo nodded and walked forward.


    Although he had been here before, it was a long time ago. After so long, he forgot about the scenery around.


    Looking at the sky now, it is estimated that the rain will come soon, so they have to speed up their steps.


    "Well, go ahead and have a look." if there''s really no place to hide from the rain, they have to hide under the tree.


    At that time, I hope they are lucky enough not to be killed by a click of thunder.


    "Chief, there seems to be a cave on the other side. Why don''t we go there to hide from the rain?" the scar faced man hesitated and pointed to a cave road not far from them.


    "Well, that''s the only way." Li Shuo nodded a little seriously, looked at several people beside him, and then recovered his careless look.


    "Let''s go. Don''t be so lazy. If you slow down, you''ll really become a drowned chicken."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo with disdain. How did this guy become pinched at the critical moment?

 Chapter 185

    "You go first, I''ll get some dry firewood." Li Shuo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, then turned and walked towards the woods behind him.


    "Firewood?!" by the way, if they go to the cave to shelter from the rain, they have to prepare firewood for a rainy day.


    If it rains for a long time, they have to rely on fire to warm their bodies, so firewood can not be lacked.


    Just now she only remembered going to the cave, but she forgot such an important thing.


    "Come on, Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, let''s help together! It will take some time to see the rain coming down.


    In this way, when they go to collect dry firewood in lishuo, we''ll go hunting. We don''t need too much. Just two. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao stopped and looked at the two handsome men in front of her and said.


    "OK, let''s go now." Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo nodded respectively, then changed into an animal shape in an instant, and disappeared in situ in the twinkling of an eye.


    "In that case, I''d better find something else to eat." it''s estimated that she will be joking about hunting for a while.


    But I have to do my part anyway. No, in autumn, there are not many wild vegetables, but there are many vegetables.


    I hope she can at least find one. It can be regarded as a mouthful of food. Thinking, someone started her vegetable searcher and bent down to scan every place seriously.


    As a result


    "Are you ready?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked anxiously at Trudeau who was lighting a fire. The white casual clothes looked a little wet.


    "Soon." tru''s eyes didn''t leave the firewood in his hand for a second, and the flint in his hand made a friction sound from time to time.


    "Xiaoxiao, we have handled the chicken." Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo each carried a black pheasant in their hands.


    "Well, it''s just that the fire hasn''t started yet." Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and said sadly in her heart.


    While they were performing their respective duties and working hard, the old man suddenly burst into rain, which caught them off guard.


    Because of this, when each of them came to the cave, they were more or less wet.


    Of course, the dry firewood Li Shuo got back has become semi dry, so that the scar faced man hasn''t lit a fire yet.


    "OK, OK, it''s on fire." the scar faced man suddenly stood up excitedly, but he made him light a fire.


    Don''t say, this hand is sour, and the flint is hot.


    "Now that it''s ready, I''ll take care of it!" said Mi Xiaoxiao, not forgetting to roll up his sleeves.


    To say that they are not lucky, in fact, how to say that they are more lucky. How to say, when they hurried to the cave.


    But I found that there were traces of ORC life here, such as the ready-made stone pot and some dusty animal skins piled in the corner.


    "Xiaoxiao, put on this, don''t get sick." Shi Nuo took out a gray animal skin from the corner, gently patted it a few times, shook off the sundries, and then gently put it on MI Xiaoxiao''s body.


    "Well, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo, smiled and nodded, but then began to prepare their dinner.


    It seems that the rain won''t stop for a while, so they may need to spend the night in the cave tonight.


    Of course, what Mi Xiaoxiao prepared is called dinner.


    Before, she took some salt from home and put it in her pocket. Then when she was looking for it, she was very lucky to find some mushrooms and pepper.


    There aren''t many peppers, but there''s more than enough to finish her dinner.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao plans to do is a simple hot pot chicken. It''s wonderful to think about the feeling of eating hot pot and watching the rain.

 Chapter 186

    "Help put up the stone pot!" the stone pot is much bigger than their family, so she can''t afford to carry it alone.


    "Is it like this?" Li Shuo looked at the wooden frame in front of him and said curiously. Mi Xiaoxiao is really smart.


    He had never seen anyone cook like this. He hung the pot on a wooden shelf and heated it.


    He really only saw such a strange practice here in MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Wait a minute, you''ll be ready soon. The chicken should be almost cooked." Mi Xiaoxiao first prepared to stew the chicken, and then prepared the soup for the hot pot.


    Although there is no modern hot pot seasoning, with these peppers and half a piece of ginger in your pocket, I think the taste should not be too bad.


    "Xiaoxiao, when will it be ok? I''m almost hungry." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with dry eyes.


    "Fast, fast." I have to cook it. I can''t eat raw!


    "Chief, the things made by the little female smell good." scar face looked at the stone pot excitedly, hoping that the things there could be cooked quickly.


    "That''s what Xiaoxiao made. Of course, it''s the most delicious." Jin Xuan proudly looked at his little female. How can the things Xiaoxiao made in his family not be delicious?


    "Well, you can eat it. First scoop some soup and put it in the stake, and then eat it with meat. It will taste better."


    Mi Xiaoxiao put some salt wrapped in leaves in her pocket into the stone pot, stirred it a little, and tasted it on the way.


    Although the chicken hotpot doesn''t taste very good, the most important thing is that the meat is delicious, and the soup won''t have the faint fishy smell of feed chicken.


    "Well, delicious! Xiaoxiao eat more." Jin Xuan stuffed his mouth and didn''t forget to put a few pieces of chicken in MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Uh huh, slow down, be careful to choke." Mi Xiaoxiao is really unable to laugh or cry. Jin Xuan will become so when he eats.


    "Xiaoxiao, this chicken tastes much better than roast." everyone had enough to eat and drink, and sat in place one by one, leaning against the stone wall.


    "It''s OK." if it were in modern times, it would taste better. It''s more delicious than this. I don''t know how many times.


    "The rain hasn''t stopped, Xiaoxiao. We can only spend the night here tonight." look at the momentum of the rain, it''s going to be midnight the next day.


    Anyway, the dinner has been solved, and they always have to find a place to rest. Anyway, it''s getting dark, so they can rest here all night.


    "Well, that''s the only way. However, we can''t let the fire go out at night. Anyway, the burning fire can at least prevent some snakes, insects, rats and ants."


    "Well, I''ll try to add more firewood to ensure that it won''t go out all night." Jin Xuan nodded secretly listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Xiaoxiao herself can''t see clearly at night. She used to burn every night at home. If she doesn''t have it all at once, maybe Xiaoxiao won''t get used to it.


    "These firewood should be enough, so it''s none of my business." Li Shuo yawned, just like leaning against the stone wall tired.


    "Well, everyone must be tired too. Let''s have a rest early! The three of us keep it in the middle of the night and leave the new moon. You keep it in the middle of the night. I''ll call you then."


    It is better for them to be careful in this wild place. It is inevitable that they will encounter any danger, so it is necessary to keep a vigil.


    "Well, I have no problem. I''ll give it to Xiaoxiao in the middle of the night. You should hold on and don''t fall asleep!"


    Li Shuo smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao and then closed his eyes against the stone wall.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you go to sleep first! Just leave the vigil to me and Jin Xuan." shinuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and touched her head.

 Chapter 187

    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not sleepy yet." although Mi Xiaoxiao will go to bed early tomorrow night since she came here.


    But that''s also for a reason. There''s no mobile phone, no Internet, and three people work hard every day.


    It''s strange that she''s not tired after a day''s wandering around, but now it''s different. She''s just had enough to eat and drink. To tell the truth, she''s still a little supportive. How can you sleep.


    "Xiaoxiao, be comfortable with me." Shi Nuo turned into a beast, and suddenly a big leopard appeared in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Shi Nuo, who turned into an animal, lay down carefully, and then stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with her golden eyes until she lay on her body.


    Well, Mou Xiao has to admit that at this moment, he is still a little excited. It''s the first time to lean so leisurely against the body of a big leopard, okay?


    If she sees such a huge leopard in modern times, she promises that she will be stunned every minute.


    "Jin Xuan, shinuo, why don''t I tell you a story?" anyway, the three had nothing to do and told a story to pass the time.


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao. Jin Xuan also turned into a beast and lay next to Shi Nuo. His eyes were still staring at Mi Xiaoxiao without blinking.


    "Well, a long time ago, there was an emperor... Tribal leader..." Mi Xiaoxiao originally wanted to say that there was an emperor, but as soon as his head changed, he changed his mouth in an instant.


    If she said anything about the emperor, Jin Xuan and they couldn''t understand it, and they might ask what the emperor was.


    If only the three of them were present, it''s probably nothing, but it''s more or less inconvenient for Li Shuo to be present.


    "Then what happened to the leader?" Jin Xuan began to nag Mi Xiaoxiao as soon as he couldn''t understand.


    If this is born in modern times, and then put this enthusiasm on learning, the proper Tsinghua and Peking University students can''t stop it.


    "Later, because of improper management, the leader was assassinated by the leader of another tribe and died."


    What Mi Xiaoxiao said, that is, the so-called success of the king and defeat of the enemy, was also a common existence in the turbulent ancient times.


    "Well, indeed, such a cruel leader doesn''t deserve to be the leader of a tribe." as Xiaoxiao said, the leader simply doesn''t deserve to be the head of the family.


    "Wait, Shi Nuo, did you find something shining over there!" Mi Xiaoxiao said to Jin Xuan.


    But she suddenly pointed in a direction and said that when she turned her head, she seemed to really see something glowing.


    "Luminous thing?" Shi Nuo frowned and carefully transferred Mi Xiaoxiao leaning against him to Jin Xuan''s arms.


    Then he recovered his body and walked towards the place Mi Xiaoxiao said step by step. The closer he approached, the more he could see the light.


    It was a lavender light. It didn''t look so strong, but it was still a very weak light.


    Under the light of the fire, the light that had not been seen clearly was even weaker.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t seen it by chance, he wouldn''t have found such a small light in the cave.


    "Xiaoxiao, come and have a look." Shi Nuo called Mi Xiaoxiao again after he was sure there was no other danger.


    "What is this? A stone?" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. He looked at what was in front of him. Isn''t this a stone?


    Strangely, this stone is not ordinary. It looks triangular. The color of the whole stone is purple and looks very evil.


    "Well, it looks like it''s really a stone." Jin Xuan, who came from one side, stood next to MI Xiaoxiao, nodded and said.

 Chapter 188

    "I''ll have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao stepped forward and carefully picked up the fast purple stone.


    "Xiaoxiao, be careful." Jin Xuan walked to MI Xiaoxiao and looked at her with some worry, for fear that the strange stone would hurt Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s all right. It''s really a stone, but I don''t know why it shines."


    She looked at it carefully. From the appearance, there are some small textures on the stone, which still looks beautiful.


    The surface is not as rough as other ordinary rocks, but feels smooth and delicate as pebbles.


    But anyway, the stone is really like an ordinary stone, which is not transparent.


    It''s not any other color, but it will emit purple light. In fact, its real color is black. At first, she regarded it as a purple stone.


    Now think about it, maybe it was just a temporary visual impairment, which led her to see its color from black to purple in a moment.


    It''s just strange that it looks ordinary and looks ordinary. Why does it emit strange light at night?


    Isn''t this stone a rare treasure? Like those night pearls and so on.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, we''ll be on their vigil soon. Let''s go back and call them. You can have a rest."


    Just now Xiaoxiao has been telling them stories, and now she runs over to see what glowing stones, but she hasn''t had a good rest.


    "Well, let''s go." without thinking, MI Xiaoxiao nodded to Jin Xuan, slipped the small stone into his coat pocket, and then took Shi Nuo and walked forward.


    "Lishuo, it''s your turn." Jin Xuan walked to lishuo''s side and touched his arm with his foot.


    "I see, you sleep." listening to the tone of this speech, where can you see that Li Shuo didn''t wake up for half a minute?


    Did this guy never sleep? But this should not be possible. We have to hurry tomorrow. If we want to be in good condition, we must first eat and drink and have a good rest.


    There''s no need to pretend to sleep in this new moon. Don''t look at it in the forest. It''s calm on the surface, but it''s also an undercurrent.


    Who knows if something will pop up from behind. Therefore, there is no such practice of relaxing vigilance.


    "Xiaoxiao, good night." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with golden eyes, and then closed his eyes with satisfaction.


    "Xiaoxiao, good night." Jin Xuan lay on the other side of MI Xiaoxiao. Two huge leopards surrounded a thin and small her in the center.


    "Chief, let''s just watch. You''d better continue to rest." tru hesitated, looking at the chief who was leaning against the wall and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "No." when Li Shuo spoke, the direction his eyes looked at was the direction of sleeping Mi Xiaoxiao.


    This Mi Xiaoxiao is really special. I just found a shining stone.


    In addition, her whole body exudes a unique temperament, especially attracting people''s attention, which makes people involuntarily want to explore all the time.


    "Mmm...! good morning!" Mi Xiaoxiao relaxed comfortably and said hello to the people in the cave.


    Unfortunately, for a long time, no one responded to her and forcibly opened her sleepy eyes.


    But I found that in the cave, except for her, there was only Shi Nuo in the form of a leopard behind her.


    "Where have they all gone?" there was no figure in the early morning.


    "Jin Xuan went hunting. They went to look for firewood from lishuo. They burned all the firewood last night."


    Shi Nuo turned into a human, lying on the ground, holding the ground with one hand, with thousands of lights in his eyes.

 Chapter 189

    Tut tut Tut, don''t say, how can shinuo''s posture become more attractive? It''s a naked male seduction, okay?


    Look at the eight evenly weighted abdominal muscles, look at the face skin whiter than her, look at the shining Phoenix eyes, and then look


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Cough, why didn''t you go?" others were busy. Why is this guy Shi Nuo still here? Did you sneak back to be lazy?


    "Well, thanks to you," said Shi Nuo, and his evil smile became more and more brilliant.


    "Thanks to me?" Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to himself, some doubts, but the uneasy premonition in his heart grew inexplicably and kept growing.


    "Well, in order not to wake Xiaoxiao, I have to stay where I am. Moreover, Xiaoxiao''s sleeping appearance is very cute."


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and the smile at the bottom of his eyes became stronger and stronger. A bunch of long and supple hair suddenly fell off and hung on his chest, making someone look more enchanting.


    "Cough, is it...?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned awkwardly, mom! I lost my face this time.


    When she used to live in the country with her grandmother, she was still young and always liked to squeeze a bed with her grandmother.


    But every morning, if she gets up, she will make complaints about her sleeping posture.


    Now Shi Nuo even praises her lovely sleeping position. When I think about it, I think it''s ironic. Although it may have changed a little over the years, it won''t turn into cute.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you awake? Look what delicious food I brought back?" Jin Xuan''s voice was inserted, and his embarrassment was reduced by more than a little.


    "Six... Birds?" Jin Xuan was carrying six gray birds?


    Although she has taken out bird eggs before, she seems to have never eaten birds. Of course, she has made baby pigeons before except pigeons that can be bought in the vegetable market.


    She really hasn''t eaten any other bird meat except pigeons, but it looks so cute. Is it a bird that really needs to be killed?


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, let''s roast it!" Jin Xuan said excitedly. This kind of bird meat, which he had eaten before, tastes very good.


    Unexpectedly, when I went hunting this time, I just saw a group of such birds, so I caught one by myself.


    "OK... OK?" Mi Xiaoxiao hesitated and nodded, silently reciting the words "the law of the jungle". Although it looks beautiful, he can''t be hungry, can''t he?


    "Jin Xuan, don''t catch such birds in the future." Shi Nuo sorted out the animal skin skirt and said close to Jin Xuan.


    "Well, I see." Xiaoxiao seemed to like these birds just now. She tried not to catch them back in the future.


    It doesn''t matter whether you fill your stomach or not. The most important thing is to be happy. Everything else can be put aside for the time being.


    "Xiaoxiao, did you sleep well last night?" Li Shuo held some firewood in his hand, and the two people behind him were holding a handful of fruit.


    "Thanks to you, it''s not bad." I slept comfortably last night. In short, I had no dreams all night.


    "That''s good. I brought the firewood back. Next, I''ll give it to Xiaoxiao." Li Shuo put down the firewood and patted his hand.


    "Just stay quiet. Don''t talk. No one treats you as a mute." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t bother to look at him.


    "Xiaoxiao, these are all handled. I''ll help you burn the fire."


    Jin Xuan and they are worthy of eating meat for years. Mi Xiaoxiao can''t wait to give a hundred compliments for the speed with which they deal with their prey.


    Several people had a delicious roast pigeon breakfast, so they sorted out their mood and prepared to start again.

 Chapter 190

    "Xiaoxiao, be careful, it''s slippery here." Jin Xuan grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and walked forward step by step.


    What they are going to pass now is a not very wide stream, because the place where the stream is located has a short time of exposure to the sun, so many large stones are covered with that kind of slippery moss.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao and others are stepping on is these smooth stones. Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoes are worse than Jin Xuan''s claws.


    If you step on it steadily, you can''t see the staggering situation, but she''s different. If you''re a little distracted, you can take a cold bath.


    "How far is it beyond here?" they have walked for a day and a half so far. Of course, they haven''t been delayed by the rain.


    "Let''s put it this way! It''s going to be a day and a half, so you''d better speed up your pace!"


    Li Shuo, who was walking ahead, turned to look at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was struggling, and kindly told her the truth.


    "Wait a minute, do you want to stop and eat?" after walking for so long, it''s time to stop and eat, replenish your strength and continue.


    "Yes." Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan nodded at the same time. Li Shuo and his two attendants also said they had no opinion.


    "I''d better cross the river first." the stone is really crooked. Why does it grow so much moss?


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, would you like to try my roast?" Li Shuo blew his barbecue and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "No, chief, you''d better eat by yourself! Xiaoxiao wants to eat, and we still have it." Jin Xuan quickly refused Li Shuo''s kindness.


    The leader of the wolf tribe seems to have been paying special attention to Xiaoxiao since he came to their tribe, so he has to be on guard.


    "That''s all right." Li Shuo''s mouth was flat. Unexpectedly, Jin Xuan was very alert! It''s just that he seems to have misunderstood something.


    What he has for MI Xiaoxiao can only be his interest and curious exploration, not that kind of emotional relationship.


    "Xiaoxiao, here you are." Shi Nuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao the meat he had just roasted. This meat was the most successful one he had roasted.


    "OK, you can eat more." how nice it is to give her food alone?


    In addition, she came to this world. Until today, she seems to have gained a little weight. It seems that in order to have a good figure in the future, she''d better eat less meat.


    "Shasha...!"


    "Wait! Did you hear anything?" Mi Xiaoxiao stopped to put meat in her mouth and calmed down to look at the people in front of her.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo glanced at Jin Xuan. They nodded to each other. Then Jin Xuan stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "No other orcs, no prey," said Trudeau, his expression getting more and more serious.


    There was a sound behind him in the wilderness, but it was not the smell of orcs and other hunters he was familiar with.


    I don''t know what will happen later. To tell you the truth, I''m still a little afraid. At least Mi Xiaoxiao is.


    "Rustle, rustle!" the sound of stepping on the dry leaves was getting closer and closer to them, as if you could touch it with your hand.


    "Be careful!" drew away the scar faced man standing beside him for the first time.


    At this time, a emerald vine passed through the place where the scarred man was standing.


    "How''s it going? Is it all right?" tru asked seriously, looking at his frightened scar face.


    "Shit! What the hell is this?!" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the rattan coming through and shrinking back.

 Chapter 191

    Is it still a tree and vine monster? Or which plant has become sperm?


    What''s more outrageous is that an orc is hiding in the dark. He can control plants and attack them?


    Er... Mi Xiaoxiao regained her mind. It seems that her brain is a little too big.


    "As like as two peas," a little bit of a vine that just like her, came to her.


    "What?!" Mi Xiaoxiao nimbly flashed in the direction where Shi Nuo was, but he also wiped the edge and avoided the thrilling vine.


    "Is Xiaoxiao okay?" shinuo grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with gold eyes.


    "I''m fine, but what''s playing tricks? It can''t be an orc, can it?"


    If it''s orcs, it doesn''t make sense, because it''s just a cane that attacked them.


    If it''s an orc, it must be an orc who can control plants. Well, at least it''s an orc who can control vines.


    But so far, I haven''t heard of any super capable orcs, so the possibility of ORC attack has been reduced to the lowest point.


    "Well, be careful, it may attack us again at any time. Be vigilant." Jin Xuan quickly approached Mi Xiaoxiao. It was really too dangerous just now. He had to protect Xiaoxiao.


    "Again!" the direction of the tree and vine attack is lishuo. Unfortunately, it seems to have chosen the wrong prey.


    I saw a slight hook from the corner of Shuo''s mouth and a slight flash of his body, which perfectly avoided the attack.


    "Xiaoxiao, this time we seem to have met an interesting and difficult thing." Li Shuo''s body flashed, and the whole person immediately appeared next to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "..., do you know what that is?!" speechless, he is still handsome at this time. Hasn''t he heard a word? Love to play handsome, die fast!


    "Of course, this is a kind of flower that can eat people." Li Shuo said, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao with green eyes.


    I hope I can see a few threads of nervousness in her, but it''s a pity.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is protected by Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan at the moment, but there is no other emotion for the time being.


    "What?! is that kind of flower that can eat people?!" Jin Xuan listened to Li Shuo''s words, and his eyes were full of shock and curiosity.


    He seems to have heard an old Orc in the tribe talk about this flower before, saying that there is such a kind of flower, which specializes in eating human and animal meat.


    Once you meet them, it is also extremely difficult, because once you meet them, it must be a group, so that you have nowhere to escape.


    Therefore, if you are weak and meet such a group of flowers, you will die without a place to bury.


    Because they will divide your food cleanly, without even a trace of bone residue.


    But the old man said that he had only heard others mention it. He lived so old, but he had never seen it, so he always thought that your old ORC was lying to him!


    I didn''t expect that he might encounter such a group of flowers today. If it was really that kind of flowers, they would be in trouble.


    "It can''t be... Cannibals?!" God, don''t pit your father like this. They just want to find a tree and don''t need such a fantastic experience.


    Although the world is full of wonders, it is not surprising to have one or two Zhu cannibals.


    But no matter what, don''t let them encounter it, because it doesn''t look like a good thing in TV comics.


    "Be careful, it''s coming again! It''s two this time!" drew shouted, avoiding a cane shot at him.


    The other one shot at Mi Xiaoxiao quickly. Fortunately, the two people next to her reacted quickly enough and successfully avoided the attack.

 Chapter 192

    "Do you know this kind of flower?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise. If he had heard it right, MI Xiaoxiao called its name.


    He only occasionally heard of this kind of flower which is said to eat human flesh. He doesn''t know much about this kind of flower.


    "My male father told me before that there is such a kind of flower that can eat human flesh. Once swallowed by them, it will be difficult to be rescued again."


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t lie. If he was swallowed by a cannibal, unless he broke his "stomach" at the first time, he would just wait to be digested into a pool of blood and disappear into the world as their temporary nutrition.


    "Xiaoxiao, run ahead now, and Jin Xuan and I will cover you." shinuo protected Mi Xiaoxiao behind her for fear that she would be hurt.


    "What do you do?" although it''s a burden for her to stay here, what do they do when she''s gone?


    "Don''t worry, it will be all right. I don''t know if it''s a cannibal flower!" Jin Xuan turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile.


    This thing hid behind the trees. They stood outside and couldn''t see the scene in the trees at all. Therefore, it''s unclear whether it was the cannibal flower Xiaoxiao said that attacked them.


    "All right." it''s better to find a way to escape than to stay here and wait for their protection and be a burden.


    In this way, at least Jin Xuan won''t be distracted by her and can seriously observe the situation around them.


    "We''ll help too." Li Shuo ran to MI Xiaoxiao and said, avoiding the vines attacking him.


    "Thank you, be careful." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and looked uneasily at the place where the trees and vines kept running out.


    "Sha Sha...!" it seems that things on the other side of the trees are annoyed by Jin Xuan''s repeated avoidance. More and more vines come out every time.


    "Xiaoxiao, hurry up now!" Shi Nuo kept dodging among the running vines. He couldn''t avoid it, so he tore it directly with his claws.


    "Good!" Mi Xiaoxiao saw the opportunity and rushed forward, while Li Shuo stood aside and kept solving the vines stretched towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Contrary to their wishes, those strange vines seemed to know that MI Xiaoxiao wanted to escape and concentrated their fire on her.


    "Be careful!" just as Mi Xiaoxiao was about to leave the place attacked by the cane, the three vines stretched out to her.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo are too busy to take care of themselves. They are some distance away from MI Xiaoxiao. There is no time to save Mi Xiaoxiao. Only Mi Xiaoxiao who is closest to Shuo.


    Originally thought he was going to die, but at the critical moment, Yixiao was pushed away by lishuo, and those vines happened to tie lishuo, which was really colorful.


    Then he quickly dragged him back to the trees and disappeared in an instant, and the vines that attacked Jin Xuan disappeared one after another.


    "Leader! Damn ghost!" Trudeau looked at the disappeared leader, and his temper suddenly became a little grumpy.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find a way to save the leader." the Scarface man said solemnly.


    If something happens to the leader, their wolf tribe may be finished. No matter what it is for, the leader can''t do anything.


    "Forget it!" after a struggle, MI Xiaoxiao sighed like a compromise.


    No way. She was dragged away to save her. If she didn''t save her life, it really doesn''t make sense.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s help you." shinuo and Jin Xuan walked to MI Xiao. If it weren''t for lishuo, Xiaoxiao would have been dragged away.


    Even for the sake of Li Shuo''s saving Xiaoxiao, they can''t ignore it.

 Chapter 193

    "Don''t worry, we''ll help save lishuo." Mi Xiaoxiao walked to tru and comforted him.


    "But we have to find a way. If we play like that, we can''t save that guy."


    As just now, they are scattered in different places. Although the scope of those rattan attacks is also scattered, they can only protect themselves and ignore others at all.


    If it is really a group of cannibals, and it is still the kind of magical plants described in the cartoon, they must have a plan if they want to save people.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao has a point. Well, Jin Xuan, go back and see what''s going on.


    Then, by the way, I''ll find out what happened to leader lishuo and determine his specific location. As for the rest, we''ll tell you when you come back. "


    Shi Nuo said to Jin Xuan that there was a reason why he didn''t let the Scarface man or Trudeau inquire about the situation.


    Both tru and scar are from the wolf tribe, and lishuo is their leader. If you go to inquire, you just see lishuo in danger.


    Then they must not be able to control their emotions. Maybe they will rush to save Li Shuo regardless. It''s too dangerous.


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    Jin Xuan nodded, then turned into a beast and jumped up a big tree with a few steps. It was so light that he didn''t make a sound.


    "Xiaoxiao, wait a minute, let''s do this... This..." when the remaining Mi Xiaoxiao saw that Jin Xuan''s figure had disappeared, they gathered together to discuss ways to save Li Shuo.


    Time doesn''t wait. Those things won''t eat Li Shuo until they go to save him, so they have to hurry up.


    "Well, I see. I''ll catch some rabbits." tru nodded seriously, and then disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, we have to hurry over. Lishuo is in danger." Jin Xuan, who disappeared to inquire about lishuo''s whereabouts, suddenly rushed out of the trees behind him.


    "How''s the situation there?" Shi Nuo said relatively calmly. He had to find out what it was that he grabbed Li Shuo''s things.


    "It looks like a group of plants. They use a lot of tentacles. One of the largest plants, on its vine, catches lishuo.


    It''s just that the guy seems to have fainted, but the thing seems to be going to eat him. "


    Jin Xuan imagined what he saw at that time. Now he still feels a little incredible. Those strange plants have a hierarchical status like their orcs.


    If he guessed right, the plant bound to lishuo was the boss among them.


    "Come on, let''s start right away." just then, tru, who went out to catch rabbits, hurried towards them with several intact live rabbits.


    "Remember, act according to the plan, otherwise we are all in danger." before leaving, Shi Nuo specially asked.


    "I see." everyone nodded together. Anyway, it''s not their style to rescue Li Shuo and abandon their companions.


    ¡­¡­


    "Li Shuo, Li Shuo?! especially, wake up!" Mi Xiaoxiao, carrying a bloody rabbit, ran and called for Li Shuo who was hung unconscious.


    Originally, their plan was to attract several cannibals from shinuo Jinxuan, tru and scar.


    When it''s her turn, just make sure that only the largest one is left. Then she will attract the flower''s attention according to Shi Nuo''s method.


    Then he took the opportunity to save Li Shuo. Unfortunately, the plan was indeed perfect, but it backfired. In the last step, MI Xiaoxiao failed, which is why she was chased.

 Chapter 194

    "Li Shuo, wake up quickly!" Mi Xiaoxiao turned to look at a man wrapped by the tentacles of cannibals. He was wandering in the air for a long time without any sign of waking up.


    I really admire you! Even if you pass out and have been tied up in the air for a long time, is it time to wake up?


    Although she has learned Taekwondo, she is best at over shoulder wrestling? It would be impossible for her to throw her over her shoulder against a cannibal flower.


    It''s impossible to succeed, unless she is blessed by the God of luck and has good luck today, or forget it.


    "Li Shuo, if you don''t wake up, we''ll both have to become fat flowers!" there are so many wonderful things in this wonderful world.


    All the things in the cartoon have gone to the real world. It''s really wonderful. It can''t be more wonderful.


    And the most sad thing is that she was chased by a cannibal flower, and there was nothing she could do with it.


    When God puts her through, can''t he kindly give her another golden finger? It doesn''t need to be too rebellious. It''s good to save lives!


    "Come on, the last one, let it be! If I can''t save you again, I can''t help it."


    Mi Xiaoxiao muttered, and then threw the bloody rabbit at the cannibal flower chasing after him.


    What a coincidence, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyesight was so good that he hit his big mouth perfectly, and then the world was quiet for a few seconds


    Within a few seconds of chasing, MI Xiaoxiao begged for everything from the Tathagata Buddha to the land father-in-law.


    Sure enough, it was a wrong decision to let her, an ordinary college student, wear such a dangerous world.


    "Pa!" the cannibal flower was silent for a few seconds, then with its countless tentacles, gently picked up the dead rabbit and threw it on the tree trunk.


    The sound of the rabbit hitting the tree trunk was very consistent with MI Xiaoxiao''s heart beat at this moment.


    Dead! It''s definitely over this time. If she''s really dead, she must learn to write Kung Fu in her next life. At least she can''t escape.


    In addition, if she can reach the underworld, she must go to the king of hell to settle accounts. Why did she come to such a place where birds don''t shit.


    "Li Shuo, if you don''t wake up, we are both finished!" Mi Xiaoxiao retreated. Just now she just thought about it. What can''t die? She still wants to live well!


    Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan are two guys. She hasn''t been fully included in the account. How can she die like this?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked left and right. If she really had no choice, she had to withdraw first and think of other ways to go to the guy at that time.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, I gave my life to save you. Are you going to escape and give up the leader?!


    Ungrateful woman! "Suddenly, Li Shuo, who was suspended in the air, suddenly opened his eyes. His emerald eyes were full of disgust.


    ¡­¡­


    "How can you see that Miss Ben is going to run away? Since you wake up and don''t come down by yourself, do you really want to become flower fat?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless. This guy is just! But fortunately, I finally woke up, so it''s much easier to do.


    "Come on, look at me." Li Shuo blinked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then changed his claws into sharp claws. With a gentle stroke, the vines that tied him broke into several sections in an instant.


    "How''s it going? I''m stunned?" Li Shuo turned around and suddenly appeared next to MI Xiaoxiao. He put his hand on her shoulder and said.


    ... narcissism!


    "Xiaoxiao, are you all right?" at this time, Shi Nuo and them rushed over one after another. It seems that the things over there should have been solved.

 Chapter 195

    "I''ll give it to you next!" Mi Xiaoxiao clapped Li Shuo''s hand and stepped back.


    "Well, no problem." Jin Xuan made an OK gesture towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao remembered that this gesture was compared by her carelessly, and then learned by Jin Xuan. Unexpectedly, she can still use it now.


    "Did you just want to escape?" Li Shuo, as a kidnapped person who had just been rescued, also stepped aside.


    "How can you see that I want to run away?" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the new moon. She was just thinking about it. Besides, she couldn''t help it!


    The cannibal girl is not fooled. If she tries hard, she must be the one who loses. What can she do.


    "I saw both eyes." Li Shuo stretched out his hand and pointed to his two golden eyes. He finally understood that he had to use abnormal logical thinking to deal with MI Xiaoxiao.


    ... well, he''s right about such classic words. She''s really speechless this time. She''s too lazy to talk to him. She might as well do something real.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao randomly picked up several dry sticks from behind, then found a pile of dry leaves, and finally took out the pair of gold Xuan flints from her pocket.


    She started her first experience of lighting a fire. To be honest, when she came to this world, she really didn''t have a fire herself. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo have been busy all the time.


    But in the future, it''s better for her to learn by herself. Shinuo and Jin Xuan can''t stay with her all the time. If they aren''t there, won''t she be in the dark?


    "What are you doing?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s intention to make a fire. He was confused. What did Mi Xiaoxiao want to make a fire now?


    It shouldn''t be, right? Or is she cold? Impossible. It''s not cold yet, not to mention the sun today.


    "As a kidnapped person who has just been rescued, I think you''d better shut up and have a good rest."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said impolitely, and his Firestone finally sparked. After a few times, it finally burned the fire.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s solved." Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo clapped their hands and shook off some sundries on their hands.


    "Well, I''m fine, mumble! Here you are, let''s burn it!" Mi Xiaoxiao handed the burning stick to Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan respectively.


    "Burn it? How do you burn it?" tru looked at the little female in front of him in some doubt. Isn''t Mi Xiaoxiao kidding? How to burn the flower that has just been killed?


    "It''s very simple. We just need your help. We''ll find more leaves and pile them together, then throw them up and burn them."


    Joke, she Mi Xiaoxiao is a little woman who must take revenge. How could she forget that she was chased all over the world just now?


    In addition, these things attack the orcs for no reason. It''s safer to cremate them. Who knows whether they will revive in this wonderful world.


    Well, it seems that she thinks too much about resurrection, but cremation is better.


    "OK!" tru nodded, and then he and scar collected the dried leaves Mi Xiaoxiao said. After a while, they got a lot of them.


    There are dense forests here, and other things may be difficult to find, but the dried leaves are grabbed by a handful.


    Originally there were many trees, not to mention it''s autumn, so it''s conceivable that the leaves falling on the ground.


    "Burn it when you''re done! Let''s watch it burn and go." in order to avoid unnecessary fire, they still wait until it''s completely burned.


    Otherwise, as soon as the wind blows, it will not be good to form a fire.

 Chapter 196

    "How far is it?" Mi Xiaoxiao patted Li Shuo on the shoulder. They walked and stopped all the way for no less than three days.


    It''s almost three days away from what Shuo said. Are they wrong?


    "I said Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. It should be around here."


    Li Shuo said with a smile. Unexpectedly, MI Xiaoxiao was very worried. Is that what bamboo really so useful?


    "You''d better not tell me you''re lost." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a warning.


    But if she came so far and lishuo suddenly said he was lost, she wouldn''t mind a little pit after returning to the tribe.


    "Mumble! That''s it?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao reluctantly, then leaned against a big tree and pointed his slender fingers at a forest not far ahead.


    "Xiaoxiao, is that the bamboo you''re looking for?" if so, doesn''t it look like an ordinary tree?


    "Well, it seems that there are quite a lot here." the scope is not big or small, and it is barely a bamboo forest.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao and rushed forward. Xiaoxiao had been looking for a tree for so long. He wanted to see what strange place there was.


    "It''s a pity that this tree should grow in front of our tribe." in this way, how could she bother to come here?


    "I''ll cut off one for you." Shi Nuo said, showing his own sharp grasp. He rowed hard in front of a small bamboo, and the originally upright bamboo fell to one side in an instant.


    "It''s growing well. It would be better if we came here in spring, so we can eat bamboo shoots."


    Speaking of bamboo shoots, she hasn''t eaten them for a long time. Now think about it, she is a little nostalgic.


    "Bamboo shoots? Is it delicious?" Jin Xuan was excited as soon as he heard what to eat. He had never heard of what Xiaoxiao said.


    "Well, it tastes delicious and crunchy. It''s a good dish for rice dressing." this bamboo shoot is not a rare thing in modern times.


    It''s just that in the city, it''s still difficult to eat the real delicious food in the mountains.


    "Not to mention this, Li Shuo, you three go hunting. Jin Xuan, I and Shi Nuo pick up firewood to make a fire and wait for your prey!"


    "OK!" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, his eyes seemed to understand something, and then nodded comfortably. He simply led his two people away.


    "What do they want to do when Xiaoxiao goes away?" although Jin Xuanping is silly or a real eater, his IQ is still online at the critical moment.


    "Of course, there are important things to do, Jin Xuan. Go and pick up some firewood and come back!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the fallen bamboo beside him and said mysteriously.


    "OK." Jin Xuan nodded and motioned to Shi Nuo to protect Mi Xiaoxiao. Then he turned and left.


    "Well, next, shinuo, come and help me!" she was still a little embarrassed in a short time when she wanted to make something alone.


    The last time I went hunting with them, I was thirsty on the way. Jin Xuan worked hard to find the water.


    This time they found bamboo. If they make a simpler kettle out of bamboo.


    When hunters go out hunting, it will be more cost-effective to decorate their water belts than to waste other time looking for water.


    But their conditions are limited and they can''t produce in large quantities. After all, it''s too far from the tribe. Mi Xiaoxiao had to prepare one for each of the people who came with him.


    As for the rest of the tribe, wait until they go back and explore the surrounding environment to see if they can find wood similar to bamboo.

 Chapter 197

    "What does Xiaoxiao want to do?" Shi Nuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao. When he came here earlier, he heard Xiaoxiao say that bamboo has many functions.


    So Xiaoxiao should not let them see the process of making things.


    "I''m going to make some water kettles so that when you go hunting, you can use that kettle to hold water."


    Instead of looking for water, you may be able to fight one more prey, which is much more convenient to carry with you.


    "Well, you teach me, I''ll help you." if Xiaoxiao wants to do it, he must use a bone knife. It''s better for him to use the knife.


    "OK, let''s choose a better trunk first, and then cut it down..." then we just need to carefully cut off a small part of the bamboo tube.


    But it''s not the kind of cutting all together. To put it simply, it''s the part you cut off. You can put it back intact.


    This is similar to those modern thermos cups. Leave a circle inside and cover it at that time.


    In the end, you only need to tie a relatively small animal belt in the middle of it.


    In this way, when Jin Xuan took them out, he just tied the kettle to his animal skin skirt, or he could hang it obliquely around his neck.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m back. What are you doing?" Jin Xuan carrying a small bundle of firewood looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo curiously.


    He just left for a while. What are Xiaoxiao and shinuo doing mysteriously? It looks like you''re working on something.


    "Are you back? As for us, you''ll know later. You''d better start a fire first! I asked Shi Nuo to help you, and they should be back soon."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at Jin Xuan and said, it''s not that she doesn''t want to tell Jin Xuan, but that she hasn''t finished making.


    Originally, the six kettles had been completely made, but Mi Xiaoxiao thought about it. It seemed that there were still some shortcomings, so he wanted to engrave their names on the kettles of the three of them.


    "OK." Jin Xuan nodded helplessly, so he had to endure his surging curiosity first.


    ¡­¡­


    "Another word of promise will really be a success." Mi Xiaoxiao sat with a emerald green kettle in her hand and muttered.


    On the kettle used by Jin Xuan, she engraved a Xuan character, while Shi Nuo planned to engrave a promise character. As for herself, in order to save energy, she chose a simple rice character to engrave it.


    "Si......" I accidentally scraped my finger and startled myself for no reason. I thought it would be very deep, because the bone knife was still very sharp.


    Unexpectedly, it just formed a small scratch. To be more clear, I scraped a little skin and saw a little blood.


    "Little female, we''re back." before she saw the figure, MI Xiaoxiao, who engraved the words, had heard the loud voice that turned to scar.


    After getting along these days, they get along better and better. The scar doesn''t look scary. In fact, this person is still very interesting.


    "Well, the fire has been burned. Deal with the prey and let''s roast it!" there is no stone pot here, so they have to roast it.


    "Hey, little female, what''s the white powder you just sprinkled on the meat?" scar asked curiously.


    The food of the thar tribe is much more delicious than that of their tribe. They just arrived at the tribe that day.


    At dinner, I remember someone gave them a bag of white powder. The person who gave it said that MI Xiaoxiao''s little female gave it to them.

 Chapter 198

    It''s better to put it on the barbecue. Originally, they didn''t want to use this powder. After all, they are not familiar here. It''s better not to eat what others give.


    But the leader insisted on trying. When persuasion was useless, they used the powder. Unexpectedly, the taste of barbecue really became different.


    It tastes great. I wanted to ask others the next day what this white thing is, which can make the meat taste so good.


    But as soon as he asked, he was called back by the leader, so he only knew that the white powder was brought back by Mi Xiaoxiao, and he didn''t know anything else.


    Every time I want to ask the little female, but she can''t die. Either the little female is busy, or the leader tells him that he has something to do.


    In short, one word, busy, two words, unlucky, three words, too dog blood.


    When I was in the cave the day before yesterday, I saw that the little female had also used this white powder, and the soup tasted great.


    Now I just remembered to ask about it and happened to have time, so I asked.


    "Oh, you should be talking about salt! As for others, I can''t say more! Keep it a secret, you know."


    Mi Xiaoxiao blinked at the scar, and Shui Lingling''s eyes blinked. They looked very naughty and cute, but also smart.


    "Well, it''s just that your food is really delicious. I envy Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo."


    Scar was dealing with his prey while chatting with MI Xiaoxiao, but it was so simple, but it attracted two hostile eyes and one with a little unhappy eyes.


    "I am very lazy to see you. I will finish with this. Hurry up, the leader, I will wait to eat."


    Li Shuo smiled gently. He looked as warm as the spring breeze, but in fact he was a little strange.


    "Cough, that little female, I, I''m busy now." scar looked at his leader unidentified, but he also accepted his life and brought the prey that the leader hadn''t handled yet.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at all this, reluctantly shook her head, and then continued to work hard to complete her masterpiece as soon as possible.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing secretly? What are you doing with a trunk in your hand?" it seems to be a useful thing. Was it just made by Mi Xiaoxiao?


    "Nothing, you''d better go and help deal with the prey! I''m almost hungry." Mi Xiaoxiao covered the bamboo tube and didn''t let Li Shuo see it.


    Although it''s not carving his name, it''s a little embarrassing to be seen by him for some reason, isn''t it?


    "Forget it, if Xiaoxiao doesn''t show me, I won''t see it." Li Shuo turned around and waved to MI Xiaoxiao''s indifferent move, and then he really went to deal with the prey.


    "Xiaoxiao, the roast chicken is almost ready. Have you done anything yet?" Jin Xuan turned over the roasted oil Zizi pheasant on his hand and said to a Xiao who was still struggling.


    "Coming, coming, right away." it''s almost vertical, huh! All right, perfect!


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised her head. When the sun had set, she didn''t see it so clearly, but she was still satisfied with her masterpiece.


    "Grunt! Look, this is yours and this is yours. You''re welcome. It''s free for your guide''s sake this time.


    This is your Jin Xuan, and yours, Shi Nuo. "Mi Xiaoxiao sent the made water bottles to everyone one after another.


    "Xiaoxiao, did you carve this?" Jin Xuan looked at a mysterious word on the kettle in his hand and said excitedly.


    "Of course, there is a word of promise on Shi Nuo, and mine is a word of rice." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Shi Nuo and said proudly.

 Chapter 199

    Shi Nuo listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and turned the kettle on his hand. Sure enough, a small promise was engraved on the back.


    Although it doesn''t look particularly beautiful, at least it''s actually carved by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "How? It looks good?" Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait to look at the two people.


    The culture here is actually similar to that of modern times, even Chinese characters, but generally they can''t write because no one teaches them.


    But they will recognize their own names, which is also the meaning of the name engraved on MI Xiaoxiao''s kettle.


    If Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo don''t know words, why does she carve this? Isn''t it particularly embarrassing?


    "I like it very much." Jin Xuan held it in his arms and had a great meaning of refusing to give up.


    "Xiaoxiao, is your hand all right?" Shi Nuo asked nervously. If it is carved one knife at a time, is Xiaoxiao''s hand all right?


    "It''s all right, you see, it''s still white and tender." in order to prove that his hand is really all right, MI Xiaoxiao specially put his hand in front of Shi Nuo and examined him.


    "There''s a small mouth here, and he said it''s okay!" Shi Nuo checked Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand carefully.


    However, she carefully found a small wound on the middle finger of her left hand that can be called negligible.


    "..., that''s all right, it''s just a small wound." it''s really just a small wound that can''t be smaller. It''s nothing at all.


    In the past, when she was cooking for the first time in modern times, she was not spared a knife, not to mention thousands of other ways that could hurt her.


    "How can it be a small matter? Come here and I''ll deal with it for you." Jin Xuan suddenly made a face and said seriously to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Er... OK." she compromised. It''s more than a national treasure! However, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo are really good for her.


    "Wait! Can you stop!" suddenly, Li Shuo opened his mouth with a heavy voice and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, mixed with a few threads of ''grief''.


    "Why... What''s the matter?!" the guy suddenly said, is it a draft?


    "Now I seriously ask you, why are there lettering on their kettles, but not mine?"


    Li Shuo''s emerald green eyes stared at Mi Xiaoxiao tightly, as if to stare at a big hole in her body.


    "This..."


    "Chief, you''re not the only one, and there''s no water on our two kettles." Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to explain. Unexpectedly, scar and they came to such a brilliant stroke.


    "You don''t speak, no one takes you as a mute!" Li Shuo looked at his two subordinates with a look of hatred.


    "Pooh!" Jin Xuan saw such a scene and directly laughed without any moral heart. Therefore, the result was that Li Shuo was embarrassed


    "Cough, look at this! Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo are my males, so I engrave characters for them, and you are not."


    Mi Xiaoxiao straightened his voice and said seriously. This explanation is direct, rough and clear enough?!


    "..." it seems that it is true. Li Shuo suddenly calmed down, but why does he feel uncomfortable?


    Forget it, don''t think so much. It must be mi Xiaoxiao, a little female who forgets her friends.


    Moreover, it seems that there is something wrong with him just now. Why did he decide to be unfair just now? No matter how unfair, it should not be his business.


    "Just joking, isn''t the lively atmosphere?" Li Shuo was silent for a while and suddenly smiled.


    Jin Xuan didn''t say anything, but seriously rolled the roast chicken on his hands, while Shi Nuo glanced away from Shuo, and then looked away.

 Chapter 200

    "All right, let''s eat! Rest early after eating, and we''ll be ready to go back to the tribe tomorrow." Mi Xiaoxiao interrupted to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat!" Jin Xuan cut the whole roast chicken bit by bit with a bone knife, but his own share was still just put aside.


    "I''ll do it myself. Eat it quickly, or it won''t taste good when it''s cold. It must be very greasy." Mi Xiaoxiao took the roast chicken padded with leaves on Jin Xuan''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Well, be careful, don''t be cut again." Jin Xuan stared at Mi Xiaoxiao and cut off a piece himself. Seeing nothing, he was relieved to eat his own share of food.


    Jin Xuan''s move, MI Xiaoxiao looked in her eyes and sweet in her heart, but how could she eat such a big chicken alone?


    In addition, they have been out for several days. I really don''t know what''s going on with the tribe, and whether the wall tribe who was killed by Shi Nuo will seek revenge.


    Although they came out this time, there was no one except the leader, MI Xiaoxiao was still worried.


    Anyway, it is Shi Nuo who offends the wal tribe, not others. If the wal tribe takes this opportunity to fight, she also has a certain responsibility.


    "Don''t worry, no one knows we''re here, and the tribe will be fine." Mi Xiaoxiao, in a daze, suddenly held his small hand on his thigh by a big hand.


    "Well, I hope so." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo and said.


    Forget it, I still don''t think so much. In short, it''s no use for her to worry now. She''d better eat quickly, rest early, store her strength for tomorrow and rush back to the tribe as soon as possible.


    After eating half a roast chicken, MI Xiaoxiao was so choked that he lay on the ground like this.


    "Li Shuo, back to the tribe this time, they should have finished making your things in the cave.


    At that time, you can go back to your own tribe. "Li Shuo, although he looks ruffian on the surface, he is still good.


    But she also admired it. He didn''t go back to his tribe for so many days. He didn''t seem to worry at all. Isn''t he afraid that someone would attack his wolf tribe while he was away?


    "Well, it''s time to go back to the tribe. Why? Xiaoxiao can''t bear me anymore?


    If you don''t want me, you can follow me back to the wolf tribe, but I''m very welcome. "


    Li Shuo said solemnly, with a faint smile on his mouth. As for the words, they contain some real feelings, maybe only he knows.


    "Stay in the tribe and do nothing every day. I want you to go away early!" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Tut tut Tut, sure enough, you are a white eyed wolf." Mi Xiaoxiao, a little female, is heartless.


    "White eyed wolf? If it is used to describe you, it should be more appropriate." isn''t lishuo a white wolf?


    "Pooh!" the scar lying next to Li Shuo laughed carelessly. Unexpectedly, his leader would be blocked and speechless.


    "Cough." at this moment, Li Shuo wants to throw a knife into outer space. Is this pig team friendship?


    "Xiaoxiao, can you make this kettle without the bamboo?" Jin Xuan turned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao lying beside him.


    "It should be OK! I''ll let them have a look back and try some other wood."


    It should be possible, but the process will be much more complicated. Moreover, it is still a question whether it can be made to the existing degree of handcraft in the world.

 Chapter 201

    "If it really doesn''t work, we''ll think of other ways at that time. Why don''t I make more and take them back tomorrow?"


    If they can''t do it, they have to find other ways. It will take some time to find bamboo around the thar tribe.


    "There are many people in the tribe. You can''t do so much for a while. Moreover, looking at the situation, the rainy season should come soon."


    Shi Nuo interrupted. Xiaoxiao hurt her hand because of this tonight. He doesn''t want more scars on Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    Although it was for the sake of the tribe, he did not allow it. Although the tribe was important, in his heart, Xiaoxiao was more important than anything.


    "Rainy season?" will there be a rainy season here in autumn? Look at Shi Nuo''s expression. This rainy season seems to be a headache.


    "Well, it''s autumn here. Since the first rain fell, there will be more than ten consecutive days or even longer every 20 days.


    At that time, the river in front of the tribe will easily flood, and it may even drown the whole thar tribe. At that time, we will not be able to go out hunting. "


    When Shi Nuo talked about the rainy season, his expression was very serious, and Mi Xiaoxiao, who was listening, also felt the heavy atmosphere.


    "Well, it seems that when we return to the tribe this time, we should try our best to hunt. As long as there is enough food, we can stay in the cave for a month."


    If the food is not enough, it should be another matter, but relying solely on the hunters in the tribe to hunt should not be able to feed and drink all the orcs in the tribe for a month.


    According to Shi Nuo''s tone, I don''t know how long the rainy season will last, but it''s always good to plan ahead.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, sleep over. We''ll go back to the tribe as soon as dawn tomorrow." Shi Nuo turned into a big leopard and surrounded Mi Xiaoxiao, who was curled up.


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and, like last time, turned into a leopard and slept opposite Shi Nuo, surrounded Mi Xiaoxiao.


    After everyone went to sleep, Li Shuo''s emerald green eyes suddenly opened. He stretched out his hand and put his hands behind his head.


    Looking away, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao sleeping between Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo with complex eyes, this little female seems to be more and more interesting.


    However, his interest in her seems to be gradually increasing, slowly rising at a speed he can control.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you ready? We''re going to start." Jin Xuan checked whether the kettle Mi Xiaoxiao gave him had been fastened.


    "Coming." just now she found a flower that looked like a small purple bell.


    The root of this kind of flower is a kind of medicine that can be eaten. In rural areas, some people dig this stewed ribs to eat. Anyway, it is very nutritious.


    Unfortunately, she only found one. If there are more, she can also try stewed ribs.


    "Xiaoxiao, sit still. If you''re uncomfortable, call me. We''ll stop and have a rest from time to time." Jin Xuan told Mi Xiao sitting on his back.


    He will never forget that the first time he took Xiaoxiao back to the tribe, it was because he ran too fast that Xiaoxiao couldn''t stand stably.


    This time he wanted to run slower, but Xiaoxiao was worried about the situation of the tribe and insisted that they run at the fastest speed. Jin xuanao couldn''t help but promise her.


    But anyway, as long as Xiaoxiao said he was uncomfortable, he would slow down.


    "OK, I won''t make fun of myself." Mi Xiaoxiao promised with a smile. She understood that Jin Xuan was just worried that she couldn''t stand their speed.


    But how do you know she can''t do it this time without trying?

 Chapter 202

    "Leader, Jin Xuan, they''re back." Jike and his men, carrying several prey, looked excitedly at Mi Xiaoxiao running towards them.


    "HMM." Ott heard Jike''s words, turned his head and looked at a man and five beasts running towards them.


    "Darson, you just came back from hunting?" now that the sun has set, why haven''t they returned to the tribe?


    "Well, the rainy season may be coming. We have to store more food, don''t we?" Dasen nodded at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Little female, what do you get there?" Ji Ke approached Jin Xuan and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s nothing, grunt! That''s it." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the cautious Jike, a little funny. Why is this guy mysterious? It''s not a shady thing.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll go to Aote." they just came back. They have to explain the situation to the leader anyway.


    "Well, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. This Ott is really strange recently. He used to talk less, but now he talks less.


    "Little female, you haven''t told me yet!" Jike was full of curiosity. What was this thing in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand for.


    "This, called a kettle, is used to hold water. Look, once you pull it out, you can lift the lid.


    When you go hunting or go far away, just put in the water you want to drink. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jike and demonstrated the usage of the kettle to him. In fact, it was very simple. Three-year-old children could use it.


    But there is some trouble in the process of making it. We still have to go back to the tribe to show Tani and German. If we can make it, it would be better.


    "Is there any extra? If so, it will be much more convenient when we go hunting." Jik said excitedly, looking at the kettle in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "Not at the moment. I''ll study it for them to see if they can make it." if they make twenty or thirty, they can''t bring it back all the way.


    "Well, they must be able to do it. After all, they are the most powerful tribal producers," Ji Kexin swore.


    "I hope so." if you can do it, maybe you can try to exchange with the wolf tribe.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao lifted a bright smile from the corners of her mouth and looked at Li Shuo walking aside with a piece of hay in her mouth.


    "What bad attention are you playing again?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s bright smile and suddenly understood that this little female must be playing some bad attention again, and it''s still about his bad attention.


    "I don''t dare to hit anyone''s attention, nor do I dare to hit you, the boss of the Canglang tribe!" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Li Shuo.


    "Who knows." Li Shuo won''t believe Mi Xiaoxiao''s words at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, the leader asked you to pass." Jin Xuan ran over from Ott and squeezed between lishuo and Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Although she didn''t know what Ott called him, the leader said to let her pass. She couldn''t help going, could she?


    "I''ll go with you." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, took her and said.


    "Well, let''s go together." anyway, it''s just to meet Ott in front. It''s not a big deal. Let''s go together!


    "Be careful of that aut!" just as Mi Xiaoxiao was about to leave, a voice suddenly came from her ear.


    Mi Xiaoxiao paused. She was familiar with the voice. Wasn''t it the voice of the tribal leader Li Shuo?


    But why did Li Shuo suddenly let her be careful of Ott? Did he find anything? Or just talking?

 Chapter 203

    Mi Xiaoxiao turned his head, paused, stared at Li Shuo for a few seconds, but found that he had no special reaction at all.


    It''s like everything just now. She just hears it, but she knows that she really heard such a sentence.


    "Chief, what are you looking for me?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked to the front of Ott and said plainly.


    "Should the trap in the forest be changed? There are fewer and fewer prey recently."


    Ott looked ahead. When he spoke, he didn''t want to see Mi Xiaoxiao at all, but his tone was a little strange.


    As for the oddity there, she didn''t understand for a while when she arrived, or maybe she was too tired to travel these two days and felt confused.


    "Well, this problem, I''ll go hunting with you tomorrow, and then rearrange the location of the trap."


    Mi Xiaoxiao also thought about this for a long time. Instead of changing other traps, he might as well change the location of the trap.


    Animals are also spiritual. Few animals who take the trap road live. Of course, over time, they will understand that the road cannot be taken.


    A smarter animal will find another way, or take a detour. In short, it can be regarded as the reason why there are fewer and fewer prey to catch!


    "HMM." Ott neither affirmed nor objected to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, but answered casually.


    "Does the leader have anything else to say?" if not, she doesn''t want to follow such an embarrassing walk aside. Is it too boring?


    To tell the truth, if she had to choose between Ott and lishuo, she would choose lishuo anyway.


    Ten thousand steps back, at least staying with that guy from lishuo won''t suffocate, will it? If you were with Ott''s stuffy oil bottle, maybe.


    "Pickled fish and salt, I hope I can make more recently." when Mi Xiaoxiao was ready to turn and leave, Ott said again.


    "Yes, but I can''t make too much. I''m going to help make pickled fish while dealing with the salt. I''m afraid I''m a little busy."


    After all, the well-known fish season is coming.


    Moreover, the pickled fish is the best dry meat dish at present, which can be kept for a long time, and the salt is an essential thing.


    During the rainy season, Shi Nuo also said that it is likely that he can''t go out of the cave to hunt. Of course, the salt can''t be obtained.


    Therefore, on the premise that they cannot obtain salt, they can only obtain more salt before the rainy season to ensure that they have enough salt during the rainy season.


    "You can teach them. Doesn''t AI have a good relationship with you? You can let her help you." Ott continued, stepping a little faster.


    "That''s no problem. I can teach them, but they may not learn for a while." if it''s so easy to learn, that''s good.


    There are failures in everything you do. There are few people who succeed at the first time.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are more than ten days left." Ott glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    "Well, I''ll try my best!" Ott said, as if to let her teach Ike how to make pickled fish and filter salt before the rainy season.


    "Is there anything else?" to tell you the truth, these are trivial things. She said so because she had already considered these things.


    Even if Ott didn''t say it today, she didn''t want to hide it from everyone. What''s more, she always pickled fish and filtered salt in front of everyone?


    It''s just that Li Shuo''s sentence ''be careful of the one named Ott!'' What exactly does that mean?

 Chapter 204

    "Xiaoxiao, you have been so absent-minded since you finished talking with the leader. What happened?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with some worry.


    When Xiaoxiao finished talking with the leader, the whole person was a little confused. To be specific, he was absent-minded and felt that the whole person was not in a state.


    Just like now, he didn''t respond to her at all and didn''t blink.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan stepped forward, squatted down and shook his hand in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "What''s the matter?" just now she had been thinking about what Li Shuo said. She didn''t hear what Jin Xuan said to her.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, but Xiaoxiao, what are you thinking? You can''t hear it." although Xiaoxiao''s look is lovely, it also makes him very worried.


    "Yes? I''m just thinking about something. It''s all right. Oh, by the way, the stone pot is ready?" back to the stone cave, MI Xiaoxiao ordered Jin Xuan to heat the stone pot. She was cutting meat.


    Think about frying some oil with those extra fat meat, so you don''t have to bother frying a little oil before cooking every time.


    But just after the meat was cut, the whole man couldn''t help thinking about what Li Shuo said. Be careful of Ott.


    Recently, Ott is a little strange, but it doesn''t seem to explain anything. After all, Shi Nuo used to be a more outgoing person, but now he has become cold and silent.


    For the change of Ott''s temperament alone, MI Xiaoxiao can''t judge any way. However, if she leaves the new moon, she has to think about it.


    As the leader of Ott, whether there is a problem, but no matter what she thinks, she doesn''t understand. Even if Ott wants to be unfavorable to them, what''s the reason?


    She tried her best to help the thar tribe, but she was not the kind of person who would betray the tribe. Why should Ott be disadvantageous to them?


    Is it?!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao also set up a barrier in her heart, which can''t hurt people and prevent people. In short, she''d better pay attention to Ott in the future!


    "Well, Xiaoxiao can use it." Jin Xuan nodded. As soon as Xiaoxiao came back, he asked him to heat the stone pot. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Well, leave it to me. Go and see if Shi Nuo has handled it? If not, you just go to help him."


    Today, they also distribute food, but less than usual, only a pheasant and a larger bear and rabbit.


    Because Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo failed to hunt today, but now they have to share food, naturally they can''t share so much.


    When Shi Nuo received the food, he took the prey to the river to deal with it. At this time, he didn''t know whether it was finished.


    Just while she was frying oil, let Jin Xuan go and have a look. It''s getting dark. It''s better to come back early.


    "Well, OK, I''ll call him now." Jin Xuan nodded, then moved, and disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    "It''s really come and go without a trace, and the speed is really fast enough." Mi Xiaoxiao muttered to the place where Jin Xuan left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Remember to send the rest of the food as soon as you get back to the tribe, but you can''t break your promise." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned his back against the stone at the entrance of the tribe and looked at the sidewalk of lishuo.


    "I know, how many times have you told me?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao reluctantly. What he was talking about was the food. Why didn''t he care about him?


    "Just know." Mi Xiaoxiao put his hands on his chest and looked at Li Shuo carelessly.


    This morning, they gave all the wooden bowls they had made to lishuo. Now they have got the things. Lishuo doesn''t need to stay in the tribe anymore.


    After all, the whole wolf tribe still has things to deal with behind them, but without this guy''s bickering for a while, it seems that he will be a little unaccustomed to it!

 Chapter 205

    "I didn''t expect you to go back so soon, so you won''t stay in our thar tribe for a few more days?" Ott''s burly body could find a tough posture when standing in front of lishuo.


    Unfortunately, although Ott looks tall and burly, he looks like a ferocious man.


    But in the overall momentum, he lost to Li Shuo, who is shorter than him. It is said that men compare their momentum and appearance, but if Ott really wants to compare with Li Shuo, he may only lose.


    "Thank you for your care these days. We''ve got what we need. Don''t bother. I have other things to deal with in my tribe. I''ll leave first."


    Lishuo looked at a group of orcs belonging to the wolf tribe behind him, then turned his head and said to Ott in front of him.


    There were so many wooden bowls that it was impossible for the three of them to bring them back to the tribe, so early this morning, people from the tribe came to meet them.


    "Well, you should pay attention to safety on the way. After all, our cooperation will continue?" Ott changed his usual serious face with a faint smile.


    "Well, of course, well, Xiaoxiao, I can go. Don''t miss me too much!" Li Shuo''s emerald green eyes winked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Nagging, go away quickly." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Li Shuo. Although he said so, there was no real dislike in his tone.


    After so many days together, MI Xiaoxiao has also changed a lot of views on Li Shuo. At least he won''t guard against him as originally.


    "Well, I knew you were heartless, but don''t forget about the cellar. Come to my Canglang tribe when you have time. The tribe has always welcomed you."


    As Li Shuo said, he didn''t forget to give Mi Xiaoxiao a soul stirring smile. If Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t made up his mind, maybe the soul would be hooked away at this time.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat a fruit?" Shi Nuo stretched out his hand towards Mi Xiaoxiao, holding a red apple in his hand.


    "Where did you get it? It was taken from the cellar?" Mi Xiaoxiao took it and took a rude bite. Well, it''s sweet and tastes good.


    Li Shuo must be flaunting around with his good-looking face. The signboard smile is also charming.


    "Well, just now the leader asked us to get some fruit for lishuo and bring it out by the way." previously, the leader asked him, Dasen and Jike to go to the cellar to get some fruit for lishuo, saying it was for them to eat on the way.


    I went to the cellar and looked at so many fruits. Anyway, I have to bring one for my little female, right?


    "Well, there isn''t much fruit there?" I don''t know if other people in the tribe, except the elderly and the disabled, ate it these days.


    She said before that the old orcs and children in the tribe, together with those disabled orcs, could eat one fruit every day. It was originally said to be two, but later, after thinking about it, it was changed to one.


    There are many old people, children and disabled people in the tribe. If each person has two, they may not have enough to eat, so Mi Xiaoxiao will be changed into one.


    "Well, not much." the fruit in the cellar only occupies one sixth of the whole cellar.


    It can also be said that it''s only enough for those people in their tribe to eat for two days. If all the people eat together, it''s only enough for one day. Maybe some people can''t get fruit.


    "Well, I''ll let Ike go out tomorrow. We have the wolf tribe behind us. Even if people from other tribes meet, they won''t do anything to them."

 Chapter 206

    Before you start, you will also consider whether your tribe is the opponent of the wolf tribe.


    As long as they have brains, they will not be silly to offend the wolf tribe, and it is for such a few little females.


    "Why not go today?" Jin Xuan interrupted, listening to MI Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo.


    "We have other things to do today!" Mi Xiaoxiao watched Li Shuo''s back disappear into his sight, and then turned and walked towards the tribe.


    "Xiaoxiao won''t go hunting with us?" when they came back yesterday afternoon, Xiaoxiao had promised the leader to go hunting with them today.


    The purpose is to relocate the site and create new traps to catch prey. The old one seems to be useless.


    "Well, I have other things to do today. I''ll follow you tomorrow. Also, you can help me at the leader''s side."


    It won''t be much if she goes to the site one day later. She has to arrange the orcs in the tribe to fish today.


    Like last time, try to catch more fish and make them into pickled fish. When it comes to pickled fish, MI Xiaoxiao remembers that the fish pickled last time should be ready to hang.


    "No problem, leave it to me." Jin Xuan patted his chest confidently and vowed.


    "Well, you two go quickly! Everyone is gathering. Anyway, you must pay attention to safety when hunting."


    But Mi Xiaoxiao still remembers that someone was injured and brought back unconscious, which made her tired and busy for a long time before she found her life.


    Up to now, perhaps there are still several scabby scars on the body that have not fallen off.


    "I see, Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan nodded assuredly, and then took Shi Nuo, who was silent, and ran to the place where the hunters gathered.


    "Well, I should go to gather the females and those Orc grandfathers." Mi Xiaoxiao was comfortable and supported a lazy waist regardless of the image.


    "Xiaoxiao! Where have you been these days? We don''t know what to do when you''re not here." as soon as Arlo saw Mi Xiaoxiao, she immediately took her hand and cried how boring and wronged they were these days.


    "OK, OK, Xiaoxiao is back!" Ike ran over with a smile and pulled away the love Luo who desperately adhered to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are we going to do today?" Lu Lina also came over, looked at Arlo''s move and shook her head.


    "Today we went fishing in the river together. Ike, like last time, called Lipp and grandpa together."


    As for the gathering of females, MI Xiaoxiao gave it directly to Lu Lina. Anyway, it''s just a gathering, and it''s not an important task.


    "Today! We have nothing else to do, just one thing, looking for food! The males go fishing, the females leave half for fishing, and the other half follow me to find some edible wild vegetables by the river."


    Just fishing alone is not enough. You can''t eat fish every day in the future! After a long time, of course it will be tired.


    "OK!" everyone said that they had no objection to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, so the team set out so mighty.


    ¡­¡­


    "Found it!" Mi Xiaoxiao teased the weeds for a long time and finally found it. It was a small wild onion. In modern times, the onion is usually added to the main dish as a side dish.


    "Xiaoxiao, it seems that mine looks similar to yours." just as Mi Xiaoxiao was digging those wild onions carefully, the voice of Ailuo came from behind.


    "Hmm? Almost? Let me see." did ero find wild onions?


    "Mumble! That''s it." Ailuo handed the things in her hand to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "This is not onion, this is garlic! It should be said to be wild garlic."

 Chapter 207

    "Garlic? Is it something to eat? It''s just that the smell is strange. I don''t like it very much." ELO said, and put in the remaining garlic in her hand to smell it.


    Then she frowned and hurried away. It really doesn''t smell good. Anyway, she doesn''t like it. If she eats it, it must taste bad.


    "Well, of course, this is for eating, and it''s good for the body and increases immunity. In other words, eating more of this can avoid getting sick."


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand didn''t stop, but his mouth kept talking. His small mouth talked about the use of garlic one by one. It was called a confusion to listen to Arona.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, anyway, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I''d better keep looking for other things!" Ailuo shrugged and ran away from MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Pooh! It seems that she said too much by accident." just now she was only talking, and she didn''t notice when she nagged into being an old mother.


    No wonder, ELO doesn''t understand. She keeps talking. It''s strange not to run!


    Forget it, you''d better dig honestly! The fishing team seems to have a good harvest. They often hear cheers from them.


    "Xiaoxiao, I found this. Look, can I eat this, but it looks strange.


    At first I thought it was a stone. I didn''t expect there was something in it. It scared me. "


    Ike is in charge of the fishing team, which is also arranged by Mi Xiaoxiao. Ike''s sense of leadership is still very strong. She can rest assured that she leads the half of the females to fish.


    "This is called a snail. It can be eaten, and it''s very delicious." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at a snail on Ike''s palm.


    I didn''t expect to find snails in this small river. She hasn''t eaten this wild snails for a long time.


    First, it''s difficult to deal with, and we have to get it out one by one. Second, it''s difficult to find it in the modern and wild.


    Because in modern rural areas, most farmers have no fields. Once the fields are deserted, of course, there will be no shadow of wild snails.


    "Ike, how about this? You help me pick up more of this. I''ll exchange meat with you at that time. How about it?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike and tentatively discussed that Ike found this first. If she didn''t help her find it, there would be no way.


    She was just greedy for a moment. Besides, Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan must have never eaten snail meat.


    It happened that today she found onions and garlic, and there were some ginger at home, which they dug up together last time.


    Of course, there are peppers. She hasn''t used up the ones she picked from the tree. With these materials, she''s enough to fry a plate of snail.


    "Exchange meat? No need for this. I''ll just find it for you." Ike shook his head as soon as he heard that MI Xiaoxiao wanted to exchange meat with her.


    "No, you also have your own time. Since I delay your time, I ask you to help find the snail.


    Then you have to get the corresponding return anyway, don''t you? Anyway, if you find something for me, I have to exchange it for an equal amount. "


    If she just takes what others have worked hard to find and doesn''t give a gift, she can''t say it.


    "But..." Ike still disagreed. Xiaoxiao helped them so much. Isn''t it just looking for a snail? How can I have Xiaoxiao''s meat?


    "Farewell, it''s so decided. If you don''t want meat exchange, even if you find it, I don''t want it." although she understood Ike''s meaning, she couldn''t accept it for nothing.

 Chapter 208

    "How''s the taste? It''s not bad!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked forward to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, who were sending snail meat to his mouth.


    This snail meat is still a little troublesome and fishy. Moreover, she has been busy for a long time for this meat.


    Not only to boil the water, but also to scald the snail again, and finally pick out the meat one by one with a small pointed stick.


    "Mmm, it''s delicious, but it seems a little spicy." Jin Xuan nodded, but the taste in his mouth was really spicy.


    "I think the taste is just good." Shi Nuo put some in his mouth and ate it with relish.


    "Then you eat more." Mi Xiaoxiao put the sliced meat brushed with honey into Shi Nuo''s bowl.


    For dinner tonight, MI Xiaoxiao wasted twice as much time as before.


    Today''s fishing activities ended early. She didn''t find anything special in the grass, except for some wild vegetables she had seen but never eaten. I''m afraid the biggest harvest is only those garlic and onion.


    Of course, these snails are also unexpected gains. Ike really found a lot, enough for MI Xiaoxiao to eat two meals. He only cooked one meal tonight.


    The other one was packed by Mi Xiaoxiao with several wooden stakes and soaked in water. They were all alive and could not die for a while.


    As for Ike, she also lost her tongue. After all, she reached out to take the meat Mi Xiaoxiao gave her.


    In addition to fried snail meat, MI Xiaoxiao roasted all the meat left last night before Jinxuan came back from hunting.


    Then carefully cut it into pieces, and finally brush a layer of honey on the meat slices that have been cut.


    When all this was done, Jin Xuan and the two of them just led the assigned prey to their home. Next, they had to wash their hands and eat.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao also eats." Shi Nuo smiles and puts meat into the rice Xiaoxiao bowl, while Jin Xuan looks at the bowl of snail meat with a bitter face.


    It''s so delicious, but it''s a little spicy for him. He doesn''t dare to eat it. It''s really killing him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of a warm dinner, the three were full and even a little supportive, but Jin Xuan was a little unlucky. The whole person is still holding a kettle!


    If you want to ask why, you can only say that it is your own fault. Who makes him greedy? Mingming said spicy in his mouth, but his hand didn''t stop. He kept stuffing meat into his mouth.


    This does not lead to eating too much. Now it is too spicy to live without water. Mi Xiaoxiao is OK. She can still accept such a degree of spicy taste.


    After all, this is nothing in modern times. There are more spicy things than this. She has eaten more spicy than this.


    But the pepper here is also strange. It looks like ordinary pepper planted by farmers, but I didn''t expect it to be full of spicy.


    "Jin Xuan, are you better?" Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against the stone wall and looked at Jin Xuan who was still drinking water.


    "It''s all right, it''ll be all right soon." Jin Xuan turned his head tearfully. He had never eaten any pepper, but it was really spicy!


    "Don''t eat so much pepper next time. I''ll make you a non spicy one." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at someone who was obviously very spicy, but he pretended to be non spicy with tearful eyes and smiled bitterly.


    "Good." sure enough, Xiaoxiao is good to him!


    "What about me?" Shi Nuo moved Mi Xiaoxiao''s head with his hand, making Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes look directly at himself, and the bottom of his eyes surged secretly.

 Chapter 209

    "Can I make you a super spicy one?" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a small mouth. Shi Nuo has a strong taste.


    "OK." Xiaoxiao specially made it for him. Of course he was happy, but he didn''t want Xiaoxiao to be too tired.


    "Will Xiaoxiao go hunting with us tomorrow?" looking at the females in the tribe, it seems that they are very busy today, so is Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao, they caught a lot of fish today! It''s enough for them to eat for several days, but Xiaoxiao is so busy. Do you still have time to set traps?


    "Of course, I''m going. Haven''t those traps been handled yet?" she had to go and have a look, and then find some new addresses to dig again.


    By the way, take advantage of the time to set traps to find out if there is any other food. It''s best to find more pepper and put it at home.


    Doesn''t Shi Nuo like spicy food? There are only those chili peppers at home last time. It''s not enough. I have to find more.


    "OK, let''s rest early tonight and try to catch more prey tomorrow. After all, we have a few days to go out this time.


    And the rainy season is coming. We have to step up and store enough food. "


    Jin Xuan frowned and thought about some cumbersome things. The more he thought about things, he seemed too busy to copy them.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. There are ten days left. Food is not a problem." Mi Xiaoxiao walked over and comforted Jin Xuan.


    "Well, go to sleep." Jin Xuan nodded. It was thanks to Xiaoxiao that their tribe could look like today.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, I think it''s OK here. Look, there are traces of little bears walking here. Also, look at the tree.


    It was rubbed out when the bear itched. Without years, it can''t rub out this trace. "


    Shi Nuo pointed to the footprints on one side and took Mi Xiaoxiao to see the traces on the tree close to the footprints.


    "Well, that''s OK. Just dig here! Let''s find the next place." I hurried here this morning and found these three places after running no less than five places.


    "Xiaoxiao, I also found some places there. Go and have a look with me!" Jin Xuan hurried up from behind and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, let''s go! By the way, we have to find more pepper to take back." anyway, she won''t be too much. She can make some new pepper products when she takes it back.


    For example, what pickled pepper! Chili sauce! What? She can do all these anyway. She can try it for a change at that time.


    "Xiaoxiao little female, we''ve dug it up here." a male came out of a trap with some stains on his face.


    "Well, just like last time, insert these sharpened stakes, and then cover them up. It''s almost done."


    There are only a few orcs digging traps here. Others follow Ott to hunt. After all, we can''t let everyone work in one place, can we?


    "It''s almost done. The three places over there have been completed, so that''s all that''s left?" everyone''s processing speed is fast enough. In just half a day, ten traps have been completely handled.


    "OK, take care of it. Go hunting! As usual, we''ll meet Ott and them at the old place before sunset."


    Mi Xiaoxiao is facing the people who dug the trap. She doesn''t want so many people to act together. She is more comfortable with Jin Xuan shinuo.


    "All right, little female, be safe yourself." one of the orcs nodded. The little female was a God coming to earth.


    It seems that you know everything. The trap dug this time will be full of harvest. I look forward to the harvest tomorrow.

 Chapter 210

    "Jin Xuan, slow down and don''t fall down." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at Jin Xuan''s way climbing up with a string of sweet potatoes.


    After the trap was set, MI Xiaoxiao separated from Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan.


    The orcs who stayed to help dig the trap, of course, according to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, went to meet with Ott while hunting, and reported the situation here with Ott by the way.


    Mi Xiaoxiao and the three of them are going straight in one direction. If Jin Xuan and they are not wrong, that is the direction of sand and salt.


    Mi Xiaoxiao originally wanted to go hunting, but he turned around and thought that there didn''t seem to be much salt in the tribe.


    Originally, they wanted Jin Xuan to bring some back yesterday, but they forgot to bring animal skins. Without animal skins, they can''t pack them back, can they?


    Some of the fish they caught yesterday were eaten by the beasts, some were directly treated and dried in the sun, and some were pickled fish made according to MI Xiaoxiao''s method.


    Therefore, we should not have much salt. In short, it will not be wrong to get more salt back while the weather is good.


    But just as she passed by, she happened to find sweet potato vines. Now, if it is modern, it should be time to dig.


    Anyway, it''s all rations. Why can''t she waste it when she meets it?


    So Mi Xiaoxiao, adhering to the good spirit of resolutely not wasting, rolled up her sleeves and took out all those sweet potatoes, which also took her and Jin Xuan a lot of effort.


    As for Shi Nuo, he just said that he seemed to have found another big bee nest, and then went straight to get the bee nest.


    It was because of the sweet potato that MI Xiaoxiao inadvertently looked up and saw a little on the big tree beside her.


    There were several pepper trees, but they were all red peppers. Thinking that Shi Nuo loved to eat, he asked Jin Xuan to pick them.


    "Xiaoxiao, I can''t take it. You can take it!" Jin Xuan looked up at his mi Xiaoxiao under the tree and smiled.


    "Well, throw it down! Try to throw it where there is grass! Don''t break it later." it''s strange if you fall on the ordinary ground and fall from such a high place.


    If it''s broken, take it back. Although it''s edible to wash, they can''t eat so much. If the pepper breaks, it''s easy to rot. don''t lose more than you gain.


    "I see. I''ll just be careful." Jin Xuan aimed at the place and threw it down one by one according to MI Xiaoxiao''s instructions.


    "Do you want me to help?" Shi Nuo walked to MI Xiaoxiao with a big honeycomb and looked at the golden Xuan Road on the tree.


    "Why don''t you help? Isn''t it all because you want to eat spicy?" Jin Xuan looked at Shi Nuo condescending. If this guy didn''t like spicy food, Xiaoxiao wouldn''t have to pick so many chili peppers.


    I have to say that Jin Xuan really misunderstood Mi Xiaoxiao this time. Mi Xiaoxiao is completely the kind of character that doesn''t want to be white.


    In this Orc world, which needs complete self-reliance and hard living conditions, MI Xiaoxiao is also old and bitter.


    Now it''s hard to find something useful for her. How could she let it go? What''s more, it''s not something that will become extinct and won''t grow next year.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll put the bee nest here. I''ll go up and help Jin Xuan." Shi Nuo put down his bee nest and jumped up the tree.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at those jumps and was stunned. According to the height of Shi Nuo''s jump, you can directly participate in the Olympic Games. Are you wooden?


    Also, Shi Nuo, this guy is made of iron? Why can you come back intact every time you go to dig out the honeycomb?

 Chapter 211

    Intact doesn''t mean she''s exaggerating. Shi Nuo is really intact.


    You say take a bee! Generally speaking, even with a special suit, there is a chance of being bitten, but this shinuo is powerful.


    The last time I went to bring back the family''s nest, MI Xiaoxiao carefully checked him, and there was no trace of being bitten.


    I brought a bigger one back this time, and nothing happened. It doesn''t mean that she can''t see Shi Nuo, let alone that she must want Shi Nuo to be hurt.


    But she was curious. Shi Nuo was so big that he didn''t prepare anything. He directly moved all the people''s nests back, and it didn''t seem that the bees stung people.


    She wondered how shinuo did it. Next time, when this guy steals a honeycomb again, she must go with him.


    See what that is.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing? Pick up the pepper quickly. Later, we should gather with everyone back to the tribe." Jin Xuan couldn''t help shouting when he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao standing motionless.


    "Oh, good." this day passed imperceptibly. Time passed quickly!


    Looking at the prey they captured, we can only say that they tried their best. In the morning, they were used to set up new traps.


    Shi Nuo and Jin xuangen didn''t have time to hunt. Now they only have two rabbits, a lamb and an unexpected wild boar.


    It''s interesting to say why it was an unexpected harvest, because it''s a pig! They picked it up for nothing.


    How to put it? At that time, MI Xiaoxiao was really looking for a place to be convenient. In the wilderness, he had to find a place to hide a little!


    So Mi Xiaoxiao found a place with a lot of grass and asked Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan to guard not far away so as not to break in.


    Nothing happened at first, but when Mi Xiaoxiao walked out of the grass, a small wild boar suddenly ran out from one side.


    Mi Xiaoxiao originally wanted to call Shi Nuo and they came to catch it, but unexpectedly, with a cry, it hit a tree by itself.


    And... You know, die!


    I didn''t expect to find a place convenient for her to meet the real version of waiting for the rabbit, right! It should be a pig.


    Isn''t it particularly interesting? Anyway, how did she feel? The pig must have run dizzy. Otherwise, why did she crash into it? There''s no need to think so.


    "All finished picking?" Mi Xiaoxiao picked up all the peppers that fell on the ground. This time, they brought out some large animal skins.


    If you want to put salt, you have to take more loose animal skins, don''t you? Otherwise, bringing back the tribe is also a problem.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan went down the tree one after another. There were more peppers this time, almost three times as much as they were picked last time.


    "Then we have to hurry up. Time is running out. You directly turn into animals and take me to the place with salt.


    Then we hurry up, pack some salt and go back to gather with everyone. The sun is setting. "Mi Xiaoxiao quickly packed everything.


    Because there are many things, if Mi Xiao holds them, they may not be able to sit stably, so Mi Xiaoxiao ties the vines on the sweet potato.


    Then he separated and stood on Jin Xuan''s back. As for pepper, MI Xiaoxiao held it with animal skin and slung it on himself like a burden.


    The beehive brought back by Shi Nuo was safely held by Mi Xiaoxiao because there were no bees at that time.


    "Xiaoxiao, sit down, let''s go." Shi Nuo said, and Mi Xiaoxiao only heard the wind in his ears.

 Chapter 212

    "Xiaoxiao, I don''t think there is much salt here. At most, it can only be enough for us to use it four times." Shi Nuo said to MI Xiaoxiao while loading sand salt into the animal skin.


    "Indeed, this is just a small sand salt pit. I don''t know how it was formed. Moreover, there are so many people in our tribe, and there are more than one place where salt is used.


    Such a small sand salt pit is not enough for us to eat. Therefore, if we want to eat for a long time, we have to find another place with salt. "


    Although there are not many, the rainy season can still survive. There is no problem at all. Only after the rainy season, we have to find another salt producing area.


    "Well, let''s take these back first!" Jin Xuan looked at the tangled Mi Xiaoxiao and accelerated his action.


    "Take your time!" there''s still time and no hurry. At such a moment, she just wants to have a good rest. After all, she''s busy when she comes to this world.


    It didn''t stop for a moment, but fortunately, she was accompanied by Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan. It was a sense of happiness in her busy schedule!


    "Let''s go! Gather with the leader. Xiaoxiao, sit up." Jin Xuan arched his body and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with his big head.


    "OK..." Mi Xiaoxiao sat up reluctantly. Jin Xuan insisted on taking her back. He also said that Shi Nuo took her when she came.


    If you want to go back now, it''s natural for him to take it back and say something. Only in this way can you be fair and just.


    "Xiaoxiao, when will you leave for the wolf tribe?" Jin Xuan asked Mi Xiaoxiao on his back as he ran.


    "Let''s go? Go to the wolf tribe? What are you doing to the wolf tribe?" did she say she was going to the wolf tribe? Really?


    "Xiaoxiao won''t go?" a few days ago, the leader of the wolf tribe asked Xiaoxiao to remember to go to the wolf tribe to teach them how to make traps. At this time, Xiaoxiao directly forgot.


    However, I can''t remember. It seems a good thing for him. After all, it''s too late for him to look at it.


    Xiaoxiao, it''s better not to remember that guy. Well, that''s it.


    "Why should I go?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked curiously. She had a full schedule recently. Where would she have free time to visit Canglang tribe.


    "Oh, nothing. That''s why Li Shuo said we could go to the wolf tribe at any time! So I thought you were going!"


    "No, I''ve been busy recently, so I don''t have time to go." it''s OK to go and have a look when I have time in the future.


    Anyway, at least it will be after the rainy season. Now everyone is busy storing food. She has to think of some ways to store more.


    Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan ran side by side, carrying bags of salt and some sweet potatoes on their backs. As for the honeycomb, MI Xiaoxiao always held it in his arms.


    For the dialogue between MI Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo naturally heard it from beginning to end. As for his opinions, he was surprisingly consistent with Jin Xuan''s ideas.


    Just as the three were about to reach their destination, Shi Nuo seemed to see something and suddenly stopped.


    "Why did you stop?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked Jin Xuan to step back and walk to Shi Nuo.


    "Xiaoxiao, look." Shi Nuo turned into a human without warning, and the things on his back also fell, but fortunately, those things are not so easy to break.


    "What are you looking at?" what is it that can surprise Shi Nuo, who has always had no expression? Mi Xiaoxiao is curious about it just by Shi Nuo''s performance.


    "Is that...?!" after Jin Xuan put Mi Xiaoxiao down, he also turned into a human shape. With the direction Shi Nuo pointed out, Jin Xuan''s expression was about to be like Shi Nuo.

 Chapter 213

    "A black fruit?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked with their eyes and saw a fist sized black fruit hanging on the bare branch.


    Except for the black fruit, there is no half leaf on the whole branch, not to mention the branch, the whole tree is like this.


    To say that the tree is dead, but there is still a fruit with full color hanging on the branch of others. According to the appearance and shape of the fruit, it looks like the red cherry we have eaten.


    But it''s more than ten times bigger than those ordinary cherries. I don''t know what strange thing it is.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is not an ordinary fruit." Shi Nuo squinted and stared at the lonely black fruit hanging on the tree.


    "It''s not ordinary? How is it not common?" can the fruit be compared with the legendary Tang Monk''s meat? Can you live forever?


    "I don''t know the name of this fruit, but it''s magical, so everyone calls it divine fruit.


    This divine fruit is very difficult to find. Even if you search all over the forest, I''m afraid you won''t want to see any shadow of it. The most important thing is the use of this divine fruit.


    The old beasts in the tribe mentioned that the divine fruit can cure all diseases. Even if you die, you can live as long as you eat the divine fruit within an hour. "


    Jin Xuan looked at the fruit and said mysteriously. Mi Xiaoxiao was confused.


    I dare say this is still a baby? Cure all diseases?! make the dead come back to life? The hanging is not generally large. It''s more impacted than cannibals and leafy trees.


    "This fruit is really so magical?" if anyone gets this fruit, isn''t it equivalent to a second life?


    "I don''t know. It''s just a statement handed down by the old beast people from generation to generation. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    Shi Nuo nodded. It was really just said by the old beasts. As for whether it was true, I really don''t know.


    "No matter, let''s take it off." whether it''s true or not, in short, take it off and put it in your pocket first. Whether it''s true or false, we''ll discuss it at that time.


    "OK, I''ll pick it." Jin Xuan shook his arm, then squatted slightly, and then jumped up in an instant.


    "Be careful." this divine fruit sounds so powerful. I don''t know if it''s dangerous to pick it. In short, be careful anyway.


    "Don''t worry! It''s all right." Jin Xuan said, jumping again, getting closer and closer to the divine fruit.


    "Have you ever seen such fruit?" otherwise, just because of hearing, it should not be enough to recognize this fruit at a glance.


    Therefore, Shi Nuo must have seen this fruit. Although he doesn''t know when, MI Xiaoxiao is sure.


    "Well, once," said Shi Nuo, with a trace of annoyance in his eyes. He had seen it. If he hadn''t seen it again today, maybe he would have forgotten it


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao paused for a moment. After all, he just made a single tone. Looking at Shi Nuo, it seems that it is not a good memory.


    Jin Xuan just said that this fruit can cure all diseases and bring back the dead. Maybe how many orcs are looking for it!


    And Ott''s bad memories about the divine fruit may also be related to the struggle for God!


    Although Shi Nuo doesn''t want to say it now, she won''t ask more, because she believes that one day, he will be willing to say it.


    "Xiaoxiao, I brought it back. Have a look." the moment Jin Xuangang landed, he handed the fruit to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "OK, let me see." Mi Xiaoxiao took the black fruit and took it in her hand to observe it carefully.

 Chapter 214

    "It looks quite ordinary!" no matter how you look at the fruit, you can''t see anything special. Maybe it''s just a legend, or it takes food to be effective.


    "I haven''t tried, and I can''t say it''s false." Shi Nuo interrupted. Indeed, I haven''t tried, maybe it''s true?


    "Not to mention this, let''s go and meet early! Everyone must be almost there." Mi Xiaoxiao stuffed the fruit into his pocket.


    Coincidentally, there seems to be another strange thing in that pocket, that is, the stone she brought back that day.


    But a guy with a bad memory seems to have forgotten that there is one.


    At that time, she just looked strange. Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to study it carefully.


    He always carried the stone with him. At this moment, two strange things collided with each other.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know is that when they start again, the pocket of her casual clothes emits a faint Lavender light.


    The faint light continued until they reached their destination. It was like a conscious light that disappeared without leaving any trace.


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know, because she is busy moving Shi Nuo''s things down at the moment.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you moving? Let me help you!" just as Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan took down bags of salt on Shi Nuo''s back.


    A man walked towards Mi Xiaoxiao. The man was simply wearing a black animal skin skirt, long blond hair was a little messy, and his facial features were raw.


    But it''s still far worse than the two men in her family.


    "It''s you! I remember. Your name is Tamu, isn''t it?" the man looked so familiar!


    It was the man she and Shi Nuo saved from the bear''s paw, but she didn''t seem to see him for some time.


    "Xiaoxiao still remembers me!" Tamu touched the back of his head with a slight blush on his face. Unexpectedly, she still remembers him!


    "Of course, it''s just not necessary to help. This is very light. We''ll soon finish moving it.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen you much lately. Aren''t you in the tribe lately? "


    How could she not remember? She still remembered that when people came to the door to thank them, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo still played tricks on people together.


    Speaking of meeting, it seems that this Tamu did not appear in this tribe!


    Anyway, she hasn''t seen him in her tribe for a while.


    "Oh, I went out. I just came back today and met you here.


    I just came out... "Tamu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and was about to say, but he was interrupted by Ott who came over.


    "Tamu!... so you''re here! Mi Xiaoxiao, you''re here too. What''s in it?"


    Ott looked at Tamu with a serious expression, then smiled and pointed to the big and small bags on the ground.


    "This is some of the salt we brought back today. We''re going to take it back for treatment." Jin Xuan took what Mi Xiaoxiao was going to say.


    "Well, Tamu, come with me." Ott nodded and said to Tamu standing aside.


    "OK, chief, I''ll come right away. Xiaoxiao, I''ll see you later." tal turned his head to look at Ott, waved to MI Xiaoxiao again, and then walked towards Ott.


    "Do you know what Tamu is doing out?" why is Tamu interrupted by Ott when he wants to speak?


    Ott, what''s the matter with him recently? Why is it so abnormal? Today''s behavior has to make Mi Xiaoxiao suspicious.

 Chapter 215

    But anyway, she just needs to stay away from that Ott. Although his recent behavior is somewhat abnormal, at least he has not directly threatened her.


    Without knowing anything, she just needs to ensure the safety of the three of them, and the rest will be discussed at that time.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard anyone talk about it recently. Someone in the tribe has gone far!" in short, they really don''t know about it.


    "Well, when we get back to the tribe, let''s ask the Tamu!" it depends on whether the Tamu is willing to tell them at that time.


    "Are you all here? After counting the number, go straight back to the tribe!" Ott stood higher and looked at the orcs below, and said with dignity on his back.


    When a group of more than 20 people came back to the tribe, the females in the tribe also completed the workload of the day.


    Mi Xiaoxiao explained yesterday that the specific task of the males today is to clean up the fish they catch.


    As for Aike and their females, MI Xiaoxiao has long made arrangements. Today, Aike took the females out of the tribe and brought back a lot of fruit.


    This is also the first time to complete her leadership task. Everyone is safe and sound. It is also a perfect action.


    The fruits picked back have been organized by Ike and moved into the cellar, so there''s nothing wrong with MI Xiaoxiao.


    It seems that MI Xiaoxiao will soon be a shopkeeper to lead the female out of the tribe!


    "You did a good job this time! Especially Ike, it''s great! I''ll leave it to you to take them out of the tribe in the future."


    Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan are helping to distribute food to everyone, which is why Naoto asked them to go there.


    Anyway, the food is being distributed. You just need to get your own share directly back at that time.


    In other words, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to get the food herself. Just wait for Jin Xuan to bring it back.


    As for some Xiao, she was busy chatting with Ike when she had such a good chance.


    Speaking of it, I haven''t had a good chat with her for a few days. Those things I want to explain have not been explained clearly. I want to make things clear today.


    "Give it to me?! I can''t do that. I still don''t understand many things. Come on, Xiaoxiao!" Ike was in a hurry as soon as he heard that MI Xiaoxiao was going to give her the task.


    "Oh! It doesn''t matter. I can teach you slowly! Besides, don''t I have other things to do?


    You have to believe in yourself. You have that ability. I''ll go with you as soon as I''m free. Besides, don''t you have two good helpers, Lu Lina and Ailuo? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao has never questioned Ike''s ability. She still has great potential, but she lacks a chance to be inspired.


    "Well... Well," retorted Mi Xiaoxiao. Ike had to promise.


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll talk to Lu Lina and them later." the two guys don''t know what to do now! I guess I went to find my own male.


    "Xiaoxiao, they''re coming." Ike pointed to Lu Lina and Ailuo who came towards them not far away.


    "Ouch! It''s true that Cao Cao is coming. It''s too timely." Mi Xiaoxiao waved to the two people, but they didn''t respond.


    Ailuo and Lu Lina came into each other''s ears as if they were quietly discussing something. Their expression was like excitement and solemnity.


    "Arlo, Lina, what are you doing? Xiaoxiao is here. Come here quickly."

 Chapter 216

    "We''ve just heard great news." ero sat down beside Mi Xiaoxiao, took her hand and said mysteriously.


    "What''s the good news? You two are mysterious. Don''t talk quickly." Ike shook his head reluctantly. After this time, Ike also knew about Lu Lina and Ailuo.


    Although she has lived in the tribe for so long, she doesn''t know so much about other people except her own male.


    It''s just that they get along well with each other. To be clear, it''s more appropriate to say that well water doesn''t offend river water.


    But later, because of Xiaoxiao''s arrival, she changed herself. No, now she talks more.


    Anyway, she has to thank Xiaoxiao. If it weren''t for her, maybe she would still be the silent Ike before.


    "It''s about leader Ott, you can guess." Lu Lina glanced at leader Ott who was busy not far away, and then said to them.


    "About Ott?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered. How could this be about Ott? Recent events seem to have something to do with Ott.


    "ELO, just tell me what the news is. Don''t spoil your appetite. If you don''t tell me again, Xiaoxiao and I can go." as he said, Ike looked like he wanted to take Mi Xiaoxiao away.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you. It''s the female of Ott. Isn''t it Nina? This news is mainly about Nina.


    Since Nina and Xiaoxiao were captured and rescued last time, we haven''t seen Nina much, but guess what!


    I just heard them say that the reason why Nina didn''t come out was because she was pregnant! "


    Ailuo said, and then made a more exaggerated expression. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know whether she was shocked by her news or convinced by her boastful expression.


    "Nina... Nina is pregnant?!" Ike repeated ELO''s words in surprise, and his tone was full of shock.


    "Nina, she''s pregnant, do you need to be so surprised?" let alone their amazing expressions.


    That is to say, it was originally that Nina was pregnant, but not that they were pregnant. Why did they look unbelievable.


    "Xiaoxiao, you don''t know. Nina has been bad before. Unfortunately, Nina doesn''t know what''s going on. Every time she conceives a baby, it will naturally disappear soon."


    As soon as ELO said this, she didn''t know what it was like. It''s Nina!


    Although I usually like to tell them what to do, at least as a mother, I should be very sad to lose my child, so I have to sympathize with her.


    "Natural tire sliding?" this is really sad and unlucky. It seems that Nina is either guilty of doing too much or ill.


    Otherwise, how could she slip the tire for no reason, but this time she gets pregnant again. According to what Ailuo said, will she also?


    Come on, I hope she won''t this time. After all, the child is innocent, although she is very annoying.


    "Well, just for no reason, the cubs in her stomach are gone." Lu Lina nodded and replied solemnly.


    "Well, it may be physical or other reasons. In short, let''s leave it alone. Let''s talk about tomorrow!"


    How about Nina? It''s none of her business. It''s rare to get together. It''s better to talk about some useful topics.


    "Tomorrow? Will we continue to leave the tribe tomorrow?" now they are used to listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s arrangement, which is the same every day.

 Chapter 217

    "You still have to go out of the tribe tomorrow. Ike still leads the team. It''s best to bring as much food as you can.


    But do your best. Don''t force yourself. What we need is not just fruit, mushrooms and wild vegetables.


    Also, I''ve completely handed over the matter of taking everyone out of the tribe to Ike in the future. Therefore, ELO and Lina, you should help her. "


    If you just rely on eating fruit, it is estimated that you can''t endure for a few days. You still have to supplement the protein your body needs.


    Ike may still have something that can''t be solved alone. It''s just the power of three people to lead them out of the tribe. It should be almost.


    After all, as the saying goes: three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry! We will certainly help Ike well." as soon as Ailuo heard that MI Xiaoxiao was going to hand over the task to Ike, she immediately promised as seriously as she swore to God.


    "Well, I can help as much as I can." Lu Lina nodded one after another, but also expressed her limited ability.


    "Will Xiaoxiao still go hunting with the leaders tomorrow?" I heard that Xiaoxiao has been busy with traps these two days. I don''t know what happened.


    "Well, today''s trap has been reset, but I have other things to go out and have a look."


    In autumn, there are many good things outside. She can''t find only some fruit and honey every time. She''s always lucky.


    Anyway, there''s nothing important to do if she doesn''t go out. Now she doesn''t need to go out with the females, and the male orcs in the tribe don''t need her to take care of them. They''re all given to Lipp.


    So, if Xiao Xiaoxiao does not go out of the tribe now, the whole people will be very busy.


    "Xiaoxiao, come here quickly. It''s time for us to go home!" Ailuo and his party wanted to have a good chat with MI Xiaoxiao. They didn''t expect Jin Xuan to call her so soon.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll come right away." Mi Xiaoxiao waved to Jin Xuan, indicating that she had heard and understood.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m leaving so soon?" Ike felt reluctant, and Arlo took her hand and didn''t want to let go.


    "Well, it''s not life and death. You can see it tomorrow. You need such joys and sorrows?" Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. These guys really love to stick to her.


    "Indeed, Xiaoxiao, you go back and have a rest early. See you tomorrow!" as soon as Arlo heard this, she immediately released her hand and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, see you tomorrow." Mi Xiaoxiao got up and walked towards Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan. He didn''t forget to wave to the three people behind him.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? You look very happy." Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and walked towards the stone wall.


    "Oh, nothing. I just heard them say that Nina didn''t come out for so long because she was pregnant." I don''t know if Jin Xuan and they know the news.


    "Well, we''ve just heard," Shi Nuo turned his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    But this Nina, he didn''t want to mention her name very much. If it weren''t for Xiaoxiao, he wouldn''t want to hear it.


    "How do you know?" can gossip spread so fast here? ELO, they just heard about it.


    "I don''t know who said it first. In short, almost all the people in the tribe know it now." he also heard it when others were discussing it.


    "Don''t talk about her. I''ll still go hunting with you tomorrow."


    But what makes people wonder is that it has been almost a month since they came back from the wolf tribe to calculate this day. If Nina was pregnant at that time, why did she say it now?

 Chapter 218

    "Xiaoxiao, or I''ll come!" Jin Xuan''s eyes tightly locked Mi Xiaoxiao, and at this moment Mi Xiaoxiao was trying to climb up.


    Climb what? Climbing trees, of course, for the following reasons:


    Early this morning, MI Xiaoxiao followed Jin Xuan and they set out to hunt, but this time the place was a little away from the previous place.


    They can''t always hunt in the same place, can they? This not only catches a lot less prey, but also is not conducive to the biological cycle.


    As for MI Xiaoxiao, the reason why she ran to the tree was that when she was walking well with Jin Xuanshi Nuo, she suddenly found a pear tree.


    This pear is a good thing. It can not only quench thirst, but also moisten lung, relieve cough and phlegm. In short, it has many benefits. It''s also wordy to say one by one.


    Originally! The task of climbing trees and picking pears is to be entrusted to Jin Xuan. However, Xiao''s blood was boiling and wanted to see if his superb tree climbing skills had retreated.


    So, a Xiao volunteered to turn the tide and went up the tree. Although the tree looked not high, it was still a little difficult to get up.


    "It''s all right, don''t worry! How could I fall down!" Mi Xiaoxiao grabbed a thick branch with one hand and made an OK gesture towards Jin Xuan with the other hand.


    "Xiaoxiao, hold on. Don''t be kidding." shinuo didn''t have Jin Xuan''s smile. At the moment, he was staring at Mi Xiaoxiao quite seriously.


    And ready to catch the falling Mi Xiaoxiao at any time


    "Don''t worry if you know! I haven''t climbed a tree." Mi Xiaoxiao raised his feet, stepped on the first branch of the tree and climbed up laboriously.


    I''m kidding. Although she doesn''t look like a professional now, she was at least a tree climber when she was a child, okay?


    Although she has fallen from a tree, her skills can''t be doubted. It''s just that the tree is really difficult to climb. It seems that she has to practice more in the future.


    "Hoo ~! It''s finally here! I''m so tired!" Mi Xiaoxiao farted to the fork of the tree, stretched out his hand and fanned in front of him, hoping for a little wind.


    "Let''s go!" Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then nodded with tacit understanding.


    "Hey, hey! Why did you come up?! it''s not agreed. I''ll give the task to me?" Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the two humanitarians who suddenly appeared next to her.


    It was clearly agreed to give her the matter of picking pears, but why did these two goods come up again?


    "Xiaoxiao, eat a fruit and have a rest first." Jin Xuan picked the largest pear beside him and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t tear away..." topic!


    "This fruit looks good. Xiaoxiao, try it!" Jin Xuan interrupted what Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say in time.


    And those words that haven''t had time to say are permanently squeezed under the throat.


    "Well... It tastes good and sweet." it''s much better than modern ones anyway. It''s sweet and delicious.


    "Xiaoxiao, here you are too." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was happy to eat, but shook his head.


    "Well, thank you!" it''s really good. Sure enough, such delicious fruit can be raised with good air, good water quality and good environment.


    "Woo ~" in the grass next to the pear tree, there was a faint whimper. It seemed that there was nothing, and it was not so true.


    "Did I hear you wrong?" she heard a whimper just now? But when she listened confidently, the voice disappeared again.


    "Woo woo!"


    incorrect! That''s the sound. She heard it right!


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, did you hear anything?" anyway, I''d better ask these two guys with sensitive ears first.

 Chapter 219

    "Well, I heard it. It''s just a slight sob or two. There''s no threat." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    He had heard the sound for a long time, but he didn''t tell Xiaoxiao, because there were only two kinds of animals that made the sound: first, they were about to die and second, they were seriously injured.


    He doesn''t want to care about injuries. All he knows is that it''s no threat to them.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to control, so he concludes that Jin Xuan is a ruthless person, but the world is sometimes very complex, the law of the jungle and very dangerous.


    If you are not careful, you may become the food in the mouth of others and be eaten up, leaving no residue.


    "Xiaoxiao, you can go and have a look if you don''t worry. There''s no danger around here." shinuo stopped his things, jumped his feet and gently fell on the fork of the tree where Mi Xiaoxiao is located.


    "Yes?" she couldn''t change and didn''t want to bring danger to Jin Xuan and him.


    "Of course, Xiaoxiao wants to go, and I''ll send you down now." he supports whatever Xiaoxiao wants to do, not to mention going to see a wounded little animal!


    "OK, let''s go! Take me down quickly." as the saying goes: it''s easier to come up than to go down, which is the point.


    "Listen to the sound, it should be here." Mi Xiaoxiao threw away the pear core in his hand and walked carefully towards the birthplace of the sound.


    Shi Nuo followed Mi Xiaoxiao silently. Although there was no danger, he still couldn''t help being vigilant.


    "Well, it''s really here, Xiaoxiao. If you peel off the grass over there, the thing that makes a sound should be right behind it."


    Shi Nuo pulled Lami Xiaoxiao and pointed to a grass path next to her.


    "Oh, I''ll open the grass." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Since Shi Nuo said he was here, he must be here.


    Their ears are more sensitive than hers. I don''t know how many times. Mi Xiaoxiao believes him unconditionally, which is only one of the reasons.


    "Hey?! it''s really here! Shi Nuo, come and have a look!" Mi Xiaoxiao called Shi Nuo''s name excitedly as soon as she saw the animal making a sound.


    "This is a wolf dog?" Shi Nuo said, looking at a small gray object that shrunk slightly into a nest in the grass.


    "Wolf dog? No! It should be just a plopping dog." Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help shaking when she heard the name of wolf dog.


    As soon as she came to this world, she was surrounded by a group of wolves and dogs. Everyone wanted to eat her. How could she forget this terrible experience?


    It''s just that this small group shrank in the corner doesn''t look like a wolf dog. Its small ears, short tail and smooth gray fur are just an ordinary dog!


    "Well, this is not a wolf dog." I don''t know when Jin Xuan, who was supposed to pick pears from the tree, suddenly appeared next to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "It just looks like it''s hurt." it can be seen from the sobs in the little guy''s mouth and two visible blood marks on his body.


    "Well, it''s very badly hurt, and this little thing should have no intelligence." Shi Nuo bent down and looked at it carefully.


    "No intelligence?" what the hell is intelligence?


    "Intelligence is something unique to us. If they don''t have intelligence, it means that it''s just an ordinary little beast and can''t convert between human and animal shapes."


    Shi nuozi explained to MI Xiaoxiao carefully. It seems that Xiaoxiao was really innocent and didn''t ask about the world. Otherwise, how could she not even know this.


    "In other words, it''s just an ordinary little beast. It doesn''t have intelligence and doesn''t belong to orcs?"

 Chapter 220

    It''s really magical that this little dog has no intelligence. It''s just an ordinary little dog. So, can she take it home?


    "Of course, you can''t become an orc without wisdom," Shi Nuo said naturally.


    "Jin Xuan, please help me get a piece of animal skin!" Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and reached out to hold the dying dog.


    "OK, Shi Nuo, watch it and don''t let it hurt Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan patted Shi Nuo on the shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    He understood Xiaoxiao''s idea. He just wanted to take it back. He didn''t stop it, but it had to be on the premise that the little thing didn''t hurt Xiaoxiao.


    "Ah woo!" just as Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand was about to get close to it, the dog, who had been lying motionless on the ground, suddenly raised his paw and was about to wave at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, it''s fierce!" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered, touching his still intact hand.


    If Shi Nuo hadn''t reacted quickly just now, he retracted her hand in time, otherwise she might have more blood marks on her hand now!


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t I come?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and discussed. The dog looked very fierce. If you hurt Xiaoxiao, you''ll be in trouble.


    "Never mind, I don''t believe it. I can''t handle it!" Mi Xiaoxiao took off the wrist guard a little. She was wearing a white animal skin skirt given to her by Jin Xuan today.


    The wrist guard on her hand was added later by herself, and the effect is pretty good.


    "Don''t move quietly. I won''t hurt you. Don''t worry, I just want to stop bleeding for you. Don''t worry!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao murmured, but his hand reached out to the dog again.


    Thankfully, the little dog didn''t resist this time. I don''t know whether he was tired or understood Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Here comes Xiaoxiao, but there is only one so big." Jin Xuan came over with a small white animal skin. He knew at a glance that the animal skin was the fur of a rabbit.


    "It''s all right, enough." originally she asked Jin Xuan to get the animal skin, that is, she just wanted to wrap the dog with it, so that when she went back to gather, she wouldn''t let others see.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jin Xuan, did you get the cotton back? And Shi Nuo went to fetch water. Why hasn''t he come back yet." the dog looks like he can''t be saved.


    "I''ve done it. Shinuo should take a while. Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. It just fainted. It''s okay."


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao helplessly. Xiaoxiao was so kind. She was so worried when a dog was injured.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao knows Jin Xuan''s idea, I don''t know if she will give him a big white eye. Is she kind? no£¡ She just likes dogs.


    "Well, give me the cotton!" there is no disinfectant, cotton swab or gauze, so I have to use cotton first.


    "Xiaoxiao, the water is coming. I''ll boil it now." Shi Nuo poured the water from the stake into the stone pot, then lit the fire and began to boil.


    After some tossing of the three, the dog was safe at last. At this time, he was being placed on the stone bed. Mi Xiaoxiao sat aside teasing it.


    "Little guy, are you hungry?" Mi Xiaoxiao teased his chin with her fingers. It didn''t happen for a while. The dog was obedient and motionless, no matter how she touched it.


    "Xiaoxiao, give it some meat!" Jin Xuan put the small piece of meat he had just cut into a bowl and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao seems to like this little guy. In that case, he will be a member of their family in the future.


    "Little guy, you should remember that from today on, I will be your master! Do you understand? Come on, eat more!"

 Chapter 221

    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, are you going to hang up the hairball?" Jin Xuan looked at the motionless little hairball lying in bed with some sympathy.


    Because of the rain, the leaders of the tribe gave orders that they could not leave their cave half a step except to get food from the cellar.


    It has rained for five days. In the rainy season this year, it rained more than in previous years, and it still kept going.


    Now, just as in the past, the flood is wanton, and the river can''t see its original appearance.


    The width of the river has also more than doubled. It is estimated that it will be flooded into the tribe in the next few days and nights. Fortunately, everyone''s home can''t be flooded.


    It is because the leader doesn''t let everyone out that Xiaoxiao is so idle that she can only keep feeding xiaomaoqiu.


    Poor hairball! Clearly can not eat, but also in the master''s power, swallow the meat handed over one mouthful at a time.


    Tut tut Tut, looking at the round belly, Jin Xuan couldn''t help touching his belly. Xiaoxiao was bored. It was also very terrible!


    "Little hairball, are you full so soon?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised his chin slightly and stopped throwing food on his hand.


    "Woo Hoo!" as if to express his grievances, the little hairball slowly climbed over, and his small head arched on the back of MI Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    Trying to declare himself wronged and gain Mi Xiaoxiao''s love in this way, in fact, Xiao maoqiu did the right thing.


    Like ordinary girls, MI Xiaoxiao has no resistance to furry and extremely cute dogs. Therefore, Mou Xiaoxiao is bored again.


    "Xiaoxiao, come and have something to eat!" Shi Nuo said to MI Xiaoxiao with a smile. Although this little hairball has no wisdom, it still has its unique way to please Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s only noon!" how do you feel that you had breakfast a long time ago? How come it''s only noon after so long?


    And it''s raining in the rainy season, so she has only two words, boring! Four words, boring! In modern times, there is a mobile TV, flat-panel WiFi or something.


    Here, I can only daze at the little hairball


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s cold. You should wear more animal skins. Don''t freeze. You''d better have a hot soup first! I added pepper."


    Shi Nuo carefully handed the bowl of soup to MI Xiaoxiao. In the rainy season, the temperature just couldn''t rise.


    Although Xiaoxiao just stays in the cave, without exercise, her body will inevitably not get sick. It''s better to wear more and guard against it.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s not cold." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. It''s not long before autumn. Besides, he stayed in the cave day by day and didn''t have a chance to go out.


    I can''t feel too much cold air. It''s still warm in the cave. There''s no need to wear too much for the time being, otherwise what should I do in winter?


    "OK, but you should pay attention." the female''s body is not as good as the male. Xiaoxiao should pay more attention.


    "Well, don''t worry!" after drinking the soup comfortably, MI Xiaoxiao fiddled with the fire.


    There are also several big sweet potatoes baked here. They eat so much at noon. Anyway, they don''t exercise, they don''t consume much physical energy, and they don''t need too many calories.


    As long as the minimum food and clothing is guaranteed, eating too much will swell uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know when the rainy season will end this year." Jin Xuan listened to the sound of raindrops beating the rocks outside the cave while drinking the soup.


    "The water has risen." Shi Nuo took some chopsticks and meat into Mi Xiaoxiao''s bowl, and then said.


    "Didn''t you say the next ten days? It''s only the fifth day." but if it goes down like this, it''s strange that there will be no flood.

 Chapter 222

    "It doesn''t matter. Even if the water rises, it won''t submerge our house, and the tribe doesn''t have anything particularly important down here,.


    So even if it''s flooded into the tribe, it''s nothing special. "There''s a cellar behind the tribe, but the terrain behind the tribe is slightly higher.


    The water can''t reach the back mountain, so the cellar is still safe. After all, most of their food is still in the cellar, isn''t it?


    Night.


    The rain was still falling, the fire in the cave was still burning, and a slight burst sound was issued from time to time.


    "You can''t sleep either?" Jin Xuan looked at Shi Nuo sitting at the mouth of the cave and joked.


    "Well," he answered, but it was just a dull single tone.


    "To tell you the truth, your character at the beginning was completely opposite to that at present. It was just a heaven and an earth."


    Jin Xuan sat down on the other side of the cave, opposite Shi Nuo. Recalling the original Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan still sighed.


    I still remember when he brought Xiaoxiao back, shinuo was in the crowd and looked at Xiaoxiao''s eyes. He still remembers it today.


    Originally, I wanted to monopolize Xiaoxiao for a while, so I had to guard against him everywhere. Unexpectedly, he took advantage of it in the end.


    But he didn''t expect that shinuo would change his character, and he was still so thorough, just like two completely different people.


    "I didn''t think of it either." Shi Nuo looked up with golden amber eyes, looking at the dark sky, as if thoughtful.


    At the beginning, if he hadn''t been bitten by Xiaoxiao, if it hadn''t been for Xiaoxiao, if there hadn''t been Xiaoxiao, maybe he wouldn''t be like today.


    Maybe he will worry about his strange disease, and maybe he will live in the confusion of identity all day.


    "Hey! How about we make an agreement?" Jin Xuan turned his head and looked up at Shi Nuo. The bottom of his eyes was full of seriousness and seriousness.


    "Tell me." Shi Nuo seemed to hear something interesting and turned his eyes from the sky without anything to Jinxuan.


    "No matter what happens in the future, we should work together to protect Xiaoxiao." in fact, they haven''t had a good chat for so long.


    All along, he wanted to find a chance to talk to Shi Nuo, but it was delayed. Now, he has time while Xiaoxiao is sleeping.


    "Well, it''s a deal." Shi Nuo nodded. Although Jin Xuan looked a little simple sometimes, it was just an appearance.


    He is more interested in protecting Xiaoxiao than anyone else. Of course, he also doesn''t lose this guy. He is willing to protect Xiaoxiao.


    "Go back to sleep, Xiaoxiao alone, it will be cold when you sleep." Jin Xuan got up, patted the dust on his body, paused, and then went back to the cave.


    Shi Nuo looked at Jin Xuan''s back, sat down for a while, then walked into the cave and walked in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Woo Hoo!" I don''t know whether it was Jin Xuan''s footsteps that woke up the little hairball, or the crackling sound from the fire that woke it up.


    Black big eyes looked at the cave for a while. Xu didn''t find anything, so he picked the animal skin under his head with his front foot.


    Then he straightened his feet, arched his round head, shrunk his small body into a pile, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    The fire was still burning, and the rain was falling all the time. The light yellow light lit up the three people lying in bed.


    Snuggle up to each other, close to each other, all involved in taking each other''s warmth, spread out a faint but uniform breathing sound.

 Chapter 223

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Mi Xiaoxiao, lying in bed, occasionally made a series of weak coughs.


    "It''s still very hot, only a little lower." Jin Xuan frowned and put his hand on MI Xiaoxiao''s forehead, then pulled away.


    "Take good care of Xiaoxiao." Shi Nuo added some firewood to the fire, then asked Jin Xuan, and hurriedly got up and walked outside the cave.


    "Stop! Why are you going!" Jin Xuan turned around and stopped Shi Nuo in time. Now Xiaoxiao''s fever is still high, and there is a flood outside. Shi Nuo may not be able to come back if he goes out now.


    "I can''t always look at Xiaoxiao. She has been so ill." Shi Nuo''s two hands hanging on his side tightly clasped together.


    "Then you can''t go out and take risks. Now there''s a lot of water outside, and you don''t necessarily find herbs."


    He was also anxious, but he couldn''t save Xiaoxiao and take risks. In this way, there might be no talent. He couldn''t let Shi Nuo take the risk.


    "Xiaoxiao will...!" Shi Nuo said, clenching his fist more and more tightly. He must not let Xiaoxiao have an accident!


    "... be careful." Jin Xuan helped Mi Xiaoxiao cover the animal''s skin. Bending over, he said thousands of words, but finally he only said these three words.


    "HMM..." he must bring back the herbs safely. At this time, he should be glad that he knows some herbs.


    "Shi Nuo... Come back to me." Mi Xiaoxiao forcibly opened his eyes. He was dizzy, but he also listened to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    Now it''s raining heavily outside and the water is rising very high. If Shi Nuo goes out at this time, her life will be in danger. She can''t let Shi Nuo go out.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Shi Nuo turned his head in surprise and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who had awakened.


    In the second half of the night yesterday, Xiaoxiao suddenly got hot all over and muttered some strange words in her mouth.


    The whole person is sweating all over. His hair seems to have just been washed, and his body is also sweating.


    This frightened Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. As soon as they touched their forehead, Jin Xuan tried to cool Mi Xiaoxiao.


    In the middle of the night, there was no other way. The two big men could only hurry to cool Mi Xiaoxiao''s animal skin soaked in cold water.


    But the final effect was not quite as expected. Xiaoxiao still had a high fever. She finally tasted some soup and vomited later.


    Then I fell asleep all the time and couldn''t wake up. There was no nonsense, but my forehead was still very hot.


    Later, no matter how they changed the water for animal skin, it was useless. The rain outside was endless. They couldn''t do anything but sit and wait.


    He really couldn''t stand it. Looking at Xiaoxiao unconscious, his heart hurt like a needle.


    So he thought, anyway, he had to go out to find medicine for Xiaoxiao. Whether he could find it or not, he had to go.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao woke up at this time, which really surprised him.


    "Well... I''m fine. Don''t go out. Will you stay here with me?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice at the moment was too hoarse.


    But she had to speak. She had to keep Shi Nuo and couldn''t let him go out. Speaking of it, it was her fault. Somehow, she suddenly fell ill.


    The disease says that wind is rain. It comes suddenly and heavy. After sleeping for so long, my head is still dizzy. I can''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    "Xiaoxiao is obedient. I''ll find you medicine and come back soon." shinuo touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head and said with a smile.


    Although Xiaoxiao woke up, his forehead was still very hot. He still had to find this medicine.


    "No, don''t we have a fruit? I''ll be fine if I eat it." Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly remembered the fruit he brought back that day.

 Chapter 224

    At that time, Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan said that the black fruit could cure all diseases and bring back the dead. Whether it was true or not, eat it first.


    Anyway, she can''t let Shi Nuo go out. It''s so dangerous outside. If Shi Nuo goes out, he may not be able to come back safely.


    Moreover, she had a cold. In the past, in modern times, I remember that she completely spent all her money because of rent and tuition, and suddenly caught a cold.


    Without money, people wouldn''t let her on credit. Helpless, they had to drink more boiled water and ginger tea every day. They boiled it for a week, and finally it was good.


    Therefore, even if there are no herbs, she can''t die two days a day. She is in good health. She should have no problem resisting this little cold.


    "Fruit! By the way! That fruit! Why did I forget it?! I''ll find it now!" Jin Xuan clapped his hands and his eyes lit up. How could he forget such an important thing?


    What a fool! That fruit can cure all kinds of diseases. If you give it to Xiaoxiao earlier, Xiaoxiao won''t have to suffer so much.


    "Found it!" Jin Xuan looked around the cave, and finally placed it on a prominent stone in the innermost part of the cave.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat it!" Jin Xuan hurriedly wiped the fruit on his animal skin skirt. After confirming that there was no dirt, he handed it to MI Xiaoxiao held by Shi Nuo.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao took the fruit, nodded, and honestly took a heavy bite in full view of the public.


    "Xiaoxiao, how do you feel?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao nervously for fear that she would be uncomfortable.


    "You fool, it''s not a magic pill. I''ve just eaten it. Can it work so quickly?" if so, it''s amazing.


    Unfortunately, she has never seen such a magical thing when she is so old.


    "Xiaoxiao, drink some water!" Jin Xuan took the wooden bowl with warm water to the corner of MI Xiaoxiao''s lips and waited for her to drink.


    He just tried the water temperature. The temperature is just right. It won''t be too hot. Xiaoxiao must have no appetite for anything now. When she finishes eating the fruit, she''d better give her some soup!


    "Well, good." it''s said to be an amazing fruit. It doesn''t feel like anything to eat, and its taste is similar to that of ordinary plums.


    It tastes sour and sweet. It''s as big as a fist. I can''t eat so much for a while. I have lost my appetite because of a cold.


    "Well, I''m tired and want to sleep. I''ll wake up later and eat the rest." Mi Xiaoxiao bit one-third of the fruit on her hand and went to a clean place at the head of the bed anyway.


    "I''ll help you, be careful." Shi Nuo nervously held Mi Xiaoxiao and put her down bit by bit.


    "It''s okay, but you have to accompany me. Don''t go anywhere. If I wake up and don''t see you, you''ll be miserable." Mi Xiaoxiao said menacingly to Shi Nuo.


    When he nodded in person, MI Xiaoxiao closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Xiaoxiaoxiao, wake up, the sun is going to dry your ass!" in a daze, MI Xiaoxiao heard a familiar but strange voice.


    He frowned and opened his eyes to see who was talking, but he couldn''t open it anyway.


    "Xiao girl! Why can''t you wake up! If you go to sleep again, grandma will come with a stick!" the voice continued to ring in her ear, and there was a trend closer and closer.


    Grandma? That voice was grandma''s?! She said, how can it sound so familiar!


    However, grandma has not been..., why can she still hear grandma''s voice?

 Chapter 225

    She remembered that she had caught a cold, so she went to sleep after eating the black fruit.


    But what''s the situation now? Why can''t she open her eyes when she can hear the sound? Is the speaker grandma?


    She''s not dreaming now, is she? I really want to open my eyes and see what''s going on.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, you dead girl, do you want to go to school? Get up quickly. Grandma made your favorite pastry and won''t get up again."


    Grandma''s voice continued to ring in her ears. The familiar voice made Mi Xiaoxiao a little confused.


    Is this in a dream, or did she wear it back for a time reversal.


    Pastry was something she loved to eat since she was a child. Every time she couldn''t get out of bed, grandma always took it to tempt her.


    Then, one second before she died and couldn''t get up, the next second she put on her clothes quickly.


    Thinking of the days when she was with her grandmother, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart was full of sweetness and warmth.


    "You girl, don''t even want to eat pastry? Grandma didn''t lie to you this time." as soon as grandma''s voice fell, MI Xiaoxiao asked a smell.


    "How fragrant!" Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly opened his eyes, put his hand on the bed board, and sat up.


    Hey? How can she talk? Moreover, he also sat up. Most importantly, the smell just now is really delicious.


    "You girl, do you know how to get up? Don''t go to wash quickly and then come to dinner, or you''ll be late for school!" grandma continued nagging.


    "Grandma? Really grandma?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the six elderly people who had been wearing linen clothes for many years, wearing a light blue floral apron and busy brushing bowls.


    The light red linen shirt is Grandma''s favorite. Every time she wears it, she will wash it immediately and then dry it.


    When I was a child, I heard from my grandmother that although this dress didn''t look very good, it was the only gift my grandfather gave her. She didn''t give it up.


    So when it''s broken, it''s mended, and when it''s mended, it''s broken again. Up to now, there are several more colors on the clothes.


    "Xiao girl, aren''t you a fool to sleep? Why do you talk so much together!" Grandma''s wrinkled face stared at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously.


    "How could it be? I was sleeping in the cave. How could I see grandma." did she really wear it back?


    "Girl, don''t tidy up your schoolbag. You''re going to school. Your brother Xiaozhao has been waiting for a while.


    Also, you must remember to be careful of the river next to you and stay away from it, or you will fall into the river. "


    Grandma patiently repeated her words three times before she pushed Mi Xiaoxiao out of the room. Standing outside was her childhood good friend, song Zhao.


    Song Zhaohe and she can also be said to have grown up together, but later, when he was in the sixth grade, he transferred to other schools. Later, they never met again.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao, let''s go!" Song Zhao stretched out her small hand and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand. At this time, she found that she had become much smaller.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao, let''s go this way. We can''t be too close to the river, or you will be washed away." Xiaozhao took her hand tightly and walked close to the inside of the path.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded vaguely and let song Zhao take her forward, step by step, and she was about to stay away from the river.


    But suddenly I don''t know who pushed her behind. In an instant, she fell forward, and the hand held by song Zhao also loosened.

 Chapter 226

    "Help!!!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the river getting closer and closer to her with a sudden heart.


    It''s over. It''s not true! God, she can''t swim! If it falls, it will die!


    "Sister Xiaoxiao, why did you still fall down! Remember, take the stone, take your stone!" Song Zhao''s voice sounded in MI Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    Mingming was far away from her, but song Zhao''s voice was like Fu talking in her ear. It kept ringing again and again.


    "Plop!" with a crisp voice, MI Xiaoxiao felt an unprecedented sense of suffocation, as if she was about to die.


    This feeling is super terrible. Who will save her? With such a real feeling, is she dead?


    Jin Xuan! Shi Nuo! Help her!


    "Help me!" Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as he entered his eyes, there were two anxious faces.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m here! Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!" Shi Nuo hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and comforted him softly.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid. You just had a nightmare. It''s okay. I''ll protect you!" Jin Xuan sat at the head of the bed and held Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand tightly.


    Seeing Xiaoxiao sleeping, he was busy preparing broth for Xiaoxiao, but he didn''t expect Xiaoxiao to talk in his sleep.


    At first, he said that it was delicious. At that time, he thought Xiaoxiao smelled the smell of meat, but when he looked back, he had not started stewing at all. Where was the smell?


    At first, I didn''t take it to heart. I just thought Xiaoxiao was hungry, so I asked Shi Nuo to change Xiaoxiao for a covered animal skin, and I accelerated the action on my hand.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Xiaoxiao began to talk again. This time, she said something they didn''t understand.


    What "grandma", what "brother Xiao Zhao", and some other strange words.


    This frightened them both. He and Shi Nuo immediately came to MI Xiaoxiao, but found that she was sweating a lot.


    Just thinking about getting ready to fetch water to wipe Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao suddenly began to get excited and kept shaking her head and shouting for help.


    The sweat on his head is more and more, and he is holding Xiaoxiao''s hand more and more tightly.


    They wanted to wake Xiaoxiao up, but no matter what method they used, they couldn''t wake her up. Just when they were anxious and impulsive, Xiaoxiao woke up by herself.


    "Just had a nightmare?" Mi Xiaoxiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to look at Jin Xuan.


    Did she really just have a dream? But why do you have such a real feeling, such a real sense of impact?


    But it''s not a dream. What is it? Isn''t she lying in the cave now?


    "Well, it''s just a dream. Xiaoxiao just forgot." Shi Nuo took the animal skin aside and carefully wiped it for MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, it''s just a dream." but the dream is too real. She doesn''t want to have such a dream in the future.


    "It''s no longer hot. It seems that the fruit is really useful. Xiaoxiao, are you hungry? I''ll make soup for you." Jin Xuan reached out and touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s forehead.


    After seeing the temperature drop, he withdrew his hand. There was also a smile on his nervous face.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded obediently. What he thought in his mind was all the scenes in his dream.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t think if you can''t figure it out. I''m here!" Shi Nuo sat on the stone bed, hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and gently patted her back.


    "HMM." I really can''t figure it out. By the way, in my dream, grandma and brother Xiaozhao told her to stay away from the river. What does that mean?


    She remembered that there was no big river in the village where she used to live with her grandmother! There is only one stream that flows but little feet.

 Chapter 227

    Moreover, the stream has never been flooded, let alone the scene in the dream.


    She remembered the river in her dream. The river was very wide and the water was very fast. It looked like a flood after the rain.


    The stream in the memory and the river in the dream are not at the same level at all, but when she fell, song Zhao seemed to have told her something.


    It seems that you still fell down and there are other stones. Now think about it, I can''t remember clearly.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t think about it. You''d better have some soup first! You haven''t eaten all day and night." only at first he fed a little soup.


    The others only drank a few salivas and didn''t eat for so long. Xiaoxiao must be very hungry now.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao lifted off the animal skin and stretched himself comfortably. It was not without good harvest to fall asleep.


    Although she had a strange dream, at least she has recovered more than half of her illness. It seems that the fruit is still a little useful!


    Before Mingming went to bed, she was still dizzy. She felt that the whole world was spinning. Now she doesn''t have that feeling.


    Not only that, at this moment, she also felt that she was a lot more relaxed. Except for a little cough and nasal thiazide, it seems that there should be no problem.


    "It seems that this divine fruit is really useful. Xiaoxiao will eat the rest later. It should be almost cured."


    Jin Xuan handed Mi Xiaoxiao a bowl of soup. Seeing that Xiaoxiao was okay, he was relieved, but he still had to pay more attention in the future. Don''t let Xiaoxiao get sick again.


    "OK, Jin Xuan, your cooking has improved!" the taste of this soup is really good, but it seems to be a little worse than Shi Nuo''s.


    "Hey, hey! Xiaoxiao, drink more." it''s good to drink. Xiaoxiao is ill this time. He has to stew more soup for Xiaoxiao to drink, so that he can recover quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    "You little bastard, stop for me! Don''t run! I''m caught by me. I won''t drink your stew!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao chased an unidentified gray object shuttling around every corner in a hurry.


    "Ao Wu ~" the gray object stopped and sobbed pitifully towards Mi Xiaoxiao, but looked at a Xiao rushing towards it again and immediately dodged away very quickly.


    "It''s no use begging for mercy. Miss Ben must catch you and teach you a good lesson today, hairball. You see that Miss Ben has spoiled you too much these days, don''t you?!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao stopped to take a few breaths and pointed to a dog road shrinking in the corner and trembling slightly.


    If her illness hadn''t been cured completely and her nose was still stuffy, how could she not catch the little villain.


    She''s so angry! This morning, she wanted to get up and get some air at the mouth of the cave. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo let her lie down and have a good rest all day.


    It''s getting moldy day by day. It''s not easy to talk them through this morning. You can go and have a look. Who knows that she was so lucky to step on a lump of unknown yellow objects.


    Well, to be exact, this unknown yellow object! It''s the excrement of our lovely little hairball.


    This is not the most irritating thing for her. She could bear anything when she stepped on it. After all, she is happy, isn''t she?


    But who knows, the bold little guy peed on the animal skin she was going to put on, so Mi Xiaoxiao threw himself a smell of urine.


    The male could bear it, the female could not bear it. Mi Xiaoxiao was completely angry, so there was such a scene.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you let it go? We''ve cleaned it up here." Jin Xuan tentatively pleaded for a small one.

 Chapter 228

    "Woo Hoo!" the little hairball moved his short legs and came to MI Xiaoxiao''s feet step by step. He hung his head and rubbed his round head, like a child who made a mistake.


    "Well... That''s OK, hairball. If you dare to urinate everywhere in the future, Miss Ben will stew you and drink soup."


    Although she has a little fire in her heart, she has been together for several days, and maoqiu is still her favorite pet species. If you really want to beat it, MI Xiaoxiao still can''t do it.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, we should have something to eat. After running for a while, are you hungry?" Jin Xuan came over and took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and sat down at the dinner table.


    "Not bad." I''ve caught a cold recently and my digestion is not very good. I''m not very sensitive to hunger.


    "Xiaoxiao, be careful to scald!" Shi Nuo handed the wooden bowl with soup to MI Xiaoxiao. The soup was stewed for several hours according to Xiaoxiao''s words.


    It seems that it''s called pork ribs and fungus soup. If it hadn''t been heated slowly in the stone pot, it wouldn''t have to stew for several hours.


    But fortunately, it''s finally ripe now. I heard Xiaoxiao say yesterday that he should like to drink when he looks like Xiaoxiao, so he went to the cellar to prepare ingredients early in the morning.


    After stewing for a long time, the soup became. It smells delicious, but whether it tastes good or not is another matter.


    "It''s all right, um... It''s really good. It''s original. It''s a pity that you don''t cook, Shi Nuo." the soup is stewed in that stone pot, which is more delicious than what she stewed in a modern pressure cooker.


    Shi Nuo is not only handsome, but also has a good temper. The most important thing is that he is a typical good man in the upper hall and the lower kitchen!


    This proves that her vision is still good.


    "Cook?" what is a cook? According to Xiaoxiao, he should be a cook?


    "Well, nothing. This soup is good. You have to drink more, Jin Xuan. You''ve lost weight recently." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Jin Xuan and said seriously.


    "Am I thin? No! How can I be thin?" he can eat, drink and sleep. How can he be thin?


    It''s Xiaoxiao. The little face with some meat has become thinner and thinner. In his opinion, Xiaoxiao should drink more.


    "I say you lose weight, you lose weight." this guy, don''t you know how to cooperate? How embarrassing it is now.


    ¡­¡­


    "The rain is getting smaller and smaller. It should stop in a few days?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat at the mouth of the cave bored, shaking his feet back and forth.


    "Well, it''s only three days at most." Jin Xuan sat down aside. He choked Xiaoxiao these days. Looking at the rain, it should clear up after three days.


    "That is to say, you can leave the tribe in three days?" god horse on rainy days. She doesn''t like it most. She can''t go anywhere in the cave and suffocate her.


    "No, although the rain stops, there will still be a lot of water outside the tribe." it''s not safe if the rain stops. At most, the leader will only let everyone move in the tribe.


    "That''s true." when it comes to water, MI Xiaoxiao will immediately think of the strange dream that day.


    "Xiaoxiao, put it on." Jin Xuan got up, ran back and brought a brand-new animal skin to wrap Mi Xiaoxiao. This time Xiaoxiao got sick because it was cold.


    Now I''m sitting in a ventilated place at the entrance of the cave and don''t pack more animal skin. What if I get sick again? I can''t find a second one.


    "Wait! I''ll get something." as soon as I saw the animal skin brought by Jin Xuan, MI Xiaoxiao quickly got up and ran to the cave with a smile, although she remembered something.

 Chapter 229

    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, come in quickly!" last time she taught everyone to make animal leather clothes, she made two clothes, but both of them were coats.


    Originally, she wanted to give it to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, but unexpectedly, she was busy and forgot it. She didn''t remember it until Jin Xuan gave her animal skin today.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" just now Xiaoxiao suddenly ran into the cave mysteriously. Now she hurriedly called them in. I don''t know what Xiaoxiao is doing.


    "Come on, come on!" Mi Xiaoxiao, holding his clothes, walked forward and dragged Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo forward until they reached the edge of the stone bed.


    "Xiaoxiao?" although Shi Nuo was confused, he stood honestly.


    "Grunt! This is yours, and the rest is yours." the white one is Jinxuan''s, and the gray one is Shi Nuo''s.


    The styles are made according to the basic coat pattern, but it looks like a windbreaker.


    But these two clothes are mi Xiaoxiao. According to their approximate height, they are ignorant. I don''t know whether they fit or not.


    "Is this made by Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan felt the white animal leather coat on his hand, surprised and excited. This is the first thing Xiaoxiao gave him.


    "Nonsense, don''t be wordy, try it on!" Mi Xiaoxiao said hurriedly. She wanted to see them put on their clothes now.


    "Well, good." Shi Nuo nodded. Even if he began to toss about the clothes, they were fast. They were dressed in less than half a minute.


    "Yes, yes, yes." what is Yushulinfeng? There is a good interpretation in front of us. Sure enough, Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan are living clothes hangers.


    People with high looks are different. They look handsome and useful. At least they are good-looking.


    Being with them for so long, MI Xiaoxiao said nothing else. It''s aesthetic. It''s getting higher and higher day by day.


    "Xiaoxiao, this animal skin is very good and warm." this animal skin looks very special. He has never seen it before.


    Originally, when it snowed, they were wrapped in animal skins or tied to their bodies, but in this way, it was very inconvenient to hunt.


    But this dress made by Xiaoxiao is different. It''s warm and doesn''t affect action at all.


    "Very comfortable." Shi Nuo thought for a long time, and finally just held out these words. However, MI Xiaoxiao was very satisfied.


    I thought they would be a little inappropriate, but I didn''t expect it to fit. It seems that her eyes are still very sharp, and the measuring ruler can be omitted.


    "Just be comfortable. I''ll make more for you." now it''s autumn. Once the rainy season is over, there will be a lot of rainy weather, so she''d better stay at home and make more clothes for them.


    "Xiao..."


    "No, no, no! Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, are you at home?" Jin Xuan interrupted everything he wanted to say.


    "Jike, what''s the matter with you?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jike, who was wet. Did he go to the rain?


    "Little female! I have something to do with shinuo and Jinxuan." Jike hurriedly missed Mi Xiaoxiao and walked towards shinuo and Jinxuan behind her.


    "What happened?" Jin Xuan frowned at Jike. Now it''s raining outside. This guy is so anxious. What should have happened.


    "No, two cubs in the tribe are missing! The leader asked me to gather all the males in the tribe and go to find them together."


    Jike was panting. It seemed that he had run a lot of places. He probably went to inform the males of each family.


    It''s just good. Why are there cubs missing in the tribe? Did some Orc come in and steal it?

 Chapter 230

    But this idea should be completely impossible. After all, it''s the rainy season. Even if someone sneaks into the thar tribe, he can''t steal the little orcs.


    Because it is very dangerous outside during the rainy season, all the orcs in the tribe will stay in the cave and will not go out.


    This is true for adult orcs, not to mention minor orcs. They are even more unlikely to run around without self-protection.


    Without running out of the cave, even if someone deliberately wants to steal, it is difficult to go to heaven, because they all have their own parents to protect them, and there should be no big problems.


    But if it hadn''t been stolen, what would have happened?


    "Jike, don''t worry and make it clear." Jin Xuan handed him a glass of water and motioned him to make the whole thing clear slowly.


    "Well, we all stayed in the cave for lunch today, but Shi Tuo suddenly ran over and said that his baby was gone.


    At first, we just thought that the little ORC was playful. Maybe he ran down the stone wall to play. After all, the orc has been transformed from animal shape to human shape since childhood.


    So Ott took us out to look for a circle, but at this time, darson ran over and said that his little ORC was gone.


    At this time, we know that this matter is a little serious. If it''s just fun, it''s OK to run out.


    But don''t run out of the tribe, be caught by other predators or be washed away by water. "


    Jin Xuan paused and took another sip of water before he continued: "we realized that the matter was very serious, so Ott asked me to gather all the males and search the nearest terrain to see if it was possible to find them.


    So, that''s why I came to you. Come with me! "


    If they delay a little longer, the two children will be in more danger. They don''t have many thar tribes, but they can''t lose a few little orcs.


    "Well, shinuo, you stay and take care of Xiaoxiao. Jike and I will go to find the little ORC." Xiaoxiao is uncomfortable and has to be taken care of.


    "OK, pay attention to safety." Shi Nuo nodded. Although he was a little worried, Xiaoxiao was the most important in his heart.


    "In my opinion, you two should go together. Losing the little Orc is much more important than taking care of me.


    Besides, I''ve recovered from my illness. I can eat and drink. No problem. You''d better hurry! You must find them back. "


    She just heard right. One of the two missing little orcs is the child of darson and Ike. Her son is missing.


    And there may have been an accident. Ike must be very worried now. More people will have more strength.


    She, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo will not agree with her, but Shi Nuo at least doesn''t need to stay to take care of her.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry! Hurry!" Mi Xiaoxiao interrupted Shi Nuo, pushed Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan to the cave.


    "Well... Xiaoxiao, stay at home and don''t run out until we come back." after Shi Nuo confessed anxiously, he hurried to keep up with Jin Xuan and Ji Ke.


    "Alas ~, I hope they can find the child, otherwise Ike will be very sad." I really don''t want anything to happen to her after being with Ike for so long.


    "No, I feel dizzy. I''d better sleep for a while." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head and found that she was a little confused. Maybe she had just been blowing for a long time, so she thought of lying down for a while.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao? Are you home? Go and save Ike. You have the best relationship with her. She''s going to jump into the river. No one can stop her!"

 Chapter 231

    Suddenly, just as Mi Xiaoxiao was sleeping vaguely, a voice sounded outside the cave


    "Mi Xiaoxiao? I''m coming in. Are you inside?" the voice continued to ring, gradually getting closer and closer to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Who?" who is this? Can you let her have a good rest? She is dizzy now. She doesn''t want to do anything, so she wants to have a good rest.


    "Oh, I''m Lipp, Xiaoxiao little female. I tell you, something big has happened." Lipp hurried to MI Xiaoxiao''s stone bed and didn''t know what to say.


    "You mean there''s a little Orc missing in the tribe? I already know. Besides, Jik has also been here. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo followed."


    Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed her temples, forced herself to look at Lipp and explained that if it was really because of this, she really didn''t have to come to her, because she really couldn''t help now.


    "Yes... Oh, no, yes..." Lipp said yes for a moment, and then immediately changed his mind to say no, which made Mi Xiaoxiao''s mind more dizzy.


    "Whether it is or not, please make it clear to me, OK?!" once a person is uncomfortable, the whole person is easy to get upset. It''s inevitable to be angry when talking.


    "Xiaoxiao little female, it''s like this. When we went to find the two little orcs, we accidentally found one of them, which was pressed by a rolling stone.


    When I found him, I was dying and had no help, but the little ORC was Ike''s.


    Ike was heartbroken when he heard the news. Now he is clamoring to accompany her baby and jump into the river.


    But we can''t stop her. We can only stabilize her. Don''t let her jump first. We know that you have the best relationship with her, so we want to come to you for help. "


    Lipp tried to make it clear word by word, but looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s face on the bed and hesitated.


    "What?! she''s going to jump into the river?! this silly girl!" Mi Xiaoxiao hurried out of bed and put on her sneakers for the first time.


    It''s sad that the child is gone, but there can be another one. If the life is gone, there will be nothing.


    She has to save Ike. She can''t let her die like this. She doesn''t say that no one will lead the female in the future. She just doesn''t have the heart to give up.


    "Go, take me!"


    Before Mi Xiaoxiao left, he put on his original sportswear outside, conveniently picked up the stone at the head of the bed, stuffed it into his pocket, zipped it up and left.


    "Go away! It''s my fault that the cub is dead. I''m going to accompany him!" Ike stood by the river with red eyes.


    At this moment, the water in the river is different from that in the past. Due to continuous precipitation, the current river can completely destroy a village.


    "Xiao Ke, calm down and don''t be impulsive. You have me when the cub is dead. Shall I accompany you?" Dasen was so nervous that he stared at Ike in front of him without blinking.


    "Ike, come here quickly. You want to die so much?! is it right for your dead child? He must want you to live well.


    Be obedient, come here, and I''m here! I''ll always be with you. Don''t be afraid, come here. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said to Ike as she slowed down and walked towards Ike, hoping to pull her back.


    "Xiaoxiao? Wuwuwu ~, Xiaoxiao, I killed him." Ike broke down and burst into tears as soon as he saw Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, MI Xiaoxiao pulled Ike away from the place where she could fall at any time.

 Chapter 232

    "Ike, it''s not your fault, it''s not your fault, it''s okay, it''s okay, let''s go home, shall we go home?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao hugged Ike and gently patted her on the back, hoping to stabilize her mood.


    Although she has never been a mother and has never lost a child, she has never experienced the sadness.


    But she knew that it must be very painful for a mother to lose her child, so at this moment, Ike''s mood can be imagined.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll never see him again, Wuwuwuwu ~, never... Never see him again!"


    Ike left Mi Xiaoxiao''s arms, pulled her hand and slapped her chest like a torn heart. It seemed that she could feel better.


    "Ike, come on, cub, he went to a very safe and beautiful place. Don''t worry, he will live very well there."


    Ike''s mood is still a little too excited. It''s better to find a way to appease him, and then take him back to the cave first.


    "Very safe? Very beautiful?" Ike wiped his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with red and swollen eyes.


    "Well, when we die, good people will be taken to heaven, while those who are especially bad will be sent to hell.


    Your cub is so kind and lovely. He must have been brought into heaven. In heaven, he has enough to eat and warm clothes, so Ike, you can rest assured! "


    Although I don''t know whether this heaven and hell exists, even if it is false, I can give ike the best sustenance!


    "Really... Really?" the cub died. Can he really go to such a place?


    "Of course, I promise, but you see, how sad darson must be when you make yourself like this!" Mi Xiaoxiao helped Ike wipe away his tears and said with some heartache.


    "Darson!" echo reacts and pours at darson, who has been staring at her.


    "Hoo ~" looking at the two people holding together, MI Xiaoxiao was relieved. It was too dangerous just now. What if Ike accidentally fell down?


    At this time, Ott, standing not far away, looked as if he inadvertently glanced over Mi Xiaoxiao''s place, but he nodded slightly invisible, then turned around with a smile and left the place.


    "Little female, you are so powerful! It''s no use trying to persuade us just now!" said Lipp, wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Yes! Yes! The little female is really powerful, but now there is still a little Orc who hasn''t been found. We can''t continue to waste time."


    Just now everyone was afraid that Ike would really jump into the river, so they all came to persuade her. Now it''s OK. The matter has been solved perfectly.


    They can also continue to look for the whereabouts of another little ORC. I just hope, that little guy, nothing will happen.


    "Yes! I don''t know what''s going on with the other one! Let''s go and look for it!" said one of the older orcs in the crowd.


    "OK, all scattered, all scattered!" the people nodded one after another, and then walked in different directions.


    "Xiaoxiao, thank you this time. Why don''t you go back with me? It''s not safe for you to be a female outside."


    Dasen holds Ike and turns to MI Xiaoxiao. After all, MI Xiaoxiao came out to save Ike. He has to take him back safely.


    "That''s good... Ah!!!" before Mi Xiaoxiao finished her good words, she felt her whole body falling towards the rear.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao!" Dawson opened his eyes, put down Ike for the first time, pushed away the crowd and strode towards her.

 Chapter 233

    Dasen stretched out his hands for the first time and wanted to take this opportunity to catch Mi Xiaoxiao''s corner so that he could drag her back.


    Unfortunately, maybe it was God''s arrangement. At this time, suddenly a photographed spray came towards him, and the whole person became a drowned chicken in an instant.


    Mi Xiaoxiao left only the "plop" sound when he fell into the river. Then, the whole person disappeared at the moment of submerging into the water.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao!" Dasen looked at the scene incredulously, and then impulsively wanted to jump into the water immediately.


    "Please calm down, darson. The river is so urgent that you can''t just jump down." Lipp heard darson''s cry and happened to see the startling scene.


    When he saw that darson wanted to jump down to find someone, he had to run over and hold him. The river was very urgent. Darson would die if he jumped down!


    "Help! Come on! Xiaoxiao! Xiaoxiao fell! Come on! Help!" Ike almost collapsed and walked to the river bank. Tears blurred his sight.


    Originally, she should have jumped, but now Xiaoxiao fell. What should I do? She did it all!


    "Come on, everybody! Someone has fallen into the water! Think of a way to save people!" Philip shouted around.


    Although I can''t see Mi Xiaoxiao''s shadow, I have to find a way. If she''s still down there, she''s still alive?!


    "Darson, darson! Will you go down and save Xiaoxiao? Will you! If you don''t save her, Xiaoxiao will die!" Ike kept shouting for help while holding darson''s hand and pleading.


    "Ike, don''t worry. I''ll go. I''ll save her now. Don''t worry." Dasen comforted Ike and prepared to jump into the rough river again.


    "Do you know that if you jump down without preparing anything, you can''t save Mi Xiaoxiao, and you will die!" Lipp had to pull darson, anxious like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Da Gong, come and help me hold him. I''ll inform the leader and Jin Xuan. Hurry up!" Lipp angrily faced a male beast nearest to him.


    "OK, you go quickly!" Da Gong nodded, but looked at the river that was still running with regret. Xiaoxiao little female fell down. I''m afraid it''s hopeless.


    "Chief! Chief! No, something serious has happened!" Philip kept looking for the three of them everywhere.


    "What''s the matter? So flustered, did you find the little Orc?" Ott straightened up and looked at Lipp anxiously.


    "No, MI Xiaoxiao, MI Xiaoxiao, she fell into the river!" Lipp didn''t dare to breathe more. He immediately told Ott about it and asked him to go and have a look.


    And he continued to look for the whereabouts of Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan. Now he must find them for such a big thing. After all, it was their female who had the accident.


    "Jin Xuan! Shi Nuo! Come here! Something happened to MI Xiaoxiao!" I don''t know where the two men ran to find someone. He turned around and couldn''t see their shadow.


    "Jin Xuan! Shi Nuo! No, something serious has happened! Mi Xiaoxiao fell into the river!" Lipp tried to put his voice to the maximum, hoping they could hear him.


    "What did you say! Who fell into the river!" Jin Xuan pinched Lipp''s neck angrily.


    "Let go...! let go...!" if he doesn''t let go, he will be strangled alive!


    "Jin Xuan, calm down and let him go!" Shi Nuo took Jin Xuan''s hand back. Although he told Jin Xuan not to be impulsive, he was no better than Jin Xuan in his heart.


    "Cough... No, MI Xiaoxiao, MI Xiaoxiao, she fell into the river. You, go and have a look!"

 Chapter 234

    Lipp beat his chest and greedily breathed oxygen. Just now he almost died. Jin Xuan''s eyes were terrible.


    "Damn it!" without saying a word, Jin Xuan turned into a leopard and ran towards the river mentioned by Lipp.


    "You can''t do anything." although Shi Nuo knew the danger of the river at this time, he kept comforting himself that Xiaoxiao she would be fine.


    "What can I do! What can I do!" the orc grandfather hurried over as soon as he heard the news.


    Looking at this place surrounded by the inner three floors and the outer three floors, I feel a little sad. Such a smart and sensible little female, how can I say it''s gone without it?


    It''s rough. Do you still have life if you fall?


    "Get away! Get away! Xiaoxiao! Xiaoxiao!" Jin Xuanhong looked at the orcs around and pushed them away one by one.


    "Get out of the way!" Shi Nuo was also worried. Xiaoxiao fell down and didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, you''re here!" Jike turned around and looked at the two people coming, with both excitement and sympathy in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan grabbed a man and asked regardless.


    "Jin Xuan, calm down!" Ott opened Jin Xuan''s hand and said seriously.


    "Calm down? How can you calm me down! Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, she fell!" no, Xiaoxiao, she must be very afraid now. She is still ill!


    He has to save her, he has to save her! There can be no delay!


    Jin Xuan made up his mind, but when he was about to take off, he was caught by Shi Nuo.


    "Shi Nuo, what are you doing?! I''m going down to save Xiaoxiao! Let go! Let go!" Jin Xuan saw that he couldn''t shake Shi Nuo''s hand, so he took turns to throw his fist at Shi Nuo.


    "Oh!" Shi Nuo took a few steps back, reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and then came forward to pull Jin Xuan again.


    "It won''t help you. Now Xiaoxiao has an accident! We have to be sober. This is not an impulsive time. We have to find Xiaoxiao to save her."


    He will never let Xiaoxiao have an accident! Now the river is so fast and Xiaoxiao is gone. It is probably washed down by the water.


    "Sorry, I''m impulsive!" Jin Xuan listened to Shi Nuo, paused, then stood up and stabilized his mood.


    Shi Nuo is right. This is not the time to be impulsive. Maybe Xiaoxiao is fine! Just waiting for them to save her, so he needs to calm down.


    "Well, I''ll take some people along this side to the downstream, and you''ll take some people along the other side of the river to the downstream.


    Once we find Xiaoxiao, we take roaring as a signal. If we don''t find it, we''ll rush back to the tribe immediately. We''re thinking of other ways. "


    Shi Nuo arranged things in a hurry, and then took several people to search down first. Maybe Xiaoxiao was washed to the bank by the water.


    As for the rest of the people, do whatever they should. He is not in the mood to care about other things. The most important thing now is to find Xiaoxiao.


    "Let''s go to the other side." Jin Xuan waved to the people behind him, and then took the lead to move forward.


    "Leader..." Lipp looked at the river and stopped talking. He also wanted to follow them to find Mi Xiaoxiao. After all, no one wanted anything to happen to her.


    "Calm down, everyone. Let''s find the child first, and then find Mi Xiaoxiao together." Ott made a sign to everyone.


    "That''s all we have to do, little female. I hope you''re all right!" the orc grandfather sighed with concern.


    It''s so cold! Why is it so cold, um... I can''t breathe. Why is my body so heavy?!

 Chapter 235

    It''s so cold that the whole person can''t get out and move if he is in the endless cold.


    Gradually, the body becomes more and more heavy and tired. It''s like... It''s like carrying a thousand kilograms of black iron on your body.


    The whole person kept sinking, deeper and deeper, so deep that she couldn''t climb up again. She had to wait for death quietly.


    The impact of the river wave by wave can instantly cause bone fragmentation and heart splitting pain. It is also wave after wave.


    It''s funny that she just saved someone, but she caught herself up. She didn''t offend anyone, but she was really pushed down.


    That person, perhaps the original purpose, is to let her die! But why did she feel so unwilling?


    She came to such a place for no reason. She finally accepted the reality and was ready to roll up her sleeves and strive to survive here.


    She doesn''t seem to ask much. She works hard every day to survive and finally meets Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    It''s not easy to accept them, but how many more are just nothingness. She''s dying now and drowned.


    But she hasn''t had time to explain to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, and hasn''t had time to make love with them. There are still many things she hasn''t done


    It''s just a pity... Just, it''s also good. Without a contract, at least those two guys won''t be lonely all their lives.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s brain completely fell into a coma, didn''t think of anything and didn''t do anything.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, did you find Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan asked anxiously, looking at several people around him.


    Just now he specially evacuated everyone, so as to expand the scope of the search, so as to find Xiaoxiao more likely.


    "Sorry, no, we didn''t find a little female." one of the orcs, as a representative, stood up and said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go back to the tribe!" it doesn''t matter. If they are not here, they can think of other ways. No news is the best news.


    At the same time, Shi Nuo also got nothing. Except for a piece of clothes, he can''t see the original shape. However, only Xiaoxiao''s animal skin clothes have such animal skin.


    "Shi Nuo, it doesn''t matter if we don''t find it. The little female must be fine. Let''s go back to the tribe and continue to think of other ways!" Jik didn''t know what to say, so he had to comfort him as much as possible.


    Although Shi Nuo became cold and speechless on the surface, he knew that Shi Nuo''s heart was actually very anxious, but he didn''t want to show it.


    "OK, let''s go." Shi Norton paused, pinched the corner of his clothes, and his eyes revealed unprecedented seriousness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little female! Little female! Wake up quickly, or you will be finished!" a voice sounded in MI Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    It seems to be near in front of your ears, and it seems to come from outside the universe, suddenly far and near, ethereal and uncertain.


    Who?! who are you?


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t open her eyes, her body couldn''t move, her mouth couldn''t speak, and she was tortured crazy by the sense of suffocation anytime and anywhere.


    "Never mind who I am. Just know that if you don''t wake up, I can''t help you. My time is limited.


    If you are unwilling and don''t want to die, wake up quickly and save your life for revenge! "The voice continued to ring, but it sounded a little weaker.


    Dead? She doesn''t want to die. Who wants to die? But she can neither swim nor save herself. What can she do to live.


    "Abandon yourself and you''ll be dead! Wake up and you still have a chance to live! Believe me, I won''t hurt you." the voice weakened again.

 Chapter 236

    Well... She has to die anyway. That voice is right. She''s struggling. Maybe she''s lucky and can''t die.


    "Little female, I can''t protect you for long. Remember, when I count to 20, you will take out your milk and swim to the left. If you are lucky, you can climb ashore and escape from danger."


    The voice continued to ring, but this time it was sometimes strong and sometimes weak. I felt that it was about to disappear, but fortunately, she understood several key words.


    At this time, the impact on the body did not have the initial strength, but became a little gentle, and the strength of water scouring was also reduced.


    Even her breathing was relieved a lot. At least, she could breathe fresh air, and the cold suffocation was buffered.


    "One, two, three... Nineteen, twenty! Little female, look to the left. I can only protect you for one more minute."


    The voice in her mind disappeared after saying this, but Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t care so much at this time. She took out her housekeeping skills and tried to swim to the left.


    One minute, no more, no less. The time was just right. Mi Xiaoxiao was extremely tired and climbed up the river bank with both feet. She vowed that if she could do it again, she would learn to swim well.


    But fortunately, the river was not so urgent. It seemed to be blocked by something. The impact left on her was only one-third of the original.


    Otherwise, according to her tripod swimming skills, it is impossible to climb ashore. Well, to tell the truth, it''s a tripod. If it''s not good, it''s chaos.


    "Where is this?" Mi Xiaoxiao shook his head and looked at the completely unfamiliar forest in front of him.


    Where was she washed away? Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against the tree beside her and sat up reluctantly. The pain from her feet almost didn''t make her cry.


    No, the impact in the river was a little excessive. Although it was not as serious as expected, my feet couldn''t move.


    It should have hit a stone in the river. Moreover, at this moment, she was so dizzy that she felt that the whole world was turning, and the scene in front of her was becoming more and more blurred.


    Slowly, MI Xiaoxiao fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Dirty, but at least it''s a female." in the hazy, a voice sounded in my ear, like an illusion, but so real.


    However, no matter how much she wants to open her eyes, her brain seems to have stopped working and did not listen to her command. She can only fall into deeper and deeper sleep


    "Hasn''t Mi Xiaoxiao been found yet?" Ott carried his hand and took some people into shinuo''s cave.


    "Not yet." Tamu looked lost. I''m afraid Xiaoxiao''s little female had more or less bad luck this time. After all, the river was so urgent that the chance of surviving was too small.


    When he returned to the tribe this time, he didn''t talk to her properly. Just because of the rainy season, he didn''t see her. That''s good. In a moment, he disappeared.


    At that time, the river was so urgent and there were so many stones and trees washed down in the water. Even if people were all right, they would always be hurt.


    But how can she take care of herself and wrap herself up when she is alone?


    "How''s the little Orc?" they found him in the most hidden corner of the tribe.


    When the child was found, he shrank together, obviously frightened, and I don''t know if he has recovered now.


    "Don''t worry, he''s all right, but Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, we''re also very sad about Mi Xiaoxiao, but..."

 Chapter 237

    Ott wanted to stop talking, and then sat on the ground with no care and sighed a long sigh.


    "We''ll find Xiaoxiao. As for the hands, we can''t. It''s enough to have me and shinuo." at this time, Jin Xuan looked a little haggard, because he hadn''t closed his eyes for two days and nights.


    In order to find Mi Xiaoxiao, they searched the whole forest these two days, but they didn''t find Xiaoxiao''s shadow, even a clue.


    "You know I don''t mean that. You can continue to use it. We also want to find her earlier, but you should know the situation at that time..."


    "Xiaoxiao, she''ll be fine." Shi Nuo glanced at Ott. There were some blood in his eyes and a little beard residue on his chin. The man looked a little more decadent.


    Ott wanted to continue talking, but was interrupted by Shi Nuo. Originally, he just wanted to see the situation. Since he was not allowed to speak, he would just shut up.


    "Well, people, you can continue to use it, or you can not hunt. I will provide you with food every day.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, we all hope she''s okay, but don''t forget to think about the situation at that time. I won''t say any more, but at the same time, I also hope you can take good care of yourself. "


    Ott sighed helplessly, then shook his head, stood up, and left with his hands.


    "I won''t give up." Jin Xuan, sitting on the stone bed, looked at the two clothes stacked neatly at the head of the bed and his hand on his thigh.


    "Next, Jin Xuan, let''s go..." Shi Nuo drank and turned to discuss with Jin Xuan where they were going next.


    Jin Xuan is right. If they can''t find Xiaoxiao one day, they will stick to it for one more day. If they can''t find Xiaoxiao in January, they will stick to it for one more year, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss..." she had a headache. She remembered that she had managed to climb up from the river, and then... And then sat up. What happened next?


    Why can''t she remember at all? And where is this?


    Mi Xiaoxiao sat up vaguely, and the black-and-white plush animal skin covered on her also fell.


    "You finally wake up. If you don''t wake up today, I''m going to lose you." suddenly, a man''s voice came from the hole.


    "Who are you?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man who suddenly didn''t know where to come from, and suddenly felt that his brain capacity was not enough.


    Men are extremely flirtatious, just like the hero running out of a comic book.


    The long black and thick hair was scattered behind her. Her handsome face and white skin looked more tender than her, and her thin lips were slightly pursed, outlining the perfect lines.


    The most important thing is that the man has a pair of black furry ears on his head. He moves from time to time, which instantly sprouts Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    There are also a pair of different colored pupils, the combination of black and red, which are all flirtatious. Mi Xiaoxiao just looked at it and gave perfect play to the essence of her Yan control.


    I didn''t expect that the aesthetic view raised by Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo could be broken again today. This man is so beautiful!


    "In my territory, covered with my hide and lying on my stone bed, now you ask me who I am?" the man put down a dripping rabbit and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Here... Is your home? So, you saved me?" she only remembered climbing ashore, and then she didn''t remember anything.


    According to the man, looking at the current situation, it seems that she was saved by the man.

 Chapter 238

    "Besides me, who will pick up the dirty you?" the man glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao proudly, and then began to busy himself.


    "....... did you change my clothes?" except for the white animal leather coat inside, the outermost casual coat has disappeared.


    Think that the water was not so clear at that time, and there were many stones in the river. Maybe the clothes had been almost destroyed.


    "If I wasn''t afraid you would dirty my stone bed, I wouldn''t bother to change it for you." the man replied without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, MI Xiaoxiao is speechless. It''s really speechless to communicate with such people.


    Generally speaking, the first impression this man gave her was flirtatious and arrogant, which can also be understood as duplicity.


    However, under the eaves, people have to bow their heads. In other people''s territory, not to mention that this person is still her life-saving benefactor, so they can''t talk too much.


    "How long have I slept?" I don''t know how many days she came here.


    "Two days and two nights." the man was busy with the things in his hand and acted quickly to deal with the rabbit in his hand.


    "Two days and two nights?!" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. She had slept for so long?! Jin Xuan and them must be in a hurry now.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you going to cook?" looking at the way he makes a fire, it seems that some are not so skilled! Is he still the boss of a tribe?


    "HMM." the man nodded, but he thought the question asked by the little female was a little strange.


    What else can he do if he makes a fire and doesn''t cook? Isn''t it obvious that the rabbits are all aside?


    "Let me help you!" she should be competent in cooking. After all, she didn''t cook less when she was in the thar tribe.


    Moreover, at present, she doesn''t know how to repay others for saving their lives. Instead of waiting for others to speak, she might as well act early and pay off the kindness.


    She tried to find Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo early and left them. The world is still very dangerous for her.


    "No, I can." the little female''s foot is hurt, but she can''t move. He doesn''t cook once or twice.


    "It''s all right, let me help you... Hiss!" before Mi Xiaoxiao finished her words, she frowned when she wanted to get out of bed.


    It seems that this time I really hurt my muscles and bones. In this ghost era, such an injury can''t be cured without ten days and a half months.


    "I really shouldn''t have brought you back. It''s so troublesome." the man sighed, turned and walked to the bed and carefully put her feet back in place.


    "Well, thank you, ha!" it''s embarrassing. Are you wooden? Obviously, she wanted to help, but she did a favor and asked others to help her in turn.


    "Just don''t give me any more trouble." the man paused and finally just choked out such a sentence.


    ¡­¡­


    What should she say? Agreed?


    Well, I don''t know what to say. She''d better sleep. She can''t move anyway. Let''s replenish her sleep!


    "Hey! Wake up, wake up! Get up and have something to eat, do you hear?" tamer put down the roast rabbit in his hand and shook Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm.


    Unfortunately, a Xiao didn''t respond at all. He didn''t even hum. He still slept so heavily.


    "Damn it! She has a fever again!" since she was rescued, the little female has a fever from time to time, and now her forehead is burning again.


    "It''s really troublesome!" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao lying in bed and sighed helplessly, but his words were so badly beaten.


    "Come down quickly, or I''ll throw it out!" domineering and funny words sounded in MI Xiaoxiao''s ears.

 Chapter 239

    "It''s down at last!" it''s just that it''s not a way to burn again and again. Looking at the thin body of the little female, she can''t stand that toss.


    It''s only one night, and I''ve been tossing around for no less than three times. It seems that I still need to make up more! It''s not good to be so weak.


    "Thank you, but I seem to bother you again." Mi Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and looked at him with some gratitude.


    She was not confused yet. In a daze, she knew that the man took care of her all night. Although he said something he didn''t like to hear, he was still very honest.


    "Just know." when Tamo saw that MI Xiaoxiao woke up, he immediately stood up from the bed and put the animal skin that wiped her sweat in his hand in the wooden stake that would hold water in the future.


    "My name is mi Xiaoxiao. Can you tell me your name?" they have been together all day! If you add those days when she fell asleep, it would look like three days.


    "Tamo." Mi Xiaoxiao... That''s a nice name.


    "Well, tamer, I''m all right. Don''t worry, so come and have a rest!" she didn''t sleep all night. Now that she''s awake, it''s natural for him to have a good rest.


    "When did I worry? Besides, how could I sleep in the same bed with you? This, this is not...!" tamer turned and stopped looking at Mi Xiaoxiao. His tone of voice was also a little hesitant.


    Er... Listening to his words, MI Xiaoxiao seems to suddenly understand that this guy seems to have misunderstood something.


    "Well, I mean, you sleep inside and I sleep outside. Don''t worry, I''ll never touch you."


    Although this stone bed is not as big as the one in the previous cave, it is more than enough to sleep with them.


    "Or..." forget it... Before Tamo finished speaking, he wanted to go outside.


    "Why? Don''t you dare? I''m afraid I''ll eat you?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at someone''s black ears shaking and shaking. He was always itching in his heart. He wanted to touch it. What should I do?


    "Who says I dare not? Just go to sleep." tamer jumped directly to bed with a sense of bravery for soldiers to die on the battlefield, and then lay in it without hesitation.


    With his back to MI Xiaoxiao, he didn''t move, and the ears on his head were also bit by bit.


    "Well, go to sleep!" Mi Xiaoxiao turned his back and narrowed his eyes. This guy is really duplicative, but he just doesn''t know what''s going on with Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo!


    She disappeared for so long and fell into the river. At that time, the river was so turbulent that she didn''t even know how she survived, let alone Jin Xuan and them?


    If Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo didn''t find her, would they think she was dead? No, she has to recover quickly so that she can start early to find them.


    Compared with MI Xiaoxiao''s meditation, Tamo sleeping on the other side is thinking about Mi Xiaoxiao.


    In other words, such a thin little female must have fallen into the river when she was washed ashore by such a turbulent river.


    Look at her so thin, how did she survive? In such a dangerous environment, he may not be able to guarantee his survival.


    Forget it, since he has saved her, there is nothing else to pursue. It''s just the injury on her foot, which still needs to be well maintained.


    Moreover, when he was close to her, he could always smell her. There was a faint smell on her. I don''t know what it was, but it smelled good.


    "Tamer?" should this guy be asleep? Mi Xiaoxiao gave a gentle cry, and the final response was just that his ears moved.


    "Have a good sleep!" I haven''t slept all night and I have to take care of her. I''m really tired.

 Chapter 240

    "Gulu ~" the voice from Tamo''s stomach successfully attracted Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention.


    This guy took care of her all night last night. He couldn''t have eaten nothing, could he? Just listening to his purr, it seems to have proved this.


    Forget it, for his sake, and for the sake of her life-saving benefactor, she doesn''t like to owe others. She''d better cook and eat in person.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao carefully raised the injured foot, slowly put down the bed, then supported the edge of the bed with his hand and stood up on one foot.


    I don''t think so at ordinary times, but once I can only use one foot, it''s still very inconvenient.


    It seems that she has to find a better stick to replace her injured leg for the time being, otherwise it is always one foot and it is very inconvenient to move.


    "Only meat, how to cook?" it''s understandable that there is no stone pot and no dishes and chopsticks. After all, it''s normal that people don''t know these things.


    But there was no salt here. The salt she had been carrying in her pocket at any time had been washed by the river and didn''t know where to put it.


    It seems that this can only be a barbecue. She doesn''t have any materials. She hasn''t eaten food without salt for a long time.


    I still remember the last time she came to the thar tribe for the first time, but fortunately, later they were lucky to break their promise. I hope they are also lucky this time. What''s more, she doesn''t want to drink animal blood.


    "This flint is really troublesome." Mi Xiaoxiao sat on the stone, bent over and tried to make the two stones in his hand collide, resulting in sparks.


    This flint sometimes needs some skills. Fortunately, she learned a lot from Jin Xuan last time.


    This rabbit meat should have been caught by tamer this morning, but it was only cleaned, but it was not roasted. It may be because she was delayed.


    Mi Xiaoxiao picked up the bone knife on one side, picked out the bones in the rabbit one by one, and then cut out two pieces of the best and fattest meat, strung them with a wooden stick and baked them on the fire.


    This process is neither fast nor fast. If you want to bake delicious, you have to control the fire. But Mi Xiaoxiao has two pieces of barbecue and has no spare hands to control the size of the fire.


    "Jin Xuan, take that..." inadvertently, MI Xiaoxiao habitually called Jin Xuan''s name.


    But on the way, she found that Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo were not with her at all. At the same time, MI Xiaoxiao found that her dependence on them might have been far beyond her imagination.


    It turned out that inadvertently, she became more and more inseparable from them.


    Once, when she was alone, she worked two jobs a day, sometimes even three, and didn''t feel like relying on others.


    But now, she may understand that in the past, no one could let her rely on.


    Now, it''s different. After getting along with Jin Xuan and shinuo for so long, they suddenly separated. It seems that something is missing in their hearts.


    "Jin Xuan? Is he your male?" just as Mi Xiaoxiao sighed, the voice behind her startled her.


    "You don''t walk quietly?" I don''t know the truth that people are scared to death?


    "You didn''t hear that, and you didn''t answer my question." tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes and revealed his seriousness.


    "Jin Xuan? That''s right!" does it count to eat and live together? Although it has not been corrected.


    "Well, it seems that your injury has healed! You can go down to the ground." tamer turned and glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao''s foot ring.


    "How could it be so fast? I thought you were hungry!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo and smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 241

    "You don''t care about my business." tamer grabbed the barbecue from MI Xiaoxiao, put it in a clean place at will, then got up, picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and walked to the stone bed without saying a word.


    "Sleep well, you." tamer left Mi Xiaoxiao without hesitation, then turned and left, picked up the roast that he had just put down and continued to roast.


    "Hiss!" duplicity evil man! Sure enough, I don''t know what pity is. It hurts her. I don''t know her foot is hurt?!


    "Come and eat meat." tamer put out the fire with fresh branches, then turned and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "If you don''t eat, your feet hurt." she just fell her revenge. She hasn''t counted with him yet! This man, part-time, is hopelessly arrogant.


    "Didn''t you just have the ability? Now I know your feet are not good!" tamer glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and took a bite of the barbecue.


    "Hehe." it turned out that this guy was concerned about her injury! Would it be nice to have made it clear? With so much trouble?


    "Eat!" Tamo looked, still turned his head away from his mi Xiaoxiao, and sighed helplessly. The little female is really stubborn.


    "Thank you." the roast is not bad. Unfortunately, she didn''t eat it last night. I don''t know how it tastes, but today''s roast is also due to her!


    "Where is this place? Is it far from the thar tribe?" she had to find out where it was. Only when she was well hurt could she find Jin Xuan and them as soon as possible.


    Also, go back to the thar tribe and settle accounts with the man who pushed her down the river! She can see the man''s appearance clearly. After all, she is not a kind person.


    Of course, when others provoked her, she remembered that there was a black mole on the man''s earlobe, which was obvious, so she could see it quickly when she fell into the river.


    But the man''s face is very strange. It seems that she has never seen him in the thar tribe, let alone their hatred.


    This is mi Xiaoxiao''s biggest doubt. Is it that she is invisible and hinders him?


    "Our place belongs to the sphere of influence of Shimi tribe. As for the thar tribe, I have never heard of it."


    Tamo finished and continued to eat his meat. He didn''t care about Mi Xiaoxiao''s expression or wonder what she said about the thar tribe.


    "Haven''t you heard of it?" Mi Xiaoxiao was silent, and the Tamo didn''t seem to be lying. Did she come to a place very far away from the thar tribe?


    Thar tribe is only a small tribe with less than 100 people. Maybe people haven''t heard of it at all? Well, it''s better to find out from a larger tribe.


    "Have you heard of the WOL tribe? How far are we from the WOL tribe?" the largest tribe she knows is the wolf tribe.


    But Li Shuo has just moved to their side. Although his power is expanding rapidly, Tamo may not have heard of it.


    It''s better to say that the wal tribe that has lived there for a long time. Although it is not as large as the gray wolf tribe, at least people live there for a longer time.


    "I don''t know." tamer''s answer was just three words.


    ... well, it seems that she drifted a little far this time. I don''t know how long it will take to go back.


    "Have you ever heard of the wolf tribe?" "suck Ma Dang lived a horse doctor."


    "Wolf tribe? I''ve heard of its name." this wolf tribe is very powerful. He used to stay here for a while and then moved away, but he only heard of it and hasn''t seen it.


    It is said that their leader, who is called Li, is very powerful.

 Chapter 242

    "Have you heard of the wolf tribe? Do you know how long it will take to go to the wolf tribe?" since he has heard of the wolf tribe, he may know the route to the wolf tribe.


    As long as the route is determined, when she is well, it is just around the corner to go to the wolf tribe.


    The most important thing is that as long as we reach the wolf tribe, it''s not far from the thar tribe. It''s only half a day''s journey. Of course, it''s only half a day for her.


    "I don''t know. You didn''t listen to me just now? I just heard of such a tribe, but I haven''t been there."


    Tamo frowns. Is her home near the wolf tribe? Or is that guy named Jin Xuan in the wolf tribe?


    "That''s right!" it''s a lie. I finally got some information about how to get back to the tribe, but now I tell her it''s just in vain.


    But just now she was too anxious and misunderstood Tamo''s words. I have to take it slow!


    It seems that everything has to wait until she has provided for her injuries. It''s a big deal to inquire about the whereabouts of the tribe while walking.


    "You are very lost?" tamer raised his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    Mingming just looked very lost, but when he said something, the whole person regained his previous vitality. This little female is really interesting.


    "That''s nature." unfortunately, she was pushed into the river, but she came to a place she didn''t know at all.


    It''s not easy to know some news about the tribe, but in the end it''s empty joy. Can you not lose it?


    "For your sake of helping me barbecue, I''ll try my best to find out for you." tamer said, turning his head awkwardly.


    "..., OK, thank you." in fact, except for some duplicity, this guy thinks that other places are very good.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is mi Xiaoxiao? When I came, I didn''t see her pick up the leader?" Li Shuo narrowed his unique emerald green eyes and looked down at Lipp standing in front of him.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao... She, she, that..." as soon as Lipp heard Li Shuo mention Mi Xiaoxiao, he hesitated.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Li Shuo reached out and pinched Lipp''s chin, forcing his eyes to look directly at himself.


    Perhaps even he didn''t find that his temperament has undergone earth shaking changes at this moment, which is unprecedented seriousness.


    "She... Oh! She fell into the river accidentally. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo haven''t found her yet!"


    Lipp looked as if he had gone out and finished his words in one breath.


    At first, it was not that he didn''t want to say, but now, in this thar tribe, no one dares to say anything about Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female falling into the river and missing.


    First, the leader gave an order that no one should talk about Mi Xiaoxiao. Second, Jin Xuan was crazy when he heard the three words Mi Xiaoxiao.


    So now, no one dares to say the three words Mi Xiaoxiao, but in their hearts, their concerns can not be eliminated.


    Although they know that the possibility of her survival is very low, they have never stopped searching for her. I hope they can find her one day!


    "What?!" as soon as Li Shuo heard it, he still couldn''t find a few words. In a moment, he put down his chin and ran towards Jin Xuan''s cave without saying a word.


    "Leader!" drew and scar, who came with you, watched their leader disappear in front of them.


    But it''s their own leader. Even if it''s daoshan oil pot, they have to break in, don''t they?

 Chapter 243

    "Leader! Slow down, wait for us!" the leader''s speed, which they have seen, is not generally fast.


    So that they can''t keep up with the leader now, but fortunately, he knows where the leader is going, just to go to the place where Mi Xiaoxiao lives.


    It''s just that according to the words of Lipp, MI Xiaoxiao fell into the river and was washed away by the water?


    But the water was still so turbulent a few days ago. She fell in. Is there any way to live?


    Looking at the leader''s concern for her, he still prayed that MI Xiaoxiao was all right! Besides, she''s really good. I hope she''s safe.


    "Tru, you go to find leader Ott first. I''ll go after the leader. We''ll divide our troops in two ways and assemble at the gate of the thar tribe."


    The intention of their coming this time is to invite Mi Xiaoxiao to teach them how to make traps in the Canglang tribe, and then bring the fruit and food owed in the last transaction.


    Unexpectedly, the protagonist who wanted to invite back this time disappeared. In fact, the leader was very interested in MI Xiaoxiao, a little female. He knew it from pushing her away and saving her herself.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao is not only beautiful, the most important thing is that she is very smart, but also very brave. If he didn''t care about the leader, he would want to compete for her.


    "OK, I''ll give these things to him and meet you." it''s just to give these things to the Aote leader. It won''t take long.


    "Well, I''ll go first." scar nodded to trupin. Trupin looked dull when he followed the leader. He could only be a transparent man.


    So it''s better for him to take the rest of the people to see the leader of Ott. It happens that he doesn''t like the thing called Ott. It''s the best of both worlds.


    "Well," said Trudeau, nodding, and then he took the rest of the men to the place where Ott was.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you lose her?!" Li Shuo rushed into the stone cave when he came to the stone cave.


    At that time, Jin Xuan and Tamu were discussing their next place and where to find Mi Xiaoxiao. Unexpectedly, they were interrupted by Li Shuo who suddenly rushed in.


    "Leader of lishuo?" Tamu looked at lishuo in surprise. Isn''t he the leader of Canglang tribe? Why is it here?


    "I ask you, did you lose Mi Xiaoxiao''s woman?" Li Shuo approached Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo step by step, his eyes burning.


    "It''s none of your business." Jin Xuan squeezed his fists hanging on both sides of his body and said with his teeth.


    "Oh, indeed, it''s really none of my business, but she promised me to help my wolf tribe make animal traps.


    Now I want people, but your thar tribe can''t give people, so what are you going to do? "


    After leaving Shuo Dun, he was secretly annoyed. Why was he so impulsive just now? Indeed, what does Mi Xiaoxiao''s disappearance have to do with him?


    He just came to pick up the guy to the tribe to make traps for him, so it''s none of his business.


    "Roll." Jin Xuan didn''t lift his head and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Roll? Are you talking about me?" Li Shuo looked at Jin Xuan and outlined a beautiful smile.


    Why? Why does he have an impulse to beat people? Just because of his word? Yes, no one has ever dared to say that to him, has he?


    "I''ll let you go!" the words fell. Jin Xuan was like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, the whole person appeared in front of Li Shuo. The clenched fist, mixed with a roar, hit him hard.


    "Oh, good speed." Li Shuo made a little effort on his toes, quickly retreated back, and easily avoided Jin Xuan''s attack.

 Chapter 244

    "Oh, with your speed, you also want to meet me? Overestimate your strength." Li Shuo looked at the crazy attack on him, but never met his slightest golden Xuan, and smiled ironically.


    "People who talk big often die faster." Jin Xuan was in a bad mood. After looking for so many days, he found a piece of rag.


    Although it is certain that Xiaoxiao is right, even so, they still haven''t found the key clue to find Xiaoxiao.


    "Really? I''m going to ask for advice today." Li Shuo stopped escaping, but turned his defense into attack and attacked Jin Xuan.


    "Leader lishuo, enough is enough." Shi Nuo came forward with a whoosh, grabbed the fist that was about to hit Jin Xuan''s face, and said in a flat tone.


    Jin Xuan fights alone. Force can''t beat this man. This time, Jin Xuan is really too impulsive.


    "Enough is enough? Don''t you forget who did it first?" Li Shuo snorted, and then took back his caught hand.


    "Chief, chief, I''ve caught up with you." scar doesn''t know what happened. He just feels that as soon as he enters the cave, he inexplicably feels that the air pressure in it is too low.


    "Where''s drew dead?!" Li Shuo glanced at the scar and said faintly.


    "He went to find leader Ott. That... When the little female was away, we directly handed over the fruit to Ott. At this time, I''m afraid we have completed the task and set out to meet us."


    Trudeau is not a man of many words. When he finishes what he should do, I''m afraid he will only come to meet them without saying a word.


    "Well, back to the tribe!" before Li Shuo left, he glanced between Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan, then turned and left.


    "Jin Xuan, you''re too impulsive." seeing Li Shuo''s figure dissipated at the stone cave, Shi Nuo turned to Jin Xuan''s way whose spirit was not in a state.


    "Well, I know." Jin Xuan walked slowly to the bed and sat down silently. Then he crossed his hands and stood with his head on it, thinking quietly.


    "Shi Nuo, we......" Tamu turned back and looked at Jin Xuan. He was at a loss. Just now he thought that Jin Xuan would fight with leader lishuo.


    But luckily Shi Nuo stopped it in time, otherwise I don''t know how to close the game.


    "You go back today! I''ll inform you when you go out tomorrow." Jin Xuan was always too impetuous.


    He is also very worried about Xiaoxiao''s safety, but even if what happens, they can''t mess with themselves. Once they mess, how can they find Xiaoxiao?


    "OK." Tamu nodded, and then took the rest of the people away. Little female, I hope you''re all right!


    Originally, he thought that after the rainy season, he would come to her and tell her what had happened during his trip.


    Unfortunately, she had disappeared before the rainy season ended.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chief, Naoto has accepted the fruit we sent, and stressed that our exchanges can be closer."


    As soon as tru returned to the tribe, he began to retell what happened after he saw Ott today and the questions asked by Ott.


    "Closer? Oh, good attention." Ott thought very well, but he was afraid that he was not qualified to negotiate with their gray wolf tribe.


    Moreover, this time Mi Xiaoxiao fell into the river and disappeared, which absolutely has something to do with naote.


    "Leader, shall we...?" listening to the leader''s tone, I can''t tell his current attitude towards the thar tribe.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao is not here. Do you think we still need to maintain this relationship?" Li Shuo glanced at the emerald green kettle on the side and said faintly.

 Chapter 245

    "Knowing the leader, I''ll go to the thar tribe now." tru nodded. Then his figure disappeared and estimated that he was out of the tribe now.


    "Chief, if it''s all right, I''ll go down." scar looked at Li Shuo, then turned around and wanted to leave the cave.


    "Wait! Come here."


    "Chief, what else?" the chief said nothing just now, but his attitude towards the thar tribe has changed a lot.


    At least this was not the case when the little female was still there. At first, he thought that the leader would agree to Naot''s request and continue to cooperate with the thar tribe.


    But in the end, the leader chose to break off the cooperation with the thar tribe, which was equivalent to breaking the contract.


    Although I don''t know how the leader and Mi Xiaoxiao agreed at the beginning, in the absence of MI Xiaoxiao, the leader made this decision alone, even if he didn''t abide by the agreement.


    But he just thought about this in his heart. After all, the leader is still his own leader, and he will always stand on the leader''s side.


    "You find some flexible people and take them to find Mi Xiaoxiao''s whereabouts. Ten days, I''ll give you ten days. After ten days, I hope I can get the answer I want."


    Li Shuo''s index finger knocked on the stone table. No one knew his mind.


    "OK, I''ll find someone now." scar ran out with excitement on his face. It''s boring to stay in the tribe all day.


    It''s better to go out of the tribe to find the whereabouts of the little female and find more people. There should be no problem in ten days.


    ¡­¡­


    "How many times have I told you? If your foot injury doesn''t heal, just stay in bed, or you''ll sprain again and cause me trouble."


    Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a disgusted face, and then seemed helpless. He had to take a woman who slipped out of bed secretly back to bed.


    "Tamo, I just feel bored and come down for a walk. Don''t make a fuss. Also, have you done the crutch I asked you to do?"


    Lying in bed all day without getting moldy? Originally, I just wanted to get out of bed and walk while Tamo went hunting. I didn''t expect to be caught in a few minutes.


    "Here you are. Thank you. I don''t need it. I''ll give it to you for free." tamer turned his head and handed the crutch in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao.


    He hasn''t seen this thing anyway. Listening to MI Xiaoxiao mention it, he finally finished it by groping.


    I don''t know if it''s like this. Mi Xiaoxiao seems to be used to help walk. She says that with this, she doesn''t need to lie in bed every day.


    "Not bad!" Mi Xiaoxiao gestured with her temporary legs and nodded with satisfaction. It was his trouble to make it like this.


    "Of course, it doesn''t depend on who did it." as soon as tamer heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s praise, he immediately turned his head and said something awkward. The ears on his head also moved.


    "Well, I know you are powerful. By the way, do you know any bare stone mountains or lakes with particularly salty water nearby?"


    It''s very important to find salt. After being saved by tamer, she didn''t drink less animal blood in just a few days. It''s delicious.


    "I haven''t seen the stone mountain, but I''ve seen the lake with particularly salty water." after spending so many days together, he found that MI Xiaoxiao is an ancient and strange little female.


    After a while, a strange method, like this crutch, he had never seen before. He was curious about what ghost ideas she could toss about this time.


    "Have you ever seen such a lake? Can you bring some water back tomorrow?" she wanted to see if the water was as rich in salt as sea water.

 Chapter 246

    If such a lake can be found, she will not have to worry about the salt in the past few days.


    Of course, in return, she was also very happy to tell the man beside her how to extract pure salt.


    "Always in a daze, he must have broken his brain in the river." tamer reached out and shook in front of MI Xiaoxiao, and found that he had no response at all.


    "..... I have no problem with my IQ. You can rest assured." he broke his brain. It''s thanks to his thinking.


    "And, do you really agree to suck up water for me?" if she wants to follow her, let alone the guy who agrees with him, at least at least look at her leg.


    Even with crutches, she needs strength, doesn''t she? Besides, she is not familiar with the forest. In case of danger, she will finish it 100%.


    Therefore, after careful consideration, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to ask Tamo for advice. It''s better to hope that he is willing to help!


    "What do you want the water for?" he was curious. The water couldn''t be drunk. Why did Mi Xiaoxiao take it back?


    "I guess you don''t understand when you say it. Do you take it or not?" I guess I won''t explain it to him for a while.


    We''d better wait until we have determined the accurate information and give him a demonstration. Then we''ll explain while doing it!


    "Reluctantly, I''ll bring it back to you by the way." tamer glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then said in a helpless tone.


    undertake to do a difficult job as best one can? By the way? Well, MI Xiaoxiao is completely immune to his tone these days. He is duplicity. It''s really troublesome.


    When he went hunting, it happened that the route he arranged happened to pass through the lake?


    In fact, tamer is still a good person. If she really looks like what he said, she might not be here.


    There are all kinds of dissatisfaction with her, but they don''t take care of her wholeheartedly. Even the roasted meat is the most tender and delicious.


    As for his mouth, MI Xiaoxiao has perfectly produced antibodies to it, that is, it is useless to her.


    "Then I''ll thank you for your reluctance!" Mi Xiaoxiao wiped her mouth. The Tamo roast meat tastes good. If only you could have some salt.


    "Well, I''m going hunting. Don''t walk around." Tamo stood up, said this to MI Xiaoxiao, and walked directly to the hole.


    "Just like me, where else can I go!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo''s back and whispered a few words.


    She''s lame and can''t go far. Besides, what does tamer go hunting at noon? Didn''t you bring back several pheasants this morning?


    It should be enough for them to eat twice. Do you mean?


    Oh, so this guy is shy! Are you so cute?!


    "Elder brother, you said that we''ve all made a turn, and we''ve hit so many prey. If we go back, we won''t be scolded to death by old Lu?"


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was thinking of adding some firewood to the fire, it seemed that some voices sounded outside the cave. She didn''t listen so true and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Shut your mouth! If you have time to say something useless, you might as well find a place to have a good rest. If you have enough rest, we have to continue hunting."


    Another voice continued to ring. Mi Xiaoxiao heard it clearly this time, because the voice was getting closer and closer to here.


    "It seems that these people are coming in this direction." Mi Xiaoxiao put down the damaged casual clothes in her hand. She originally wanted to find a way to repair the clothes while she had nothing to do now, but now it seems that there is no time.


    I don''t know whether they are good or bad. Now she is injured again. For her own safety, MI Xiaoxiao thinks it''s still necessary for her to find a place to hide for a while.

 Chapter 247

    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao casually put his clothes at one end of the stone bed, and then quickly pressed the fire pile with stones. If there was water, it would be easy to water the fire pile.


    After handling the fire, MI Xiaoxiao limped out of the cave with the stick made by Tamo.


    If she remembered correctly, when she slipped out of bed yesterday, she looked at the cave entrance. There were some reeds not far from the cave entrance.


    The reeds grow very high. The reeds in early autumn are full of white reeds. Looking from a distance, they are white and still look good.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao is going to is the reeds. The tall and large reeds can perfectly cover her petite body and have the greatest guarantee for her.


    As for tamer''s home, she can only say that she is sorry. If her feet are not hurt, she may not have to hide, but now she can''t even guarantee her own safety. How to ensure the safety of his home.


    In addition, tamer''s home is extremely simple. In addition to a stone bed, there are only a pair of animal skins that look good and several pheasants he hunted back in the morning.


    In addition to these, there is nothing valuable, so even if they are bad people, they can only take those animal skins and pheasants at most. Just that makes her very sorry for tamer.


    "Boss, there is a cave here. However, it seems that someone lives here. It''s just that the smell is very annoying."


    Mi Xiaoxiao quietly hid in the grass, motionless, and observed the movement in front through the small gap between the reeds.


    This is a man who looks rather short. How does he look? It''s strange that she didn''t pay so much attention. It''s just that this is another goods without clothes!


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked away silently, but the situation was almost observed. There were three men.


    One is tall and thin, the other is short and fat. The last one standing in the middle is their boss.


    This man is tall and powerful. He looks like that. He is quite like a member of the underworld. Moreover, this man also looks ferocious. It can be seen that they are difficult to get along with each other.


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao had to rejoice how wise she had just acted. Fortunately, she hid, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen.


    "Since it''s him, we should go in and have a look. You stay outside and watch. We two go in."


    The eldest of the three pointed to the tall and thin man, and then took the short fat man into the cave.


    After a while, thick smoke came out. You don''t have to think about it. They must be making a fire. As for what to make a fire, she doesn''t need to explain.


    After hiding inside for a long time, no one came out. Mi Xiaoxiao said that there were more and more bags on her face.


    Mosquitoes dare not beat, and can''t make a sound. It''s killing her. She prayed countless times in her heart. I hope God can hear it!


    If the tall man hadn''t been watching outside, she would have left this place to find tamer, but now she didn''t dare to move.


    For a long time


    "Grunt! I left it for you, Zaji. Brother is much better to you than me. This is the fattest sister." the two men in the cave finally came out.


    "Hey, hey! Thank you, boss." the gatekeeper smiled. He took the chicken and bit it. He almost swallowed the bone.


    The three men may have had enough to eat and drink, so they swaggered to carry the prey they carried on their shoulders when they came, ready to leave.


    "Hiss ~"

 Chapter 248

    A strange hiss sounded at Mi Xiaoxiao''s feet. It sounded like an animal warning.


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried not to disturb the grass around her and looked carefully at her feet.


    It doesn''t matter. A rattlesnake with a yellow green thumb and a diamond black brown back curls up at her feet. It''s almost transparent. It''s a tail that keeps shaking.


    The rattlesnake is distributed in the arid areas from Canada to South America. How can there be such a poisonous species of rattlesnake in this place?!


    No, there is no Canada or South America here. It can be said that there are no such places at all. Therefore, it is not surprising that rattlesnakes appear here.


    "Hiss! Hiss!!" the hiss sound was clearly transmitted to MI Xiaoxiao''s ears, and the rhythm did not change at all.


    But the rattlesnake is only warning or scaring away potential enemies. Of course, if you are not scared away, you are likely to be attacked by it.


    It''s no joke to be bitten by a rattlesnake. You can''t joke about things that start to kill.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s palms are dripping with sweat. It''s really fatal. The people in front haven''t left yet. Here comes another more dangerous goods.


    Looking at the boss''s reaction here just now, we know that these three guys definitely know tamer and may have a grudge against him. If she runs out, what will happen.


    "Hiss! Hiss!" the warning from the snake continued. Mi Xiaoxiao closed her hands and prayed silently for a while, then clenched her teeth and made up her mind.


    Instead of hiding here and being taken to hell by a snake, it''s better to go out by yourself. At least there is a rule that males can''t kill females.


    "Whoosh!" Mi Xiaoxiao carefully moved her feet away from the ready snake step by step. During this period, she felt nervous and didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Boss! There is someone in the grass behind!" the short and fat man suddenly turned his back and pointed to the reeds in front of him.


    "Who?! come out quickly! Or don''t blame me for being rude!" as soon as the boss heard the man''s voice, he immediately turned around and stared warily at the grass where Mi Xiaoxiao was.


    "What bad luck!" she is so light handed and will be found. They are cheating.


    Why can''t God give her some superpowers when he throws her to such a ghost place?


    And these orcs, which is not agile and whose ears are more sensitive than she imagined. If she had one of them, she would wake up laughing when she fell asleep.


    "Get out of here!" the man called the boss dropped the prey on his shoulder and approached her carelessly.


    "Good ~, good! Don''t be impulsive! Don''t be impulsive!" Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless to the man outside. Why are you yelling so loudly?


    Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the rattlesnake tightly. Afraid of its discomfort, she opened her mouth to vent on her.


    "Hiss!" the rattlesnake seemed very dissatisfied with the atmosphere at this moment, arched his head, and the rattlesnake kept making a sound.


    "Dead fat man!" Mi Xiaoxiao scolded secretly, then supported the ground with both hands, then made a good posture, and then rolled out of the reeds quickly.


    Once out of the grass, MI Xiaoxiao ran directly in the opposite direction of the three people regardless of the injury on her foot. She limped and exhausted her strength.


    "Boss, it looks like a little female." the tall and thin man pointed to MI Xiaoxiao''s back.


    "What does it mean to look like? That''s good!" the shorter fat man patted the man.

 Chapter 249

    "Two fools! You know it''s a female, and you''re still stupid. Don''t chase me!" the eldest of the three, who hates iron and doesn''t become steel, how did he get such two fools?!


    "Oh! Chase! Let''s chase!" the tall and thin man was stunned for a moment, then nodded ruthlessly, and then quickly chased Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Jia Zhao, you wait for me! Wait for me!" the short and fat man reacted a little slowly and immediately chased ahead.


    "Hey?! hey?! you two wait for me!" the boss looked at the two figures in front and caught up angrily.


    "Hoo! Dead fat man!" Mi Xiaoxiao was out of breath. Obviously, her legs and feet couldn''t run, but she couldn''t stop, because she was not far or near behind.


    "Little female, you''d better be obedient. Don''t run away! You must be tired, too. Stop quickly." the short fat man shouted leisurely at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Yes! Yes! Little female, stop and don''t waste your energy." Jia Zhao nodded in agreement. In his eyes, the little female was wasting her energy.


    Moreover, the little female''s foot seemed to be injured and limped when she ran. To tell the truth, if the boss hadn''t told her not to hurt her, he would have run up and caught her.


    How can she jog so long?


    "Tamo! Help!" Mi Xiaoxiao shouted as she ran. Now the only thing she can trust is Tamo. I hope he can hear the hunter.


    Otherwise, she would never be able to deal with the three big lumps. Moreover, she doesn''t have much strength to fight them now. She''s running out of strength.


    If her feet are all right, maybe she can fight with them to throw one or two of her best over the shoulder. The rest is not a particularly big threat.


    Unfortunately, she is powerless now and can only place her hope on tamer.


    "Tamo? Boss, this little female knows Tamo!" Jia Zhao looked at the boss running beside him and said loudly.


    "I heard it. I don''t need you to repeat." the man called the boss glared at Jia Zhao, and then turned his eyes to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Boss..." the fat man looked at the boss and hesitated.


    "I know. Let''s keep up, catch it directly, take it back to the tribe and give it to the leader." the boss thought for a while and then said his own idea.


    "Uh huh, boss, I''ll catch her now." Jia Zhao nodded, and then his figure flashed. The whole person appeared in front of MI Xiaoxiao and blocked her way.


    "Don''t run away. Come back to the tribe with us. We will never hurt you." Jia Zhao slowly approached Mi Xiaoxiao and said a promise.


    "It''s strange to believe you!" go back to the tribe with them? It''s impossible unless her brain is caught in the door.


    "Jia Zhao, why are you talking so much? Just carry her back to the tribe?" what''s the use of so much trouble?


    "Jia Zhao, she''ll give it to you. I''ll find a tree vine and tie her later." the boss took a look at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then turned away without looking back.


    "OK, no problem, Yu Xi. Don''t join the fun later." Jia Zhao nodded confidently. Isn''t she a little female? He can handle it alone.


    "How can I? Why can''t I catch the little female? Or do you want to catch her alone? The leader will praise you alone then?"


    The boss dotes on him at ordinary times. Why do you want to earn money from him at this time? Too much!


    "Or you can come." Jia called an indifferent hand, and then the others really took a step back as he said.

 Chapter 250

    "Hum, I''ll come as soon as I come. I''m afraid I can''t make such a little female?" Yu Xi glanced at Jiazhao, and then turned to MI Xiaoxiao standing in front.


    This thin and small look. She is tired from running like this. No wonder she has been chased by them for so long. The injury on her foot is enough for her.


    Now she must have no strength, injured and tired. This is the easiest time to catch her.


    It''s just that he is curious. If an ordinary female meets the invitation of orcs from other tribes, she should not escape like her. At least she will seriously consider it.


    But the little female, they haven''t done anything yet, just keep running, and don''t know why.


    Mi Xiaoxiao:


    A Xiao leaned against the big tree behind her and looked at the boring struggle between the two people. She could quarrel about who would catch her.


    And, most importantly, did they ask her how she felt when they discussed these?


    "Of course, she''ll give it to you. Don''t forget, the boss is looking for shuteng. It''s best to fix her before this, otherwise... You know."


    Jia Zhao wore a faint smile around his mouth. The whole person looked a little sunny, not as gloomy as usual.


    "I know." Yu Xi nodded impatiently, and then approached Mi Xiaoxiao. There was more than a little fat on his face. With his walking, he shook and trembled regularly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dead fat man!" when Yu Xi approached her, MI Xiaoxiao raised his uninjured foot and kicked him somewhere.


    Although she doesn''t know much about other Kung Fu, she still has a hand in dealing with the sex wolf. The over shoulder fall is that the sex wolf falls more and more smoothly.


    At least she''s a school girl. She''s never seen a coyote. Since she can''t fall over her shoulder now, it''s OK to have an anti wolf kick.


    But for them, it seems a little more painful.


    "Ah!!!" the fat man''s wrinkled facial features instantly formed a large version of steamed stuffed bun, which was ugly.


    And his pig like scream also successfully scared away a large wave of birds in the surrounding trees. When the birds flew away, they didn''t forget to make panic calls.


    "Unkind woman!" Yu Xi fell to the ground in pain and stared at her fiercely. His words seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Mi Xiaoxiao knows the power of that foot. However, I''m afraid this guy will leave a shadow in his heart in the future


    As for his loud voice, it''s what Mi Xiaoxiao expected. If tamer can''t hear it, she really can''t help it.


    "Jia Zhao, don''t you solve her for me!" Yu Xi wiped his sweat and stood up with a slight trembling of the tree, but he accidentally involved the pain, and immediately his body was stiff and didn''t dare to move.


    "Didn''t you say you could handle it alone?" although he once thought so, now he feels that this little female is really difficult to deal with.


    Fortunately, Yu Xi, a fool, had to stand up and suffer for him. Since he was so kind, he accepted it with gratitude.


    "You!" Yu Xi shook his eyebrows and was angry. Even if he didn''t help, it''s better to ridicule him now.


    Make a noise! Make a noise! Make a loud noise so that she has time to run away, doesn''t she?


    "Two useless things know to quarrel, and people run away, you know!" the man who claimed to be the boss, holding a cane, hated iron and steel, looked at Yu Xi and Jia Zhao.

 Chapter 251

    "What?!" as soon as Yu Xi heard her boss''s voice, she immediately reacted and turned to look at someone walking on the grass carefully with the cat on her waist.


    Uh


    "No!" Mi Xiaoxiao stood with her back to the three and paused as she stepped out. She couldn''t help clicking in her heart.


    Damn what boss, when will he come back? It''s bad to come back when she''s about to escape successfully? Come back now. Why look at her?


    And those two fools, you say you quarrel! Stop what stop, don''t you know that being a man must be consistent?


    Forget it, I don''t have time to think so much. Thirty six strategies. Let''s go first. Let''s run first.


    Thinking that MI Xiaoxiao accelerated again, there was an idea in her heart, that is to rush forward!


    "Haven''t you recovered yet, have you?! do you want me to whip you to wake up?" the boss waved the rattan on his hand and looked at the two people who were still stunned angrily.


    "Boss, I, hiss..." Yu Xi just wanted to take a step and stopped immediately. The expression on his face was also colorful and extremely rich.


    "Don''t me! Hurry up! Jiazhao, you''ve been kicked, haven''t you?! hurry up!" the boss grabbed the rattan in his hand and took the lead in chasing Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Boss, I''m coming." Jia Zhao smiled at Yu Xi. Of course, he knew it was a laugh of ridicule.


    "Boss! Hiss... You wait for me!" Yu Xi was angry and in great pain, so she had to hold the tree and limp towards the front.


    "No!" Mi Xiaoxiao tripped over a cane and fell to the ground. She couldn''t move. The injury on her foot seemed to be getting worse!


    "Little female, you can''t run away!" Jia summoned the machine, turned into a huge tiger, and jumped at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Plop! Plop!" it''s over! These three goods are tigers! Looking at the sharp teeth and claws closer and closer to him, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart at this moment instantly accelerated the beating speed.


    "Go away!" just when Mi Xiaoxiao thought she was going to die, a black figure waved away the call that rushed towards her with a quick claw.


    "Boom!" with a loud noise, a towering tree broke at the waist, and Jiazhao''s tiger lay there quietly and motionless.


    There was only a faint breath, which proved that he was still alive. Unfortunately, in fact, he may not be far from death.


    "Ta, Ta Mo?! you..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man holding her in surprise, with flying ink hair and handsome face.


    "What are you? If I don''t come again, I''ll have to take the trouble to collect the body for you. Unfortunately, the last thing I like is to collect the body for others.


    As for those who may directly cause that consequence, I generally won''t let him live to see tomorrow''s sun. "


    Tamo glanced at the man in his arms, said what he wanted to say in an orderly way, and then put Mi Xiaoxiao down carefully.


    His eyes turned to the remaining two people, one of whom was still trying to come here. When he saw the dying Jiazhao, Yu Xi widened his eyes and stopped walking.


    "Jia, Jia Zhao?!" Yu Xi looked at Jia Zhao, full of disbelief.


    "Ta, Tamo! Don''t go too far! This is, at least, the territory of our Shimi tribe! You can''t be presumptuous!


    Now, I advise you to apologize to me immediately and send Jiazhao back to Shimi tribe. Otherwise, our leader will not let you go! "


    The boss grasped the rattan in his hand and pointed to Tamo. His words looked beautiful, but they didn''t have any lethality.

 Chapter 252

    "Let him go? Do you think I need him to let him go? He''s just a defeated general. I don''t care about his letting him go.


    As for your business today, I only say one thing. Not everyone can bully my woman. "


    With that, Tamo didn''t even look at those people. He started directly and flew at a general speed, so that MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see how he shot.


    Mi Xiaoxiao only knew that when he stood beside her, the remaining two people had fallen to the ground and had no life.


    "You..." Mi Xiaoxiao was a little stunned. Is this... Solved? Just now, did youmu feel a sense of domineering side leakage?


    "Silly woman, if you don''t go quickly, don''t you think you haven''t brought me enough trouble?" Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and squatted down, but he said something unpleasant.


    "..., thank you!" Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. Can this guy not be so bad? The feeling of being overbearing and beautiful suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    "Just know, thank you." tammerton paused and said awkwardly.


    "I''m very heavy, you have to pick it up." Mi Xiaoxiao limped towards Tamo, and then fell on him with a thin hand around his neck.


    Mi Xiaoxiao put all his weight on him without hesitation.


    "You know you''re heavy! Really, why do you eat so much meat?" tamer quickly picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and didn''t forget to weigh it, as if he were really measuring the quality of goods.


    "..." well, this guy, there''s really no way to communicate with him. He''s still lawless without talking about him. He''s very honest, okay?


    Looking at this brisk footwork, should it look like carrying heavy objects?


    "Come on, what''s going on today? Didn''t I tell you not to run around?" and how did I happen to bump into the people of Shimi tribe?


    It''s not wrong that this is the territory of Shimi tribe. However, he lives here, which was personally agreed by the leader of Shimi tribe. In principle, he shouldn''t come to trouble him.


    Moreover, although the guy looked vicious, he was still very trustworthy. He kept the agreement for so long and didn''t bother him.


    But this time? Why did they suddenly visit, and those people kept saying that their leader would not let him go.


    Forget it. Anyway, I''d better fix her foot injury first. There''s plenty of time for other things, but he may need to go to Shimi tribe.


    "You told me, but I didn''t run around! I was going to mend my dress at that time. Who knows they suddenly came this way.


    I have no strength to bind the chicken. I was injured again. I had no choice but to hide. Who knows, God pit me. I had a little accident and was found. "


    Indeed, God is biting her. She has been hiding there for so long. It happened that a poisonous snake came out when they were about to leave.


    "In other words, they have entered my cave?" Tamo asked, glancing at Mi Xiaoxiao on his back.


    "Well... But I can''t blame it, can I? I can''t help it. If my feet aren''t hurt, I''ll fight them to the end!" it''s strange! Of course, it depends on whether she beats them.


    "Well, I don''t blame you." tamer listened to her words, gave a slight, and then nodded very solemnly.


    Er... She was embarrassed to speak so freely.


    "Well, they seem to have eaten up all our rations in the evening..." Mi Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment, leaned close to his ear and said with insufficient confidence.

 Chapter 253

    "Cough, I''ll just take some prey back later. It''s just a piece of cake for me." tamer looked down at the road and his feet accelerated a lot.


    "Well, now that you''re ready, I don''t want to sleep hungry." ha ha! Is this man shy? It''s quite interesting.


    "Cough, you have a wound on your foot. I''ll take you home first. I don''t want you to have any trouble again. I won''t bother to take care of it at that time."


    Tamo said he didn''t want to let her down. Mi Xiaoxiao knew that this guy was afraid of trouble. In fact, he was worried about her foot injury!


    But for MI Xiaoxiao, food is very important. People are iron and rice is steel. It''s a truth not to panic about hunger.


    "But I''m hungry now. When you take me home and then go hunting, will I already starve to death?


    Didn''t you say you don''t like collecting corpses for others? Therefore, you''d better listen to me. Now, immediately, you put me down, and then you go hunting. I''ll wait for you. "


    In fact, this can also reduce a lot of time. The closer it is to winter, the faster it will get dark. If Tamo sends her home and comes out to hunt, it will increase his risk.


    What''s more, tamer saved her twice. The most important thing is that she has such a high appearance. It''s a pity to die, isn''t it?


    "OK, I''ll go hunting, you wait for me." tamer stopped, paused, slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, then carefully put down Mi Xiaoxiao and let her sit down on a big stone.


    "OK..." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Tamo, then nodded seriously. Then Tamo started hunting without looking back.


    Originally, MI Xiaoxiao thought Tamo would not agree, at least not according to his awkward nature, but unexpectedly, he agreed.


    The forests around Shimi tribe are rich in prey resources, and there are many kinds of prey. I don''t know how many kinds there are than thar tribe.


    It was precisely because of the wide variety of prey, rich resources and the fast speed of Tamo that he came back full of harvest in less than half an hour.


    "Not bad! I didn''t expect you to be very powerful." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo''s prey and praised it without stingy.


    "Of course, I''m fast." tamer glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, then quickly moved away, but the corners of his mouth quietly burst into a flirtatious smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Stay here, if you''re moving, I don''t care about you." tamer''s warning eyes swept Mi Xiaoxiao, and then lit the fire again.


    "I see. I promise I won''t move. Just boil the water attentively." Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how many times he promised not to move.


    Although he was worried about her, he was a little wordy, but sometimes, it was better to be wordy, at least it proved that he was a close person.


    "Well, the bone has been twisted back. If you apply it with this animal skin, it should be almost the same. But I''m afraid it will take some time if you want to walk down the ground.


    Moreover, your recovery ability is too poor. What race are you? "Tamer handed Mi Xiaoxiao the animal skin soaked and wrung dry, and then told her where to apply it.


    "Hiss... It''s burning me!" Mi Xiaoxiao felt the heat from the animal skin before she was next to the injured foot ring, which made her react immediately and take away the animal skin a little.


    "My recovery ability is very poor since I was a child. I''m not as fast as you. Also, let''s formally introduce myself.


    My name is mi Xiaoxiao. I am a little female of the ape family. I used to live with people in my tribe. Later, for some reasons, I lost my family.


    Later, I went to the thar tribe and lived there. "

 Chapter 254

    "As for the future, you know almost. I was secretly pushed into the river when the water rose, and then I was very lucky to climb up the bank.


    Finally, I was saved by you! So I have to go back to the thar tribe as soon as possible, find the person who pushed me, and then... "Mi Xiaoxiao stopped deliberately.


    Speaking of this, she really felt lucky enough to survive in such a turbulent river. Would she run out of luck for the rest of her life?


    "Then revenge?" tamer''s hand cut the meat paused, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and his eyes looked uncertain.


    "What do you think?" Mi Xiaoxiao reached for his clothes at the head of the bed and played with them when he left.


    The clothes scraped in the river. There was a hole in the left shoulder and several places in the right pocket of the hem.


    Other places are fine, but there are still some scratches, which makes the clothes that originally looked good much rougher.


    Fortunately, there are few places to rub, so you can still use those animal skins to mend, but it may be a little nondescript.


    "If it''s not easy to mend, don''t mend it. I happen to have excess animal skin. Just make another one at that time." tamer carefully strung the cut meat with a wooden stick.


    "Really?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the few animal skins left in the corner. Is this... Redundant?


    It''s not polite for those guys to come into this cave today. They not only finished the rest of their food.


    And Hao impolitely took away more than half of those skins, so that now there are only a few lonely skins in that corner.


    "If I say there is surplus, there is surplus." tamer then looked at the corner and said hard.


    The skins that were taken away by those people today, he only cared about Mi Xiaoxiao at that time, but he forgot those skins.


    But it is estimated that by tomorrow morning, it may not be easy to use if it takes up the dew.


    "OK, you''re handsome and you''re right about everything." Mi Xiaoxiao was really defeated by his arrogance. Do you want to be so stubborn? Just say it when you''re good to her!


    "What does handsome mean?" tamer stopped his action and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously.


    "Handsome... Simply praising your good looks." Alas, it seems that there are some language differences between here and modern times, even the commander doesn''t know.


    "I''m a fox. Of course I look good." tamer didn''t feel embarrassed this time. Moreover, I can hear that this guy is very proud.


    "Are all fox people beautiful men?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo with bright eyes. Beautiful men are the most eye-catching.


    "With your body, don''t be paranoid. We fox people have a high vision." tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and shook his head solemnly.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao glared at a man. Is she as bad as he said?


    Although her figure is not as good as those international famous models, she still has a good figure. How can she say that she has d without e!


    "Eat! Have a rest early after eating. Her foot injury still needs to be well maintained." if it hadn''t been for today, her foot injury wouldn''t be as serious as it is now.


    "You''re a good craftsman. By the way, you certainly didn''t bring back the water today. Can you bring some back tomorrow?" even if you did today, you might have lost it when saving her.


    Anyway, she didn''t see what water he brought back, but the salt was still indispensable. The smell of animal blood was so fishy that she couldn''t accept it.


    "Here you are." tamer put down the meat in his hand, then took out a small wooden stake from behind, and covered it with a cover.

 Chapter 255

    "Did you do this?" it''s the same reason as the kettle she made! It seems that there are still a lot of smart people in this place.


    "Of course, look at what''s inside. Is it what you want?" tamer nodded. It took him a long time to get it.


    "Not bad! Very smart." this guy is the favorite of heaven. He looks good, has good Kung Fu and, most importantly, has a good mind.


    "It''s just something I made casually. Look what you''re rare." tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao contemptuously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With that look in her eyes, MI Xiaoxiao released the Buddha and saw that she was a village girl walking into a big city. She felt fresh when she saw anything.


    Tamer, who lives in the city, is tall, rich and handsome. She is naturally noble. She feels despised when she sees what she hasn''t seen in the market.


    "I''ll sleep. Help yourself." Mi Xiaoshui stopped trying, put a small wooden stake at the head of the bed, lay down carefully, covered with animal skin, and fell down to sleep.


    "HMM." tamer glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then continued his unfinished work.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning.


    "You should stay well today. If you want your foot, you should be honest and don''t move."


    Tamo ate the barbecue on his mouth, then looked at Mi Xiaoxiao seriously and explained the same topic as the previous two days.


    "I see. I have something to do today. I won''t go out." besides, she can''t move her feet now. I don''t know where the crutch is lost. How can I go out?


    What''s more, she really needs a new change of clothes now. Only this one on her can''t be changed at all.


    When she came here, because of the inconvenience on her feet, she just watered and wiped her body with animal skin. Up to now, she hasn''t taken a good bath.


    Today, I''ll make a new dress from the remaining animal skins. Anyway, I have nothing to do at home.


    "OK, I''ll be back soon." I taught those people a lesson yesterday. No one should come today. After all, he doesn''t want to break the agreement between them.


    "Where do you want to go?" just then, a voice sounded outside, and then a tall man came in.


    Behind the man was a large group of people, most of whom were strong and didn''t look so friendly.


    "Who are you? This is my home. Please don''t come in casually." tamer continued to eat his food and gave Mi Xiaoxiao a reassuring look.


    "Don''t be casual? This is the territory of our Shimi tribe. Where can we not go here?"


    The man seemed to hear a great joke, covered his mouth and smiled sarcastically. The words spit out from his mouth were not very good.


    "Are you here for revenge?" tamer killed two yesterday, and another one didn''t know if he was dead. 90% of them came for revenge.


    "Of course... More than that, our leader likes you very much. Therefore, I hope you can go back to Shimi tribe with us to meet our leader."


    The man looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile, and his attitude towards Tamo was just the difference between heaven and earth.


    "Your leader likes me? Your brain is rusty?" I haven''t seen it. What kind of favorite? Also, he likes her, so she has to get close like a pug?


    "Don''t worry about these things, little female. We can talk slowly. At least, we can talk about them when we solve this guy."


    The man''s eyes moved away from MI Xiaoxiao and focused again on Tamo with a calm face. His eyes were full of murderous spirit.

 Chapter 256

    "What does that guy mean?" tamer went to MI Xiaoxiao, stretched out his hand to protect Mi Xiaoxiao behind him, and then looked at the man with obvious hostility with deep eyes.


    "Of course it''s our leader''s order. Our leader said to cut the grass and root. As for this little female, you don''t have to worry. Our leader really likes her."


    The man glanced at Tamo contemptuously, and then stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with more interest. The little female was really beautiful. No wonder the leader liked her.


    If he hadn''t been liked by the leader, he might have taken her home and kept her well. It was the first time he saw such a beautiful little female. The leader would be lucky.


    "No one can take her!" tamer''s eyes were cold, and the whole person''s temperament changed dramatically.


    "It''s not your has the final say, but the victory is evident." the man saw Xiao Xiao Xiao''s eye and ran out toward the cave. The people who came with him also kept up with him.


    "Stay here and give it to me outside. Don''t worry, no one can take you away." Tamo touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head, and then ran out quickly. In half a second, he disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo ~! Let''s go and have a look!" although she believed in tamer''s skill, she was still worried. Moreover, tamer just looked like something was wrong.


    The guy he said seems to have something to do with the leader of the stone fan tribe that the man said. Moreover, tamer seems to know the man he said.


    "I have to jump." my feet can''t go down, and my crutch is missing again. If you want to go to the hole, you have to jump on one foot.


    "Go and watch the hole. Don''t let the little female run away. Otherwise, the leader will not let you go."


    The man dodged Tamo''s attack and said to more than a dozen men standing beside him.


    "Really don''t need our help?" this tamer is not so easy to deal with. I just hope he doesn''t underestimate the enemy''s good. Otherwise, if the mission fails, they agree that it won''t be much better.


    "Of course." the man said easily, but he knew in his heart that Tamo''s strength was indeed above him, but he was the most powerful man of Shimi tribe. How could he admit defeat so easily?


    To deal with a small Tamo, how can he borrow someone else''s hand? He should defeat him squarely and sit firmly in this position. Of course, the leader is bound to pay attention to him when he completes this task.


    "Oh." tamer smiled gently, and his hand was like lightning. His slender white fingers suddenly stretched out sharp nails.


    The nails were slender and sharp. Tamo quickly approached the man and stretched out his hand quickly. In an instant, he cut the man''s arm, and the bright red blood flowed out.


    "Damn it!" the man covered his injured hand with his other arm and frowned at Tamo. He was very upset and angry.


    "Jieshou dike, let''s help you." the orcs who came with Jieshou dike saw that Jieshou dike was injured and immediately wanted to rush up and besiege Tamo.


    "No, look at her." Jie Shoudi clenched his teeth, loosened his hand, clenched his fist, glanced at a person in the crowd and nodded slightly towards her.


    "OK! Then be careful." although jieshoudi is the most powerful male of their tribe, it seems to be a little inferior to Tamo.


    "I know." Jie Shou Di stared at Tamo fiercely, his eyes becoming more and more fierce. No matter how deep the wound on his hand was, he turned directly and turned into a beast.


    In an instant, a huge golden tiger appeared in MI Xiaoxiao''s sight.


    "Tamo, be careful." Tamo''s animal body looks like a fox. They all say that the fox pretends to be a tiger. Obviously, the status of the fox is much smaller than that of the tiger.

 Chapter 257

    At this moment, Tamo''s opponent is a tiger. I don''t know if Tamo is sure to beat this guy.


    She not only didn''t want to go to Shimi tribe, but also didn''t want to see Tamo hurt.


    The most important thing is that this jieshoudi obviously doesn''t just want to defeat Tamo. His purpose is to kill Tamo.


    "Stay still." while avoiding the attack of Jieshou dike, tamer turned his head and helplessly warned Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, and then carefully looked at the man closest to her. It seemed that he was not so vicious, but had a few gentle breath.


    But tamer just meant to warn her to be careful of this man. It can''t be her illusion. Forget it, she just pay attention. Don''t really catch his way.


    That''s not worth the loss. She can''t do anything and drag him behind his back, can she?


    "Roar!" Jie Shou Di made a huge roar, raised one foot in front and stepped on Tamo accurately.


    The speed is fast enough to make the air around it emit a harsh roar. It can be seen that Jieshou embankment''s anger seems to be determined and wants to kill tamoyu.


    "Tamer, you have to take it easy." why is this guy still not beast shaped? When she was rescued that time, it seemed that she was turned into a beast, but she only saw a black shadow at that time.


    There was no time to see his beast like appearance, so she was held in her arms by tamer, who was human. Then, he dealt with the other two people without effort.


    Therefore, there is no need to be animal like. Therefore, after finishing this arrangement, MI Xiaoxiao really found that after spending half a month with him here, he had never seen Tamo turn into a beast.


    Besides, at this moment, the situation should be regarded as a crisis, and Jieshou dike has increased a lot in speed and strength due to its beast.


    Mi Xiaoxiao saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart. If it goes on like this, Tamo will not be able to bear it. It is the huge difference in body shape that makes him unable to hurt the important parts of Jieshou dike at all.


    But even in terms of body shape, Tamo can''t really compare with others, but at least he can fight normally. Maybe he can find an opportunity and give a fatal blow.


    It''s better than the nonsense evasion and random attack, and the odds of winning are much higher.


    "Leave him alone, little female, come back to Shimi tribe with us?!" the gentle looking man, smiling, approached Mi Xiaoxiao step by step.


    "Oh, the fox''s tail is still exposed after all." Mi Xiaoxiao leans her back against the rock. It seems that she feels right. Tamo is really powerful.


    She was curious. The man didn''t want to start at her from beginning to end. He just listened to the words of Jie Shou Di and watched her firmly with other people.


    How did tamer know what he was going to do against her? Is it difficult, tamer, can you read your mind?


    "Little female, I''m not a fox. The orcs of Shimi tribe are all tigers, but little female, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you.


    Our Shimi tribe is powerful. Around here, it ranks first all year round. No one dares to provoke our Shimi tribe. "


    The man paused, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then said, "moreover, the ORC with you, who is ordered by our leader to kill, is a man. It will be very dangerous for you to be with him.


    Moreover, our leader appreciates you very much. Of course, to be clear, our leader hopes you can go back to Shimi tribe with us and be his female. Don''t worry, our leader is very nice and will never hurt you. "

 Chapter 258

    "What''s your name?" listening to this eloquence, it''s good. If you go to be a real estate agent, it must be an ace sale.


    "Hello, little female. My name is Nu Yan. I''m a male Orc of the tiger clan." Nu Yan bowed politely towards Mi Xiaoxiao and introduced himself politely.


    "Well, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao. You can call me by my name." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against the wall and chatted with the man named Nu Yan. In fact, her real attention was still on tamer.


    Just now he was very lucky to avoid the fatal blow of Jieshou dike. It was just that Tamo dodged hard, but he passed by every time. If it was a coincidence, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t believe it.


    Where did so many coincidences come from? Either the attack of Jieshou dike is too bad, or Tamo is pretending. Maybe the strength of Tamo is far above the strength of Jieshou dike.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand why tamer did it.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, have you agreed to go back to the tribe with us? What I just said is sincere and definitely not lying to you."


    Crossbow Yan looked at the two men who were still fighting, and then focused his attention on MI Xiaoxiao. He had to deal with the little female.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded absently and didn''t listen to what crossbow Yan said.


    "Oh?" what does that mean? Yes or no? Crossbow Yan is a little unpredictable. Every tribe here, the female inside, will definitely agree without hesitation as long as she hears that she can enter Shimi tribe life.


    Because of this, their tribe is not short of female orcs, but the leader has a crush on this little female, otherwise she doesn''t need to be patient to invite her.


    "The good play is only beginning now." Mi Xiaoxiao stared at tamer and whispered. At this moment, she realized that tamer''s drunk man didn''t mean to drink.


    Jieshou dike has been attacking for so long, and it still consumes physical strength in an animal shape. Of course, it''s not a bit. At the moment, I''m afraid I''m too tired to attack again!


    "After playing with you for so long, it''s time to end." Tamo stood on the tree, his black hair flying in the wind, and his black wise eyes began to take it seriously.


    The white and handsome face seems to be carved by the most perfect craftsman in heaven. The thin lips gently SIP and outline a perfect arc.


    At the moment when the wind stopped, Tamo suddenly attacked, showed his sharp nails, and attacked the Jieshou dike in a straight line at the speed of the wind.


    "What?!" still holding the beast shaped Jieshou dike, he looked at Tamo flying towards him in shock, and his brain seemed to stop moving.


    Even the most basic evasion forgot to execute, so tamer pierced his body so easily, and then, as the winner, watched him fall in shock and unwilling.


    "What?! he! He!" the rest of the orcs looked at tamer in horror. He defeated the strongest Orc of their tribe, Jie Shoudi, with one blow!


    It''s horrible! He is worthy of being feared by even the leader. He is really not a small role, but now that Jie Shoudi is dead, how did they beat him!?


    "Crossbow Yan, what should I do now?" the rest of the orcs surrounded crossbow Yan in panic, all at a loss.


    "Everyone is calm. We are numerous and powerful. If we go together, we can''t beat him alone."


    Nu Yan narrowed his eyes, looked at tamer standing with his back to them, and winked at the orc nearest to him.


    "Tamo, you''d better surrender obediently and go back to Shimi tribe with us, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" the man received the eyes of crossbow Yan, immediately came forward and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s neck from behind.

 Chapter 259

    "Dare you move her?" tamer turned slowly. When he saw Mi Xiaoxiao pinched by his neck, a strange wind began to blow from his feet, and the black wind surrounded him.


    Tamo in the wind, his hands hanging on both sides, were pinched into fists, as if he was suffering something. His black eyes were filled with anger.


    "You, don''t move! Otherwise, otherwise, I''ll break her throat!" the man grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, trembling and pinching Mi Xiaoxiao''s neck, which could not help but loosen.


    "If you dare to touch her, I will make your life worse than death." tamerton stopped his steps, with a haze in his eyes. At the moment, he was like a soul seducer from endless hell, dark but full of energy.


    "Oh! If you dare to take another step forward, I''ll let her die first." the man seemed to find something and immediately became righteous again.


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt the excitement from the guy behind her. The helpless Nunu mouth, these orcs, are really stupid.


    How to say, she and tamer have known each other for a short time. Moreover, tamer is also her life-saving benefactor. She owes him. She doesn''t know when she can pay off.


    Now, isn''t it a foolish decision for these orcs to threaten tamer with her as a chip for their own survival?


    If you want to threaten her with tamer, it may still work. When Yongquan reports her kindness, she won''t ignore him, but now it''s the opposite, it may not work.


    Forget it, it''s reliable that she saved herself. It''s not feasible to expect her life-saving benefactor. Moreover, it''s really unclear if she owes him any more.


    "Now, you step back, step back, and let us leave here. When we are safe, I will let her go." the man pushed and pulled Mi Xiaoxiao, pushing her forward and closer to Tamo.


    "Hiss..." the pain from her feet clearly spread to her brain, which made Mi Xiaoxiao frown involuntarily.


    "I give you two choices. First, let her go and I can let you leave. Second, if you don''t let her go, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    Tamo took a step forward, stared at the man ruthlessly, and then handed Mi Xiaoxiao a reassuring look.


    "You can''t let her go! Han Xi, you can''t let her go!" anyway, as long as the little female is still in their hands, they can temporarily ensure their safety, so you can''t let her go.


    "Take Miss Ben as a hostage, you are still the first." Mi Xiaoxiao found the right time, hung his hands on both sides, and suddenly grabbed the hand pinching his neck.


    The injured foot was slightly bent. Mi Xiaoxiao chose to put his knee and elbow on the rock. With his other foot, he grabbed his hand and dragged it forward.


    The plausible man who had just pinched her neck lay on the ground and couldn''t move the next second.


    Joke, she fell down with great strength this time. If she hadn''t hurt her foot, she wouldn''t forget it. She must do it again and again.


    It''s just that falling on a big stone has the same effect as falling twice again. I''m afraid he can''t stand up for a long time.


    "Next, I''ll give it to you." Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and sat down everywhere. He had just been proud. Now he felt the heart piercing pain on his feet. It was terrible!


    "HMM." Tamo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao uneasily, then quickly searched through the crowd and started faster and faster. Mi Xiaoxiao only saw falling figures one by one.


    "You, you let me go!" the man who was still crying on the ground was looking at tamer with frightened eyes.


    The orcs who came with him were almost wiped out.


    "I said you would die if you touched her." tamer outlined a smile and then stepped on the man''s knee.

 Chapter 260

    "Ah!!! Please, please! You, please let me go! I dare not again!" the man''s hand, because of pain, grasped the soil under his palm and made it form a five claw mark.


    "No way." tamer walks over, picks up Mi Xiaoxiao, then moves another flat stone from one side, and carefully helps her sit down again.


    "Hoo ~, thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief. It''s much more comfortable to sit like this. It''s just that the foot injury is made by left and right. I don''t know when it can be completely cured.


    Obviously it''s better, but there will always be some small problems, and then her injury will return to before liberation again. It''s really sad!


    "Tamo, brother, I''m also forced to be helpless! I have no enemies with you, and I don''t want to come and kill you, don''t I? These are the orders of our leader, and we can''t listen to them."


    When the man saw tamer coming towards him again, he immediately waved to him in horror. His intact leg was also trying to grind his body back.


    "Chief? Pal?" is it true that he wants to kill him? But for what? All he has is the freedom he wants but can''t get.


    He really can''t think of anything else. If Parr did what happened these two days, he won''t be merciful at that time.


    "Yes! Yes, it''s pal. he wants us to come and kill you." the man glanced at tamer and said excitedly.


    "Why?" tamer stepped on his other knee again, exerting slight force and moderate strength control.


    Although it can make him feel pain, it won''t be crushed.


    "This, this matter about Parr, i... how do I know! Pain! Pain! Show mercy under your feet!" the man stammered, his eyes a little erratic.


    "Your eyes tell me you''re lying." Mi Xiaoxiao threw a small stone on her hand and looked at the man lying on the ground and unable to move.


    The eyes are so guilty. It''s really not suitable to lie. It''s strange not to be exposed.


    "Click!" the clear sound of broken bones sounded in the air, accompanied by the man''s heartbreaking cry and begging for mercy.


    "Next, it''s your hand." tamer kicked away the man''s broken legs, raised his feet and stepped on the strong arm.


    "No! No, I''ll tell you the truth!" the man grabbed tamer''s feet with his hands in horror and finally lost the battle.


    "Well, that, the leader of our tribe has not been pal for a long time, so it''s not pal who sent us this time." the man looked at tamer and said with a shiver.


    "Not pal?" isn''t the leader of Shimi tribe always pal? And why doesn''t he know anything about such a big thing as a leader?


    "Yes! Yes! Yes, it''s our new leader, Emperor Si." the man wanted to cry without tears. The man was too terrible, too terrible.


    "Oh ~, Emperor Si?" tamer''s feet, in a different place, stepped directly on the man''s neck and gave him a happy.


    "Why don''t you ask more?" Mi Xiaoxiao clapped his hands, knocked off the dust and looked at the thoughtful Tamo.


    In the end, tamer gave the guy a happy, and the question he asked didn''t focus on who was going to kill them.


    But who is the leader of Shimi tribe. As for the pal in his mouth, he should have a deep relationship with him. It seems that he cares.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." tamer shook his head, and some of his answers were not what he asked. Then he picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and walked into the cave.

 Chapter 261

    "Are you worried about him?" looking at tamer in silence, MI Xiaoxiao in his arms suddenly opened his mouth.


    "No." tamer put Mi Xiaoxiao on the stone bed, took off her surviving sneakers, and then carefully checked the injury of her foot ring.


    "Do you know?" he didn''t say a word. Isn''t he worried or secretly happy?


    Alas ~, this is the case with duplicity. Mi Xiaoxiao said she could fully understand.


    "Well, yes, we had a fight." tamer looked up, took a look at Mi Xiaoxiao, then sat down beside her, picked up her feet, put them on his thighs and rubbed them gently.


    "Had a fight?" shit, she guessed wrong just now? Tamer and napar are not close friends, but enemies?


    So he wasn''t really worried about Parr just now, but gloating? But it doesn''t look good!


    "Well, he can''t be the leader for no reason." according to his temperament, he will never leave Shimi tribe for no reason.


    "So?" asked Mi Xiaoxiao curiously.


    "So I''m going to Shimi tribe tonight. Stay at home and don''t go anywhere. I''ll be back soon." he must go and see what''s hidden in Shimi tribe.


    "I''m going too!" how can we have less of her for this exciting and interesting thing of the night detective tribe?!


    "No!" tamer stopped rubbing and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao seriously. He didn''t go to play. Moreover, she was injured and it was inconvenient to take her with him.


    "If you don''t take me, I''ll have to sneak up." Mi Xiaoxiao took a look at Tamo and then spread his hands helplessly.


    "I''ll take you, but you can''t leave me half a step. Otherwise, if you are found, I won''t save you." tamer moves his eyes back to her foot ring, and the movement of his hand returns to the original strength.


    "OK, I swear I won''t leave you for half a step and stick to you every minute." Mi Xiaoxiao raised his white tender claw and vowed solemnly.


    "Trouble." tamer gently spit out two words, but the corners of his mouth are aroused, which is enough to prove that he is in a good mood at the moment.


    "Please die." Mi Xiaoxiao''s small mouth closed one by one, his voice whispered very softly, and his eyes tilted above the stone cave.


    "What are you talking about?" Tamo''s black eyes turned and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, motionless. What was Mi Xiaoxiao muttering?


    "Nothing, Hei hei! Nothing." Why are your ears so sharp? It''s unfair to hear such a small voice.


    "I''ll rub it for you again. When it''s open, you can try to walk down the ground, but the time can''t exceed five minutes." he didn''t expect that MI Xiaoxiao had such great strength today.


    An ORC with normal ability could not get up when she grabbed a hand. To tell the truth, he was surprised at first.


    But it''s good. At least he doesn''t need to do that. Moreover, if he''s not with her in the future, she can always protect herself temporarily and buy him some time.


    "Five minutes?" isn''t that a little short? Do you want to do this? Can''t you give some extraordinary recovery ability? Even half of them! She doesn''t choose.


    "Time can''t be a little longer?" how did she follow tamer to Shimi tribe in five minutes?! It''s not enough, okay!


    "No." he is not a medicine orc, but a simple medicine method, which depends on her own recovery ability.


    But who knows, her recovery ability will be so poor. It has been almost half a month, and it has always been the same. Moreover, the most important thing is that she can always add new injuries before the old injuries are cured.

 Chapter 262

    "Be careful, this branch is very thin." Mi Xiaoxiao is like an octopus, and the whole person nests in Tamo''s arms.


    I can''t help it. If I want to follow, I have to think of some special methods. For example, like now, my feet can not touch the ground or work hard at all.


    Kill two birds with one stone?


    "You should eat less in the future." tamer threw an eye in his arms, grabbed his woman with all his limbs, and joked with interest.


    "I don''t eat as much as you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up hard, looked up at nobody''s black eyes, and glared at him fiercely.


    Now I dislike that she eats more and grows fat? Who put meat in her hand?


    These days, she has been in bed for more than ten days. She eats more and exercises less. The injury is naughty. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao found that she has not lost weight, but gained a lot of weight.


    Indeed, she felt her face was a little round. Although her self-control was a problem, the key was to blame the man who stuffed the meat for her.


    "But I''m still not as fat as you." tamer glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile at the bottom of his eyes until he looked at her up and down.


    Then he shook his head carelessly and said, "I''ve really gained weight."


    "!!!" Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless. Why didn''t she find out that this guy has a poisonous tongue. He is really diverse! Great!


    "Shh, come here." tamer suddenly put away his just loose mood, immediately changed his face and turned into a serious spokesman.


    "..." she knew that she was coming. There was such a long line of people below. Even if her night vision was no matter how bad, she couldn''t and didn''t see it when someone hit a torch!


    "Be careful! Don''t sleep lazily. The safety of the whole tribe is in your hands. Remember! Well done, the leader has a reward!"


    That row of people, with a torch in the hand of the leader, stopped under the tree where Mi Xiaoxiao and they were standing.


    "Yes!" a dozen people responded in unison. The sound almost broke her cochlea.


    This big night, the voice shouted so loud. I don''t know. I thought I was practicing my voice, or I was full. Moreover, they were not afraid of the orcs who quarreled and rested inside?


    "OK, you three, go there and guard. You, you, plus you two, go to the east exit and guard it.


    As for the rest of the people, you keep the gate of the tribe and don''t let anyone in and out. Once again, don''t be lazy! Cheer me up! "


    The leader properly and reasonably arranged the orcs on guard, which looked majestic and had a unique sense of three fires when a new official took office.


    She just doesn''t know whether they are new officials. Of course, these are not important.


    "Yes!" the orcs got their task, and then they dispersed and walked towards their posts without hesitation.


    "Hold me tight." after all the orcs left, tamer directly picked up Mi Xiaoxiao (commonly known as Princess hug), and then told someone to hold him tight and move quickly towards the tribe.


    The place where they just stayed was just the edge of Shimi tribe, that is, they just came to the door of others, and now they really entered the theme.


    "Be careful, don''t be found." Mi Xiaoxiao put his hands around Tamo''s neck and said nervously. If they were found, I don''t know if they would be torn apart?!

 Chapter 263

    "Don''t talk, you won''t be found." Tamo stretched out his hand and patted Mi Xiaoxiao''s furry head in his spare time. His voice was a little dark, and he could only be heard by Mi Xiaoxiao alone.


    Er... It seems that she''s a little wordy. She''d better stay honest and wait until she''s on the roof!


    However, she was also curious about whether the leader was mentally ill and sent people over again and again to find trouble for them. There was no injustice or hatred. Why?


    "Here we are." suddenly, Tamo stopped on a big tree and stared straight at the cave in front. His furry ears were moving.


    Well, MI Xiaoxiao, who saw this scene, bravely admitted that this small scene completely melted her heart. How are you?


    "You sit here, I''ll go in and have a look." tamer helped Mi Xiaoxiao sit down, and then prepared to get up and go to the brightly lit cave.


    "You want to go in? It''s no good. It''s very dangerous." Shimi tribe is so heavily guarded that they can only say that Tamo is too powerful.


    But such a small cave is brightly lit inside, so there must be someone here. Although there is no one outside, it doesn''t mean there is no one inside.


    Moreover, when the number of people inside cannot be determined, tamer goes in alone. I don''t know what danger it will be!


    Even if he takes a light step, don''t forget that the orcs here have a pair of excellent hearing ears. In short, she doesn''t trust tamer to go in.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. You have to believe me." tamer touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head and shook his ears.


    Just now, someone forgot his objection to something he strongly disagreed with. He didn''t feel regretful until the figure disappeared in front of her.


    "I have to cut off his ears next time." Mi Xiaoxiao slapped his cheek angrily and whispered regretfully. This guy runs really fast.


    ¡­¡­


    "Alas ~, Luo Xi, where do you think our leader can go? I''ve been looking for so long, I haven''t heard from him, and I don''t know how he''s doing."


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was playing with his fingers, both worried and bored, two people came from a distance.


    "I don''t know, but now that the emperor is the leader, he can maintain the order of the tribe for the time being, but the number of times to find the leader seems to be reduced."


    The man called Luo Xi nodded approvingly, but opened his mouth with some worry.


    "Well, indeed, wait a minute. Let''s mention it! Perhaps the chief Di Si is too busy recently. After all, there are still many things to deal with."


    Another man sighed helplessly, and the distance between the two people towards this side was getting closer and closer. Mi Xiaoxiao held her breath and listened to their dialogue clearly.


    But what they said seems to be that there are two leaders, one is the former leader, who seems to be missing, and the other is the current leader, called Di Si.


    The missing one should be the one that tamer was worried about. Now this is the one who sent someone to trouble them a few days ago.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought, and a voice sounded below. So Mi Xiaoxiao pricked up her ears and sounded carefully. Maybe she could hear some valuable clues.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard. The leader seems to have sent some people recently. Moreover, most of them haven''t come back and don''t know what they''ve done."


    Luo Xi looked at the orc beside him and frowned. This matter has been privately circulated in the tribe for several days.


    Later, I don''t know if the leader ordered not to talk. Anyway, he hasn''t heard the same topic again.

 Chapter 264

    But although the rumor has not spread, there is something wrong with the recent population of the tribe, but why did the leader send these people out?


    Is it that the former leader is in danger, so the leader will send someone to protect him? But it doesn''t make sense, because now, no one knows where leader Parr is.


    "Well, we''d better not think about some messy things. Let''s wait until we go in! Find a chance to inquire about the truth and reality from the leader."


    Luo Xi sighed and patted the shoulder of the orc walking with him. He planned to let it go. Some things they didn''t want to know.


    "That''s right! But I''m still worried about parr. You said for so long, where can Parr go? He left without saying a word and didn''t give an explanation!"


    Jerry shook his head. They spent so much time and energy that they couldn''t find his whereabouts. It''s reasonable to say that Parr shouldn''t be the kind of person who left without saying a word, let alone the tribe.


    But when the news of his disappearance spread, even if we didn''t believe it, we couldn''t think of any other reason to explain it.


    "Well, aren''t you still looking? Let''s go! Go to the leader first. What''s the matter? Let''s make a good plan when we come back."


    Luo Xi smiled and pushed the man beside him. Jerry knew to worry about it all day, which was comparable to his family''s Sixi.


    "That''s the only way." Jerry sighed helplessly, then hugged Luo Xi''s shoulder, and they went side by side to the stone cave where tamer was located.


    "Bad!" the direction these two people go is the leader''s cave, but at this moment, isn''t tamer in there?


    Now they both go there, but tamer hasn''t come back yet. If it happens, how can it be? If they don''t fight, they won''t get out of this place.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fall on them." just when Mi Xiaoxiao was worried, a voice suddenly sounded beside her.


    Mi Xiaoxiao knew it was Tamo''s, but it was scary to suddenly appear next to him in the middle of the night!


    Just now she was worried about whether this guy would be hit by those two people. Now she found that these worries seemed superfluous.


    "You just bang se, and can you leave a voice when you walk next time?" it''s always like this. If there were no footprints to testify, she thought he could fly!


    "That''s what you didn''t hear." tamer stared at the stone cave for a few eyes, then lowered his eyes and looked at the little woman who was about to explode. He was in a particularly good mood.


    "...." is this a side tap to tell her that her ears are hard to use, so don''t talk casually? It''s very angry.


    "Hold me tight and go home." tamer opens his arms and waits for MI Xiaoxiao to come forward and throw himself into the arms.


    "Oh, didn''t you say miss Ben is heavy? Come on, Miss Ben is really going to crush you today!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao bumped fiercely into Tamo''s arms, but the result was speechless. He didn''t hurt others, but he almost had nosebleed.


    "If you want to crush me, you have to make persistent efforts." tamer put Mi Xiaoxiao on his bracelet, jumped lightly, and left the tree where they had just stayed.


    "How''s it going? Did you get anything?" he went in for a long time and didn''t know if he could bring back something useful.


    "Well, there is something strange about the change of the leader." as soon as tamer said this, his facial expression added a few seriousness.


    Alas, when he looked at this expression, he could not help but make complaints about himself. He did not admit that he was worried about others. Now he has revealed his feelings.

 Chapter 265

    The breeze is light, the sun is bright and the air is fresh. Through the lush branches of towering ancient trees, the light golden light sprinkles a patchy halo on the forest path.


    "It''s a good feeling to walk on the ground." Mi Xiaoxiao happily turned around in place, greedily breathing the unique fresh air only belonging to the forest.


    All of a sudden, the whole person felt refreshed, and those messy ideas and bad troubles dissipated in an instant.


    "Be careful, don''t sprain again. I won''t cure you then." tamer took his backpack, glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and said carelessly.


    "... crow''s mouth." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped and glared at a man.


    "I''m telling the truth. Your foot injury has just healed. Don''t waste my time because you hurt it accidentally."


    Tamer threw the burden made of animal skin on his shoulder, then stared at Mi Xiaoxiao and spoke to her with an extremely serious expression.


    "Well, I''ll be careful. Don''t worry." duplicity. Is it so difficult to tell the truth occasionally?


    Obviously, he was worried about her foot injury, but when he came to his mouth, he became worried that she would become a burden to him. The difference is not a bit.


    "Who says I''m worried?!" tamer moved his ears and quickly refuted Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, but two suspicious blushes appeared on his face.


    "Well, you don''t worry. Well, let''s talk about where we''re going first?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo bored and then played with his long hair.


    "Follow this path, and then we''ll talk about it!" tamer casually went straight ahead, and then said softly.


    "..., OK." Mi Xiaoxiao twitched slightly in the corners of her eyes. Don''t doubt that tamer was really just pointing, and most importantly, she couldn''t refute.


    Because she didn''t understand the current situation, she was washed to such a place by the river. Now she wants to go back. Who knows the route.


    After they came back from Shimi tribe that night, MI Xiaoxiao told Tamo everything he heard. Then Tamo fell into meditation.


    Later, neither of them mentioned it, but the Shimi tribe came to trouble every once in a while.


    And the key every time is that he still wants to take her back to Shimi tribe, but fortunately, Tamo can solve it without effort every time.


    Although the people who came were diligent and came to run every three or five times, MI Xiaoxiao never saw the legendary emperor who wanted her to be his female leader.


    It''s also a little strange. When his men came over, they always said that they wanted her to follow them back to the tribe as the leader, but for a long time, she didn''t see anyone on her face.


    Don''t you think it''s strange? She even doubted that the real purpose of their leader was not her, but tamer?


    However, she didn''t get the answer to this hypothesis in the end. She was used to it when she bothered more times. Anyway, Tamo was blocking her. What was she afraid of!


    As the days passed by, her foot injury was almost as good. She was washed out by the river for so long. Mi Xiaoxiao thought that it was time to find Jin Xuan and them.


    I''ve been missing for so long. I don''t know what''s wrong with them. Are they trying to find her whereabouts, or... Have accepted that she''s dead, and then forget her.

 Chapter 266

    "The sun was shining in the sky, the flowers smiled at me, and the bird said: morning! Morning! Morning!..." Mi Xiaoxiao walked briskly and hummed a little song in his mouth, obviously in a good mood.


    There are not so many contradictions about the problem she thought before. No matter whether Jin Xuan and they are looking for her or... Forget her, she wants to find them. In this case, she doesn''t need to tangle anymore.


    "What are you humming?" tamer took out a little water from his bag and filled it with his small pot that used to hold the water in the lake.


    Speaking of the lakes brought back by Tamo, MI Xiaoxiao felt a little pity. At that time, when she was free, she happily opened the pot to see if it was a saline lake.


    However, the imagination has always been very beautiful, and the reality is very skinny. Unfortunately, it is not the lake water Mi Xiaoxiao needs. Of course, it makes tamobai busy.


    "Thank you. What I hum is just an ordinary song. It has no characteristics. If you are idle and noisy, I''ll just stop and don''t hum."


    It''s her business that she is in a good mood. If tamer is disturbed, of course she will stop. After all, there is not only such a way to express her mood.


    "It''s OK to listen." tamer took the kettle, put it back into the bag, and then looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with his serious face.


    "...." well, it sounds good! Why do you have to be duplicative? After all, this nursery rhyme is catchy and absolute. Three-year-old children can''t sing it.


    "I''ll teach you?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned around, his white face facing Tamo and walked with his negative hand.


    Anyway, it''s really boring to go so fast. She might as well find something to do so that she can be interested in moving on!


    "No, just watch the road." tamer frowned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s backward posture. He was dissatisfied. What if he fell?


    "Cut..." I really cooperate at all. I''m still on my way safely. I hope I can find them early. But if I continue to find them so aimlessly, it''s probably difficult to find the thar tribe.


    "Help! Help! Is there anyone? Is there anyone?" suddenly, a voice for help came from a place not far from them. It sounded like a female voice.


    "Did you hear anything?" Mi Xiaoxiao stopped, turned and looked at Tamo suspiciously. Isn''t it her auditory hallucination?


    Why are there females crying for help in this barren mountain and old forest? Moreover, most tribes do not allow their females to go out at will.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao was not sure about the voice he heard, but it did sound like someone was calling for help.


    "Well, yes, someone is shouting for help." tamer moved the black ears on his head and nodded seriously.


    "Listen to the specific location, let''s go and have a look." now that we meet, let''s go and have a look! If someone is really in danger, it''s nothing to help.


    Maybe you can also take the opportunity to ask about the news of the thar tribe, and the former leader of the Shimi tribe, pal.


    At first, tamer wanted to come out with her. She wondered why he came out with her. Finally, he said he wanted to come out to find pal.


    Anyway, both of them were looking for someone, and she didn''t have any special skills. It was always unsafe to go on the road alone, so they discussed going on the road together.


    "This way, follow me closely. There is still a great possibility of wild animals in the daytime." tamer took the lead to walk to their right hand, and then didn''t forget to tell Mi Xiaoxiao to follow closely.

 Chapter 267

    Although it can be faster to find the woman calling for help on the right, there are many weeds and the road is not easy to walk, so it''s better to tell her.


    Don''t fall down carelessly and stupidly later. The injury on her foot just won''t be long. Don''t hurt it any more.


    "You know, just lead the way." Mi Xiaoxiao put aside several tall plants with her hands and followed Tamo step by step,


    "Help! Is there anyone! I''m sinking. Is there anyone, help!" the cry for help became more and more urgent and hoarse.


    It sounds like she''s been barking for a long time, otherwise her voice wouldn''t sound so hoarse. Of course, it doesn''t rule out the possibility that she was born like this.


    "Hey? Tamer, why did you hear that?" people called for help in such a hurry. Shouldn''t they go faster? He''s a good guy. Why did he stop?


    "Here we are." tamer stepped forward a few steps, then pulled Mi Xiaoxiao with an expressionless face. In a moment, his vision was much brighter.


    Just in the grass, MI Xiaoxiao, who was not very high, was blocked by the surrounding weeds. It was not so smooth, so I didn''t know whether he had arrived or not.


    "You... You!!!" the woman who just called for help, no, to be exact, is a young girl. Her beautiful eyes stare slightly and she looks at Tamo in shock.


    "Are you in the mire?" Mi Xiaoxiao fumbled and lost several leaves stuck to her hair, and then looked at the girl who had fallen into the mire with some surprise.


    The girl has long brown hair, but it looks a little messy at the moment, with some soil and yellow leaves stuck on it.


    The girl''s figure is still slim. Anyway, she is the thinnest of all the females she has ever seen.


    The most important thing is the girl''s appearance. In front of the females Mi Xiaoxiao has seen before, she is the most beautiful she has ever seen.


    Bronze skin, very healthy, big eyes, give people the first image is bright, the bridge of the nose is not very high, in her fat face, it is quite commensurate.


    The lips are a little thick, but they are not the kind of outward turning. In short, everything adds up to MI Xiaoxiao''s impression, which is still very good.


    "Ah? HMM! Yes! I... I stepped in accidentally." the girl hesitated, reached out and touched her head, with a little blush on her face.


    "In this way, we''ll save you. Don''t move. The more you move, the deeper you sink. Therefore, stay obediently and don''t move. We''ll find a way now."


    This is a mire, the kind similar to the swamp, not the kind that is only a little deep. If that kind, she won''t need to save her.


    "OK... Thank you!" the girl nodded quickly, and then did not dare to move.


    "Tamo, we have to find a way. The girl is falling." she is falling very fast. She has to find a way quickly.


    "Tamo, Tamo?!" Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand, approached him, and waved around in front of him. What does this guy think! He didn''t respond for a long time.


    "I''ll pull her." tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, paused and then said.


    "No, you can''t fly. She''s trapped. The suction is not small. She can''t pull it out at once." maybe she''ll pull Tamo in, too. Mi Xiaoxiao can''t let him take risks.


    "What do you say?" tamer was impatient, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said directly.


    "I......" when Mi Xiaoxiao spoke, he paused. What''s the matter with tamer? Something seems wrong?

 Chapter 268

    "I''d better go and save her. She''s sinking in." tamer frowned and quickly stepped forward to pull the girl in the mud.


    "Yes! Wait! You can''t pull her. If you use a stick, it''s difficult to pull her up by the two of us alone."


    Mi Xiaoxiao inadvertently glanced at the vines wrapped around the trunk. Her eyes brightened. Maybe she could borrow these vines.


    "So what? You have a way? You can''t just watch her fall down like this!" tamer stopped. He was a little impatient.


    "Don''t worry, come with me. We''ll take down those vines, bind her, and then pass them through the tree. After that, we can pull her out."


    As long as you get her out of the mud, everything will be much simpler in the future.


    "Let''s go! Go and get those vines down." tamer glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, then walked towards the big tree not far away, three steps and two steps, looking very urgent.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looks at Tamo''s back and always feels a little strange. Tamo seems to be worried about the girl. Forget it. Maybe she thinks too much and is eager to save people.


    "Next, try the tenacity of this vine. If it is firm enough, it can be used." if it does not contain much water, it may break on the way, bringing unnecessary danger to her.


    "No problem, you can put it down, I''ll throw it!" tamer pulled hard with his hand, and then nodded to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Wait, bolt this! It''s more powerful and more accurate to throw." Mi Xiaoxiao picked up a small stone from the ground and handed it to Tamo.


    "HMM." Tamo nodded, quickly wrapped the stones around the trees and vines, and then aimed at the sinking girl in the mud.


    "Well, the cane you threw us now is wrapped around your waist, and we''ll pull you up."


    Then, MI Xiaoxiao asked Tamo to pass the rattan through a thick branch above the mud, and then she and Tamo pulled the rattan back.


    With the passage of time, the girl in the mire was slowly pulled away from the mire and rose into the air.


    "Well, it''s your turn now. Jump up and save her!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao tied one end of the cane to another tree, and then spread it out. The next thing can only be handed over to Tamo, and she can''t help.


    ¡­¡­


    "How are you? Are you ok?" Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and looked at the girl with her back against the trunk and asked with concern.


    "It''s all right, thank you." the girl smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao. This time, if it weren''t for the little female, she would die in this ghost place.


    "It''s all right. By the way, why are you here? You''re a female. It''s not safe in this place." Mi Xiaoxiao said this from the bottom of her heart. If Tamo wasn''t there, she had to be careful everywhere.


    "I... I secretly ran out by myself." the girl hung her head and glanced at Tamo secretly from the corner of her eyes.


    "Sneak out? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?!" before Mi Xiaoxiao spoke, Tamo on his side taught him a lesson directly.


    "Er..." what else did Mi Xiaoxiao want to say, but she was interrupted by the girl.


    "Brother Tamo, i... I, I didn''t mean to." the girl looked at Tamo carefully and then lowered her head.


    "It''s not intentional? Do you really not know the consequences? Or do you still want to do it when you know it!?" tamer frowned and a thin anger twinkled in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Then I didn''t come out to find you. Who told you to leave without saying a word and leave Kameng alone." Kameng looked at tamer and expressed his dissatisfaction with his flat mouth.

 Chapter 269

    Tamer pursed his lips and said, "I''ll take you back."


    "I don''t want to go back, I''ll follow you." Kameng covered his caution and began to become a little excited.


    "Er... Well, do you... Know each other?" after a long time, is he still an old acquaintance? Don''t be such a coincidence!


    Just now she felt something was wrong with Tamo. Even if she met a female who needed help, even if she was eager to save people, she would not be as impatient and overwhelmed as Tamo.


    After working for a long time, it turned out that the two of them still knew each other. It was a coincidence that they came here and saved her.


    Tamo nodded calmly, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said, "well, I know."


    "Hey, hey, Hello! My name is Kameng. I''m a female of fox tribe. Of course, I''m also a female that brother Tamo doesn''t recognize. Nice to meet you!"


    Kameng glanced at Tamo, then calmly stood up, turned around Mi Xiaoxiao, and said confidently.


    "Er, Hello, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded awkwardly and briefly introduced herself.


    Although this girl is not quite consistent with her first impression, she appreciates her bold and undisguised character. As for the unrecognized female, is it a little too... Tough?


    To tell you the truth, this self introduction is still special! However, this card dream seems to have misunderstood something. There is nothing between her and tamer, except the grace of saving lives.


    "Your name is mi Xiaoxiao? Your name is OK. How did you follow my Tamo brother? Do you know him well? I grew up with him!"


    Kameng went to Tamo, hugged Tamo''s shoulder, and his small head snuggled up to his broad shoulder, looking happy.


    "I... well, tamer saved me." should that be ok? Is it clear enough? Anyway, it''s always the same.


    But she didn''t think that Kameng and Tamo were childhood sweethearts who grew up together?


    On the way to find a good friend, I overheard a cry for help, and then I saved my childhood sweetheart. This... Sounds really romantic.


    "Oh! So it is. I thought you were the female of brother tamer. It seems that you are not. Of course, brother tamer is mine after all."


    Kameng listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and said with a smile. His split mouth revealed two sharp little tiger teeth. He looked very cute.


    "..." er... She really thinks too much. They are innocent and haven''t had time to do anything yet... Bah, bah, bah! I didn''t do anything. I made a slip of the tongue. Where do you want to go!


    Tamo listened to their conversation and couldn''t help frowning: "Kameng, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Brother Tamo, when did I talk nonsense? You said when I was a child that when you grow up, you will be the male of Kameng. Have you forgotten?"


    Kameng''s wronged flat mouth, how can it be like this? When she was a child, brother Tamo promised her. When they grow up, they will be partners.


    I didn''t expect that brother Tamo left the tribe quietly while she didn''t pay attention. She managed to sneak out this time, but you must seize the opportunity to become a partner with brother Tamo as soon as possible.


    Ka dreamed, and the smile on his face slowly stretched out. Little tiger teeth appeared in MI Xiaoxiao''s line of sight again.


    "Well, you talk, I''ll... Wait for you there." Mi Xiaoxiao thought that at this time, she might as well avoid it.


    "Good!"


    "No!"

 Chapter 270

    Tamo and Kameng sounded at the same time, but the content was completely different. Mi Xiaoxiao was in a dilemma.


    So.


    Is she leaving? Or don''t you leave?


    "Well, you..." Mi Xiaoxiao stood in place and said awkwardly.


    "Kameng, you go to the river over there and wash it. Later, we''ll set out towards Zili tribe." Tamo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and then made a definition.


    "Brother Tamo! I don''t want to go back!" she managed to run out and found brother Tamo after a lot of hardships. How can she run back so easily?


    "If you run out like this, you won''t be afraid of your male father and female mother?" asked tamer. He ran out quietly. The tribe must be in chaos now.


    "I... anyway, I don''t care. I''ll follow you. I''ll go wherever you go!" Kameng looked at death and came forward, holding Tamo tightly with both hands.


    Don''t think that it''s so easy to pit her back to the tribe. She will never go back, at least before she becomes the female of brother Tamo.


    "Kameng, don''t make trouble." Tamo frowned, and the remaining light from the corner of his eye turned to MI Xiaoxiao. Then he pulled Kameng''s hand without hesitation.


    "I didn''t make trouble. I just don''t want to go back unless you promise me to be my male." Kameng insisted. She would never change her attention so easily.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao, standing on one side, was speechless. This topic was very interesting.


    Sure enough, she should have avoided it. Look now, it''s always embarrassing.


    Therefore, in an extremely embarrassing situation, Mou Xiao moved her steps with a speechless face. Each step was very small, trying not to affect their conversation.


    Tamer''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled deeper after hearing Kameng''s words: "impossible."


    "That''s very simple. If you kill me, I won''t go back." Kameng turned his head and exuded a stubborn breath, which can''t be ignored.


    "You!..." Tamo looked at Kameng with a helpless touch, which really made Mi Xiaoxiao feel some novelty. This Tamo was the first time to see him show this expression!


    "It''s so decided. I''ll clean the dirty things first." after getting his satisfactory answer, Kameng smiled and released tamer''s hand, revealing her iconic little tiger teeth again.


    "She..." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and pointed to Kameng''s back. In fact, this girl is quite interesting. Moreover, I can see that she really likes Tamo.


    "I just treat her as my sister." there was nothing else, because he already had someone to live in.


    "Oh..." she doesn''t care so much about this problem. Anyway, it''s all between them. She doesn''t want to participate in it.


    "I''ll send her back to the tribe. Then, I hope you can go with me. Don''t worry, I won''t stay there for long. As long as she returns to the tribe safely, I''ll leave."


    Tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao nervously, hurriedly trying to explain something, and seemed to be stating a fact.


    [brother Tamo, it turns out that the female you like is her! But I won''t give up so easily!] Kameng, hiding behind the big tree, overheard the conversation between Tamo and Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Although it sounds uncomfortable, she won''t give up anyway unless he personally tells her that she has no hope.


    At that time, maybe she doesn''t need him to rush, she will return to the tribe obediently, and won''t continue to pester and stick to him like this.


    "But... OK." Mi Xiaoxiao hesitated for a while at first, but finally agreed.

 Chapter 271

    Originally, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t intend to go around the purple tribe with them, but he changed his mind a little and agreed immediately.


    First, if she insists on going alone to find the whereabouts of the thar tribe, she can, but she doesn''t know the specific route.


    It''s not a matter to rush like this. If you go on like this, you won''t be able to find Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    Second, we have to think about her life safety again. If she goes on the road alone, she doesn''t know what danger she will encounter.


    For example, just like Nakamura, if she fell into the mire, she would never climb up with her own strength.


    But there are countless things in the forest that are more dangerous than falling into the mud. Who knows what will happen next?


    She doesn''t want to die in advance before she finds Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Therefore, it''s also important to keep a small life.


    As for the third, that''s the most important point. She thought, if you go to the purple tribe, will you find out about the thar tribe?


    "Well, clean up. Let''s find a safe place to rest tonight and start tomorrow morning.


    The journey from here to Zili tribe is probably the fastest. It also takes a day. After walking all day today, I''ll have a rest. "


    She is so thin that she should be tired at the end of the day.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day''s rush, MI Xiaoxiao finally arrived at Zili tribe before dark.


    Looking at the stone wall and the loyal orcs in front of the tribe, MI Xiaoxiao''s first impression of the purple tribe will not be too bad.


    "Brother Tamo, why don''t you keep your word? Didn''t I say I didn''t go back to the tribe? Why did you bring me back here again?" Kameng stared at Tamo with dissatisfaction on his face and a pair of black eyes.


    Brother tamer is really too much! Is she really no match for this thin little female? Did he really not give her a chance?


    "Kameng, be obedient and don''t fool around." tamer frowned and looked at some unreasonable Kameng.


    "Mischief? Am I mischievous? I just want to follow you. Why not!" why can''t she follow brother tamer? Didn''t she always do this when she was a child?


    She always runs behind brother tamer. She goes wherever he goes, but now, why not? Is your brother tamer still angry about that? That''s why he refused to go back to the tribe?


    "Kameng, you should stay in the tribe." he was helpless, but they couldn''t go back to the past.


    "Hum!" Kameng was very dissatisfied, so she had to leave and find a place before anyone found her. She didn''t want to go back.


    "Who''s there? Is it Kameng? Hey?! it''s really you, Kameng. Where have you been?


    Do you know that your mother thought something was wrong with you? She''ll be anxious and wait for you to go back! "


    The orc guarding the door saw Kameng, who was about to leave, and was caught alive.


    As soon as Kameng bit and pressed, he had no choice but to turn around: "I..."


    "Ta... Tamo? Why are you back? We don''t welcome you here!" the orc changed his friendly attitude towards Kameng and became a little tough.


    "I''ll send Kameng back and go right away." tamer looked at the orc in front of him, and the light in his eyes was gray.


    Standing aside, MI Xiaoxiao felt a little upset. Didn''t Tamo grow up in this tribe? Why is the orc''s attitude so different?

 Chapter 272

    "Since that''s the case, then Kameng has come back. Hurry and let the leader know at that time. You may not be able to leave?"


    The orc pulled Kameng, protected her behind him, and looked at tamer with a wary face, as if he were a fierce beast, which made people have to be on guard all the time.


    "We don''t mean any harm. You don''t have to be so nervous. Tamo won''t hurt you." Mi Xiaoxiao sighed, then stepped forward and stood in front of Tamo.


    In the orc''s eyes, MI Xiaoxiao is so uncomfortable. It seems that Tamo''s life in Zili tribe is not so comfortable, at least in her opinion.


    "Xiao..." this is the first time someone is willing to stand in front of him. Originally, he can do it without caring


    "Where did you come from? What''s your name? Did you come to take refuge in our purple tribe?" the young Orc saw Mi Xiaoxiao at the moment, and his eyes flashed by.


    Her skin is fat, her cherry mouth is small, and her smart eyes exude a soul stirring brilliance. Although her body shape is not high, her temperament from top to bottom is enough to make people can''t ignore her.


    What a beautiful little female!


    Their fox tribe is recognized as one of the best looking races, but in front of her, the females in the tribe lose a lot of color in an instant!


    "I''m with tamer. I just came by."


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t miss the amazing man''s eyes. However, due to what he just said, she didn''t have a particularly good impression of the purple tribe.


    "That little female, do you want to come to our purple tribe? Don''t worry, our tribe has plenty of food, many orcs and strong power. It''s definitely a good choice for you to come to our tribe."


    The orcs are still a little unwilling. Why isn''t such a good female from their purple tribe?


    "Sorry, I have something else to do." go to Zili tribe? She thought she had never heard of it. Her most important thing was to find shinuo and them as soon as possible.


    The orc''s face showed a pity expression: "that''s a pity, but I still want to advise the little female that following him is not a good choice."


    As soon as Tamo behind Mi Xiao heard this, his hands hung on both sides and clenched into fists.


    He wanted to know Mi Xiaoxiao''s answer, but he was also afraid of her answer.


    Aware of the fluctuation of Tamo''s mood, MI Xiaoxiao took a small step back and directly held his big hand that had been clenched into a fist with his small palm.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I believe in my own eyes. Tamer is very reliable."


    Mi Xiaoxiao almost said this in a positive tone.


    Because she believed him.


    Everyone has more or less an unforgettable past. She is not interested in what tamer''s is.


    However, she knows that he is still worthy of affirmation.


    "Reliable? He...!" the orc obviously wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Kameng behind him.


    "Stop talking, I''ll just go back with you." Kameng''s eyes stayed on MI Xiaoxiao for a while, and then became firm again.


    "..., OK!" the orc raised his eyes and looked at Tamo standing behind Mi Xiaoxiao again. His eyes were complex, but they were only fleeting.


    Kameng was halfway there, but suddenly stopped:


    "Mi Xiaoxiao! Remember, it''s not so easy for me to give up my dream!"


    "Ha?" listening to what Kameng said to himself, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help feeling a little confused.


    Won''t give up?


    Give up, do you have a relationship with her for half a dime?


    "Let''s go."


    Tamo stretched out his hand and naturally pulled over Mi Xiaoxiao, who was still a little stunned, with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth, and walked forward.

 Chapter 273

    "Hey? Wait!" Mi Xiaoxiao paused, as if she had forgotten something.


    "What''s the matter?" tamer wondered, why did he suddenly stop?


    "Forget it, we''d better find a place to stay for one night!" originally, she wanted to go to Zili tribe to inquire about the news of thar tribe.


    But later, because of Tamo, I forgot it alive.


    Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Although he was confused, he didn''t ask, "well, come with me!"


    After all, he also grew up in this place. He still knows the scenery around the purple tribe.


    There is no problem finding a safe place to rest.


    "I''ll make do with these tonight. I''ll go hunting tomorrow morning."


    Tamo roasted the dried meat in his hand, and then handed it to MI Xiaoxiao when the meat was no longer so hard.


    "All right." the meat is something. Although it tastes bad, it''s still food, isn''t it?


    It''s good to eat meat in the wilderness. No matter how picky you are, you can''t meet that requirement.


    It''s getting dark.


    Tamer will be dangerous if he goes hunting again.


    "Do you want to inquire about the news of the thar tribe?" tamer stirred the burning fire and spoke in a tone of affirmation rather than inquiry.


    After solving the barbecue in her hand, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t want to hide it, so she nodded and admitted, "well."


    "Then why did you change your attention later?" he chose to help him and forgot such an important thing as her.


    She insisted on coming out just to find her former males?


    "Nothing. I just don''t like the purple tribe very much, but then again, are you really willing to go back to the purple tribe?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and looked at Tamo''s black eyes.


    Since he was a childhood sweetheart and had no guess, tamer might be reluctant to give up at the moment!


    "There''s nothing to be reluctant to give up. She has her own family there, and I don''t feel at ease. She, I just treat her as a sister."


    The person I really care about is not her, but... You.


    "Since you can rest assured, don''t be unhappy. Compared with you now, I think you are still as lovely as before, although your mouth is a little poisonous."


    She didn''t like the oppressive atmosphere.


    However, as a bystander, she is not easy to ask about tamer. She just hopes that he can be more open-minded and change back to the old poisonous man.


    "I''m not depressed, and when did my mouth poison?" the skin was a little red behind tamer''s ear.


    The furry ears also shook.


    "OK, if you say no, you won''t." she is handsome and capricious. She can understand, really.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean if I say no?" he said no, but she still thought there was?


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped. She didn''t talk much if she knew. Now, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t explain clearly.


    "Well, we''d better plan the route tomorrow! We can''t rush and bump aimlessly every day?"


    If so, we don''t know when and when we can find the thar tribe.


    "Well, I''ll check the terrain by the way tomorrow morning, and then decide on the final route we''ll take tomorrow morning."


    Although he grew up here, he is not familiar with all the terrain. If he wants to find an accurate location, he has to inquire first to avoid any danger.


    Anyway, he has to ensure Mi Xiaoxiao''s safety.


    "OK." at present, it seems that there is only such a way.

 Chapter 274

    "Ku Ying, we haven''t found anything yet."


    "What are you doing? Take your people there and look for them. You can''t let them leave our tribe.


    Everybody look for me carefully. You can''t let go of any clues. We must catch Tamo this time! "


    The sound of sobbing woke up Mi Xiaoxiao in her shallow sleep.


    White hands, one hand slowly propped up the whole body, the whole person still didn''t wake up, in a confused state.


    She just heard someone say tamer''s name?


    Auditory hallucination?


    "Ku Ying, do you think that Tamo boy has left the jurisdiction of our tribe by now?"


    "Why are you so stupid! Didn''t you hear the doorman say that he still has a little female with him?


    Since he still has a woman with him, he won''t go all night. Even if he doesn''t consider himself, he will also consider that woman. Therefore, they must still be around here. "


    "Hey, hey! I''m stupid. I''ll let people search carefully and never miss a clue."


    "Well, go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Not auditory hallucinations!


    Mi Xiaoxiao woke up and got up quickly. She didn''t hear wrong. Someone said Tamo''s name again. Moreover, it''s not good!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao wanted to put out the fire nearby for the first time, but when he thought of the large amount of smoke brought by the fire, he had to give up his idea.


    Gently, slowly close to the hole, she can hear the voice, which means that the speaker will not be too far away from here.


    "Xiong Zi, why did our leader have to catch this Tamo? To tell you the truth, this Tamo grew up with us in our tribe..."


    "Don''t be wordy. Just do your job well. If you can''t bear it, why don''t you go to the leader for an explanation?"


    "Well, Ku Ying, are you kidding me? You want me to ask the leader? Forget it."


    The voice was not deliberately masked. Even if it was far away, MI Xiaoxiao clearly heard those contents.


    According to the content of their conversation, these people are from the purple tribe.


    It''s just that they came to tamer early in the morning and made such a big noise. What''s the matter?


    Mi Xiaoxiao had some bad feelings in her heart.


    I just hope Tamo, who goes out hunting, doesn''t come back so early, or I''m afraid he will be punished.


    She doesn''t matter. She should be safe for the time being. After all, it''s hard for ordinary people to find her in this place.


    This is the place tamer found with her last night. It seems to be his secret garden when he was a child.


    From the outside, it is really difficult to find the entrance of the cave, which is basically covered by vines hanging from the top.


    Moreover, the size of the hole allows at most one person to enter. Therefore, if you are lucky, MI Xiaoxiao will be fine.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t see the situation outside and could only hear some clues.


    After a while, there was another sound outside. Mi Xiaoxiao pricked up her ears and listened.


    "Ku Ying, come and have a look. It seems that someone has trampled here!"


    "What?! get out of the way and let me have a look!"


    "Mumble! You see, looking at this print, it should have been last night."


    "Well, so the tamer boy must be nearby. Let''s spread out and watch carefully. Don''t let him run away!"


    "Yes!" the neat voice came, and then there were only messy footsteps, and closer and closer to her.


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Isn''t it just to find Jin Xuan and them? Why does Mao feel like learning from the west?

 Chapter 275

    This twists and turns, is it really necessary?


    Listening to the approaching footsteps, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart beat faster. Plop, plop, almost didn''t jump out of his throat.


    "Ku Ying, are you looking for me again?" suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart missed a beat. Isn''t this... Tamo''s voice?


    Did this guy get kicked in the head by a donkey?


    Knowing that they were looking for him, they ran out for fear that others would not find him?!


    It''s very angry!


    "Yo! Tamer? Your boy is finally willing to come out? It''s not bad that we''ve been looking for you for so long."


    Ku Ying looked up at Tamo standing motionless in the tree and smiled.


    "What can I do for you? I don''t remember what friendship I have with you or you have."


    The pheasant on tamer''s handle was casually placed on the tree fork aside, and the wind and cloud surged in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Don''t say that. We are all a tribe, aren''t we? I''m looking for you this time, but I just want you to go back with us."


    When Ku Ying spoke, he still kept a smile. The image of a smiling tiger is really easy to give people a good impression.


    But tamer is not a fool.


    If they hadn''t been close to the cave where Mi Xiaoxiao was hiding, he wouldn''t have run out.


    Therefore, it is equivalent to that he listened to their dialogue clearly.


    The man who really wants to find him is that guy.


    Tamo sneered: "go back? Zili tribe? I have nothing to do with it."


    Indeed, from the moment he decided to leave, he, Tamo, had nothing to do with the purple tribe.


    "How can you say that? Tamer, how can you say that it doesn''t matter if you grew up there?


    We just want to take you home this time. "Ku Ying said faintly, looking at the still dazzling Tamo.


    "Go home? Oh, it doesn''t belong to me, and there''s no room for me." the word home, as early as when her mother died, no longer exists.


    "Tamo, don''t be unkind. We''ll come and pick you up to the tribe with good intentions. Don''t be shameless!"


    Xiong Zi said with an agitated face. He had a fat body and moved forward uneasily.


    Tamer stared at the fat man for a few seconds, then resolutely said, "I said, I don''t go back, it doesn''t belong to me, and I''m not rare!"


    "Not rare? Do you really think our Zili tribe is your home? You have to go back with us if you are rare, and you have to go back with us if you are not rare!"


    Xiong Zi said forcefully. The fat accumulated all year round on his chin trembled up and down because of anger.


    "Ku Ying, you think so too?" tamer looked at his eyes, and there was a trace of hope in his eyes.


    "Sorry... Tamo, you''d better go back with us!" Ku Ying put away his smile and said in a helpless tone, which dashed Tamo''s last hope.


    "If you have that ability, I don''t mind going back with you," said tamer, rolling up the same black vortex as last time.


    But this time, it''s not so strong.


    "Wait!" I don''t know what the bear said in kuying''s ear. Kuying, who was ready to rush up, immediately reached out and shouted to stop.


    Tamer looked at this scene and felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    But he still pretended to be calm and said, "what else?"


    "Tamo, we grew up together anyway. I don''t want to embarrass you." Ku Ying said, as if he didn''t want to hurt Tamo.


    "So?" listening to the words of no origin, Tamo''s handsome eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    Handsome to the face of common indignation, a touch of worry gradually appeared.


    Is something wrong with MI Xiaoxiao?

 Chapter 276

    "In fact, it''s nothing. I heard the orc who saw you say that you came back from Carrie this time.


    If what Xiong Zi said is true, then it is necessary for them to catch the little female.


    "I did send Carrie back. I''ve never seen any little female. If you don''t fight, I''m just not in the mood to play with you."


    Tamer said, turning around, he was ready to take off and leave here.


    He must not involve her


    "Don''t be so anxious to explain. We''re just asking. There''s no malice." Ku Ying called Tamo and said with a smile.


    Looking at tamer''s expression, it seems that the little female is eight, nine and ten.


    Since tamer is nearby, the little female must not be far from here, but how should he catch her? Originally, a tamer was enough for him to be busy.


    "Ku Ying, why are you talking to him so much? For example, let me go up and catch him. It''s done."


    It''s endless! Xiong Zi looked at Tamo irritably and wanted to beat him down immediately.


    "Xiong Zi, don''t be impulsive. We''ve come to ask Tamo to go back with us. Why are you shouting and killing like that?" Ku Ying turned his head and looked at him fiercely, but in fact he was winking at him.


    Tamo frowned and stood motionless on the tree, staring at the two people below quietly.


    And Mi Xiaoxiao, who listened attentively in the rear, was speechless. What if she wanted to rush out and kill the man called Ku Ying?


    They say that others only know how to fight and kill, and completely forget the appearance that they were ferocious to rush up a minute ago.


    Dare they come hard, come soft? Ready to sing?


    But anyway, she can''t get out now. These orcs call the one around here full of water.


    She can''t tell tamer their purpose. She just hopes that guy can be smart and don''t get caught in their tricks.


    "Oh! Ku Ying, as long as you still have the patience to talk to him kindly, none of us knows about him.


    I was unlucky to contact him, but Kameng''s fool still grabbed him and asked me to say that she deserved what she wanted now! "


    Xiong Zi glared at tamer fiercely, looking like he wanted to drink his blood and eat his meat.


    Carmen? Why did the fat man mention Kameng again? They came to catch tamer. What''s the matter with the girl?


    desperate? Is it hard for Carmen? Something happened to her?


    Mi Xiaoxiao hid in the dark, picked a small hole, peeped hard into the outside world, and of course saw the form outside.


    incorrect! Their goal is Tamo, but they have mentioned her and Kameng successively, which is somewhat abnormal.


    Although they both have something to do with Tamo, there is no need to mention them unless they want to achieve some ulterior purpose.


    Moreover, the fat man said that Kameng was dying. Isn''t he saying that Kameng is in danger now?


    Tamo and Kameng grew up together. If something happens to Kameng, Tamo will never stay out of it, so


    Mi Xiaoxiao wakes up. They want to use Kameng to say that she is in danger, so that Tamo can honestly return to Zili tribe with them.


    blamed! She can''t go out now. She just wants tamer to be smart.


    But at the same time, it doesn''t rule out that something really happened to Kameng. After thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao thinks it''s really a trouble:


    "Life or death? What''s wrong with Carmen?" tamer clenched his fist, his whole body taut, with a trace of annoyance on his face.


    "What''s the matter?! you still have the face to ask her what''s the matter? If it weren''t for you, could Kameng be like this?" Xiong Zi looked at tamer with a resentful face.

 Chapter 277

    "Kameng, what''s wrong with her?!" tamer said to Ku Ying with a black face, ignoring Xiong Zi''s words.


    "Tamo, don''t worry, Kameng. Kameng has been unconscious since she was sent back by you. The drug orcs in the tribe have nothing to do with it."


    Ku Ying said, his face gradually darkened, and he looked so sad.


    Tamo listened to Ku Ying''s words, and his face became darker. The green Scripture on the back of his hand proved how angry he was at the moment. He paused and slowly squeezed out a few words from his lips and teeth: "unconscious?"


    "Well, up to now, we haven''t found out what the reason is, so we thought, let you go back and have a look, but..."


    Ku Ying shook his head and glanced at Tamo with the rest of his eyes. After seeing his face as black as the bottom of the pot, he was secretly happy.


    Sure enough, he still couldn''t let go of Kameng, even though he left the purple tribe.


    finished! Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart clicked. Tamo was definitely fooled. I didn''t see him so stupid in ordinary times! Drop the chain at such a critical moment!


    Mi Xiaoxiao was in the rear, waiting to stare. He was worried, but he couldn''t do anything.


    If Tamo really goes back with them, the leader of Zili tribe doesn''t know what to do to him!


    After eavesdropping for so long, she still saw the fact that Tamo and Zili tribal leaders didn''t deal with. Therefore, the leader would never let Tamo go easily.


    What should she do?


    Tamer saved her twice. She can''t wait to die, can she?


    But now she has nothing, but they are numerous, and she is just alone. What can I do to save him?


    It will only be her who will suffer.


    Well, let''s see tamer''s final decision first! I hope her head can think of some ways.


    "Why should I believe you?" Kameng was still alive the day before. The whole person was fine. How could he suddenly be unconscious?


    "I knew you didn''t believe it, Xiong Zi. Show Tamo the things." Ku Ying smiled bitterly and pushed Xiong Zi aside.


    "Hum! See clearly!" Xiong Zi looked at tamer contemptuously, and then took out something from him.


    Things lie quietly in the palm of Xiong Zi''s hand. A small grain emits a trace of yellow reflection under the sunshine of the Buddha.


    Tamo looked at the little thing, pursed his lips and said, "I''ll go back with you."


    "In that case, what are you waiting for? Let''s go quickly! Otherwise, Kameng she..., alas ~" Ku Ying quickly flashed a touch of pure light at the bottom of her eyes, hehe, she was hooked.


    It''s just a pity that I caught Tamo. If the little female can also take it back, maybe the leader will be more happy.


    It is said that the little female looks beautiful, but she is unique.


    Tammerton paused, then seemingly unintentionally took the pheasant placed between the tree forks down the tree.


    The plump pheasant fell from such a high tree and made a dull noise. Tamo just glanced at the hole where Mi Xiao was hiding with his remaining light, and then followed Ku Ying without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah! Dead fox! Stupid fox!" for a long time, MI Xiaoxiao screamed angrily from the cave.


    "It doesn''t matter! If you take it, you''ll take it. It''s none of my business! Hum! If you want to kill or cut it, let them do it!" Mi Xiaoxiao was very angry. He picked up the stones on the ground and threw them out.


    For a long time, xiaomou seemed to accept her fate. The cat walked towards the outside, then raised the rations left by Tamo expressionless, and went back to the cave.


    Pluck, eviscerate and bake. Except for the crackling sound of firewood, there was no sound in the hole. It was quiet and terrible.

 Chapter 278

    "The front is what you said about the purple tribe?" a man''s voice sounded outside the cave and successfully attracted Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention.


    Gently put down the unfinished chicken in your hand and concentrate on listening to the sound outside.


    "Scar, did I say your brain was left in the tribe? How many times have I said it? It''s Zili, Zili tribe!


    Is a name really so difficult to remember? "Shanchen was speechless. How many times did he say such a simple name all the way?


    At least five times?


    "Fuck you, I''m so smart! It''s purple... Cough!" I was just trying to beat the boy. What''s the name of the tribe?


    There is a kind of air called embarrassment in the air.


    "Hahaha! He also said that his brain is working well, scar. You''re beating yourself in the face. Hahaha! I''m laughing to death!" shanchen kept away from scar and laughed with schadenfreude.


    "Shanchen, you dead boy, I''ll kill you! You''d better not hide!" scar looked angry and beat shanchen.


    Scar? Scar?


    Mi Xiaoxiao whispered in her heart. Why does the name sound so familiar?


    "Scar! I''m wrong, isn''t it? Come on, don''t forget, we came out this time to find the little female.


    We''ve been out for eight days. If we can''t find the little female again, how can we make a job with the leader when we go back? "


    Speaking of this, shanchen can''t help worrying. Where has the little female been rushed?


    Or, just


    "Alas ~, I don''t know where she was rushed. It''s been eight days since the agreed ten days. If only I could get some news from the purple tribe this time."


    Promised the leader and gave the result in ten days. It''s only two days. We have to step up.


    Ten days? Little female? Washed away? chief? Purple tribe?


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened to these words and chewed them slowly in her heart. How can she feel it more and more? Is this talking about her?


    wait! Scar?!


    It''s Li Shuo''s man!


    Thinking of this, MI Xiaoxiao fiercely stood up and squinted outside. He saw a man with scars on his face and a group of people marching in the direction of Zili tribe.


    "Is it really him?!" Mi Xiaoxiao can now be sure that this man is the scar of the gray wolf tribe and the man of that guy lishuo.


    "Scar? You wait!" since you are your own, you don''t need to hide. Just go out directly.


    Moreover, she is short of people now. Anyway, tamer is her lifesaver. He is in danger and can''t help it.


    Although some helpless, his impulse, but transposition thinking, also think of the pass.


    After all, Kameng is also his childhood sweetheart. He grew up together when he was young. These feelings don''t mean don''t want them.


    Tamer''s impulse is also justified.


    "Mi... Mi Xiaoxiao?! you... Are you really okay?" scar turned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a shocked face.


    When the river was so fast and there were so many stones and floating objects in the river, she was washed into such a fast river and miraculously survived.


    Although he led the leader''s life and came out to find Mi Xiaoxiao, he didn''t report much hope for this.


    "Of course, I have nine lives. How can I die so easily! By the way, you came out to find me?"


    What I just said should be looking for her?


    "Well, chief, he went to Ta''er tribe to find you. Then he found you were not there, so he went directly to Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan. Then he knew that something had happened to you.


    So as soon as the leader returned to the tribe, he sent us out to look for you. No, we''ve been wandering outside for eight days. We can find you today. "

 Chapter 279

    "Are you leaving the new moon?" Mi Xiaoxiao thought. She felt warm in her heart. Unexpectedly, the guy was quite loyal. It seems that she didn''t read him wrong!


    "Well, it''s good to find you now. Come back with us quickly! The leader must be in a hurry." when he saw the leader, he knew that he cared about Mi Xiaoxiao, a little female.


    "Not yet. I have more important things to do." tamer followed them back to the purple tribe. I don''t know how he is now.


    In any case, she will go to see what kind of situation it is, and what kind of situation Kameng is, and whether it is dying and terminally ill as they say.


    "What''s more important? What''s more important than going back to the tribe?"


    She has been missing for so long. The leader and Shi Nuo must be very anxious now. Shouldn''t they go back to the tribe first at this time?


    "Well, my benefactor is in danger now. I can''t help saving him. How can I go back to the tribe without conscience before I''m sure of his safety?"


    Although tamer is a little arrogant sometimes, he is still very good for the whole person. He saved her life twice in a row.


    No, to be exact, it''s three times. At that time, tamer didn''t have to come out at all. If it weren''t for covering her


    "Help benefactor?" scar suddenly realized, and he said! A good man, washed into such a fast river, could survive intact. It turned out that someone saved her.


    "Well, I''ll explain to you later. The question now is whether you are willing to help me save him."


    It is unrealistic to break into the god horse of Zili tribe alone, but they are different with a scar.


    As the saying goes, many people are powerful, isn''t it?


    "This..." scar is a little embarrassed. The leader agreed to see her in ten days, but the life-saving benefactor can''t ignore it, can''t he?


    After hesitating for a while, scar sighed. The leader''s favorite little female, he had to serve him anyway: "all right!"


    "Well, let''s start towards the purple tribe now." there are not 100 people here, but also about 50 people.


    Li Shuo is generous to find her. She must thank him when she goes back.


    "Wait! Shanchen, listen up!" scar patted a man who was still wandering, and started without hesitation.


    "Hiss...! scar, you have nothing to do, don''t you? It hurts. Do you know?" shanchen no doubt blew his hair again.


    Didn''t he just look at the little female and see some wandering? What''s wrong? As for this little female, but he has seen the most beautiful one. Can''t he stay in a daze?


    Hold back!


    "Do you know the pain? You''ve been in a daze all day. Well, now you can hurry back to the tribe as soon as possible, inform the leader and say that the little female has found it.


    And... "Scar said this, suddenly silent.


    After glancing at Mi Xiaoxiao and discovering that he had no intention, he approached shanchen mysteriously:


    "Remember, only inform the leader. Don''t go to the thar tribe to inform Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. It''s related to the happiness of our leader. You have to take it easy for me."


    Before he left the tribe, the leader specially explained that once he found Mi Xiaoxiao, he only needed to inform him.


    You don''t have to think about the leader''s intention. He must be careful and don''t screw up, otherwise he won''t have good fruit to eat at that time.


    "Mm-hmm, understand!" shanchen smiled knowingly, then smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao and politely stretched out his hand: "Hello, little female, my name is shanchen."


    "Oh, shanchen, Hello, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao." Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned for a while and then reacted. The man in front of him was white and clean, giving a good first impression.

 Chapter 280

    "Ha ha! I''m going to be busy now! Bye ~" shanchen quickly shook hands with MI Xiaoxiao, and then left in the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    What a windy man


    "Little female, just be square! Shanchen is still reliable. He must finish the task. Next, let''s go and save your life-saving benefactor!"


    Scar said with a smile, treat Mi Xiaoxiao more warmly than his own leader.


    "Trouble you." it''s obviously just an ordinary trading relationship, but in the end, it''s unreasonable to bother others to take risks with her.


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know. Because of her disappearance, Li Shuo had already dissolved the cooperative trading relationship with the thar tribe.


    In other words, he had nothing to do with the thar tribe to find her and help her.


    "But then again, where is your benefactor?" after listening to the little female for a long time, she still didn''t mention where he was at this moment.


    "Oh, he... Is in Zili tribe now." Mi Xiaoxiao paused and then observed scar''s face as he said.


    As long as there is a hesitation on his face, maybe she will have to find a way to solve the problem by herself.


    After all, Zili tribe is not a small tribe. For her, Canglang tribe doesn''t have to be an enemy of another tribe equal to it.


    "Zili tribe? Ha ha! Just now, we are going to this tribe! Don''t say, the name of this tribe is so vulgar!"


    Scar''s face changed instantly when he mentioned this tribe. It''s not hesitation and fear, but disgust all over his face.


    Uh


    Vulgar? All right?


    But if his tone of disapproval was heard by the leader of other people''s tribe, how would he feel?


    Obviously, I just can''t remember the name of other people''s tribe, but I have to say that the name of other people''s tribe is too tacky. Scar is so interesting!


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Almost half an hour later, MI Xiaoxiao came to the door of Zili tribe with a group of people. It still looked like that, but the gatekeeper was replaced by a fat man.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here in groups?" the tribe has just caught a Tamo. At this time, the tribal security is more strict than ever before.


    "Oh, Hello, we''re from the wolf tribe. We came here this time to meet your leader. We''re looking for him. It''s important."


    When facing other people, scar didn''t compare with MI Xiaoxiao''s pleasant face. With some ferocious scars, the whole person still looked terrible.


    "Wolf tribe! Wait a minute, I''ll inform the leader." the fat man was a little stunned when he heard about the wolf tribe, and then ran quickly towards the tribe.


    "Unexpectedly, the prestige of your tribe has spread widely." the man''s expression just now can be clearly seen by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Ha ha! Little female, our tribe has stayed in this area before. As for the purple tribe, I have no impression of it."


    I don''t know if their tribe had harmed such a tribe when they were here before.


    Maybe there are more disasters. I can''t remember one or two of them. Well... Indeed, scar nodded secretly. The more he thought, the more normal he became.


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know the idea of scar. If he knows, he can''t guarantee to have a new opinion on Li Shuo.


    "Did your tribe stay here before?" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. According to reason, a tribe generally does not advocate large-scale migration in order to prosper.

 Chapter 281

    "Hey, hey! Our tribe did stay here, but it wasn''t long. Later, we moved near your tribe."


    Scar smiled twice. He wouldn''t say that the leader moved around because he liked the thar tribe.


    If it hadn''t been for meeting this little female, it is estimated that the current thar tribe would not have been a separate tribe. It must have been absorbed by their tribe and eaten no residue.


    Originally, the female who caught the leader of the thar tribe that day wanted to use her as a chip. Unexpectedly, she reached a cooperative relationship with MI Xiaoxiao''s little female by mistake.


    "Come with me! The leader is waiting for you inside." just when Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to ask what else, the man who had just run in ran back with a slight gasp.


    "Let''s go!" scar motioned Mi Xiaoxiao to go ahead. This move was invisible, suggesting that MI Xiaoxiao was the one who really said he could count.


    "HMM." since scar is so polite and tamer doesn''t know what''s going on inside, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t refuse and walks forward directly.


    "Please." the man bowed slightly and said politely. He just looked at Mi Xiaoxiao intentionally or unintentionally.


    Amazing, but also with a little surprise.


    "Remind you, don''t look blind if you have nothing." scar stepped forward, blocked the man''s line of sight and gave a cold warning in his voice.


    Although the man was dissatisfied with scar''s words, he didn''t say anything and took back his prying sight.


    "Well, the leader said, I saw you alone." when he came to a mountain entrance, the man suddenly stood in front of the party and said carefully.


    "Me?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered, what medicine does the leader sell in the gourd?


    She''s the only person you don''t know?


    "No!" almost between MI Xiaoxiao''s words, the scar on one side said sharply and could not be refused.


    The leader wanted to be beautiful. Let such a beautiful little female go in alone. Even without the leader''s explanation, he was not at ease.


    Who knows if the leader will have any crooked thoughts?


    Before he left the tribe, he promised the leader that he would not only find the little female and complete the task, but also protect her.


    Of course, there is also a paragraph in which he is threatened not to hit the little female. Please allow him to ignore it automatically, but I have to say, chief, you really think more


    "But..." the man looked at the tough scar and was embarrassed.


    The leader saw the little female. He couldn''t help crouching behind the leader, could he?


    But the man with scars on his face is really too tough. The most important thing is that the other party is from the gray wolf tribe. He can''t do it rashly.


    "Scar, or..." in fact, it''s not impossible for her to go in alone. No matter what the leader pays attention to, at least when it''s dangerous, scar is outside the door, and presumably nothing will happen.


    Moreover, she is not a fool. She still knows everything according to her own circumstances.


    "Little female, this is what the leader told me. I can''t listen, can''t I?" scar looked helpless, although he pretended.


    "..." the guy from lishuo


    "Really not..." what else did the man want to say, embarrassed on his face.


    "Zhimo, let them both come in!" just when both sides refused to give in, a voice suddenly sounded in the cave.


    "Little female, let''s go!" scar glanced at the man next to him and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "HMM." after hesitating for a while, MI Xiaoxiao took the lead and walked in.


    What catches the eye is the animal skin carpet on the ground. The uniform yellow animal skin is neatly paved on the ground. It can be regarded as a patchwork carpet!

 Chapter 282

    In addition to the yellow skins all over the ground, MI Xiaoxiao was also slightly surprised by the decoration of the cave.


    On both sides of the cave, there are some large and small wooden stakes. These big wooden stakes, the youngest, have been around for more than 30 years.


    What attracts Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention is the ornaments placed on the wooden pile. There are all kinds of strange things. Together, there are almost twenty or thirty pieces.


    For example, the skull, the white skull, is quietly placed on the largest wooden pile, with long and wide corners on both sides, slightly bent, maintaining the original appearance.


    It seems that this should be the skull of an animal, more like large animals such as bison. The most important thing is to have horns.


    But the two empty big eyes looked creepy at first sight. In addition, the light in the cave was really not very good, which made it feel even worse.


    In addition to these, in the front of the cave, there are also several flowers, colorful, with fresh dew on them. They should have just been picked.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. This guy knows such a profound art of flower arrangement!


    However, the flower arrangement is really too complicated. There are too many kinds of colors, which makes people''s eyes ache.


    On the side of the flower, a man sat lazily on a stone chair, with a bad smell all over his body.


    Ill intentioned, this is his first feeling for MI Xiaoxiao.


    The man''s hair is a little messy, like he hasn''t taken care of it for a long time. His face is a typical square face with thick eyebrows, but his eyes are a little deep, which makes people look very uncomfortable.


    He looks strong. You can see from sitting that he is very tall, his skin is a little dark, and there are a lot of acne on his face, slightly red, a little bigger, and even thick yellow juice.


    Look... It''s disgusting!


    "Hello, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao from Ta... Canglang tribe." almost said to be tal tribe.


    Mi Xiaoxiao bends down politely. In other people''s territory, the most basic politeness is still necessary. This is the most basic politeness as a person.


    Their goal is to save Tamo. If the man is willing to cooperate, it will get twice the result with half the effort. If not, they have other ways.


    Whether he cooperates or not, the prelude will tear his face with others. That''s the practice of fools. Moreover, not many of their people come.


    "Scar." compared with MI Xiaoxiao''s politeness, scar simply reported his name.


    For outsiders, he doesn''t want to say more. The reason is very simple. It''s useless to say more. Then why waste saliva?


    "Ha ha! Please take a seat quickly! I''m glad you can come to my Zili tribe. It''s a great honor!


    I''m the leader of this tribe, sang Wu. Please forgive me if I''m not well entertained. "


    Sang Wu glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao secretly, and swept a touch of pure light at the bottom of his eyes, which was fleeting. However, he was caught by Mi Xiaoxiao who looked up and revealed it without doubt.


    Mi Xiaoxiao winked at the scar. Then it seemed as if nothing had happened. He calmly sat down on the chair. Then he slowly opened his mouth: "leader sang Wu is polite."


    Scar is not stupid. I understand what Mi Xiaoxiao means right now.


    But if it weren''t for sang Wu''s presence, scar must have twitched at the corner of his mouth at this moment.


    This little female is so good at pretending. It seems that her Kung Fu is no weaker than that of his family leader


    "Zhimo, the guests have been here for so long, why don''t you bring some delicious food and drink?!" after a polite conversation with MI Xiaoxiao, sang Wu shouted at Zhimo standing outside the cave.

 Chapter 283

    "Chief, come, come." the man who led Mi Xiaoxiao and his party into the tribe, that is, the executive in Sang Wu''s mouth, came in slowly with a few leaves.


    Yes, it''s the leaf. The emerald green leaf is square. It should be cut down to have this shape. It looks like the leaves of a large leaf tree.


    "Xiaoxiao little female, this is a unique hundred berries in our place. It tastes fresh and sweet. It is a favorite fruit of females in the tribe.


    Unfortunately, this kind of fruit is extremely difficult to inquire. Even if it is found, there will be so many dozen on a tree. It is fresh and fresh. Xiaoxiao might as well try it? "


    Sang Wu stared at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, which made her feel uncomfortable. In addition, his sudden Xiaoxiao made Mi Xiaoxiao tremble.


    It''s really disgusting. In other words, they have known each other for only an hour. They haven''t been in contact before. How can they be so close?


    "Hehe, thank you for your kindness, but I personally don''t like these too sweet and greasy foods. I''m afraid I''ll disappoint the leader."


    Don''t like sweet and greasy food? It''s impossible, but it''s OK to cheat him.


    She had never seen the white fruit, although sang Wu was unlikely to hurt her in front of the scar.


    But as the saying goes, there must be a heart of harm and a heart of prevention. There is no simple reason. She still understands it.


    Moreover, she is not hungry now. It is harmless not to eat these things.


    "Although these berries taste sweet, they are fresh after eating. Xiaoxiao is sure not to taste them?" Sang Wu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile.


    It immediately gave her a creepy feeling, a gloomy feeling, which was not very good.


    "Oh? So magical? I''d like to have a taste!" he saw the hundred berries when he stayed here.


    It was similar to the white fruit held in front of MI Xiaoxiao, but he had no chance to eat it.


    In front of him, no leader will harm the little female openly.


    "Ha ha! Brother scar is greedy! But we have to let the female take care of the fruit, don''t you think?"


    Sang Wu shifted his eyes from MI Xiaoxiao and looked aside. There were some serious scars on the surface. A few seconds later, a hearty laughter came from his mouth.


    "That''s natural." scar broke his serious face and smiled a little, but it was not obvious.


    After the two finished, MI Xiaoxiao continued, "in that case, I dare not Buddha your kindness. Mi Xiaoxiao first thanked the leader for giving this precious fruit!"


    The words of scar just now are undoubtedly telling her that there is no problem with this fruit and there is no need to refuse. Don''t freeze the relationship without asking anything.


    She didn''t understand these principles, but she didn''t think too much before. Fortunately, scar thought more.


    "Xiaoxiao is polite. It''s just a fruit. As long as Xiaoxiao likes it." Sang Wu smiled and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. The light under his eyes was brighter and brighter.


    This is mi Xiaoxiao. It''s really beautiful!


    "I don''t know Xiaoxiao brought me to Zili tribe, but something happened?" Sang Wu said half, glanced out of the hole, and then finished.


    "Oh, yes, we''re here this time! We just want to make some transactions with the leader. As for the contents of these transactions, can the leader allow us to rest for a night and talk tomorrow?"


    Those who trade Shenma are floating clouds. It is mi Xiaoxiao''s real purpose to live in Zili tribe for the time being.


    She yelled to save people, but she could find out the location of the people to be saved, didn''t she?


    "Of course, Xiaoxiao can live as long as she wants." Sang Wu''s eyes are ready to stick to MI Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 284

    "Then thank you for your kindness, leader. But we''ll leave for the tribe after we finish the task. We won''t bother the leader any more."


    Scar watched sang Wu looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes. He couldn''t help frowning and falling words, so he stepped forward to block his eyes.


    The little female is the woman their leader likes. How can she be coveted by other men?!


    Anyway, he has to be watched by the leader. If he wants to covet, he can''t turn to him.


    "I have a lot of empty places in Zili tribe, so it''s no problem to stay for a few more days." Sang Wu still maintained the initial position.


    The words seemed to be said to the scar in front of him. In fact, the direction observed by his eyes was Mi Xiaoxiao sitting below quietly eating 100 berries.


    "The leader is so polite." scar moved his body a little bit again, knowing that he could completely block his bad eyes.


    "Ha ha! I should." Sang Wu laughed on the surface, as if he was very happy, but he didn''t know how to arrange the scar in his heart.


    "Leader sang Wu, your tribe is usually on such strict guard? Look at those one by one. When they came in, they almost didn''t stare out some big skeletons."


    Mi Xiaoxiao wiped her mouth, stood up slowly, walked behind scar, and said in a not light but not heavy tone.


    To tell the truth, she also hated the naked sight of leader sang Wu. It should not be too obvious.


    "Ha ha! Let Xiaoxiao laugh. Something happened to our tribe recently, so the guard is a little strict these days.


    But Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. This will never affect our cooperation. Tonight, I promise, it won''t affect you... Rest. "


    Sang Wu stretched and pretended to be very tired. However, he couldn''t hide from MI Xiaoxiao.


    However, at this point, they also have their own ideas, but they all have a good heart and don''t say it.


    "Something''s wrong? So... Does this affect our cooperation?" Mi Xiao and scar looked at each other secretly, and then asked in a painless tone.


    "No, it''s just catching a traitor. It''s no big deal."


    Sang Wu brushed his hands carelessly, and his tone of voice was disgusting.


    "Traitor?" tamer? When Mi Xiaoxiao heard the word traitor, the first thing he thought of was Tamo, but Tamo had nothing to do with Zili tribe. What about traitors?


    "Hehe, Xiaoxiao, this is the internal affair of our tribe. However, three days later, we will openly execute the traitor in this tribe. Xiaoxiao can come out and watch if he is interested."


    Sang Wu''s meaning is obvious. This traitor is all the internal affairs of our Zili tribe. You are just the person sent by other tribes to complete cooperation here. You are not qualified to participate in the internal affairs of their tribe.


    As for inviting them to watch the so-called traitor execution ceremony, it''s just a trend of slapping a sweet date. In a more popular way, it''s OK to coax you.


    "Let''s talk about it when we see it. Well, I''m tired after talking so much. I don''t know if leader sang Wu can take us down to have a rest?"


    This time, it was not mi Xiaoxiao who spoke. Instead, he was a silent scar. What he said was inevitably a bit serious.


    "Of course, please follow me." Sang Wu stood up, walked to MI Xiaoxiao and smiled.


    Um


    Thanks to her endurance, she has always been good, otherwise she can''t stop vomiting at this moment.


    It''s not her affectation, just because the man in front of her is too disgusting.


    Look at the pus on your face squeezed out by the smile. It''s yellow. It''s like you crushed the caterpillar.


    Well, don''t say it. I''m thinking about it. I don''t have to eat anything tonight. I''ll be full by eating the air.

 Chapter 285

    "Cough, leader sang Wu, please lead the way!" scar glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao. After finding that he was unwell, he began to talk.


    To tell you the truth, the leader is really... Crooked.


    "OK." Sang Wu stared at Mi Xiaoxiao for a few seconds. He didn''t turn away until the latter frowned impatiently.


    ¡­¡­


    "Leader! Leader!" after several hours of running, shanchen finally rushed to the tribe before dark. As soon as he entered the tribe, he shouted.


    To tell the truth, after running for a long time, he is about to fall apart. There is a feeling that his legs are not his own. To sum up, one word - tired! Really tired!


    If it weren''t for the happy life of his family leader, would he have to fight like this? Is it necessary?


    Fortunately, my task is almost over! At that time, he must lie in bed and have a good rest to comfort his legs and feet. He really doesn''t want to move


    "Si Lin, where is the leader? Is he in the tribe? I have something important to report to the leader." shanchen stopped running and grabbed one of his old good brothers.


    He was stunned when he frightened others.


    You said that a good person who hasn''t seen you for a few days is a good interrogation. If he is an individual, he needs time to respond.


    Obviously, this is called Si Lin, and the reflection arc is a little longer than ordinary people.


    "Shanchen, where have you been these days?" Si Lin looked at his brother with a smile.


    What I said was that it had nothing to do with shanchen''s problem. Instead, I completely ignored shanchen''s problem and forcibly changed the topic.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, he has better patience... Yes... Shanchen, you should calm down, calm down


    Don''t be impulsive... Don''t be impulsive! You should understand that Si Lin''s reaction is slower and slower


    "Shanchen, why don''t you speak? Are you dumb?" Si Lin was curious and wanted to open shanchen''s mouth to find out.


    "Ah! I beat you!" I can''t bear it anymore! He has no time to fool around with him. He has to find the leader!


    "Pain! Pain! Pain!" Si Lin covered his head and said all the time. In fact, shanchen knew that he didn''t use much strength.


    It''s just... It''s just a big bag, Isn''t it a heavy start?


    "Hiss... Shanchen, it''s too dark for you to start. It hurts me." Zi Kui walked over with a smile on his face and didn''t forget to shake his head and sigh.


    Especially shanchen, he is still so acute. Poor Si Lin, who can''t turn around.


    "Zi Kui, it doesn''t hurt your back to stand and talk. Tell me where the leader is. I really have something important." it''s a big event related to the future happiness of the leader.


    The leader of the tribe didn''t disclose that he was sending people to look for the little female, so most people didn''t know.


    Of course, this might be the best way to hide the two people of the thar tribe. Think about the leader


    "Oh, chief! He''s in his cave, and..." seeing that shanchen is really worried, Zi Kui put away his mind and said solemnly.


    "OK, I see. Let''s go first, and thank you..." unfortunately, someone was too anxious to listen to his father.


    "Stay with Jin Xuanshi Nuo of thar tribe..." Zi Kui looked at the burning shanchen and shook his head helplessly. This guy will suffer one day.


    I have to say, Zikui''s words are more powerful than crow''s mouth.


    No, shanchen was shivering against the wordless anger of his leader and the shock of the other two men.


    His intuition told him that he seemed to be in big trouble

 Chapter 286

    "Er... That, that leader, you are busy, you are busy ha, i... I won''t bother, ha ha."


    Shanchen bent a face and tried to maintain the smile on the surface, so that the atmosphere would not look too embarrassed.


    Unfortunately, a man doesn''t know that sometimes the atmosphere can''t be solved with a smile or two.


    "Stop!" facts proved that the reality was cruel. Shanchen was stopped by Shi Nuo as soon as he raised one foot, and his tone was serious.


    "Er... Well, do you have anything else?" shanchen turned his head reluctantly with a sad face.


    He really, really, really didn''t mean it!


    If he knew that these two people of the thar tribe were also in the leader''s cave, he wouldn''t shout so loudly even if he killed him.


    So that it became a great disaster that it was not only "concerned" by its own leader, but also revealed things that should not be disclosed.


    "What did you just say?" he clearly heard this guy shouting something like "little female found". When he heard the words "little female", Shi Nuo''s first reaction was Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao has been missing for a month and a half since she fell into the river.


    And they also searched hard for a month and a half. In this process, hardships are indispensable. There is no place to tell the endless thoughts.


    "Just now? What did I say? Did I say anything? I didn''t say anything. Well, you must have heard wrong."


    Shanchen reached out and grabbed the back of his head. He smiled a little falsely, but he was stunned that he didn''t even find it. Instead, he was someone standing in front. His face was getting darker and darker


    Black and Bao Gong have a fight, but someone doesn''t know it and wants to cover it up. In front of shinuo, it''s not worth mentioning at all.


    "You just said, ''the little female has found it''." at this moment, Jin Xuan, who woke up, also came forward and said.


    "..." shanchen was stunned. He looked at the leader who didn''t look very good in front of him, and then looked at the two people who were somewhat aggressive.


    What did he do? He came back and sent a message. As a result, he dug himself a pit. The most hateful thing is that he is now planted in this pit and can''t get up for a while.


    "Yes... Yes! A female was missing in our tribe a few days ago. Then the leader sent me out to find her. I just found her.


    So, I''ll report to my leader. "Shanchen''s brain suddenly flashed, and a beautiful lie was perfectly formed in his mind.


    "Oh? Where''s the little female now? I think you don''t mind if we meet her? I don''t know if she''s okay?"


    Jin Xuan knew that Shi Nuo didn''t like to talk to unfamiliar people, so the task of extorting confessions was handed over to him.


    He is not a fool, shanchen''s words, he naturally heard the clue, and inexplicably determined that the little female in his mouth is Xiaoxiao.


    They searched all over the places, big and small, for so long. They searched the forests, tribes and rivers one by one and inquired one by one, but they didn''t have any Xiaoxiao information.


    Today, I originally planned to come and make a deal with lishuo. Moreover, lishuo has some friends with Xiaoxiao. He almost started with him last time about Xiaoxiao.


    Therefore, it is not impossible to make a deal with him and ask him to lend some people to find Xiaoxiao.


    Although they also want to find Xiaoxiao by their own strength, only they know that their strength is indeed limited.


    They worry about Xiaoxiao, whether she has enough to eat, whether she dresses well, and whether she has a place to sleep

 Chapter 287

    In a word, the sooner you find Xiaoxiao, the better.


    Xiaoxiao alone outside, how they will not rest assured, only stay around, watching all the time, will feel down-to-earth, after all, their Xiaoxiao, very excellent.


    "She... Of course she''s at home now." shanchen straightened her back and said naturally.


    It should be normal to say in your own home? Surely they won''t doubt anything.


    But the facts are often different from what he thought.


    "Oh, in that case, as a former partner of the wolf tribe and getting along well with your leader, should we visit at this moment?"


    Jin Xuan smiled innocuously, and the words in his mouth were also clear and reasonable, which made people unable to refute.


    "..." what should he say? What can you say?


    But to tell you the truth, since the former cooperative relations are all former cooperative relations, what about their tribe and their wool?


    I''m afraid these two are going to fight him to the end? Never stop until you reach your goal? Is it really necessary?


    Really? Shanchen that call a desire to cry without tears, in the heart hold back the injustice.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, I found it." Li Shuo, with a black face, glanced at shanchen who couldn''t explain clearly, and then took the initiative to confess.


    "Where is Xiaoxiao?" just six simple words aroused the hearts of Shi Nuo and Jin Xuanjiu, rippling layers of ripples.


    Eager to find Mi Xiaoxiao''s whereabouts, they asked x Mi Xiaoxiao''s whereabouts with one voice.


    "In... In the Zili tribe, which is more than half a day away from here." after receiving the look of his leader, shanchen had to say it even if he was unwilling to say it again, because of his majesty.


    But if he hadn''t come back in a hurry to send information, he wouldn''t have come back in a long time.


    "Li Shuo, let''s leave first." Jinxuan shinuo looked at each other, nodded and said to Li Shuo above.


    Now that they have found Xiaoxiao''s whereabouts, they will set off immediately. They can''t wait for half a time. I don''t know how Xiaoxiao has been alone for so long?


    They can''t imagine how Xiaoxiao, who can''t turn into a beast and can''t see at night, has survived for half a month.


    For a time, the two big men felt sad and distressed in their hearts, which spread to their whole body and couldn''t disappear for a long time.


    "I''ll go with you." Li Shuo resumed his look, glanced at shanchen standing trembling aside, and said to the two people who were about to set out to find Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "... let''s go." Jin Xuan stared at Li Shuo for a few seconds. Then he didn''t embarrass him and nodded directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, the moon hanging in the sky unreservedly shines the silver light into the cave where Mi Xiaoxiao rests.


    I don''t know whether the leader did it to please the Canglang tribe or not. In short, the whole tribe, except the stone cave where Mi Xiaoxiao lives, has a small hole, which acts like a window.


    The silvery white light gently shines on MI Xiaoxiao. Her white skin looks more delicate and glittering like jade in the moonlight.


    The pink cherry lips are slightly open, breathing the fresh air one by one, and the delicate light pink lips can''t help but come forward and taste them carefully.


    The straightened body is covered by the wide and warm animal skin, which is tight and airtight.


    Autumn nights are inevitably a little cold, which makes Mi Xiaoxiao shrink into a small ball. It seems that he is not afraid of the trouble of severe cold.


    Shinuo quietly sneaked into the Zili tribe. His skill was as fast as lightning. None of the many orcs on guard found that their tribe had sneaked into "outlaws".

 Chapter 288

    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao?" a soft and masculine voice sounded in my ears, making Mi Xiaoxiao wake up in his sleep.


    The long eyelashes trembled slightly and cast a light black shadow under the corners of the eyes under the silver moonlight.


    In the confusion, MI Xiaoxiao reached out and rubbed some messy hair, and then continued to sleep, just as everything just didn''t happen.


    "Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao?" obviously wanted to sleep, but the voice in my ear seemed to be unwilling to let her go. It sounded one after another, like a magic sound in my ears.


    The brow on the forehead was wrinkled and loose, loose and wrinkled, and then the eyelids narrowed gently. Maybe it was because I didn''t wake up and soon closed my eyes again.


    "Xiaoxiao?" the sound, accompanied by the feeling of being pushed, forced Mi Xiaoxiao to open his eyes again.


    Only this time, she blinked for a long time to adapt to the room full of moonlight.


    Confused with his brain, he habitually looked to the bedside, but when he saw three handsome men standing by the bedside, his eyes couldn''t help staring.


    The white lotus root arm propped herself up slowly and rubbed her eyes unbelievably. When she found that the three men in front of her were still there, MI Xiaoxiao opened her mouth in surprise.


    "I''m dreaming again?" Mi Xiaoxiao said one by one, with a tone of doubt and affirmation.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t deliberately hide her voice, so that the three men in the cave actually heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s muttering.


    Suddenly, the emotion in my heart is like an overturned five flavor bottle, sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty, mixed together, with bitterness and astringency.


    At the same time, I had to feel distressed. Looking at the three of them, what Xiaoxiao said lingered in my ears.


    "Am I dreaming again?"


    As soon as you hear it, Xiaoxiao has had the same dream. As soon as you open your eyes, you can see their dreams.


    "Just pinch it." little mouth just whispered. A woman''s hand was not idle. She groped next to it, felt a warm thing, and then squeezed it hard


    Huh?


    "It doesn''t seem to hurt? It''s really a dream." Mi Xiaoxiao seemed to prove something, but shook his head.


    Gourd eater: we can understand the plot. We say that the reason why you don''t hurt... Is because you pinch someone else''s hand!


    "Hiss..." Jin Xuan frowned and looked at a small hand doing mischief on his arm. He didn''t dare to move.


    At this moment, even if the other party put a knife around his neck, he was willing to get a knife.


    His eyes didn''t blink. What''s more, he just pinched his arm. Even if he was in pain, he was reluctant to get rid of his hand.


    Compared with Jin Xuan''s unwillingness, the other two men were convulsing fiercely from the corners of their eyes, as if they had some kind of ophthalmic emergency.


    Confused Xiaoxiao is also very good at Hu


    Completely unaware of this, a woman took back her little hand, put it in front of her mouth, dozed her eyes, and stared at the three men in front of her.


    Muttered: "this real feeling is against the sky. It seems that Miss Ben''s brain is indeed very developed, but how did Li Shuo''s evil spirit come to my dream?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao tilted his head and stared straight at Li Shuo relying on the stone wall with a trace of appreciation, three points of doubt and six points of confusion.


    "Fool." Li Shuo quietly climbed up a few suspicious blushes on his white face. The whole person turned his head awkwardly and didn''t dare to look at Mi Xiaoxiao''s small eyes.


    At this moment, my heart is like boiling water. The whole heart is beating, and I can''t control it.

 Chapter 289

    Melon eater: somehow I think this woman is doing something! The skill of teasing beautiful men is also great! It''s almost strangled in the invisible! Please accept!


    "Well... This dream is too real. If only it wasn''t dawn..." Mi Xiaoxiao touched his nose and blurred his eyes.


    A Xiao, who exudes a woman''s unique charm all over, doesn''t know that several pairs of eyes are staring at her at this moment.


    Groping vaguely, he continued to lie down and sleep. Soon, there was a uniform sound of breathing on the stone bed.


    Until now, the three men dared to speak, but their voices were always too loud for fear of waking up the only person in the bed.


    "Jin Xuan." Shi Nuo''s concerned eyes always looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. He never left from beginning to end, but his words were to Jin Xuan squatting by the bed.


    "Well, let''s make do with sleeping here tonight!" Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo looked at each other and immediately understood what he meant.


    "I don''t mind." Li Shuo stood up and whispered, expressing his opinions, but the blush on his face hasn''t completely dissipated.


    However, at night, no matter how good your eyesight is, it is inevitable that you can''t see clearly under the moonlight.


    Shi Nuo basically has no opinion about the two people''s words, but he uses actions to express his opinions. He directly finds a comfortable place close to the stone bed and lies down.


    Jin Xuan glanced away from Shuo and looked for a place to sleep, but he was just looking for a place a little closer to MI Xiaoxiao.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When the sun just rose and the warm sun shone through the "window" into the cave, MI Xiaoxiao, lying in bed, gradually dissipated his sleep.


    Facts have proved that the biological clock is a more terrible existence than the alarm clock. Even if you want to sleep a little longer, that habit will keep you awake.


    He grabbed some fluffy hair from his sleep. Mi Xiaoxiao sat up and took the soft cane aside.


    This cane was brought to Tamo when she came back from hunting. She said it was picked easily, but Mi Xiaoxiao liked it very much.


    The cane is very soft, there is no special juice, and the degree of preservation is not generally good, which is beyond her expectation.


    For more than ten days, the cane is still green, and even its green leaves have not changed at all.


    But just when Xiao was busy tying her hair, men lying on the ground attracted her attention.


    "Jin Xuan... Shi Nuo... Li, Li Shuo?!" Mi Xiaoxiao forgot how to move his hands, and his eyes were full of incredible.


    Shi Nuo? Jin Xuan? Li Shuo? Isn''t she dazzled?


    This, this is really the two of them?! It''s... it''s incredible!


    Yesterday she thought that when the matter was solved, she would go to them without delay, but she never thought of it.


    This morning, she saw a few sleeping men in her room. Are you surprised?


    "Well... Xiaoxiao, are you awake? Are you hungry?" Jin Xuan was the first to hear Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice. He lazily supported himself. His voice was full of magnetism.


    "Xiaoxiao, have a good sleep? If you''re still sleepy, you can rest for a while." Shi Nuo sat up with a pair of golden eyes and stared at her closely. The bottom of his eyes was full of happiness.


    "Hoo ~, sleep on the ground in a panic. It''s still comfortable in bed. Xiaoxiao. Why don''t I sleep with you?" Li Shuo shook his shoulder. His light green eyes contained a faint smile.


    Uh


    Who will tell her that there are a few more men in the room this early morning, or the man he is looking for all the way. Who will tell her what happened?

 Chapter 290

    "You... You!?" except for shock, MI Xiaoxiao had no other emotions at the moment.


    "We came last night." Shi Nuo seemed to understand Mi Xiaoxiao''s meaning and explained directly.


    "Yes! Xiaoxiao was so cute last night." Li Shuo stood up and leaned back. His tone of voice was particularly serious, which people had to believe.


    Indeed, last night''s Xiaoxiao was not only lovely, but also particularly eye-catching


    "Last night?!" hearing these four words, MI Xiaoxiao''s brain suddenly exploded, and slowly climbed up two blushes of suspected shyness on her white cheeks.


    If, if her brain is not bad and her memory is not wrong, then the so-called last night is a big "dirty" point in her life.


    I vaguely remember that last night she was woken up in the middle of the night, and then she got up vaguely. Then she saw three men standing in front of her.


    Then... Then there was the scene that made her want to find a seam to drill in. I vaguely remember that she pinched Jin Xuan half asleep and half awake, and muttered, "it must be a dream."


    Now when I think of it, I''ve lost my old face.


    "Cough, did you last night? I... I don''t remember anything." Mi Xiaoxiao quietly glanced at the three men and then explained with some hesitation.


    But she forgot at this time. Some things were not explained clearly when she wanted to explain. Explanation was the truth of concealment. Someone forgot all at once.


    "Don''t remember anything? Such a lovely Xiaoxiao, I still want to see it twice!" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, especially shining, and directly forgot the paragraph of someone''s blushing and heartbeat.


    Otherwise, I don''t know if he can laugh so recklessly at the moment.


    "Look at you big head!" if there is a pillow at the moment, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t suggest smashing him to death!


    "Xiaoxiao, I came all the way to you. How can you be cruel to me?" said Li Shuo. His tone was more and more wronged, and his emerald eyes were full of pity.


    At first glance, a sudden change in the whole person''s aura is like a child abandoned by others, which is lovable.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes twitched fiercely. He hasn''t seen it for some time. Li Shuo has no face and skin. His ruffian Kung Fu is only increasing.


    cool, my bro.


    "Xiaoxiao, how are you... Doing?" Jin Xuan squeezed Li Shuo away. This guy wanted to monopolize Xiaoxiao''s time, but there was no window.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen you for so long. Xiaoxiao is thin


    "I''m fine." indeed, I eat well and sleep well. Except for a little trouble occasionally, it''s good on the whole.


    It''s just that I think of them occasionally.


    "Xiaoxiao, what was the matter at that time?" Jin Xuan leaned close to MI Xiaoxiao, his good-looking eyebrows wrinkled, and his expression became serious, with a look of quick killing.


    "Of course I didn''t fall down by myself." Mi Xiaoxiao knew when Jin Xuan said ''at that time''. Thinking of the scene where he was pushed down, MI Xiaoxiao was angry.


    How dare she look so bullied?


    It seems that people are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. This sentence is simply the truth.


    After seeing the three men with the same angry face, MI Xiaoxiao sighed and said, "these things will be discussed later. It''s a long story. I can''t explain clearly for a while."


    We have to take a long-term view. As the saying goes: it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. She''s a woman. It''s not recommended to take a longer time. However, the revenge is always to be taken, and we still have to pay it back.


    "HMM." Jin Xuan sighed, nodded and then said, "well, let''s go home!"

 Chapter 291

    "No." after hearing Jin Xuan''s words, MI Xiaoxiao directly refused without thinking. This move attracted the attention of three men.


    "Why?" Jin Xuan asked curiously. Is there anything else for Xiaoxiao to come to the purple tribe?


    "The reason why I came to Zili tribe this time is because I want to save someone." and I still have to save it. If she left without care, she thought, maybe she won''t have peace in her life.


    "Who?" during Xiaoxiao''s disappearance, none of them knew what she had experienced. Of course, they would not know the people Xiaoxiao wanted to save this time.


    "Tamer, my life-saving benefactor." if it weren''t for him, even if she hadn''t been drowned by the river, she would have frozen to death or starved to death.


    After hearing this, Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with deep eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll help you save him."


    Since it is Xiaoxiao''s life-saving benefactor, it is also his life-saving benefactor. The life-saving benefactor is in trouble. If he wants to die, it is estimated that Xiaoxiao will have an uneasy conscience.


    "Xiaoxiao, there''s me. I''m sure I''ll help you save him safely." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with extra serious eyes, which didn''t seem to be joking.


    As soon as Jin Xuan''s words came to an end, Li Shuo''s words sounded in her ears again.


    "How can this kind of thing be less than me?" prison robbery (in order to make it convenient for relatives to read the text, it is directly written here, without other words.) he likes it.


    "Li Shuo, you''d better not participate." she and he are just friends. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo are the men she has identified. She doesn''t want to owe him too much. She''s afraid she can''t afford it.


    "Owe once, owe twice or owe, you will also be embarrassed?" Mi Xiaoxiao thought, he didn''t know.


    However, there was no way to get rid of him. In this life, he stuck to her!


    "..." Li Shuo thought that MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t read his mind. Of course she didn''t know, but she didn''t know how to answer his words.


    Dare you say that she is a thick skinned person?


    Is she cheeky? Is it thick?


    Is it very thin! If you don''t believe it, you can touch it. It''s full of collagen and proper original ecology.


    "I..."


    "There are many people and great strength, and are you sure you can stay here without my help?"


    He understood clearly that MI Xiaoxiao could stay in Zili tribe, but he came to make a deal with Zili tribe in the name of their Canglang tribe.


    If he doesn''t help her at this time, let alone save the ink, it''s a question whether he can stay in the purple tribe at this moment.


    "Cough... Then you stay!" well, she owes this favor.


    Why is she always so unlucky recently? She owes a lot of people, big and small. How can she pay it back?


    You said it was not easy to have a chance to repay Tamo''s life-saving grace, but you owe lishuo a favor on the way.


    I don''t know if she can still know in her next life


    "Come here, let me talk about my plan." since I intend to save Tamo and rescue him from the imprisonment of this populous Zili tribe, it will never work without a plan.


    "We do this... This... Then, this..." when the three men approached, MI Xiaoxiao whispered her plan carefully.


    Unfortunately, the sight and attention of the three men are not on what she said at the moment, but on a woman''s loose clothes.

 Chapter 292

    "Xiaoxiao ~" Jin Xuan rubbed his forehead and carefully approached Mi Xiaoxiao with his back facing him on the bed.


    Jin Xuan''s eyes twinkled with a guilty look. He was originally a big long leg. Unfortunately, at this moment, the speed of moving steps is as fast as that of the tortoise.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao just turned his back to them, motionless and silent. He looked sulky. In fact, he just didn''t have the face to see anyone.


    Just now she was discussing the plan with them. Who knows, when she finished most of the plan, the three men in front of her were still indifferent.


    Originally thought they were contemplating a Xiao. When she looked up and saw three men looking at her unbridled eyes, MI Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to reward them one by one.


    When she got up just now, she was shocked when she saw the three men suddenly emerging from the cave, so a woman forgot to dress up at will.


    When she approached them to discuss the plan, she didn''t notice that because she was already "short" and wanted to talk to them, she bent a little.


    It was this series of actions that directly led to her spring ~ light leakage, which happened to be seen by three men.


    Therefore, the three men were also very impolite. They looked at the spring light in front of them thoroughly. When they were even knocked up by Mi Xiaoxiao, they still had some meaning one by one.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be shy. It''s a big deal. I''ll show you back and we''ll be even." Li Shuo rubbed his head with a sad face and said secretly that the little woman was very heavy.


    "Get out!" Mi Xiaoxiao listened to the ruffian voice coming from her ears. She was very embarrassed and soon revived. It is conceivable that she is in a very bad mood now.


    With the fall of MI Xiaoxiao''s voice, two sharp eyes mixed with anger shot at Li Shuo.


    The meaning expressed is very clear: you don''t speak, no one takes you as a mute!


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shuo glanced at them and showed his indifference.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    "Little female, have you got up? Leader sang Wu invited someone to come here and said that the traitor would be executed today. Do you... Want to have a look?"


    They just stared at the talkative Li Shuo, but they didn''t want their words to be interrupted by his subordinates.


    Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo: why is there a sudden impulse to rush out and cut him?


    Do you feel a strong evil spirit?


    Li Shuo glanced at the exit of the cave and said in his heart: this scar has finally done a good thing. Go back and remember to reward him.


    "Little female?" seeing that there was no response in the cave for the first half of the day, scar couldn''t help shouting again, but why did a cold air suddenly appear behind it and say


    "You wait for me, I''ll come out right away." Mi Xiaoxiao tried to stabilize her good mood. When she breathed and breathed, the feeling that she wanted to get into the ground seam suddenly disappeared by more than half.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Jin Xuan lowered his voice, with a trace of grievance in his tone, while Shi Nuo stared at her with his eyes that looked too good.


    On the surface, MI Xiaoxiao was indifferent and methodically groomed, but in fact, her heart had already been like ten thousand animals galloping.


    What are they doing? Seduce her into a crime?


    One is pathetic, one has bright golden eyes, and both are super beautiful men. If they are women, they can''t sit still.


    "Cough, well... I''ll go out first, you, just go as planned." Mi Xiaoxiao clenched his fist, coughed gently at his mouth, and then walked out of the cave with a few quick steps.


    Looking at his back, someone felt like running away


    "Little female, you''ve been grinding in there for so long. I thought something had happened to you. I was going to go in and have a look!"

 Chapter 293

    When scar smiles, he shows his white teeth. In fact, if it weren''t for the scars on his face, scar would be a popular man.


    "Well, I just got up and spent a little time washing. What can happen? By the way, you just said that leader sang Wu invited us to see the traitor execution?"


    Just in time, she also wanted to see if the traitor was tamer. If so, she had to follow the plan.


    "Well, chief sang Wu sent someone to inform me this morning, and..." scar looked at Mi Xiaoxiao on his side and suddenly stopped talking.


    Looking at the scar who suddenly didn''t speak, MI Xiaoxiao picked his eyebrow and said, "if you have something to say."


    "Moreover, leader sang Wu also sent someone to send an animal skin skirt. It''s different from what you wear now. The most important thing is that the animal skin skirt looks wrong."


    To tell the truth, when he first saw the animal skin skirt, he really wanted to rush to Lao Zi sang Wu and beat him.


    "Oh? Did the people who sent the clothes leave anything?" Mi Xiaoxiao hit a hatchet and asked very carelessly.


    "Oh! Little female, if I say, we don''t have to join the fun. Besides, you''re here to save people. Why should we go to see a traitor executed!"


    Scar got excited and jumped in front of MI Xiaoxiao in a few steps. What he said was called saliva flying straight.


    Mi Xiaoxiao finally reflected from his words: "then I said, if the person I want to save is likely to be the traitor?"


    In fact, she is not so sure about this.


    "..., go, but you can''t wear that animal skin skirt." scar reluctantly stepped back.


    It''s OK to go and see, but he can''t let Mi Xiaoxiao wear that animal skin skirt anyway. Otherwise, the leader will peel his skin when he goes back. It''s terrible to think about it


    "What? The animal skin skirt has been poisoned?" look at the terrible look on his face. You can''t let Mi Xiaoxiao think for the best.


    "It''s not poisoning... That is, alas, it''s a little too exposed.


    Let''s put it this way! Leader sang Wu is just a hooligan. He is totally greedy for your beauty. The animal skin skirt he sent over is the one that can''t cover the top and the bottom. "


    Scar said, in addition to anger, there was a trace of invisible pink on his face.


    "Cover the top, but not the bottom?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. Her tone was a little cold. Dare people take her as a little sister? Or do you think she''s easy to bully?


    "Yes... Yes!" scar shivered inexplicably. It seemed a little different to see the little female this time. However, why did he think the little female''s smile was so terrible?


    "Oh, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled.


    Until their figures disappeared, the three men who were eavesdropping at the door of the cave, their faces turned black.


    "Cover the top, but not the bottom?" Jin Xuan repeated this sentence with gnashing teeth. Jun''s face was getting darker and darker, and the black was about to drip ink.


    "Covet beauty?"


    Shi Nuo also has a vegetable color on his face. The whole person exudes a disturbing breath, which goes directly to the depths of people''s heart and makes people feel chilly.


    "Hey, I have a plan. Do you want to participate?" Li Shuo held his hand against the wall and smiled evil.


    "Oh? If it''s the whole little leader, I''d like to join in." Jin Xuan stretched out his hand and touched his chin. He also smiled unkindly.


    "I have only one condition to abolish his * *." Shi Nuo said with a relaxed look, as if nothing had happened.


    "Ha ha, deal." then, an evil plan was quietly formed among the three men.

 Chapter 294

    "Aha! Xiaoxiao, you''re here? Come and do it quickly. Come here, come here."


    Sang Wu, who was sitting in the first place, looked around and finally saw the person he missed in his heart. He immediately smiled that it was called a bitch.


    "Leader sang Wu, where is my position?" seeing someone''s smiling face, scar couldn''t calm down.


    Moreover, the little female''s seat is close to the leader sang Wu, but except these two positions, the other empty positions are far away from here.


    "Hehe, brother scar! There are still many empty seats here. You can do whatever you like and sit wherever you like." Sang Wu said that he was a casual man who didn''t know. He thought he was a leader who did what he wanted.


    "Scar, just choose a position." Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and leaned to the right, then glanced purposefully at the position where the people of the Canglang tribe stood.


    "OK." scar accepted Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, and his eyes lit up. How could he forget the people in his tribe?


    Thinking about it, scar politely dealt with Sang Wu for a while, and then said to the orcs in his tribe standing outside, "come and help."


    "Scar, what''s up?" an orc came over curiously and looked at scar suspiciously.


    "Find some stronger ones and help me move this chair there." said scar, casually pointing to an open space behind Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "OK." the orc nodded and soon found several tall orcs. They worked together to lift the flat stone and approached the place pointed by scar step by step.


    All the chairs here are just a big stone. It''s not a rare thing, but the leader sang Wu sits slightly different.


    It is also a stone chair.


    "Xiaoxiao, did you sleep well last night? Didn''t I have my fur skirt sent today? Why didn''t Xiaoxiao change it?"


    Sang Wu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with shining eyes. He wanted to leave, so he pulled Mi Xiaoxiao into his belly.


    "I slept well last night. Thank you for your concern." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded gently, but tried to pull the distance between them a little far.


    The man''s eyes disgusted Mi Xiaoxiao.


    For last night, MI Xiaoxiao felt ashamed when she thought of it, so a woman''s face immediately turned pink.


    This phenomenon was misunderstood by a disgusting man.


    Someone thought that it was because the dress he sent him was too exposed, and Mi Xiaoxiao was a little female and looked like she still had no partner, so he couldn''t help being shy all of a sudden.


    Maybe this is still an interesting performance for yourself!


    Thinking about it, someone couldn''t help but start thinking until something strange came behind him.


    Turning around, he found that the man called scar was directing several people to lift the stone here. Suddenly, he didn''t know whether he should be angry or annoyed.


    Had known that this man would come and disturb him, it would be better to invite Xiaoxiao alone at that time, so there would be no need to be so upset.


    Moreover, maybe because of this contact, Xiaoxiao will take a fancy to him?


    Besides, he is the leader of Zili tribe. Although Zili tribe is not as big as Canglang tribe, it is also a powerful tribe. As a leader, MI Xiaoxiao must be very happy to follow him.


    It''s not good for a beautiful little female like Mi Xiaoxiao to surrender to herself and be her partner.


    A narcissistic leader who didn''t want to, indirectly ignored the scar, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and began to fantasize again.

 Chapter 295

    But man is not as good as heaven. A leader is intoxicated in his illusory fantasy.


    Naturally, I don''t know that my expression fell perfectly into the eyes of several men hidden in the dark.


    Suddenly, anger mixed with cold vision, swished at him, causing a leader to shiver regardless of his image.


    A bad feeling came from the bottom of his heart. Sang Wu frowned. Just now, it seemed that the employer was watching him, and there were more than one person.


    I have to say, chief, you have the truth!


    Look at those three men whose faces are as black as the bottom of the pot. Aren''t they the culprit who just looked at him?


    Looking at sang Wu''s unbridled eyes and Mi Xiaoxiao''s frown, Li Shuo picked his eyebrows and said, "do you feel that our plan is too simple?"


    "Really, don''t add some fresh materials?" Jin Xuan''s eyes glittered. Looking at sang Wu''s eyes, the wind and cloud surged.


    "I think we should abandon his disgusting eyes." Shi Nuo lowered his eyes and said faintly, which made people unable to understand his expression.


    However, I''m afraid this is really the longest sentence he has said since he got along with them.


    But the content!


    ¡­¡­


    hey! I have to admit, some evil.


    "Well... I think so." Li Shuo smiled. It''s not too much to say that he is gorgeous. But there is no real smile in his emerald eyes. It''s a bit cunning.


    "This is good!" after hearing Li Shuo''s words, Jin Xuan''s eyes lit up and immediately raised his hands in favor.


    Li Shuo looks so unseemly in ordinary times. Unexpectedly, his brain is still easy to use. It''s good. It''s very suitable to deal with the Lao Zi leader.


    Unfortunately, someone never thought that the guy who was praised for his good brain would one day apply his intelligence to him.


    But these are later words, not to mention for the time being.


    "Go find the man!" Shi Nuo glanced at Li Shuo faintly, without any expression or surprise, because he had never seen him.


    "Hey? Shinuo, wait for me!" how could there be less of him for such a funny thing!


    Besides, this matter concerns Xiaoxiao. How can he not intervene?


    "Ah..." Li Shuo glanced at the two people who were far away, glanced at sang Wu with cool eyes, and then flashed to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know leader sang Wu, when will you deliver the so-called traitor?" yes, MI Xiaoxiao is a little impatient. It''s you. It won''t feel good to be stared at for a long time by a man who is so ugly and malicious.


    If it weren''t for saving Tamo, according to MI Xiaoxiao''s Current temper, he would definitely take a brick and shoot sang Wu at once.


    If he can''t shoot him, he will shoot him and make him dare to stare at her!


    Unfortunately


    She can''t now, but I don''t know if she can save tamer.


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao was confused. Is it necessary for her to sacrifice her hue in order to save Tamo?


    Melon eaters: do you have hue? People still don''t touch you, okay?


    Mi Xiaoxiao: fuck off!


    "Hehe, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. I''ll let them send it up now." looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s frown, sang Wu''s eyes burst into green light.


    It felt like I wanted to paste it on MI Xiaoxiao immediately.


    The way Mi Xiaoxiao frowns is so beautiful! Sure enough, it is the most beautiful female he has ever seen. Any action is so charming


    Mi Xiaoxiao really can''t stand it. If leader sang Wu looks at her like this again, she doesn''t mind poking his eyes blind now!


    The tiger doesn''t get angry. When she''s easy to bully?

 Chapter 296

    "You, go and bring the traitor to me!" seeing that his favorite little female was impatient, sang Wu immediately pointed to someone and asked him to bring the so-called traitor.


    "Yes, chief." the identified Orc responded respectfully, and his actions were tied up, as if he was afraid of doing something wrong.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at this scene and frowned slightly, as if the concept of hierarchy of this tribe was particularly strong.


    Others don''t say, just the leader sang Wu. When he said a word, there were few people who could oppose it. Just oppose it. They all behaved well.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chief, I''ve brought it here. Do you want to tie it up?" the orc who had just passed came over with a man.


    Maybe he was afraid of people running away. When he came back this time, the orc not only led the traitor, but also had three more orcs next to him. They were strong and strong. At a glance, they knew they belonged to the muscle sect.


    "Tie it up and start to prepare." Sang Wu was very serious in front of his people. It seemed that he was dignified.


    "Yes." the leading Orc nodded respectfully and winked at the men next to him.


    They sent the traitor to the high platform and tied him firmly with strong vines so that he could not move.


    "Tut Tut, leader sang Wu, you have to cover your face when you bring someone up?" yes, MI Xiaoxiao hasn''t seen his true face since the traitor was brought up.


    The whole face was covered by a yellow animal skin, and outsiders could not see his true face at all.


    However, at the moment of seeing his figure, MI Xiaoxiao was 85% sure that the man known as a traitor was Tamo she wanted to save.


    But even with 85% confidence, MI Xiaoxiao still dare not mess around. If she can be the leader of a tribe, of course, she is not a vegetarian. They have few people and have to be vigilant.


    Moreover, a person''s body shape or something can''t be fake. I''m afraid that leader sang Wu is testing them.


    Therefore, she did not dare to act rashly without personally confirming that the people on the stage were indeed Tamo.


    It''s not that she''s timid, but she doesn''t want to involve lishuo and the wolf tribe.


    A person''s body as like as two peas can be fake, but looks like the same thing in the world. Maybe only identical twins can do it.


    But as far as she knows, tamer doesn''t have a brother or brother.


    "Didn''t you invite us to see the execution ceremony? Why can''t you even see a face? It''s better not to see." scar immediately understood what Mi Xiaoxiao meant when he heard her words.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I''ll show you right away." Sang Wu turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in a gentle tone.


    But he directly ignored the scar who just spoke and sat behind them.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t see it. It''s just that it''s too boring. You don''t have a look at it at all." Mi Xiaoxiao matched his words, stretched out his white and tender little hand, and seemed to naturally hit a hatchet.


    The appearance is also lazy. It looks like a boring and sleepy person.


    "No, Xiaoxiao, the good play just starts now. Don''t hurry back!"


    Sang Wu cheekily approached Mi Xiaoxiao and smelled the unique aroma from the little female. Sang Wu began to be distracted again.


    As like as two peas, he was frowning and then shrinking to the corner of the chair. Fortunately, sang Wu brought her a chair that was exactly the same as him, or she would not have any room to go.


    Sang Wu glanced at the scar sitting behind him, staring at him all the time, and then said, "if brother scar is not interested, you can go back to rest in advance. After reading it, I will personally send Xiaoxiao back."

 Chapter 297

    "That''s not necessary. Since our wife wants to see it, I have to set it off anyway?" scar smiled evil.


    [in order to facilitate everyone''s viewing and Xiaoyou''s code writing, in the future, as long as he is the leader''s partner and the people in the tribe, he will be called his wife.


    Thank you for your cooperation, Ma Moda!]


    "Madam?!" Sang Wu subconsciously exclaimed in surprise. The look in his eyes at scar also revealed strangeness everywhere.


    When he had looked at the scar enough, he immediately swept his eyes to MI Xiaoxiao. In addition to being unbelievable, the rest was unwilling.


    However, it seemed that I suddenly thought of something. I was surprised and immediately recovered without any trace.


    Even Mi Xiaoxiao, who was on one side, couldn''t help but exclaim secretly after seeing his traceless change.


    This face changing speed is against the sky!


    People who sing opera don''t change as fast as you.


    But to tell the truth, when he heard the word "madam" slowly spit out from the scar, MI Xiaoxiao was surprised and almost didn''t fall off his chair!


    Having been here for so long, she certainly knows what this "madam" means. It is similar to modern times. Madam is a title, but it is also an extremely unique title.


    The reason why it is unique is that it must be unique.


    In this world, "madam" is not something you can call if you want. It''s not like in modern times, as long as you get married, you can take your husband''s surname and add a wife as a honorific title.


    For example: what is the most common Mrs. Liu! Mrs. Li! Mrs. Wang! Wait, wait


    Here, the female who can be called "madam" must be the partner of a leader, and most importantly, the leader must be strong enough.


    In short, the tribe led by this leader should not have a small population, and its strength should be guaranteed.


    Obviously, lishuo and his wolf tribe have that qualification, and the female leader of the thar tribe, an unknown small tribe, wants to be called "madam", which can only be achieved by whimsical thinking.


    This is also the reason why people in the thar tribe directly call nanina''s name instead of ''madam''.


    Of course, this is also the reason why sang Wu suddenly changed his face.


    But what she wanted to ask was, when did she become the friend of Li Shuo and the lady in the scar?


    Looking at a man who winked at her madly behind him, MI Xiaoxiao twitched at the corners of her mouth and was silent for a while.


    Well, it''s just for the moment. When it''s over, I''ll definitely pinch his ear to explain!


    "Xiaoxiao has a partner?" Sang Wu''s tone was unclear, and Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t hear the secret.


    "Well, yes." although it can''t be regarded as her, it can be regarded as yes. It''s better to admit it openly if you have nothing to do with him.


    "Oh?" Sang Wu raised his eyebrows, made a confused but sound, then closed his mouth and said nothing.


    "You, help him take away the animal skin that covers his face." Sang Wu seemed to return to the way that MI Xiaoxiao saw him at first, and the whole person nestled loosely on the chair.


    The face full of acne, with a thick yellow juice night, and the smile from the corners of his mouth, the viewer shivered coldly, feeling uncomfortable all over and flustered diaphragm from his heart.


    "Yes." the orc said "yes", and then without hesitation, he took off the animal skin of the people on the stage. Suddenly, the mysterious face under the animal skin was exposed to MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes without reservation.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao was nervous for a moment when she saw her face, but when she saw her face, she didn''t know whether she was disappointed or relieved.

 Chapter 298

    Sure enough


    Since sang Wu is the leader of a tribe, he must have his excellence. It is impossible to indulge in beauty as she saw.


    But this does not deny that his nature is so.


    "Xiaoxiao seems to be very disappointed with the traitor''s face?" Sang Wu said not lightly or seriously, as if he was chatting with MI Xiaoxiao, showing that he was so relaxed and comfortable.


    Hearing this, MI Xiaoxiao had a ripple at the bottom of her eyes, but it soon dissipated: "I''m not very satisfied."


    "Oh?" Sang Wu turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. His eyes were full of curiosity. He knew it at a glance. He was very curious about it.


    "It''s really uncomfortable to look at the crooked melon and split jujube. Leader sang Wu, don''t you all say that you orcs of the Fox family are tall?"


    The man tied up on the stage is really as good as the one next to him, but it''s also a good excuse to cover up.


    Otherwise, she had to try her best to cover up what had just happened. Now it''s good. Free excuses are not in vain.


    level of appearance? What''s that?


    Although half of the meaning was not understood, sang Wu smiled and echoed, "ha ha! It''s true, but there will always be some special ones."


    Although sang Wu was smiling when he spoke, MI Xiaoxiao knew that his mood at the moment was far from the apparent ease.


    What she just said is not only to cover up what she just said, but also contains the meaning of pointing at the mulberry and scolding the locust.


    It''s not that she went too far. Just now, the man looked like a squint. She remembered clearly that she hated it, whether intentional or unintentional.


    Crooked melon split jujube?


    Hearing such a strange adjective, scar almost didn''t laugh! His wife''s speech is really poisonous. It''s a perfect match with his leader.


    "Cough, if you want to execute, you should start early. My wife must be tired after sitting for so long. If my leader sees it, he will die of heartache."


    Scar said, regardless of what kind and unkind, he glared at sang Wu sitting in front.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao listened to scar''s words and couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. Looking at his serious nonsense, he had a feeling that he wanted to spray. What should I do?


    "Really?" Sang Wu kept smiling, but in MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes, it was disgusting.


    "Of course, my Xiaoxiao, of course I love it." just when scar wanted to say something, the voice from the left attracted the big guy''s attention.


    Even the man tied to the stage turned his head slightly, and an extra emotion flashed on his expressionless face.


    Then, return to calm, still maintain that rigid face.


    "Li... Li Shuo?!" how could this guy appear here? Shouldn''t we stay in the cave now?


    Also, why does the bottom of my heart throb when I listen to that sentence?


    Moreover, such a domineering appearance is simply blinding everyone''s eyes, okay?


    Do you want to be such a loser?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the sudden appearance of Li Shuo. In addition to a trace of surprise on his face, his heart also silently accelerated the speed.


    However, this change, which clearly cannot be ignored, was forcibly erased by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    With his slender thighs, Li Shuo directly ignored sang Wu with a deep face and walked to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you tired?" Li Shuo ignored the surprise at the bottom of MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes, walked up to her with a smile, stretched out his generous palm, and gave her a sudden head kill.


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, MI Xiaoxiao was stunned!


    The gentle and handsome man in front of her is really the lishuo in her impression?


    Emma, what if her girlish heart can''t bear it?

 Chapter 299

    "I......" Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to speak, but was completely disturbed by Li Shuo''s next words.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be brave. Tell me when you are tired. Shall I take you down to have a rest?"


    Lishuo picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and sat down where she had just sat, but Mi Xiaoxiao was transferred to his lap by him.


    "Actually..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked helpless. In fact, she was not tired at all, okay?


    So, can you stop posting so close? Don''t you know she''s a Yan Kong now?


    If you are not careful, she will lose control of herself!


    "Scar, Xiaoxiao has been sitting for so long. Why don''t you even have a glass of water? How do you serve Xiaoxiao?"


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say something, Li Shuo turned his eyes to the scar with a ghost expression behind him.


    Who will tell him if he was dazzled just now?


    Is that handsome, gentle and handsome silver really the black and cunning leader of his family?


    Impossible?


    This change, this appearance, tut tut Tut, simply blinded his dog''s eyes! Pooh, Pooh! What dog eye? It''s eye, eye!


    "Scar?" Li Shuo gave a very calm glance at a man who was still wandering in the sky, and did not hesitate to release the cold air on his body. Of course, this special cold air only played a protective role for MI Xiaoxiao.


    "First... Chief, hey hey! I, I''ll go now!" said scar, with a worried face, leaving the place at a wind speed.


    Why did he just think so far?


    Woo woo ~


    Dead! Now, the leader won''t kill him?!


    I dare to wander in front of him openly. I took off a layer of skin last time. I still remember it now!


    It seems that the best way to avoid being abused is to follow her footsteps and beg for her favor.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao simply and effortlessly harvested a loyal dog''s little attendant ~


    "Well, I don''t..." Mi Xiaoxiao''s face was red and his heart jumped out of Li Shuo''s arms. Just trying to say that she was not thirsty, she was interrupted by another voice.


    "Xiaoxiao, I brought you delicious food. It''s your favorite fruit. I don''t know if you''re used to eating in such a place."


    Jin Xuan held a handful of red fruit in his hands. It seemed that it should be the fragrant fruit. He especially remembered that Jin Xuan fell unconscious in order to pick the fruit for her.


    But I have to say that this fragrant fruit tastes much better than apples. It is sweet, sweet but not greasy, but it has a lingering fragrance, which gives people endless aftertaste.


    To say, this is indeed her favorite fruit in this world.


    However, this is only for now. Who knows if we will find any other delicious fruits in the future.


    "Jin Xuan?!" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised again. Why did Jin Xuan run out?


    "Xiaoxiao, are you hungry? Come on, have a fruit. They must not have prepared lunch for you. Xiaoxiao has lunch every day."


    Jin Xuan glanced at sang Wu''s black face like a carbon and happily hooked the corners of his mouth.


    Then he found a big red fragrant fruit in his arms, wiped it on himself, and politely handed it to MI Xiaoxiao, who nestled in Li Shuo''s arms.


    But the remaining light in the corner of his eye still glanced at the elated lishuo with dissatisfaction. His teeth were itchy, but he had to ninja. Who let him lose?


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao, who was in a daze, took the fragrant fruit in his hand, subconsciously bit it, and didn''t react until the sweet taste came from his mouth.


    "That..." but I didn''t want to be interrupted again.


    "Xiaoxiao, put on more clothes to avoid contamination with things you don''t have to." shinuo hurried towards Mi Xiaoxiao with a snow-white animal skin in one hand.

 Chapter 300

    Contaminated with something that doesn''t have to be contaminated?


    Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. They all ran here to respond to Sang Wu?


    It''s just


    Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and looked at the three handsome men in front of him, who were both handsome and angry, and slightly hooked up the corners of his mouth.


    Hey, hey, she''s the best at bullying less God horses with more!


    Thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but recall a malicious smile.


    The three men who were busy courting and demoting sang Wu saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s evil little expression, and the light at the bottom of their eyes lit up.


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded seriously and said, "well, I''d better wear it."


    With that, he couldn''t wait to take over the white animal skin on Shi Nuo''s hand. Without saying a word, he wrapped himself tightly, leaving only a small arm, calf and a smart little head.


    "Hmm..." it seems that it''s too tightly wrapped and a little uncomfortable.


    "Madam... Madam! The water is coming!" scar smiled brightly and handed the crystal clear spring in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao in Li Shuo''s arms.


    Madam should be satisfied?


    This spring was a sweet spring he found after a long journey. In order to ensure the quality, he tasted it in advance.


    The taste is really sweet. It''s better to quench thirst. I just hope his wife is satisfied. In this way, the leader may forgive him.


    Alas ~


    Nowadays, it''s really not easy to be an errand runner, especially one who looks after his partner for others.


    "Wow! Scar, your water is good! Where did you get it?" Mi Xiaoxiao took the water impolitely. To tell the truth, he was really thirsty.


    So I dried it. Unexpectedly, the water was very good to drink. There was an indescribable sweet taste.


    I haven''t drunk such good water for a long time. In the past, when I was in the city, the water I drank all day was bottled water.


    When I have no money, I soak some tap water at home, but the taste is either a faint smell of plastic or a smell of disinfectant.


    It''s really not very good to drink, and it''s not necessarily how healthy it is to drink.


    But this water is different. It''s completely natural. It doesn''t add any substances. It''s as sweet as the tea made in my hometown and countryside.


    A glass of water could not help but remind her of the past.


    "Hey, hey! I found it after running a long way. It''s not polluted at all. It''s far from Zili tribe! But madam likes it."


    Scar is embarrassed to touch his head and smile happily. His wife is happy. Does this mean he doesn''t have to be punished?


    "Well done." before Mi Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, she held her and spoke first. Her low voice was like a pearl falling into a jade plate.


    "Hei hei!" scar was praised by his leader, and the arc of the corner of his mouth was bigger.


    Does that mean he doesn''t have to be punished?


    It seems that his decision is absolutely reliable. Sure enough, if you want to please the leader, you must first make his future wife happy.


    This is the truth of truth, right?


    Well, he decided to hold his wife''s thigh tightly in the future! Follow your wife before you have meat!


    "Cough..." Sang Wu looked at the happy and harmonious people with a black face and wanted to prove his existence.


    Unfortunately


    He completely overestimated Mi Xiaoxiao''s determination to punish him.


    Therefore, our sangwu leader was once again ignored completely by gorgeous and no doubt.


    "Xiaoxiao, you seem to have lost weight these days. You don''t know what happened to the purple tribe. Don''t you even have a little food to feed Xiaoxiao?"


    Jin Xuan''s Distressed face and dissatisfaction with Zili tribe caught Mi Xiaolei off guard.

 Chapter 301

    Lost weight?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at herself up and down. Has she lost weight?


    Why did she feel that instead of being thin, she gained so much weight?


    "Well, it''s really a little thinner. It seems that it''s better for her own tribe. Xiaoxiao can have whatever she wants. They will inevitably feel troublesome for other tribes."


    After listening to Jin Xuan''s words, Li Shuo picked up Mi Xiaoxiao''s face with his hand and began to look up and down, left and right.


    Looking at the seriousness revealed by his eyes, as a party, if she didn''t know that these men were acting, she would almost be deceived by him.


    Tut Tut, excellent acting!


    Mi Xiaoxiao immediately thought, does Oscar owe him a little golden man?


    What''s more, what he said and what he said were all dissatisfied with the Zili tribe. He said it more simply because the service was not considerate. He said it more deeply, that is, he despised their Canglang tribe.


    Otherwise, why do even the messengers sent by the wolf tribe feel troublesome and take poor care of them, so that they still lose weight?


    "You...!!" Sang Wu sat aside and listened to their words. He was angry.


    However, his words were not exported yet, but they were immediately interrupted, as if they were intentional.


    "Trouble? Remember the last person who disliked Xiaoxiao. I don''t know where the bones are."


    Shi Nuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao a little, and then said quietly, as if talking about what to eat tonight.


    "Shi Nuo, you mean the guy from the wall tribe? What''s his name? It seems to be rock. It''s too long to remember clearly."


    Jin Xuan reached out and touched his chin. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, he almost couldn''t help laughing!


    Jin Xuan is so funny!


    "Oh, there seems to be a little memory. It seems that the man was rewarded by me to my wolf family''s young brothers who haven''t opened their minds."


    Li Shuo thought for a moment. His deep voice opened again, but the content of his words stunned one of the people present.


    Each tribe has some people who are not enlightened. These people usually only obey the orders of the leader, and other people can''t move.


    Although Li Shuo''s words were a little bloody, no one stood up against them.


    There are two reasons.


    First, almost 95% of the people standing in the field are from the wolf tribe.


    For convenience, leader sang Wu asked his people to stand outside the court, so that they couldn''t hear what they said at all.


    Second: Li Shuo''s words are not only bloody, of course, equally, its deterrent effect is not low.


    Moreover, their leaders didn''t stand up and say anything, so why should they be the thankless leading bird?


    Moreover, this may be to offend people. The people of the wolf tribe can''t offend if they want to offend.


    "Ah ah! That must be a dead body?" Jin Xuan pretended to be frightened and gently covered his mouth.


    "Death without a whole body? Is it serious?" Shi Nuo raised his eyebrows and said carelessly: "I don''t mind letting Xiaoxiao''s life be worse than death."


    With that, Shi Nuo did not forget to glance at a leader sitting on the stone chair.


    "You! Don''t go too far! This is the territory of our Zili tribe!" Sang Wu finally couldn''t bear it!


    These people think he is transparent? Doesn''t exist? In front of him, he not only said that the purple tribe was not right, but also threatened and warned him everywhere not to hit the female''s attention.


    Don''t go too far!


    "Ah ah! Are you?" Jin Xuan was surprised again. His bright golden eyes stared at the disgusting man in front of him.

 Chapter 302

    "Hmm? It shouldn''t be from Zili tribe." Shi Nuo naturally turned his head when he heard Jin Xuan''s words, and his indifferent pale golden eyes flashed a trace of something quickly.


    "He... Cough, it''s really different." holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s lishuo, he also slowly looked up.


    "Why?" Jin Xuan seemed to be curious about this problem. He could see the thirst for knowledge on his face.


    "Hey, Jin Xuan, I wonder if you''re hanging a pig''s brain. You can''t see such an obvious thing." Li Shuo gave him a big white eye without hesitation when he heard Jin Xuan''s words.


    "Well, it''s really obvious." Shi Nuo nodded in agreement.


    "This can''t blame me. Before I came here, I was still very smart, Xiaoxiao, don''t you think so?" Jin Xuan smiled on his face, but scolded Li Shuo 80 times in his heart.


    This guy has a black hand!


    Say he''s a pig brain?


    Do you have such a clever pig brain as him?


    "Er... Really smart." smart before coming here? Then why have you become so unwise since you came here?


    It is said that the feng shui of Zili tribe is not good!


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s convulsive symptoms are getting more and more serious. Even if she wants to stop, she can''t stop.


    The key is that these three children can toss too much. It''s necessary for her to be sang Wu. It''s estimated that she will explode with anger at this moment.


    But


    Looking at this feeling that wants to say but can''t plug in, it seems that it''s also very angry!


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the man whose face turned purple and couldn''t help mourning for him for three seconds.


    People say it''s a play of three women. In her opinion, Jin Xuan''s master Nuo and Li Shuo are simply a real-life play of three men.


    Moreover, the play is not generally wonderful. It''s interesting!


    However, inadvertently, she found a big secret, that is - these three children are black goods!


    After hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s answer, Jin Xuan glanced proudly at them and said, "Li Shuo, you haven''t said the reason! If you don''t tell me the answer, you''re itching."


    "For the sake of your temporary lack of intelligence, I''ll tell you!" Li Shuo seemed to be really compassionate and looked at Jin Xuan''s sympathy.


    Then he said, "look! How does this man look?"


    Jin Xuan looked in the direction Li Shuo pointed, frowned and said, "long... A little disabled. Looking at the potholes on his face, it''s more ugly than the mud road."


    "Hey? His face is still purple. It just seems to be red. Tut tut tut. Unexpectedly, this man doesn''t look very good. He''s still very powerful. Look at the change of his face. I can''t do it."


    Jin Xuan frowned and said. His tone was full of disgust. He stepped back and wanted to stay away from him.


    But where others can''t see, he is winking at her. That sense of impact makes Mi Xiaoxiao a little confused for a while.


    "Cough...! cough!" when he reacted, MI Xiaoxiao coughed fiercely.


    It''s not that she''s ill, it''s suffocated!


    "Xiaoxiao, are you okay?" Shi Nuo hurried over and patted her back carefully. The strength was not light or heavy. He was afraid that if the strength was a little bigger, he would break her.


    "Well... I''m fine." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head and motioned them to continue.


    Li Shuo took a fruit and handed it to the man in his arms. Then he said, "Jin Xuan, it seems that your eyes are not bad. Tell me again, what race are the orcs living in Zili tribe?"


    "Fox clan!" Jin Xuan didn''t want to speak directly.


    "The fox clan is one of the several good-looking races among all the orcs." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and agreed.


    "Oh! I see!" Jin Xuan clapped his hands and then said, "he''s so ugly, so he can''t be a fox, can he?"

 Chapter 303

    What makes people feel toothache is that Jin Xuan said suddenly, pointing to Sang Wu at the same time, so that others can know at a glance that he was talking about this man.


    "You! You!" Rao Shi, how can sang Wu bear it? He''s broken at the moment. It''s a pity that people don''t intend to let him speak now.


    "Well, you''re right. The fox clan is not particularly beautiful, but it will never be like him..." Li Shuo nodded in agreement and added these words solemnly. He didn''t forget to leave a suspense at the end.


    "So! Xiaoxiao, you must not look at such people, so as not to pollute your eyes. It''s enough for Xiaoxiao to look at us."


    Jin Xuan approached Mi Xiaoxiao, and his face was serious. He couldn''t be more serious.


    And the next Shi Nuo and the man holding her also nodded one after another, which agreed with what Jin Xuan said.


    "..." she felt speechless. For a while, she seemed to have lost her language ability and couldn''t organize language.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, will you let them do it?" Sang Wu vomited blood for three liters angrily. Finally, he had no choice but to scold Mi Xiaoxiao.


    I hope she can stand up and say a word.


    The abacus is good. Unfortunately, it is destined to be wasted.


    Who''s mi Xiaoxiao?


    That''s the heart of the three men in front of him, the treasure in his hand. Is he... A person with poor appearance who can yell and scold?


    So, the three men were successfully angered by him again.


    "That..." Mi Xiaoxiao said very slowly and looked wronged. In fact, she was still looking forward to being interrupted.


    Because... She hasn''t seen enough good plays yet!


    "Nonsense? Are you accusing Xiaoxiao?" Shi Nuo successfully interrupted Mi Xiaoxiao and looked at sang Wu with pale golden eyes.


    "You! You''re an impure guy. What''s the right to accuse me?" Sang Wu was still a little nervous, but he straightened up when he saw Shi Nuo''s eyes.


    The color of his eyes is only light gold, while the man next to him is pure gold, which proves that he is just a leopard male with impure blood!


    And I, in any case, am a leader of the tribe. Can I be lower than him?


    In their tribe, this kind of ORC with impure birth blood is the lowest existence. It has no qualification to talk to him, let alone blame him.


    Unfortunately, some leader forgot that this was only limited to their tribe, and shinuo them were not orcs of their tribe.


    "Impure blood?" Shi Nuo asked with a smile as if he had heard a big joke.


    Impure blood? Is this really used to describe him?


    Whether he is in the leopard family or the lion family, it is a noble existence, but the color of his eyes is a little different.


    "Yes! People with impure blood are not qualified to talk to me." Sang Wu said righteously.


    "Ah." Shi Nuo gave a cold hum and directly attacked. Before sang Wu reacted, he fiercely removed his right arm.


    "Ah!" he cried out immediately in pain.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t get excited. I won''t kill him for the time being." Li Shuo bowed his head and kissed her in her ear.


    Because... They''re not tired of it, are they?


    "Hmm..." in fact, she didn''t worry about whether Shi Nuo would kill him, but she was angry with the man.


    "Shi Nuo, just teach me a lesson. Just listen to the dog barking. There''s no need to worry about it." Li Shuo smiled at the man with a painful face and a cold sweat.


    "Tut tut Tut, if you want me to say, shinuo, you should take off both hands." Jin Xuan held his hands and looked like he was afraid of chaos in the world, which made people itch.


    "What are you doing!"


    Unfortunately, this move directly alerted the orcs outside. Therefore, seeing that the leader was bullied, he naturally came to escort him.

 Chapter 304

    "What are you doing?" a pair of orcs rushed towards this side. The leading man looked at Jin Xuan and his gang with angry eyes.


    A ferocious look. It looks a little scary.


    Unfortunately, the four culprits present did not seem to be deterred, but pretended to be innocent.


    "We didn''t do anything, just chatting." Jin Xuan spread his hands innocently and said casually.


    "Didn''t do anything? Didn''t do anything. Our leader will be like this?" the leading man came forward and pointed to Jin Xuan angrily.


    Don''t go too far to hurt their leader under their eyes! When they don''t exist?


    "Leader? We didn''t beat your leader." lishuo carefully wiped the juice from the corners of his mouth for the people in his arms.


    "You didn''t fight? You have a good ability to tell lies. If you didn''t fight, how could our leader become like this?"


    The orc seemed to be sang Wu''s confidant. At this time, it was filled with righteous indignation.


    "He? Your leader?" Jin Xuan looked surprised and surprised. He did it incisively and vividly. He couldn''t see any loopholes in him at all.


    "The leader of Zili tribe is such a person?" Shi Nuo sniffed. Whether it''s acting or not, it''s all his heart.


    Indeed, sang Wu is not a qualified leader, at least in his opinion, although the so-called pure orcs are likely to support him.


    Because their noble status and identity are brought to them by sang Wu.


    But for those orcs whose blood is not pure, they may not see sang Wu much. After all, most of the reasons why they are excluded come from the leaders of their generation.


    Although there was such a hierarchy system in the past, it was not as serious as it is now.


    "Xiaoxiao, is he really the leader of Zili tribe?" lishuo hugged her tightly. She was a woman with an uncertain face.


    "Cough, his name is sang Wu, and he is indeed the leader of the purple tribe." anyway, he can''t play any more, so he doesn''t need to cover up.


    "Oh ~" Li Shuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words and made a long voice. The meaning contained in it is self-evident.


    "Yes, he is the leader of our purple tribe, MI Xiaoxiao little female. Your people beat our leader. What do you say to do?"


    The orc didn''t scratch and looked like he didn''t play if Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t explain it.


    "Oh, it was leader sang Wu who insulted me first. In that case, my people always have the right to beat others.


    After all, we all don''t like dumb people. Do you think so? "Since it''s all her people, she has to protect them anyway, doesn''t she?


    Li Shuo looked at the little woman in his arms, smiled at the corners of his mouth, then stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, I''m the leader of the wolf tribe, Li Shuo."


    "Jin Xuan."


    "Shi Nuo."


    Compared with Li Shuo''s lengthy introduction of himself, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo briefly introduced their names and gave it up.


    "Cang, Cang wolf tribe?!" when the orc heard the name, he trembled subconsciously.


    If the wolf tribe in his mouth is really the wolf tribe he has heard of, what should he do now?


    The orcs hesitated a little. The wolf tribe is not for fun, and their leader can''t be provoked.


    In the past, when the wolf tribe lived here, several tribes were attacked and retaliated by them. That means is iron blood.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" Li Shuo wound the hair in front of MI Xiaoxiao''s ear to the back, and his tone of voice was neither plague nor fire.


    The intimate action made Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms red.

 Chapter 305

    "This..." the ORC was a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t help but step back. He looked at the leader with a pale face and asked for help.


    "First, chief, what can I do now?" the young Orc holding sang Wu trembled in his voice.


    After all, he saw with his own eyes the fate of those tribes that annoyed the gray wolf tribe, which was a tragedy.


    "Waste!" Sang Wu glared at the young orc, then broke away from his support, straightened his waist and walked forward.


    With a slightly pale face, sang Wu opened his mouth and said with a smile, "I was offended earlier. Since I am the leader of the Canglang tribe, I should naturally treat him well."


    After finishing these words, PI xiaorou scolded the young Orc on one side: "don''t prepare food and water to entertain leader Li Shuo? It''s not smart at all, a group of waste!"


    "Yes, yes, we''ll go down and prepare." several orcs around him immediately nodded and bowed away.


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned. He was too authoritarian. He scolded me. I don''t know. He thought it was the authoritarian emperor of which dynasty.


    "Leader lishuo, please!" Sang Wu held out his intact hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    But in the drooping eyes, it is full of yin and ruthlessness and bottomless malice.


    This revenge is not a gentleman! Watch it! He''ll beg to come back, make it worse!


    At that time, he will let them cry and beg for mercy one by one. As for the beautiful little female


    Thinking, the complex emotions at the bottom of his eyes slowly disappeared, hidden in his heart and became an indelible demon.


    "Thank you." Li Shuo picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and walked forward impolitely. People said please. Does he need to be polite?


    "Leader sang Wu, I''m really sorry just now. Kindly remind you that if you don''t connect your arm within 24 hours, you''ll never connect it again!"


    Jin Xuan hugged an expressionless Shi Nuo, and when he passed sang Wu, he didn''t forget to "remind" him.


    "Ha ha, it won''t bother you." Sang Wu changed his face and finally answered Jin Xuan''s words with a normal expression.


    For sang Wu''s sudden face change, Jin Xuan certainly doesn''t care, because he has achieved his goal. Don''t think this person has no expression on the surface.


    In fact, in my heart, I''m still very angry.


    "You, come and connect it to me." Sang Wu said with an expressionless face, pointing to the orc who first spoke.


    "Yes!" the orc bowed his head, respectfully came to him and quickly connected his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Leader lishuo, this is the best food of our tribe. Please accept it." the orc took some bright and ruddy fruits plate by plate to him.


    As if he didn''t want money, he moved more than a dozen sets.


    Red, yellow, green... Everything.


    "Leader sang Wu is so polite." Li Shuo looked at the plate in front of him and smiled.


    In fact, he is tired of eating these fruits. Now they are basically left to his men. I don''t know if they are tired of eating them


    If sang Wu heard these words, he didn''t know if he would be angry and spit blood.


    Although there is hatred between them, these fruits are really good things. Only pure orcs can enjoy the whole tribe.


    "It''s good for leader lishuo to eat happily." Sang Wu didn''t look up in the whole process.


    "Xiaoxiao, here you are." Li Shuo, with sharp eyes, picked the best one from those fruits, wiped it and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Sang Wu was really stingy. At that time, he just gave her two fruits. Now, look at this plate, tut tut Tut, differential treatment!

 Chapter 306

    You can take out so many precious fruits at once. It seems that this Zili tribe is still quite rich!


    hey! What do you want to do?


    However, seeing that she has no strength and no manpower, this idea can only be thought about.


    Li Shuo looked at the little woman wandering outside the sky in his arms. He smiled at the corners of his mouth and said, "how does it taste?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao was pulled back to reality by Li Shuo''s words and said, "it''s OK!"


    "Leader lishuo, I don''t know why you came to our Zili tribe so stealthily." Sang Wu raised his eyes and looked at the man sitting on the top. His tone emphasized four words stealthily.


    The wolf tribe is powerful. When it lived here before, no one dared to provoke it. Its leader is also ruthless and merciless.


    Although it seems to outsiders that the strength of their purple tribe is equal to that of the wolf tribe, they can resist it.


    But that''s an outsider''s view. The former Zili tribe may be able to do it reluctantly, but the current Zili tribe is not clear to others. He knows it very well.


    But it''s just an empty shell. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to grovel to the man.


    There is no need to give him the seat that should have been him.


    "I can''t talk about your work. I just miss my Xiaoxiao. I''m really worried that my Xiaoxiao is so beautiful.


    You said that if you meet some unscrupulous men who want to touch my Xiaoxiao, how can I rest assured if I don''t come and have a look?


    Of course, chief sang Wu will not. "Sang Wu, who thought Li Shuo had finished, was stunned by a sentence added behind him, and his angry face turned purple.


    Trust him? Pooh!


    I''m talking about him openly and secretly?


    blamed! But he couldn''t refute it, so he had to break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach with blood.


    "Oh, that''s natural. I don''t have any unreasonable thoughts about Xiaoxiao little female, but Xiaoxiao little female said.


    I came to Zili tribe this time to make a deal with my tribe. I wonder if leader lishuo can tell me what the deal is? "


    Sang Wu swallowed his breath, held back a smile more ugly than crying, and stared at Li Shuo on the seat.


    "Leader sang Wu is generous. After what happened just now, I thought you wouldn''t trade with us!


    I didn''t expect that leader sang Wu was not only generous, but also tolerant. I really admire him for taking the initiative to mention the transaction. "


    Before Li Shuo spoke, Jin Xuan came out to choke him.


    "Indeed, I can''t learn the magnanimity of leader sang Wu." Shi Nuo, who didn''t speak very much, said at this time, raised his eyelids and looked at sang Wu''s eyes, indifferent as water.


    "Ha ha, I don''t deserve it." the color on Sang Wu''s face seems to have added several more. It''s colorful and lively.


    And Mi Xiaoxiao, nestled in Li Shuo''s arms, became a little transparent without saying a word, and was so happy.


    However, the purpose of her coming here still can''t be spoiled by them, otherwise she will be sorry for her conscience.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao stretched out her little hand and pulled the man holding her. Her little eyes couldn''t blink and blink.


    Actually!


    In MI Xiaoxiao''s heart, she is still very nervous.


    After all, although Li Shuo has some friendship with her, she still has no bottom in her heart. Will he agree to her requirements.


    Feeling the action of the little woman in her arms, Li Shuo sighed helplessly and winked at her privately, which was a promise to her.


    "It''s a deal! Naturally, it''s an exchange of goods. I have a hundred year old good medicinal material. I want to take it out and exchange it with you."

 Chapter 307

    "Hundreds of years of medicinal materials?" Sang Wu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he soon reacted.


    Smiled and said, "I don''t know if there are herbs for hundreds of years. Even if there are, what should I trade with you?"


    Sang Wu is not a complete fool. Since he can be the leader of Zili tribe, he naturally has no ability to do it.


    Just now, the reason why he was so impulsive and easy to get angry was entirely because they stimulated him.


    Li Shuo understood these principles, and Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo knew them well. However, they didn''t pay attention to him.


    "I''m the most trustworthy person. Leader sang Wu, you can identify the authenticity of this herbal medicine. It''s OK to trade at that time."


    Li Shuo winked at Jin Xuan, who was sitting on the side. The latter slightly hooked his lips, fumbled for a while, and walked towards the leader sang Wu sitting opposite.


    It''s delivered to the door. Don''t blame his men for being merciless!


    "Leader sang Wu, this is what we call a hundred year old herb. This herb is a treasure of our tribe. It can cure all diseases and is good for your health."


    Jin Xuan carefully took a emerald green grass with a dignified expression on his face. He didn''t know how precious he thought he was.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was a little curious when she heard Jin Xuan''s words, so she turned her head and looked at him.


    When his eyes fell on the so-called "hundreds of years old" magical herb in his hand, he was silly.


    Then, she twitched her eyelids. There were too many times of twitching every day. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help worrying that she wouldn''t have wrinkles after this time?


    Worried about wrinkles, MI Xiaoxiao also admired Jin Xuan''s eloquence.


    Why do you say that?


    That''s because he doesn''t have any "hundreds of years old" herbs in his hand. At most, it''s a wild grass. Well, strictly speaking, it''s not exactly a wild grass.


    The grass on Jin Xuan''s hand should be a common mint.


    Peppermint is used as medicine and edible. In modern times, peppermint is mainly used to extract peppermint oil and menthol. They are the main components of peppermint and the basis for distinguishing different peppermint varieties.


    Of course, mint can also be used as a tool to clean your teeth. Its fresh aroma can bring you a good mood all day.


    In medicine, peppermint is widely used in wind dispelling, anti-corrosion, anti-inflammatory, analgesic and antipruritic drugs, such as cooling oil, rheumatic oil and so on.


    In addition, there are many functions of peppermint. For example, the stems and leaves of peppermint have special fragrance, which has the effects of evacuating wind heat, clearing the head, benefiting the pharynx, penetrating rash, soothing the liver and relieving depression.


    But what is "hundreds of years old" is completely fabricated. How can a common Mint have such a long grass age?


    Unfortunately, some idiot leader was moved.


    "Can you really cure all diseases?" Sang Wu was excited. He subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to touch his face, but he was stopped by the pain from his hand.


    "Leader sang Wu doesn''t believe that I''m Li Shuo, or does he question the credibility of my Canglang tribe?" credibility or something. Sometimes it''s okay to lose it.


    "No, but..." Sang Wu was about to stop talking. The hesitation on his face was obviously telling everyone that he still didn''t believe Jin Xuan''s words.


    "Leader sang Wu doesn''t believe it." Li Shuo frowned, pretended to be very unhappy and waved to Jin Xuan.


    "Since leader sang Wu doesn''t believe it, let''s stop the deal. I think someone is willing to deal with us for such attractive herbs."


    Jin Xuan immediately took back the emerald mint, as if afraid of being robbed by others.

 Chapter 308

    For Jin Xuan''s exquisite acting skills, MI Xiaoxiao is no wonder now. However, deep inside, she has a lot of feelings.


    It turns out that all around him are movie emperor level characters WOW!


    Should she be happy? Or should we be sad?


    "Don''t..." Sang Wu was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao''s sudden voice before he finished a sentence.


    "This herb, formerly known as peppermint, can indeed cure all diseases, nourish yin and Yang, and prolong life. It is beneficial to the body without harm.


    Leader sang Wu doesn''t know, but don''t belittle others. Maybe those things on your face can disappear together!


    After all, this is a herb for hundreds of years. You can''t ask for it. If you miss this village, you won''t have this store. The leader is sure you''ll consider it? "


    The clear and ethereal voice like spring water stunned the people in the field again, but she was soon shocked by her words.


    Nourishing yin and Yang? Extended life? These two alone can make people crazy, not to mention cure all diseases. Not only that, it is beneficial to the body.


    This temptation, even sang Wu, who was suspicious at the beginning, has loosened. Is this herb really a hundred years old?


    Can you really cure all diseases? Can life be extended? Can you also nourish yin and Yang? Is it good for the body?


    Mi Xiaoxiao speaks the most clearly. How can it be!


    If Mint is really so magical, there will be no human who died of illness in the world.


    So, this is exactly what she made up on the spot. In fact, she still has a guilty heart in her heart.


    After all, putting a mint that was originally just an ordinary plant is so magical that it is worthy of the big man in the medical field and so much knowledge he has worked hard to learn.


    What''s the matter? Eating more Mint is good for your health. When you are well, you will naturally prolong your life, naturally nourish yin and Yang, and naturally prevent diseases. Moreover, mint is completely non-toxic, and of course it is not harmful to your body


    Thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao thinks that his fallacy is more reasonable.


    Well, it''s only three seconds to feel guilty. Someone''s face thickness has increased a little again.


    Shi Nuo knew sang Wu''s wavering. What they had in their hands was just picked by hand in a place far away from Zili tribe.


    Of course, what Xiaoxiao said about nourishing yin and Yang and prolonging life, they also know that it is just used by Xiaoxiao to deceive people.


    "I......" Sang Wu was still hesitating. His wariness and suspicion over the years, plus everything that had just happened above, were reminding him that it was not credible.


    But he was ready to move in his heart, hoping that the herb was true. After all, no one would not like beauty, and so would he, as a male ORC.


    "If you don''t believe my Xiaoxiao, you can refuse." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s small head and said very indifferently.


    "Oh, I told you that you are a leader. You are so lazy. I really convinced you. You are such a big tribe.


    There''s always one medicine orc, isn''t there? Just call him over and have a look. I''m still hesitant and bored to death. "


    Jin Xuan looked at sang Wu with a disdainful face. He was really angry with him because of your mother-in-law appearance.


    But sang Wu''s eyes lit up. He didn''t know him, but his tribe had drug orcs!


    People from his own tribe must be on his side, so he can safely call him over and have a look.


    He doesn''t need such trouble.


    "You, go and call the chestnut seeds and say there''s something urgent. Remember, be quick and don''t waste my time."


    Sang Wu whispered to the orc close to one side.

 Chapter 309

    "Yes," the orc whispered. Then he bent over his leader and left in a hurry.


    "How about it? Leader sang Wu, are you going to do this deal or not?" Jin Xuan returned to his seat and was still impatient in the face of Sang Wu.


    "Well... Leader lishuo, can you wait a moment until the medicine orcs of our family come and finish the identification.


    I don''t believe in the wolf tribe, nor am I questioning you as the leader, but I want to ensure that I''m safe and considerate. "


    What sang Wu said is reasonable, but all the people present understand that sang Wu is just too suspicious.


    What you say is not that you don''t believe the wolf tribe, or question Li Shuo as the leader. All these are just excuses.


    Who would believe it?


    "Li Shuo, why don''t we wait?" at this time, no one can speak. Shi Nuo won''t speak. Jin Xuan''s attitude is also disgusted, and Li Shuo, as the leader of the wolf tribe, is not easy to speak.


    Even so, it is the best choice for her to speak, and it is also the least suspicious choice.


    No matter what they want to do, as long as they can save tamona baichi, she supports everything else.


    "Now that Xiaoxiao has spoken, wait over there for a while!" Li Shuo took a sip of tea and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with emerald green eyes.


    "For Xiaoxiao''s sake, just wait!" Jin Xuan snorted softly without looking at sang Wu.


    "I have no problem with Xiaoxiao''s decision." Shi Nuo echoed.


    All three men said that they unconditionally obey and have no objection to the decision of their little woman.


    "..." the scar sitting behind Li Shuo had a violent twitch in the corners of his eyes, and his heart was like ten thousand grass mud horses galloping past.


    Nima''s chief, wow!


    Can you show your love to his face? OK?


    This show of love is just a fancy dog abuse, okay?


    Lord leader, don''t forget peat. I''m still a pure virgin and can''t stand abuse


    Abuse again, abuse again, be careful. I''ll turn a female back immediately and abuse you severely!


    Well, this idea, that is to think about it, he dare not WOW!


    Sad beast, wood love


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao and others don''t know the idea of scar. At this time, they are eating fruit and drinking tea leisurely, waiting for the arrival of the drug ORC.


    Among them, MI Xiaoxiao eats the most.


    She didn''t worry that she would help later. Since Li Shuo agreed with them, it proved that they had corresponding countermeasures.


    But what Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know is that whether she is right or not, the three big men will support her without hesitation.


    A moment later, the young Orc who had just left hurried in with a slightly old man.


    The man who came was dressed in gray animal skin, with long hair tied loosely behind the noise, holding a handful of herbs in one hand and wiping the sweat on his forehead in the other hand.


    It seems that some people''s work was interrupted because they came in a hurry. Compared with before coming, the medicine ORC was sorting out his own medicine!


    "Chief, I don''t know... I don''t know what you call kelizi?" he was busy just now! But he was suddenly interrupted and pulled here hard.


    He stumbled over on the road and sweated a lot. He was nearly old and would inevitably catch some breath when running. Therefore, he also stopped talking at this moment.


    "Keli seed, come and have a look at this herb."


    Leader sang Wu didn''t speak very hard. It seems that he still respects the medicine Orc named Ke Li Zi.

 Chapter 310

    "Herb!? where is it? Show me." the medicine Orc named Keli seed was excited as soon as he heard that there were herbs for him to see.


    A pair of shrewd eyes opened wide and kept looking around, like looking for herbs in Sang Wu''s mouth.


    "Cough, leader lishuo, look..." Sang Wu clenched his fist and coughed in front of Ke Li Zi, signaling him to pay attention to his image.


    Then, with a tentative tone, he inquired about Li Shuo, the little woman who was full of heart and eyes in his arms.


    "Jin Xuan, just show him!" Li Shuo said faintly to Jin Xuan, but only three men understood the real meaning contained in the tone.


    Oh, the good play has begun


    Jin Xuan slightly lifted his lips, stretched out his hand and took out the herbs on his body, stood up slowly, and approached Ke Li seed step by step.


    "Mumble, be careful, you have to compensate for the damage!" the tone was not light or heavy, but made Ke Li seed very nervous.


    Involuntarily looked at Jin Xuan, then reached out and wiped his forehead, exuding faster and faster sweat, and carefully took the herb in Jin Xuan''s hand.


    "Keli seed, look quickly. What''s the difference between this herb?"


    Sang Wu looked at the Keli seeds turning over the herbs in his hand, but he could only worry.


    "Hiss..." suddenly, when sang Wu was in a hurry, the Keli seed with the herbal medicine suddenly gave a breath.


    Success won sang Wu''s attention.


    "How? What do you see, kelizi?" because of anxiety, the title unconsciously became you.


    However, it is absolutely normal to call the drug Orc like that in other tribes.


    As long as it is a person, it is difficult to avoid birth, age and death. In modern times, the industry of doctors is a pastry.


    What''s more, in this world where the medical level is extremely backward, you can understand how popular it should be as the only drug Orc who can cure diseases.


    Unfortunately, the hierarchy of Zili tribe seems too strict.


    So, here, the place of the medicine Orc is still slightly lower than sang Wu, the leader.


    "Chief! This, this... This is a treasure!" Ke Li Zi took the herb in her hand, looked at it for a while, and trembled.


    "Baby?" Sang Wu immediately let out greedy eyes as soon as he heard that it was really a baby.


    "Chief, chief, look! Although it looks like an ordinary herb, it''s expensive because it''s a hundred years old.


    Not to mention the efficacy of herbs, is it so easy to find herbs for a hundred years?


    What''s more surprising is that it seems to be a legendary herb, which can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, prolong life, and have the effect of beauty.


    This grass can cure all diseases! "The medicine Orc said excitedly. His cheeks may be excited. At the moment, there is a faint pink.


    Ke Li Zi looked at it more and more happily. Without waiting for sang Wu to speak, he continued: "leader, where does such a precious herb come from?"


    "Kelizi, are you sure what you said is true?" Sang Wu had to say that he was really moved this time. Just beauty is enough to attract him.


    After all, he is a fox man. The fox man is famous for his beauty among the orcs, but he is like this. How can he be reconciled?


    "Chief, don''t you believe my medicine?" Ke Li Zi was unhappy as soon as he heard this.


    "Kelizi, I naturally believe your medicine, but I just want to confirm that it''s not?" leader sang Wu said in righteous words, so that people can''t find his handle.


    It does seem reasonable.

 Chapter 311

    "Chief, I''ll confirm it for you." Ke Li Zi paused, like a compromise, and then began to look at the herbs in his hand.


    Half an hour later, Ke Li Zi''s eyes left the herbs in his hands and repeated what he had just said with an extremely serious expression.


    Although the statements are different, the emphasis is the same.


    At this moment, sang Wu really believed it. After all, kelizi was also a member of his own tribe, so he could be trusted anyway.


    "Leaving the new moon." when sang Wu interacted with the medicine Orc Ke Li Zi, MI Xiaoxiao stretched out his index finger and gently poked his arm.


    What kelizi said just now, MI Xiaoxiao, one of the people present, was definitely heard clearly.


    Because of this, MI Xiaoxiao wondered.


    According to Keli seed, is this little Mint really a baby in this world?


    Do you want to exaggerate?


    Mint is a treasure. The Millennium Ganoderma lucidum and the old man''s participation have become the treasure among the treasures?


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s small eyes showed what she wanted to express. Li Shuo naturally understood.


    He stretched out his spare hand, pinched her small nose and whispered, "don''t worry, just give it to us."


    Don''t worry, just leave it to us.


    In a word, MI Xiaoxiao was relieved in an instant.


    But because of Li Shuo''s too intimate behavior, he quietly climbed up a few blushes on his white face. His pink face is like a tempting red apple at the moment.


    People can''t help but want to come forward and take a bite.


    Although Li Shuo is holding her now, she is also acting to cooperate with them. Otherwise, she would have jumped down long ago.


    After all, she always understands the truth that men and women don''t give and receive.


    Li Shuo several people looked at such Mi Xiaoxiao and couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They wanted to be early


    And Mou Xiao, totally unaware of the sight of the three men glued to her like wolves and tigers, because she doesn''t know where she''s wandering at the moment.


    "Leader sang Wu, you should believe it now!


    Let me see! It''s better not to do this deal! I haven''t come up with a reason for dallying for a long time. "


    Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo and then said, "besides, it''s a waste to exchange such precious herbs for that guy!"


    Sang Wu listened to Jin Xuan''s complaint about the first half of the sentence, so that the second half of the sentence was directly omitted by him.


    But when he was ready to speak, he was interrupted by Shi Nuo opposite.


    "Well, it''s really a waste. Li Shuo, I think it''s better to go back to the tribe. Anyway, that guy has rough skin and thick meat. He should be fine."


    Shi Nuo drank water and went on with Jin Xuan''s words without expression.


    "What you said seems to be reasonable." Li Shuo nodded thoughtfully, a serious and thoughtful look, and sang Wu immediately spoke.


    He is afraid of being late. Such a good baby is about to fly away.


    "Don''t! Don''t! Leader lishuo, we''ve made this deal in Zili tribe!" Sang Wu seemed to have made a great determination, but his tone was sure.


    Li Shuo looked at sang Wu with a positive look on his face and said, "Oh? Is leader sang Wu sure?"


    "That''s natural. I just heard it. Leader sang Wu said he did the deal!


    Surely, a leader with authority like leader sang Wu must have said nothing! "


    Before sang Wu spoke, Jin Xuanxian spoke. The content of the words made sang Wu feel a little uneasy.


    But he was soon replaced by excitement. As long as he could cure his face, he agreed with everything.


    Hehe, when his face is cured, it must not be worse than these three men. Then, MI Xiaoxiao


    hey!

 Chapter 312

    At that time, he was not easy to catch Mi Xiaoxiao? ha-ha.


    Thinking, sang Wu was happy in his heart first, and didn''t notice anything wrong at all.


    Even without hearing clearly what the other party wanted to exchange, he agreed.


    "It''s better to be like this, otherwise, we''re not easy to tease." Shi Nuo said this firmly, which really makes people feel a little oppressive.


    "Naturally, I''m sang Wu. In this area, it''s an indisputable existence. Who doesn''t say I use credit most?" here, sang Wu began to boast.


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened. She was really flustered and said nothing? Most trustworthy?


    TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TS.


    In her opinion, sang Wu was just selling melons in the presence of Wang Po, boasting that he was lucky to say it.


    "It''s natural and best." Jin Xuan was finally satisfied. He smiled and nodded. Looking at sang Wu''s eyes, he seemed to be looking at an idiot.


    Unfortunately, with such naked eyes, sang Wu didn''t realize it. Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless about it. It seems that sang Wu wants to be handsome and crazy.


    It was the first time she met a man who cared more about appearance than women, but looking at sang Wu''s face and his facial features that didn''t grow very well, to tell the truth, even if it happened to be cured, it was estimated that it would be like that.


    It doesn''t look good. It''s probably the kind of passer-by armour you can''t find in the crowd.


    "Since leader sang Wu agreed, should we talk about the content of the transaction?" Li Shuo loosened his hand and tried to make the little woman in his arms sit more comfortable.


    "Content?!" Sang Wu was stunned when he heard this. He just promised too quickly and forgot to ask the content. What can I do now?


    If the other lion opens his mouth, won''t he die?


    Sang Wu was secretly annoyed and said in his heart: Why are you so careless?!


    "Li..." Sang Wu was about to say something, but was interrupted by Shi Nuo.


    As if he had long expected sang Wu''s behavior, Shi Nuo interrupted him at the first time: "what? Chief sang Wu doesn''t want to go back?"


    In a word, sang Wu, who wanted to say something else, was so blocked that he couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, sang Wu gradually faced up to the bad hunch that had just risen. With the words of Shi Nuo, the hunch became stronger and stronger.


    Slightly frowned: "of course not, leader Li Shuo, please say it!" now, even if you want to repent, it is difficult to ride a tiger.


    It''s better to take one step at a time than to hesitate.


    I have to say that this leader sang Wu is still capable. At least, he will judge the situation and know what is good for him and what is bad for him.


    "Our conditions are very simple. If you want to exchange our precious herbs, leader sang Wu, you only need to do the following three things."


    Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo, cleared his voice and opened his mouth.


    "Which three points?" Sang Wu frowned, because the uneasy feeling in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, so strong that he could not be ignored.


    "That''s the first thing! Leader sang Wu can do it easily.


    Leader sang Wu, you just need to give us one-third of the food of your tribe. How about it? Is it very simple?


    For you sang Wu, it''s just a matter of talking. "Jin xuanpi said with a smile, as if it was really an easy thing.


    But for sang Wu, it was like a bolt from the blue: "what?! one third of the food!!!"


    Sang Wu''s voice was so sharp that MI Xiaoxiao, who was nestled in Li Shuo''s arms, frowned slightly.


    This voice, this voice, the treble is not so fast, okay?

 Chapter 313

    "What''s the attitude of leader sang Wu? Are our demands too much? Don''t forget, it''s the leader who promised to make a deal with us.


    We don''t mean to force you. "Li Shuo stretched out his hand, smoothed the little woman''s eyebrows, and then said impolitely.


    Too much? Isn''t it too much?


    Sang Wu''s heart is bleeding at this moment!


    Their purple tribe, now is the time to store food. A large tribe with so many people, how can they live without food on a snowy day?


    It''s good to leave Shuo. One mouth is one-third of the food of the tribe. This is to cut his meat!


    "Why doesn''t leader sang Wu speak? Are you not going to continue this deal, leader? Or are you a leader who doesn''t even have the right to allocate food in the tribe?"


    Before sang Wu spoke, he choked one by two. He couldn''t say anything to refuse. Joke, he''s a dignified leader. How can he have no right to mobilize food?


    "I''m a leader. Of course, I keep my word. The trade continues. I''ll pay for the food..."


    Sang Wu bit his teeth and said with pain.


    My heart is stunned. I hate several people in front of me. Hum! When his appearance recovers, he can''t resist taking Mi Xiaoxiao. At that time, let the little females abandon them one by one!


    Thinking about it, leader sang Wu''s expression of meat pain gradually improved, and the dishes on his face gradually returned to normal.


    Seeing this scene, Jin Xuan was slightly surprised, yo! Leader sang Wu''s endurance and recovery ability are good, or are his conditions really too simple?


    Jin Xuan thought for a while and looked at Shi Nuo. The two quietly exchanged eyes and looked at Li Shuo sitting on his head, conveying a message that only they could understand.


    "Cough, good, leader sang Wu. Next, I''ll say the second point. Please listen."


    Jin Xuan cleared his throat and then said, "this second point is actually very simple."


    But as soon as sang Wu heard the word "simple", he immediately stood up with cold hair and said in a dark voice: no!


    Sure enough


    "The second point is that leader sang Wu wants to hand over two-thirds of the animal skins of the tribe to us. It is said that your tribe has a lot of animal skins. If you want to order, leader sang Wu will not disagree."


    Jin Xuan''s tone is light and light. I don''t know. I thought he was discussing what to eat for dinner today.


    But what others say is amazing.


    "Three, two-thirds?!" Sang Wu''s tenor went to a higher level. Fortunately, Li Shuo covered Mi Xiaoxiao''s ears in time and intimately, not polluted by the voiced sound.


    "It''s two-thirds! The leader doesn''t have to repeat. You have to believe your ears. You heard right.


    How is it? Is it very simple? "Jin Xuan narrowed his eyes, and his words shocked everyone again.


    It''s simple?


    It is estimated that only he thinks so! Contributing two-thirds of the skins of a tribe is like depriving others of their right to wear clothes.


    "Cough..." Mi Xiaoxiao coughed uneasily, but in his heart, he was about to have trouble.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, you have to believe in yourself. Don''t laugh. Really, stick to it. You can''t laugh


    "Ha ha!... ha ha!" unfortunately, MI Xiaoxiao overestimated his laughter and patience.


    Laughter successfully attracted Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention, including sang Wu, whose face was black like the bottom of a pot, and also looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Er... Well, I just..." Mi Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed.


    "I just told Xiaoxiao a joke, which made her laugh. Sorry, you continue."


    Li Shuo''s spoiled expression on MI Xiaoxiao''s face is completely different from that on them. It''s none of your business. You continue.

 Chapter 314

    "..." seeing the scar of this scene, he said he was speechless. He couldn''t tell what his family leader''s temperament was.


    But Lord leader, is it really good for you to show your love with such a high profile?


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo also looked up one after another, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, who covered his stomach with a smile the moment before, and his eyes flashed away.


    His family is Xiaoxiao and really cute!


    "Xiaoxiao, remember to share this joke with me later." Jin Xuan said solemnly.


    "I want it too." Shi Nuo, who thought he would continue to be silent, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "..." share jokes? make fun of! She just didn''t listen to any jokes. What did she share?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two men who were full of expectations. The water at the bottom of his eyes rippled. Tut tut Tut, really can''t see that these two men are just the "aggressive" black men!


    "Xiaoxiao ~"


    Seeing that MI Xiaoxiao had no answer for a long time, Jin Xuan glared at Li Shuo fiercely, then put on a pitiful touch and looked at her with golden eyes.


    "..." well, she lost!


    Looking at this wronged man, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is unbearable.


    Knowing that they were pretending, I couldn''t help but say, "well, when you... Are finished, I''ll tell you."


    Originally, MI Xiaoxiao wanted to blurt out that "when you''re finished", but when she saw Shi Nuo next to Jin Xuan, she also stared at her touch without blinking and asked her to change her mouth immediately.


    "OK." Jin Xuan blinked golden eyes at Mi Xiaoxiao, making her feel a naughty atmosphere immediately


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded slightly. He was quite satisfied with MI Xiaoxiao''s answer. The corner of his mouth showed that he was in a good mood at the moment.


    After an Oolong about Mi Xiaoxiao, everyone''s attention focused on the transaction again.


    At the same time, several pairs of sharp eyes, "brush!" Once again, he concentrated on Sang Wu, who looked constipated.


    "I''ve heard that the fur of Zili tribe is rich. Leader sang Wu, you can''t give up?" Shi Nuo said carelessly, and there was still no expression on his face.


    It gives people a faint sense of comb away, which makes people involuntarily want to stay away from him.


    "Shi Nuo, you''re wrong. Sang Wu is also the leader of a tribe, isn''t he? Maybe he gave us such a little animal skin without blinking. How can he be reluctant to give it up?


    Leader sang Wu, do you think I''m right? "Jin Xuan raised a wanton smile and looked at sang Wu''s black face like the bottom of a pot and said without fear.


    "Ha ha." Sang Wu''s hand hanging under the stone table, where Jin Xuan couldn''t see it, pinched and loosened, loosened and pinched again.


    So again and again, over and over again, unknowingly, the joints of his fingers have been slightly white. You can see how much strength he has used.


    They waited quietly for sang Wu''s answer, and didn''t care about the laughter. From beginning to end, Li Shuo was silent like a bystander.


    In addition to what I just said when I rescued Mi Xiaoxiao, I was either feeding Mi Xiaoxiao or preparing to feed Mi Xiaoxiao.


    It seems that I''m almost free.


    "Li Shuo, why don''t you help them?" although you are the boss of the wolf tribe, don''t you feel embarrassed?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, they''ll make it. Come on, be good! Open your mouth ~" Li Shuo carefully handed the processed fruit block to the corner of MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    Help them? Good idea!


    Who let him win! How else can we cultivate feelings with Xiaoxiao here?

 Chapter 315

    "..." although she was speechless about Li Shuo''s behavior, she had no choice but to open her mouth and enjoy the five-star service like an emperor.


    "Of course I won''t go back, animal skin... Two-thirds is two-thirds. We Zili tribe can still take out this thing."


    Sang Wu''s face was a little black again. If the ideas in his mind hadn''t supported him, he might be angry and spit blood now.


    Good! These people, these humiliations, he sang Wu, completely remember!


    When his face is ready, see how arrogant they are and let Mi Xiao abandon them. They will have to die alone all their lives. At that time, they will have to cry and beg for alms from him?


    Sang Wu was immersed in his fantasy. The more he thought about it, he felt comfortable. In the end, his face recovered.


    Shi Nuo caught this change naturally, so he looked at Jin Xuan without thinking.


    The meaning of the bottom of his eyes was clear enough, but Jin Xuan didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and his mind was full of questions.


    "...!!!" Emma? Is there something wrong with the structure of this man''s brain?


    I was so angry just now. Now I slow down and look like a person who has nothing to do. Is it a little... Abnormal?


    According to Sang Wu''s violent temper, it is impossible to have such good endurance.


    But what made him swallow it again and again?


    hey!


    Inexplicably, he looked forward to it.


    "Good! Leader sang Wu is worthy of being leader sang Wu. It''s refreshing!" Jin Xuan regained his mind and palmed "pa!" The sound patted on the stone table. Mi Xiaoxiao looked at it and it hurt.


    What if the white palm prints?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao stared at Jin Xuan''s hand and frowned imperceptibly.


    "Xiaoxiao, this guy is rough and fleshy. It''s OK to take a few shots." the mellow voice, like fermentation, came gently from his head.


    "HMM." although the words "rough skin and thick meat" are a little inappropriate to describe Jin Xuan, how can we say that Li Shuo is enlightening her?


    "Cough." Sang Wu heard Jin Xuan''s words, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Is it refreshing? God knows how much he feels now?


    He can''t wait to kill these leisurely guys right now!


    "Pa! Since leader sang Wu is so cheerful, let''s talk about the third condition!"


    Jin Xuan stretched out his hand and made a loud finger ring, and then looked at sang Wu with an excited face. The former was excited, while the latter was creepy.


    The bad feeling in Sang Wu''s heart spread again, took root and sprouted with an irresistible trend, and thrived in his heart.


    Don''t say, sometimes, men''s sixth sense is no worse than women''s sixth sense. This is not true. Sang Wu was immediately verified.


    "Third, third, you say." Sang Wu shivered uncontrollably.


    "The third point! For leader sang Wu, it''s even simpler. It''s a matter of one sentence."


    Jin Xuan said with a smile, but the smile, as everyone with a clear eye knows, never reached the bottom of his eyes.


    But as soon as sang Wu heard the word "simple", he couldn''t help shaking again.


    The first time he said simply, he took out one-third of the food of the tribe. The second time he said simply, he handed over two-thirds of the skins of the tribe.


    For the third time, a simpler one came. He can''t imagine what this guy wants.


    Want to repent, but can''t pull down that face.


    Moreover, he also wanted to see the end of their abandonment, so he had to grit his teeth and continue the deal.

 Chapter 316

    "Actually, the third point is that we don''t want food or animal skin. We just want to ask leader sang Wu for someone." Jin Xuan stretched out his hand and compared a word.


    "Important person? Who do you want?" Sang Wu frowned and asked, but there were seeds of doubt in his heart.


    "Oh, this man was invited into the tribe by the leader two days ago. Presumably, leader sang Wu, you won''t forget it so soon." Jin Xuan glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and gave a small look.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    Can''t he be serious about such a serious problem?


    "Hehe, you must have made a mistake. Our tribe didn''t catch anyone back to the tribe a few days ago, so this man..." naturally, I can''t give it.


    If at first he just planted the seeds of doubt, now sang Wu has to confirm that the purpose of these people is to take him away!


    Sometimes, I can''t help but admit that leader sang Wu is still very smart.


    "No? But the people of our tribe saw the leader you caught him!" Jin Xuan brought the topic to the tribe and saw sang Wu''s eyes more sharp.


    Completely no longer lazy, with the change of Jin Xuan, the momentum of the whole cave began to be a little nervous.


    Ke Li Zi, the medicine Orc sitting on the side of leader sang Wu, kept wiping his sweat with his hands at this moment. He wanted to talk to Sang Wu more than once and wanted to leave here.


    Unfortunately, every time his words came to his mouth, they were interrupted, so that he had to stay here in fear.


    The line of sight carefully took a look at leader sang Wu, and then his eyes revolved around Li Shuo. What appeared in the bottom of his eyes was just helplessness.


    "See with your own eyes? But we haven''t caught anyone back these two days. Maybe he''s wrong."


    Sang Wu''s brain turned quickly. Jin Xuan''s words soon fell, and he began to rush to refute his words.


    Those in the game are confused and those on the sidelines are clear. At this moment, sang Wu didn''t realize that his words added a sense of no silver here for no reason.


    "Oh, maybe he was wrong!" Jin Xuan paused and suddenly said.


    "Since that''s the case, it''s better for brother Jin Xuan to change another condition?" Sang Wu showed great patience and said with a smile.


    On the surface, there was nothing, but at the bottom, he loosened his hand, which was clenched into a fist. On his face, he was silent, but in his heart, he was relieved.


    Unfortunately, it backfired. Sang Wu''s breath was not relieved to the end, but he was almost fainted by Jin Xuan''s words.


    "Why not? Leader sang Wu, it''s not easy for us to come here. It''s really troublesome to come and go back.


    I see, leader sang Wu, why don''t you let us find it in Zili tribe? If we find it, it''s excellent.


    If we don''t find it, we will unconditionally give the hundred year old herbal medicine to leader sang Wu, and all the previous conditions will be invalid. What do you think? "


    Jin Xuan looked unidentified, but he always had a faint smile on his face. No one could understand the meaning of the smile.


    "This......" Sang Wu hesitated.


    One side is the man and the other side is the century old herb. It''s impossible for him to give up that man. It''s really unwilling to ask him to give up this herb.


    When he hesitated, he never spoke. When the little transparent medicine Orc Ke Li Zi suddenly said, "leader, this medicine... Is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    Hearing the sound, sang Wu was a little surprised. Kelizi generally didn''t interfere in the affairs of the tribe. Why today?


    But as soon as I saw his excited face and thought of his character of loving herbs like life, I immediately put my heart down.

 Chapter 317

    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Ke Li Zi faintly, but found that his sight was looking towards Li Shuo. On the way, he bumped into her sight, which was a little embarrassed.


    "Xiaoxiao, my own." Li Shuo was close to MI Xiaoxiao and whispered in his ear. Only the two of them could hear it.


    It was just that some ambiguous distance was mixed with the masculine smell of men. Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned when she smelled it.


    Lishuo noticed the change of the person in his arms and immediately looked at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo with provocative eyes.


    It didn''t matter. He was startled when he saw it. At the same time, two sharp eyes also flew to him.


    Shi Nuo''s face was gloomy, the evil fire at the bottom of his eyes was raging, Jin Xuan''s face was angry, and his eyes were full of warnings.


    But... It happened that someone felt Mi Xiaoxiao''s head as if he hadn''t seen it.


    There was a grinding sound at the bottom. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo were rubbing their hands. They wanted to rush up at this moment, catch someone and teach him a lesson!


    But... Conditions are not allowed!


    So their anger shifted slightly to a man who was suffering.


    It''s a feeling to be remembered before we meet. I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    "Oh." half a ring, MI Xiaoxiao answered a single tone. Li Shuo is too powerful. Can spies be hidden in this tribe?


    "Why? Doesn''t leader sang Wu agree?" Jin Xuan''s flat voice sounded, unable to hear his joys and sorrows.


    "That, leader! Can you, can you keep that herb?" Ke Lizi continued to launch the spy mode and advised sang Wu with painstaking care.


    But he can''t find it yet. Therefore, what the whole person shows is only the strong interest and love of a drug Orc for a baby herb.


    It happened that it was precisely because of this that sang Wu, a particularly suspicious person, could be unconsciously shaken.


    "But..." Sang Wu didn''t know what to do. For a moment, he was at a loss and hesitated.


    Want him to hand over that man! It''s hard to catch it. You can''t waste so much effort and effort, can you?


    However, as Keli seed said, this hundred year old herb is once in a lifetime. You can''t touch it if you want to touch it.


    All this depends on luck.


    He thought he had no luck. Even if he had the herb, he didn''t know it.


    Moreover, this herb can cure all diseases, that is, it can cure the things on your face and make you no longer look like this.


    At that time, he can get Mi Xiaoxiao, so that she can abandon these men, and he can see their painful and lonely old age.


    But


    Although he hesitated in his heart, he might not even notice that his heart has gradually shifted to the side of choosing herbs.


    "Leader sang Wu, have you considered it yet?" Shi Nuo was impatient and his fingers kept beating on the table.


    "I......" Sang Wu wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Jin Xuan, shinuo, it''s too stuffy here. Why don''t we go out? I''m afraid leader sang Wu doesn''t understand for a while. Let''s not waste time and go out to play?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s two bright eyes, white and tender little face, revealing a faint pink, looks very cute.


    "Eh? That''s a good idea, Shi Nuo. What do you think?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and nodded excitedly.


    "I don''t mind. Xiaoxiao decides." Shi Nuo''s expressionless face can finally see a trace of expression, which is a happy smile.

 Chapter 318

    "Let''s go, Xiaoxiao." Li Shuo didn''t intend to let Mi Xiaoxiao go to the ground. Holding her, he planned to get up and go outside directly.


    This move made Mi Xiaoxiao very helpless. She didn''t say whether she had the ability to walk, but said that the ambiguous and unclear relationship made Mi Xiaoxiao very helpless.


    "Xiaoxiao, where are we going to play? Why don''t we just go back? It''s not fun to hold the panic here." Jin Xuan suddenly understood Mi Xiaoxiao''s meaning and said.


    "We''d better go outside to relax. Xiaoxiao finally came out."


    Shi Nuo got up and walked towards Mi Xiaoxiao. His words seemed to be heavy and cautious after careful consideration.


    "Whatever, you lead the way." Mi Xiaoxiao''s smiling eyebrows curved, looking like a very happy touch.


    Scar:


    These one by one can be installed!


    I thought the leader had talent in this aspect, but I didn''t expect that the little female was not inferior. Even the two men of nentar tribe could not see the slightest flaw.


    Suddenly found that the original people around him, one or two, are acting masters!


    It seems that he has to learn something in the future, or he won''t know if he is killed by the pit. Tut tut Tut, the leader is black, and the wife he brought back is also black.


    In addition, the two men are of the same attribute. There are a large number of people inside and outside here. They are all abdominal black goods that make people worry.


    If they all come to the wolf tribe, how will they go on? That''s why they pit them every day. Those in the pit can''t even wear animal skin skirts.


    No, no! His words were too tragic for him to imagine.


    He''d better hold his wife''s thigh honestly. For the rest, they''ll ask for their own blessings!


    When Mi Xiaoxiao and his party were about to reach the exit of the cave, their expected voice sounded behind them: "wait!"


    "Chief sang Wu, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it slowly in the future! It''s serious to go out with Xiaoxiao now."


    In short, in a word, stay where it''s cool!


    "Oh! You, you... Can''t you wait!" said Ke Lizi, a medicine orc, anxiously,.


    Then he turned to Sang Wu standing aside and said, "leader, you really can''t let them go. If you let them go this time, you really won''t have a chance to see such a magical herb."


    Seeing a sign of Looseness on Sang Wu''s face, Ke Li Zi said he had to make persistent efforts: "also, it''s a very serious problem."


    "What''s the problem?" Sang Wu lowered his voice and looked at Ke Li Zi suspiciously.


    "Chief, it seems that their herb has just been picked, and it is still stained with some fresh soil.


    Therefore, this herb can''t be stored for long. If we don''t get it these two days, it''s a waste! "


    Kelizi''s face hurt. I don''t know. I really thought he was reluctant to give up the herb.


    "If leader sang Wu has nothing to do, we''ll leave first. Xiaoxiao is still waiting for us to take her out."


    This time, those who make a noise have always regarded themselves as outsiders. They look cold, as if they really have no patience.


    When sang Wu heard this, a trace of something flashed through his eyes. He quickly said, "wait! Wait, I promised!"


    "Leader sang Wu agreed?" Jin Xuan said with a groan, glanced at him and took back his sight.


    Then he said, "but we don''t want to trade. We''re so bored. It''s better to accompany Xiaoxiao to relax."


    "Well, I agree with Jin Xuan. Chief sang Wu, it''s fate to see you again!" Shi Nuo said flatly, which really means goodbye in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 319

    "Leader lishuo, how can you give up when you promise a good deal?" Sang Wu said with a calm face.


    It began to question the credibility of the wolf tribe. Sometimes, this man! In order to achieve the goal, I really dare to say and do anything.


    "It''s not leader sang Wu just now. Have you been hesitant and unwilling to make a decision? Why is it on our head at this time?"


    Jin Xuan was very upset. Leader sang Wu must be out of his mind and there must be something wrong in his heart.


    "Well, you guys! Can you, can you, for my sake, wait a minute?" Ke Lizi saw the two groups sarcastic to each other and walked forward carefully.


    "Your face? We don''t know you, so your face is not worth money here." Shi Nuo glanced at the medicine Orc Ke Li seed and said calmly.


    But Leng turned the spy into a black pot face. Although it was pretended, if it was really a hostile relationship, MI Xiaoxiao dared to promise that it would definitely be angry.


    "Brother shinuo, what do you mean?" Sang Wu frowned, a little unhappy.


    The orc of his own tribe is also a medicine ORC. Isn''t it too shameful to be scolded by people of other tribes and still in front of himself?


    "On the surface." Shi Nuo replied expressionless, looking like he didn''t pay attention to Sang Wu at all.


    "You!..." Sang Wu''s face was crimson, with thick yellow juice flowing on his face. With his crimson face, he looked particularly disgusting and made people can''t bear to look straight at him.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the tense atmosphere and secretly slightly hooked the corners of her mouth. It seemed that it was time for her to come out.


    "Stop arguing, Shi Nuo. I suddenly feel that I don''t want to go out to play, so we''d better stay and listen to leader sang Wu?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell. It was obvious that sang Wu''s colorful face improved slightly.


    Shi Nuo seemed a little unhappy after listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, but more, he was helpless: "forget it, just listen to Xiaoxiao."


    "Well, I''ll listen to Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan stalled and looked like I surrendered. Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh.


    It''s almost suffocating an internal injury.


    "Leader sang Wu, for Xiaoxiao''s sake, just tell me what you have!" Li Shuo sighed and walked back with MI Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    "Oh." Sang Wu hung his head, so that people couldn''t see his face, but his intuition told Mi Xiaoxiao that the covered face was probably not much better.


    Therefore, they''d better restrain a little. It''s not that they''re afraid of him, but that MI Xiaoxiao understands a truth.


    That is, a person is forced to be anxious, so he can do everything. Some madmen are formed in this way.


    "I promise your terms. I promise all three points." when sang Wu said these words, the corners of his mouth still had a faint smile, but that smile made Mi Xiaoxiao frown.


    Sang Wu... Shouldn''t they really drive him crazy?


    "So, is the deal finished?" Li Shuo raised his eyebrows and said calmly to Sang Wu.


    "Of course, happy cooperation." Sang Wu nodded, approached Li Shuo, politely extended his hand and said with a smile.


    "That''s right. Now we''re going to find the man we said. Leader sang Wu won''t object?"


    Li Shuo didn''t reach out to hold sang Wu''s hand, but raised his sharp eyes and stared at him tightly.


    "Ha ha..., of course, no problem." Sang Wu paused, and then said very naturally.


    I can''t see that he is a little nervous. It''s like the person they''re looking for is not in their tribe at all. Mi Xiaoxiao can''t figure it out.

 Chapter 320

    "Please feel free, I won''t disturb you." Sang Wu withdrew his hand without any embarrassment, and then faced them with a faint expression.


    "Leader sang Wu, go slowly."


    Jin Xuan glanced at Li Shuo, and something flashed at the bottom of his eyes. Then he turned his eyes to Sang Wu, who had turned away. The meaning was unknown.


    ¡­¡­


    "Li Shuo, I think sang Wu will never let us find Tamo so easily."


    Since he cheated tamer back, he should not keep him in a conspicuous place.


    Maybe it''s in some humble cave, or some other inaccessible place.


    Therefore, it should not be easy for them to find Tamo at once, but if they look for it for a long time, sang Wu must have something to say.


    "Don''t worry, just leave everything to us." although he doesn''t like what Xiaoxiao said, he is also Xiaoxiao''s life-saving benefactor anyway.


    Without him, maybe Xiaoxiao wouldn''t be standing beside them safely like now.


    Therefore, although they don''t like to see tamer, they still have to find his whereabouts.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded reassuringly. I don''t know why. She was very reassured to stay with them. She didn''t have that kind of impetuous mood.


    "Go." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who hasn''t seen Shi Nuo smile for a long time, suddenly saw the iceberg melt. To tell the truth, she really didn''t react all of a sudden.


    "Cough, that... You, put me down!" Mi Xiaoxiao regained his mind and put an abnormal blush on his small face.


    She was crazy about shinuo just now. It''s just... Don''t be too ashamed, okay?


    Besides, Li Shuo doesn''t give up holding her. Is it swollen?


    Good boy! They are just friends. Do you want to be so... So ambiguous? She''ll misunderstand, okay?


    "Xiaoxiao, I don''t despise you. You complain first. Besides, don''t we have to do a full set of plays?"


    Li Shuo''s low and pleasant voice sounded in MI Xiaoxiao''s ears, making her speechless.


    Because she found that she, a modern high IQ beautiful girl from the 21st century, could not say that she was a big white wolf who stayed as the leader in the backward world.


    Are you speechless? Are you shocked?


    Well, whether you have it or not, she does.


    "Am I... Heavy?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Li Shuo''s waist and said, it was called gnashing teeth.


    Every girl can''t stand being said to be fat unless she doesn''t care about her appearance.


    But so far, it seems that she hasn''t seen any girls who don''t love beauty. These days, boys love beauty as much as girls.


    People are collectively referred to as a word, which is called Sao Bao.


    "Hehe, it''s not heavy, it''s not heavy, it''s not heavy at all." Li Shuo quickly compromised and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with an expression that you won, which made her cry and laugh.


    "Come on! Let''s find someone quickly! I''m afraid he''ll be in danger after a long delay."


    Sang Wu is obviously not polite to Tamo. If Tamo is really attacked by sang Wu, I''m afraid it''s not safe at the moment.


    It has to be said that MI Xiaoxiao''s feeling is accurate.


    At this time, in a dark and humid cave, a man, covered with blood, was hung in the middle of the cave.


    Thick rattan wrists tied his hands and feet tightly, and drew deep red marks on them. Fresh blood meandered down from the place where his arms were tied


    ''tick! Tick! " Drop by drop, the blood fell to the ground, forming a low blood depression.

 Chapter 321

    On the man''s handsome and angry face, at this time, he was as pale as snow, could not see a trace of blood color, revealing a morbid beauty, but it seemed that he was so vulnerable and extremely fragile.


    The long black hair was scattered on one side, and the smooth hair was also stained with some dried blood.


    The man hung his head and exposed a pair of black furry ears on his head. At the moment, he was pulled up with no vitality and looked like a lifeless look.


    The animal skin skirt on the man is also fragmented at the moment. I can''t see the original shape at all. I only know that the animal skin has been dyed red.


    The color of blood.


    On the hardcover abdominal muscles, there are crisscross wounds, dripping with blood, and some have scabs. The light red scabs look so shocking.


    Have to sigh, in the end is how a ruthless person, will be such a beautiful man under such a heavy hand.


    If it weren''t for the slight fluctuation of his chest, you might think that this man is dead!


    ¡­¡­


    "Li Shuo, it''s not a way for us to find it so aimlessly. We have to find a way." Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and said with a slight gasp.


    Just now, they have found more than half of the tribes, but there is still no shadow of Tamo. It may be futile to find it.


    We might as well think of a way together, or we will find Tamo in what year and month.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, we''ll find him." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who was sweating and said with a smile.


    Hao doesn''t seem to worry about what''s wrong with this way of looking for people.


    "Xiaoxiao, someone is following us. I already know the whereabouts of your life-saving benefactor. Don''t worry."


    Lishuo dropped his head and whispered in her ear while he was close to MI Xiaoxiao to wipe her sweat.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao immediately understood what was going on, so she just answered gently, without much reaction.


    That damn sang Wu is really an old fox. They have to send some tails to stare at someone!


    It seems that we have to pretend!


    If he wants to play, they have to accompany him!


    But if something happens to tamer, she doesn''t know what she will do to calm her guilt and anger.


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao still didn''t notice how important Tamo was in her heart


    "It''s hard for such a big tribe to separate. It''s better to find safety together." he had already noticed the tails behind. If they scattered, they might encounter some danger.


    In this way, it''s better for everyone to get together to find. There are so many people, and they are not afraid of their sudden action and beating them at a loss.


    After all, the people they brought from the wolf tribe were not here to find people with them, because sang Wu said that only four of them were allowed to find people.


    This is the biggest limitation, perhaps because there are many secrets buried in the tribe, afraid of being discovered!


    They didn''t have a problem with this. The people behind them could not threaten their safety and Xiaoxiao''s safety at all.


    "OK..." Mi Xiaoxiao pretended to be helpless and nodded. He agreed with Jin Xuan.


    "Take a break and keep looking! If you can''t find it, it may not be here."


    Shi Nuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao a fruit and led them to rest under a big tree.


    Although it is autumn now, the noon sun shines so hot on you that you will inevitably feel hot.


    So in order to ensure the next physical strength and a full set of rules for acting, they sat down against the tree without saying a word.

 Chapter 322

    "How? Those tails are still following?" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered in his ear as he walked closer to Shi Nuo.


    "Well, follow." Shi Nuo held Mi Xiaoxiao and answered in a low voice.


    "It''s really annoying." it''s not a way to let them follow.


    Seeing the sun setting, if they don''t give up, won''t they never find tamer?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao frowned irritably. What''s this with? If he doesn''t save Tamo, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    "Find a quiet place and solve it." Shi Nuo saw that MI Xiaoxiao was unhappy and quit immediately. Whatever sang Wu or not, Xiao Xiaoxiao''s happiness is the most important thing.


    "Sit down and have a rest!" I don''t know how long I''ve been walking since the last rest. Looking at Xiaoxiao''s breathing and crimson face, I couldn''t help but say.


    It''s important to save the benefactor, but all he cares about is Xiaoxiao.


    How about others? To be honest, he doesn''t care much and doesn''t want to care.


    "OK." I feel that my legs are almost not my own. I''m a little numb. The whole person is thirsty. I really don''t want to go on.


    "Wait a minute, I, Jin Xuan, go over there. Shinuo, Xiaoxiao will be handed over to you. I must protect Xiaoxiao.


    Later, we''ll try our best to lead those people over. After solving the problem, we''ll gather here. "Li Shuo lowered his voice and kept an eye on the movement behind him at any time.


    "Can you two alone? Why don''t you call Shi Nuo too! I can protect myself alone."


    Not one or two people followed. She was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Their safety was more important than anything.


    Besides, isn''t there a rule in this world? Males can''t hurt females for no reason, and they can''t participate in the struggle between females. Therefore, even if they are in any way, they should not attack her.


    After all, the orcs here seem to respect the beast God, and the only punishment for males hurting females is that they will be punished by the beast God.


    Originally, MI Xiaoxiao thought her proposal was very reasonable, which not only guaranteed their life safety, but also saved more time.


    "No!!" but unexpectedly, this time, three men refused.


    Like an appointment in advance, the three men all looked at her with a straight face and eyes.


    Although there is no malice in this look, it''s really uncomfortable to be stared at by three pairs of eyes!


    "Well, I think so! Even if they catch me, they will definitely not hurt me. After all... After all, there are rules..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at three pairs of covetous eyes and defended her voice. It was getting smaller and smaller until finally, she couldn''t forgive her.


    "Why? Don''t you continue?" Li Shuo narrowed his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth. But Mi Xiaoxiao looked at it and really shook it.


    Is there a knife in the smile?


    "That..." Mi Xiaoxiao carefully glanced at Li Shuo, and his voice was as small as a mosquito.


    "Xiaoxiao, they can solve it." Shi Nuo looked into her eyes, relatively calm.


    However, this calm and wave free look made Mi Xiaoxiao feel terrible.


    "Oh, well, I''m not worried about them!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, but she was really worried that something would happen to them.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t you believe my ability?" Jin Xuan looked wronged, as if as long as Mi Xiaoxiao said he didn''t believe it, he would cry.

 Chapter 323

    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. Did she have any experience in coaxing men?


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, Sally, what are they talking about?" a dark man stabbed the silent man beside him in the dark.


    "Shut up! Don''t forget what we''re here for!" the man called Si Li gave a fierce wrist at the dark man.


    "Cut! Isn''t it that the blood is purer than me?" the dark man stared at Sili carefully and whispered aside.


    "Oh, if you know your blood is impure, don''t talk and listen to me." Pangu looked at the dark man with a disgusted face and gave a scolding smile.


    People with less pure blood are really not very good.


    "You...!"


    When the man with dark skin heard this sentence, his face turned white. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see that he had changed his face because of the problem of skin color.


    "What are you? Am I wrong?" Pangu looked at the dark man with disgust at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Pangu! Why are you wrong? Heimu just has a thin skin and doesn''t dare to admit it." Sidi looked at the play and said sarcastic words.


    As everyone knows, these words make the dark man''s face paler, and the hatred under his eyes accumulates more and more, ready to go.


    One day, it will break out.


    "Oh! Don''t even talk about blackwood. He''s also our partner. Jerry Ao couldn''t see it anymore. He was usually silent and finally opened his mouth to say a word for blackwood.


    "Don''t quarrel at this time. The leader sent us, but we should keep an eye on them." voja pointed to MI Xiaoxiao not far ahead.


    "One by one, don''t you just run around in the tribe? What''s good about it!"


    Pangu glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao''s place, smashed her mouth, and then said, "but the little female is very beautiful. To tell the truth, I saw such a beautiful little female for the first time."


    "Pangu, be careful of your saliva. People don''t like you. Don''t you see the men next to them? They look better than you.


    I see you! Don''t beat people''s attention to avoid losing. "Sidi said with a smile, a look that you can''t do, which directly stimulated Pangu.


    "Oh, I can''t, can you? Just like you, forget it, but I don''t believe it. She won''t look at me!" Pangu looked at Sidi contemptuously, and then immersed himself in his fantasy.


    "Shut up!" a bunch of fools! Let them stare at others, but the people on their side quarreled first.


    Moreover, it''s just for a little female among the group. It''s unreasonable. I don''t know why the leader likes them. It''s more than enough to succeed or fail!


    "Shut up and shut up," Siddy shrugged, looking indifferent.


    Obviously, the man named Si Li is the leader of their group, and their purpose is to secretly follow Mi Xiaoxiao and stare at them.


    Then, report to leader sang Wu at any time.


    "Scully, they''re separated!" Siddy said with a smile, looking at the apparently scattered group.


    "Si Li, first of all, I want to follow the little female!" Pangu looked at Mi Xiao''s back and flashed a trace of ambition.


    "Then I''ll follow the three men." Sidi still smiles, but looking at the back of the three men, she has a cruel look in her eyes.


    "It''s up to you," sley said, and chased them in the direction of lishuo alone.

 Chapter 324

    Finally, Pangu and Voga chose to follow Mi Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo. As for Si Li, Sidi, jeruio and heimu, they did not hesitate to continue to follow Jin Xuan''s three big men.


    Because in their view, a weak female and a bad Orc can''t make any Oolong at all.


    So I trusted her so much that the orcs who followed them were only Pangu and Voga.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shi Nuo, how many tails are we followed?" asked, but in my heart, I almost had the answer.


    Anyway, it is absolutely impossible to have more than Jin Xuan and them.


    "Two." Shi Nuo looked calm and unprepared for a big war.


    "Two?" Mi Xiaoxiao paused and then said, "you can solve it?" it''s not that I don''t believe his ability. Mi Xiaoxiao is just worried.


    She, in fact, was afraid of his injury.


    "It''s all right. Just leave it to me. Later, you try to hide away. When we fight, no matter what happens, don''t get close."


    When they fight, they will inevitably turn into animals. At that time, if Xiaoxiao runs over, it is likely to hurt her.


    This possibility, he will never allow it to exist.


    "OK." it''s rare to see Mi Xiaoxiao also serious, a serious touch. Shi Nuo looked in his eyes and nodded with a smile.


    Well, wood face master Nuo finally smiled again. To tell the truth, it''s not easy to get his smile.


    However, she is so serious, not because she is not curious, nor because she is not worried about Shi Nuo, but on the contrary, because she is too worried about Shi Nuo''s safety.


    After all, she can be regarded as having no strength to bind the chicken. If she runs to get involved in their fight, she is an idiot.


    Just ask yourself, as a female with no strength to bind a chicken, to get involved in the fight between male orcs, isn''t that equal to offering her little life directly?


    She''s not so stupid. She doesn''t want to be a burden to Shi Nuo at that time.


    After all, Shi Nuo suffered a loss when she dealt with two people. If she was joining in, what would she get?


    "Well, let''s go there." Shi Nuo pointed to a quiet and cool place ahead and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "OK." Mi Xiao nodded. She knew that Shi Nuo did this just to remind the people behind them that if they wanted to fight, then the opportunity came


    If they rush out first, Shi Nuo will solve it better. After all, even if Shi Nuo misses and kills them one by one, they will have evidence if leader sang Wu brushes up his laipi at that time.


    "Come out! You must be tired to follow." Shi Nuo stopped in the shade and said to the void behind him.


    "How to do?" Voga frowned. Unexpectedly, the man found them. Moreover, he seemed to have found them long ago.


    So


    "What should I do? I''ll meet him when I go out!" Pangu''s face was eager to try. He was worried that he had no chance to show up!


    The man was sensible and gave him a chance for nothing. Looking at him like that, he seemed to have no advantages except that he looked like the past.


    But when it comes to appearance, they are generally recognized as beautiful. Are they afraid that they can''t compare with a foreigner?


    Now, as long as he goes out and defeats the man in front of the little female, the little female belongs to him.


    At that time, he would like to show them whether he is a toad trying to eat swan meat!


    "Xiaoxiao, stay away." shinuo took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, tightened it, and then let go,

 Chapter 325

    "Well, be careful." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and looked at Shi Nuo for a while, with a little worry. Then, as Shi Nuo said, he pushed it to the shade.


    "Get out!?" Voga looked at Pangu and said something uncertain. After all, the task given to them by the leader was just to keep an eye on them and report to them at any time.


    But now, Pangu is obviously going for the little female. The purpose is different. Let him rush out so recklessly. Is that really good?


    "Why, don''t you dare? You don''t have the guts. Come on, or you''ll stay here! I''ll go out alone."


    Pangu looked at Voga contemptuously, and then jumped out without hesitation, leaving Voga alone to look at his back, annoyed.


    "I want to challenge you!" Pan Gu said loudly, pointing to the standing Shi Nuo, as if he was afraid that others would not know that he was challenging Shi Nuo.


    "..." Shi Nuo stood motionless, expressionless, as if he hadn''t heard what he said.


    "Why? Don''t you dare to accept?" Pan Gu picked his eyebrows and didn''t pay attention to Shi Nuo''s silence. He just thought Shi Nuo was silent because he didn''t dare to accept his challenge.


    "..." although Mi Xiaoxiao was far away, they didn''t deliberately hide the content of the dialogue, so they didn''t pay attention to the size of their voice.


    Even if she was far away, she could hear their conversation clearly.


    Just because he heard clearly, he felt speechless. Especially this man is too arrogant and arrogant!


    Which eye did he see that Shi Nuo dared not? Why do you think Shi Nuo can''t beat him?


    As far as she knows, Shi Nuo''s combat effectiveness is not for fun. After all, she witnessed it with her own eyes. That time, she remembered, it was a proper second kill!


    Mi Xiaoxiao silently lit a candle for the man before they started fighting. I hope he won''t be abused too badly!


    "..." Shi Nuo was still silent. The direction where his sight stopped was not the direction where Pangu stood, but far behind him, on the towering tree.


    "If you don''t accept, you can admit defeat directly, then the little female belongs to me!" Pangu glared at the man who is still calm at this moment.


    Is he too indifferent to him? Or was he afraid of losing, so he remained unmoved from beginning to end?


    "You, pay attention to Xiaoxiao?" Shi Nuo began to pay attention to the man in front of him at the moment. He was tall and thin. He looked like a dog and could barely see the past.


    It''s just


    "I...!" Pangu looked at the man and finally saw him. When he heard the man''s words, he was about to speak, but unexpectedly, he just said a word in the end.


    "Bang!" the body fell down without warning, stirring up dust on the ground. Pan Gu opened his eyes, and the bottom of his eyes was full of incredible and shock.


    "You shouldn''t play Xiaoxiao''s attention."


    Shi Nuo withdrew his hand gracefully, took a clean little animal skin from his body, wiped a little blood stains on his hand, and didn''t stop until he couldn''t see a drop of blood.


    "!!!" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the scene in front of her, though it was not! She was prepared for Shi Nuo''s skill.


    But now the result is so real in front of her. To tell the truth, she was shocked.


    One move! Shi Nuo, like what she saw last time, did one move at a time and never procrastinated.


    After the move, the man lost his breath.


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao felt that his little heart was beating in an uncontrollable state.

 Chapter 326

    Quick, accurate and cruel, but Mi Xiaoxiao has to admit that Shi Nuo is so handsome at the moment. What''s the wood?


    Looking only at the handsome Mi Xiaoxiao, naturally, he didn''t pay attention to the dying Pan Gu. It can also be said that he was completely ignored from beginning to end.


    Poor man, he died so silly.


    "Shi Nuo, you......" it''s so awesome! Before saying a word, Shi Nuo raised her hand to stop her running.


    "Are you going to follow like this?" Shi Nuo frowned and stared at the towering tree. In his opinion, the one hidden in the tree was much better than the one just now.


    At least, he is much smarter.


    "?" Mi Xiaoxiao listened to Shi Nuo''s words with an ignorant face. With his eyes, it was a big tree.


    The branches and leaves of the big tree are lush and crisscross. In addition, the sun is bright, and the emerald green leaves reflect a little light, which makes people not see the situation opposite very clearly.


    It seems that the man mentioned by Shi Nuo should be hiding on the big tree. Think about it.


    Around them, there was no other place to hide except the big tree with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    "Good vigilance." Voga sighed helplessly. He should have expected such a result. The man looked nothing special.


    But in fact, he is very strong, better than him, which is why he has been hesitant to go out. Of course, there are also reasons for the leader''s orders.


    Unfortunately, Pangu doesn''t seem to realize this.


    Therefore, he is not surprised that he has the present end, but he failed to save him. Perhaps, this is his life.


    "No nonsense." to tell the truth, except Xiaoxiao, he doesn''t like dealing with others, except when it''s absolutely necessary.


    "I won''t fight you." because he knew that he couldn''t fight others at all, he simply gave up fighting with him on his own initiative.


    Maybe you can get your life back.


    Although this is the order given by the leader, it does not mean that he must give his life here for this order.


    He knows very well that today''s Zili tribe is not strong. He also knows that the current leader will not rule the tribe for too long.


    His sense of hierarchy is too strong. Those lower orcs who he thinks are not pure have begun to prepare for resistance.


    Therefore, why should he confess his life for an incompetent leader?


    "I can''t help you." Shi Nuo frowned. He must destroy all harmful existence to Xiaoxiao.


    Seeing that Shi Nuo was ready to attack him, Voga immediately shouted to MI Xiaoxiao: "little female, please! Let your man let me go!"


    "Ha?" Mi Xiaoxiao was confused.


    She has a reaction to the story, but here she is!


    Didn''t you say we were going to fight? Why did the man look at her with a kind of... Uh, pathetic eyes?


    Let her man let him go? Did she hear right?!


    Although Shi Nuo is a good man for her, the plot reversal is too fast. Forgive her for not being able to return to God for a while.


    She had thought that the man should roll up his sleeves and fight with Shi Nuo. She didn''t say 300 rounds. Do you have to play a round?


    But who could have thought that this man... Begged for mercy directly! And it''s not Shi Nuo, it''s her.


    Shouldn''t shinuo be the object of his begging for mercy?


    She just wanted to ask: Director, did you take the wrong script?


    "Little female, how can you watch your man kill me? It''s bloody, okay?" Voga kept persuading Mi Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 327

    "Why can''t I watch my man kill you?" Mi Xiaoxiao was confused. Wouldn''t this man be sent by heaven to be funny?


    Why can''t she just watch him get killed?


    Does she have anything to do with him?


    But in the past, maybe she would really stop Shi Nuo at the first time, but now it''s different.


    Because she really understands that the world she is in now is not the 21st century bound by laws and regulations, but a world of the jungle.


    Here, there is no law to speak of. As long as you have the ability to kill, it''s just a matter of the blink of an eye. No one will care about your life and death.


    Therefore, she can''t be soft hearted any more. If she can''t relax her vigilance, she hasn''t been victims of paranoia. However, it''s also a fact that she narrowly escaped death this time.


    Therefore, she is trying to make her heart stronger.


    "Er..." this time, not only Voga was stupid, but even Shi Nuo, who originally wanted to launch an attack, stopped and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    Xiaoxiao, seems to have changed


    But... After thinking about it, Shi Nuo seems to be aware of something. His thin lips are slightly pursed and Xiaoxiao seems to have figured out something!


    "Little female, how can you be so cruel!" Voga''s heart jumped. He met a special one today. If other females had let him go.


    However, he really doesn''t want her to be special! He''s in his prime of life. He''s still out to have a look!


    How can you die like this?


    "Cruel?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows, tried to suppress the impulse to laugh, and then said, "do we know each other? The answer is obvious, we don''t know each other.


    At most, it was a chance encounter, but you followed us with ulterior motives.


    You have posed a serious threat to our life safety. It is very kind of us not to ask you for mental loss.


    So, why can''t I watch you die ruthlessly? Hmm? "What Mi Xiaoxiao said was a serious thing, and what vogaray said was an outer Jiao and an inner Nen.


    Don''t bring this, okay?


    Voga suddenly felt that the whole sky was dark. Who would save him!


    And... What is the spirit loss fee? Why has he never heard of it?


    "Xiaoxiao." Shi Nuo didn''t know when he had come to MI Xiaoxiao.


    He rubbed her hairy head and said with a smile, "Xiaoxiao, let''s go."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man in front of her and smiled. "Don''t abuse him?" she was still looking forward to seeing the play?


    "Xiaoxiao wants me to abuse him?" Shi Nuo''s tone was soft. Mi Xiaoxiao was confused when she saw such a gentle Shi Nuo for the first time.


    "Mm-hmm!" well, facts have proved that she still has abdominal black factor in her heart.


    "..." the corner of Voga''s mouth, which had just been raised, collapsed without accident after hearing the dialogue between MI Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo.


    What do you mean by nodding all the time?


    Don''t play with him like this!


    I wonder if his blood pressure is high recently?


    Not afraid to give him a heart attack?


    It''s responsible to be scared to get sick, you know!


    "Since Xiaoxiao likes..." Shi Nuo omitted the words behind, took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, turned around, walked to Voga with a hard face and stood still.


    "Gu ~" Voga looked at a man and a woman in front of him and swallowed his saliva unconsciously.


    Emma, it''s not that he has no backbone, it''s that the men and women are too terrible!


    He can''t do them, okay?


    He has a great time!


    "Pooh!" looking at the man with a bitter face in front of him, MI Xiaoxiao smiled inhumanely.


    With a smiling little face, Yizheng said, "for the sake of your potential, as long as you compensate me for my mental loss."

 Chapter 328

    Funny potential? What the hell is this? He hasn''t heard of it at all, okay!


    So... Is she praising him or scolding him?


    In addition, why does this little female always have some strange words in her mouth that he can''t understand at all? Has he been ignorant for too long?


    How else could he not understand!


    "Why, don''t you want to?" looking at the cute and stupid man in front of me, MI Xiaoxiao smiled with evil spirit.


    How could she have let him go so easily if he really didn''t have any other thoughts.


    But then again, isn''t there a saying that capital crime can be avoided and living crime can''t escape? He scared her so much that she was worried. Anyway, he had to charge some mental loss fees or something!


    Well, sure enough, she''s still too kind. She''ll have to be more cruel in the future!


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought and didn''t forget to nod his head. He carefully touched the sample. He made Voga look like an ignorant force. It''s simply not too cute.


    "Well, what is the mental loss fee?" he had to ask clearly! What if people pit him and he can''t afford to pay?


    "Mental loss fee!" Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and thought for a while. "This problem is very profound. It''s difficult for people with simple mind and developed limbs like you to understand.


    So, in order to save your brain cell death rate, I... Still don''t explain!


    But! You have to believe that I will never hurt you! "Mi Xiaoxiao said with a serious face.


    Because of the sun, the little face is now pink and tender. It seems to be the most attractive cake. People can''t help but want to come forward and take a bite.


    The long eyelashes drooped slightly, leaving a faint dark shadow at the corners of the eyes.


    The long hair like ink is loosely tied behind the head. Because of walking for a long time, I sweat a little, resulting in some sticky hair around my ears.


    When she walked in a hurry, her loose hair naturally looked a little loose and messy, which made her white and messy.


    Voga couldn''t help but be a little stunned, but he soon recovered: "er... Are you sure you won''t pit me?"


    To tell the truth, looking at the beautiful and shameless little female in front of him, Voga felt shivering inexplicably.


    He has a simple mind and developed limbs. Is it really good to say so?


    And what are brain cells? Voga felt that he would be crazy if he continued to communicate with her, because he really couldn''t understand it!


    "Do you think I look like a person who can entrap people?" Mi Xiaoxiao innocently turned her eyes and said it was a pity at first sight.


    "Er..." Voga was speechless. Could he say something like that? OK?


    Of course, the answer is no, because there is a Shi Nuo staring at him. He can''t do him, so... He dare not!


    "So? Do you want to compensate? Or compensate?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Voga brightly, as if to say again. Promise quickly! Promise!


    "I, I can''t pay back!" Voga felt that he must have offended a big man in his last life, otherwise why is he so forced now?


    As I knew, he didn''t listen to the leader''s orders. He came to follow them when he had nothing to do. Now he is a thousand and ten thousand. Do you regret it?


    "Well, this is a very clear choice." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, walked over and patted Voga on the shoulder with a satisfied face.


    Then he said, "actually, I don''t want much compensation. After all, I''m also a kind little female.


    You just kill hundreds of prey or find a few hundred kilograms of fruit to compensate me. I don''t like to force others.


    So if you find it difficult to do this, you can serve me with tea and water for more than ten years. "

 Chapter 329

    "..." watching Mi Xiaoxiao chattering, Voga was stunned.


    Kind little female? Why doesn''t he feel so!


    That''s light. Kill hundreds of prey? How long before he can catch so many prey?


    Pick a few hundred kilograms of fruit? He has to think about whether his arm will break. It''s too scary. Is there wood?


    What else, serving tea and pouring water for more than ten years?


    Are you kidding him? Ten years later, he is old! How can I see you outside?


    Aren''t you kidding him?


    Agreed not to hurt him? What about the good? Why did he only see a wolf in sheep''s clothing at this moment?


    "Oh! Don''t be so moved. Although I know I''m kind, my sister is not a myth. Please don''t look at me with worship eyes!"


    After MI Xiaoxiao finished, he didn''t forget to wink at Voga, a copy of your worship I''ve received.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has been changing since she made up her mind to change herself and create a strong heart. This time, she will appear in front of you with a new Mi Xiaoxiao.


    As for the culprit who pushed her into the river, of course, she will not let go easily!


    "...." Voga was completely speechless. Did he worship her? Tut Tut, he was defeated by her hopeless narcissism!


    But... It''s interesting, isn''t it?


    Although the one who was trapped was himself


    But... He seems to have no unpleasant emotions at the moment. Does he have a tendency of self abuse?


    "Cough, Xiaoxiao, we should go to meet Jin Xuan." Shi Nuo couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. Xiaoxiao became really different.


    At least... She began to learn to protect herself, so that she would not suffer easily. He was happy to see such Xiaoxiao.


    However, no matter what Xiaoxiao becomes, he will not dislike it.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao raised a charming smile and nodded to Shi Nuo, indicating that she would deal with it in a moment.


    "Oh, you see, I don''t have time to talk to you, so? Tell me your choice?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at Voga with a smile.


    To tell the truth, she appreciates this man. He is flexible, not reckless and rational. In modern times, he is also a big man.


    Although... A little!


    "My choice?" Voga looked at the girl in front of him and hooked his lips. His intuition told him that this little female was not simple.


    So


    "I don''t mind bringing you tea and water." Voga smiled more. He was curious about how much ancient and strange attention the little female had.


    "So!" Mi Xiaoxiao was calm on the surface, but surging in the heart.


    Does that mean she has a full-time nanny? Although... He is a man, but it seems good to be a bodyguard!


    "Hey, hey! Then you can follow me in the future. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled with winking eyes, but she was thinking about what to let this guy order.


    "Good." Voga promised, but he didn''t know how much he was covered with cattle many years later. He followed a good... He was the master.


    "Shi Nuo, let''s find Jin Xuan and Li Shuo!" I don''t know what''s going on with them and whether they have solved those people.


    "What''s your name?" I''ve been working for a long time. I''m her bodyguard. I have to know someone''s name!


    "Voga." Voga, who followed behind Mi Xiaoxiao, calmly reported his name.


    "My name is mi Xiaoxiao and his name is Shi Nuo. By the way, there are three people with you besides the one who died, right?


    How about their strength? "What she is most worried about now is Jin Xuan and Li Shuo. I hope they will be two to three and nothing will happen.

 Chapter 330

    "One of them should have the same strength as me, and the other two are not bad." indeed, heimu''s strength is not bad.


    Although heimu is said to be a low blooded and impure orc, you should know that this man has good strength after getting along with him.


    "About the same as you? Or should I?" Mi Xiaoxiao said, smiling and turning his head, looking at Voga with a gentle smile.


    "Cough, well, the little female, we also make do temporarily. Although we are in a tribe, we don''t communicate much."


    Looking at the gentle touch of the little female, Voga couldn''t help shivering. It''s okay to laugh so gently with him. It''s not strange that there are ghosts!


    "Improvised?" if so, what Voga said is not entirely right? If they don''t communicate much with each other, let alone understand each other.


    Therefore, Jin Xuan had to go and have a look at their situation in person to know what it was.


    "Well, when you started looking for people, the leader chose us temporarily in the tribe, saying that we wanted to monitor you and report to him at any time."


    Since he has "taken refuge" in MI Xiaoxiao, Voga doesn''t intend to hide. Anyway, it''s all on the same front, and there''s no need to hide.


    Although he was forced


    "Well, Shi Nuo, it seems that we have to speed up." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped, stood still, turned and looked at the silent Shi Nuo, smiled and opened his hands.


    Being held in his arms by Shi Nuo, he felt the whirring of the wind in his ears. Mi Xiaoxiao was very depressed about the fact that he was too slow.


    You said that God brought her to such a dangerous place. Why is she so cruel and doesn''t give her a golden finger?


    Depressed... Or depressed


    a moment.


    "Shi Nuo, put me down. Go and help Jin Xuan and them." listening to the closer fighting, MI Xiaoxiao had to admit that she was in a hurry.


    "OK." Shi Nuo whispered, turned his head to Voga behind him and said, "protect her. If something happens to Xiaoxiao, you will be buried with her."


    After MI Xiaoxiao landed safely, Shi Nuo sped away to the fighting place in front without saying a word.


    "..." when Voga reacted, there was no shadow of Shi Nuo. The whole person was unable to laugh or cry.


    What do you mean a little female has an accident and is buried with him?


    Do you want to play so hard? He''ll be under pressure, okay?


    "Sao Nian, there is pressure before there is power." Mi Xiaoxiao patted Voga on the shoulder. Reason secretly revealed that you have a long way to go.


    "Er..." Voga couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth. How could the little female know what he was thinking? It''s scary!


    "Don''t stay, let''s go and have a look." with that, MI Xiaoxiao took the lead in walking in the direction shinuo left.


    The place where she fought should not be far from where she is now, because she can clearly hear the voice, calculate and estimate, it''s only about ten meters.


    Because the terrain of Zili tribe is wide and different from the bare tribal environment of thar tribe, Zili tribe includes a lot of flowers, plants and trees.


    The place where Shi Nuo put down Mi Xiaoxiao was in a small forest, and the reason why she had to get close to them was also because of the shelter of trees.


    "Oh, hey! Little female, slow down and don''t fall." Voga reacted and immediately ran after MI Xiaoxiao.


    Carefully protect her for fear that she might bump somewhere. It''s not because he was reluctant. It''s Shi Nuo''s sentence ''Xiaoxiao has an accident, you''re buried with him'' that is too deterrent


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as fragile as that." Mi Xiaoxiao''s mouth is flat. Shinuo, you really scared others.


    Seeing his nervousness, she was like a fragile porcelain doll, broken at the touch of a touch.

 Chapter 331

    "You help them." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned back against the tree and stared nervously at the fighting people. Although she knew that Jin Xuan was sure that they would win, she would still be worried.


    "Little female, I can''t go, but your man let me watch you." little ancestor, you have an accident, but I want to be buried with you! This matter cannot be neglected.


    "..." why did she think she had a funny bodyguard? And still the kind of super afraid of death?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible if something happens. Besides, the danger is over there. It''s calm here. What can happen?


    You just have to solve it quickly. "Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Voga and rewarded him with a big white eye.


    "This... All right!" Voga was speechless and finally compromised. He asked Mi Xiaoxiao to pay attention to safety again before flying towards the place where the fight took place.


    "Voga? Where is Pangu? Why are you the only one back?" jerio Ao stepped back after being attacked by Shi Nuo. He looked at Voga who suddenly appeared behind him and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Pangu is dead." Voga calmly stated the facts. After all, they haven''t been together for a day. Although they are from a tribe, they don''t communicate much. There won''t be much emotional change about the death of another person.


    Therefore, for Voga''s extraordinary calm, jerio expressed complete belief and no doubt.


    "Dead!?" jerui Ao was just surprised. These people are too much. They kill in Zili tribe. Is it too arrogant?


    The angry jerui Ao completely forgot that it was they who provoked the family first. They killed people and were completely in self-defense.


    "Well, you can go with him."


    After Voga finished, he didn''t wait for jerui Ao to react and shot quickly. However, in three seconds, jerui Ao fell to the ground, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Ah." I thought Voga was a "good man", but according to his current performance, at least he was not as innocent as he seemed.


    He is also a ruthless person!


    Anyway, they were also the people who spent a long time with him day and night. He did a good job and killed them with one move.


    Although there may be no feelings, it also makes Mi Xiaoxiao realize that the world is not as simple as she initially imagined.


    Not everyone will be as simple and kind as Ike and Lu Lina. Some people are worried.


    Therefore, the world is not simple, but very complex. There are many intrigues.


    "Voga, what are you doing?" Sidi looked at the fallen jerio and Voga with blood on his hands.


    He... Just killed jerio!


    Voga, shouldn''t it be on their side?


    "Just as you can see." Voga spread his hands and looked innocent.


    "You betrayed us!" Sidi rushed towards Voga without saying a word with an angry face.


    Sidi''s voice successfully attracted the attention of the other two people. Si Li glanced at Voga fiercely, and then focused on dealing with Jin Xuan.


    And heimu stared at Voga angrily. The anger in his eyes was obvious, but he was soon distracted by Li Shuo.


    "Poof!" suddenly, Shi Nuo rushed towards heimu, who was unprepared. Heimu made a successful sacrifice and died in peace.


    The rest of Sri and Sidi were vulnerable under the siege of four people. In addition to Sri, Sidi was honored to die.


    "Come on, your name is sley, isn''t it? Well... As for me, you should know. Your leader should tell you.


    Don''t worry, I''m very kind. I don''t think I''ll hurt the innocent. Of course, the prerequisite is that you tell me what I want to know. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled innocuously, with innocence in her eyes. I don''t know. She thought it was a little girl who didn''t know the world.

 Chapter 332

    "The beauty of thinking." Si Li looked at the smiling innocent woman in front of him, bit her teeth, closed her eyes and ignored Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Oh! You look pretty good, but why are you so rigid?" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    If this man hadn''t been sang Wu''s confidant, he might have known Tamo''s whereabouts. She wouldn''t let Jin Xuan and them leave him.


    "..." Si Li''s mouth was still wet, his face was pale, his eyes closed tightly, and he didn''t open half a minute.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s not talk nonsense with him. Just beat him until he tells the whereabouts of the guy." Jin xuanyang raised his fist and winked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    The tone was full of violence. I didn''t know. I thought Jin Xuan was a violent person.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t listen to Jin Xuan. If you want me to say, you should hang him up, coat him with honey, and then expose him to the sun."


    Lishuo walked around Si Li, stopped beside Mi Xiao and put his hands on her shoulders.


    The corners of the mouth evoked an evil smile, the silver wire fluttered, and the emerald green eyes were full of laughter.


    "This attention sounds good." Mi Xiaoxiao gently broke off Li Shuo, hugged her hand, stepped back and said with a smile.


    For MI Xiaoxiao''s alienation, he doesn''t care. One day, he will get rid of her!


    "..." Voga shrunk his body and tried to reduce his sense of existence.


    Emma! It''s horrible! It''s bloody! I''m so afraid!


    The little female looked so beautiful and lovely. She turned out to be a little devil. Fortunately, she didn''t provoke her. It seems that it was a particularly wise choice to compromise at the beginning.


    "In that case, I''ll find honey? When I just came here, I just saw a honeycomb." Jin xuanmo wiped his palm and said eagerly.


    Jin Xuan''s words fell, and it was obvious that Si Li, who was lying on the ground, trembled, and then returned to calm.


    "Oh! Handsome boy, why do you bother? We didn''t want your life. If you bite your mouth like this, it will do you harm but no benefit."


    Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down, looked at Si Li, who had opened his eyes, and continued: "what do you say you are dying for?


    Say for your leader. You are injured now, and they are all dead. Where are you leaders?


    If you want me to say it, you can say it honestly. We will never embarrass you.


    If you don''t say it, don''t blame us. After all, if you lose and your leader abandons you, I have the right to deal with your life and death. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao deliberately bit the word "life and death" very hard, which can be regarded as a side reminder to him. He said that he would live, and if he didn''t, he would die.


    "Are you sure you''ll let me go?" said slighton after half a ring.


    "I mi Xiaoxiao said and did it." he is just a subordinate of Sang Wu. As long as she knows Tamo''s whereabouts, why bother him?


    There is no need for her to kill him.


    "OK, I''ll take you to him." sley sighed and finally made up his mind.


    He has his own partner and children. If he dies, although his partner has other male companions, is he a child?


    They were so young that he couldn''t bear them. Sang Wu, as the leader, really provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked this time, and the purple tribe gradually declined in his hands.


    "Voga, you go and help him." I''m afraid it will take some time to stand up even if my feet are all right.


    And Mi Xiaoxiao now, what she needs most is time. She must find Tamo as soon as possible. She has a bad hunch that something will happen to him if she doesn''t find him!

 Chapter 333

    "..., OK." Voga was speechless. Why did he go to fosley? He''s scared, okay?


    Mingming has just been identified as a traitor. Now he needs to help him. Is that really good?


    "Lead the way." Mi Xiaoxiao stood in place and looked at Si Li with calm eyes.


    "You come with me!" sley grabbed Voga''s hand and made Voga frown.


    If people don''t kill everyone for themselves, they can''t help it. What''s more, they never intersect. What''s the feeling?


    Since there is no brotherhood, why can''t he betray them for his own life? If you say it more rationally, in fact, his behavior is not betrayal.


    They were just forced by the leader to improvise. They didn''t understand each other. They didn''t know anything except each other''s name. Therefore, it wasn''t a betrayal when it was really said.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was anxious, but there was no fluctuation on the surface, because she learned to hide her emotions.


    After looking at Si Li, they immediately followed. When Li Shuo saw that MI Xiaoxiao followed, they naturally followed up without saying a word.


    After all, they will follow wherever Mi Xiaoxiao is. This is something they all know.


    ¡­¡­


    The sun gradually set in the West. It seemed that it was almost three or four o''clock. At the same time, it also showed that they had gone around the forest in order to find Tamo.


    Mi Xiaoxiao followed Si Li around the woods for a long time and finally stopped in front of a cave.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the cave, frowned and said, "we''ve been to this cave."


    Yes, they have been to this cave for a long time. That is, in the morning, when they passed here and saw a cave, they came in to look for it.


    There was no clue. They didn''t even smell the smell of Tamo, Jin Xuan.


    So when they looked for it, they gave up. When they got out of the cave, they went to other places to look for it. They have looked for many caves, higher rock gaps, even larger grass and animal people''s homes.


    Unfortunately, even the shadow of Tamo was not found, and the orcs in the tribe broke down immediately after hearing that they mentioned Tamo''s name.


    Those who are vicious and can''t help talking will drive them out.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Later, MI Xiaoxiao also thought about looking for Kameng. Unfortunately, she found many orcs'' homes, but she didn''t find Kameng''s home in the end.


    Ask the orcs. They say they don''t know one by one, or they haven''t heard of it. In short, it''s like they discussed it together.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thinks about it. I''m afraid only sang Wu can do it. It''s really hard to prevent them from finding Tamo.


    "We did come to this cave." Jin Xuan nodded and agreed with MI Xiaoxiao. At that time, they found nothing.


    "He''s in there. Come with me." sley smiled weakly. The leader hid him so tightly. How could they find him so easily.


    "Well, lead the way!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. If Tamo is really inside, I''m afraid there''s a big mystery in the cave.


    "Move this stone and these broken stones away." sley pointed to the stacked stones and a huge stone in the corner.


    "Let''s come." Jin Xuanshi Nuo and Li Shuo said at the same time.


    When the three quickly removed the stones and threw away the broken stones, a thin slate appeared under the stones.

 Chapter 334

    "Gee, sang Wu''s hiding is really tight." if they weren''t led by Si Li, they might not be able to find Tamo''s whereabouts.


    It''s not that they are stupid, but every large and small cave near here. As long as they have been there, there are more or less broken stones.


    Therefore, when they came to the cave, they saw a pile of broken stones in the corner. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t doubt it. After all, they didn''t smell any smell of Tamo.


    "Just move this slate away." sley gasped and pointed to the thin slate.


    "Xiaoxiao, get out of the way. There''s too much dust here." Jin Xuan pulled Mi Xiaoxiao aside and stretched out his hand to block the dust aroused by lishuo and shinuo moving stones for her.


    "Nothing." although he said so, he never stopped Jin Xuan''s action.


    My heart is also very warm.


    Sometimes, in life, what can move you may be these seemingly trivial things.


    "Well, I finally moved away. I''m tired to death." Li Shuo beat his arm exaggerated.


    Blinked his peach blossom eyes, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said pitifully, "Xiaoxiao, my hands are sore ~"


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and his hands were sour? Didn''t you just push a thin slate? As for hand acid?


    "Xiaoxiao! You rub it for me quickly. I''m so sour." seeing that MI Xiao was indifferent, Li Shuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao for a few minutes, and his tone became more and more pitiful.


    The emerald green eyes were full of water mist, as if Mi Xiaoxiao would cry immediately if he didn''t promise.


    "..." dead devil! Why pretend to be so handsome and miserable? Don''t you know she has no immunity to beautiful things?


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao, with a straight face, walked to Li Shuo in three and two steps, stretched out his hand and pretended to rub his arm.


    HMM... it feels good.


    "... cough." sley''s cough successfully attracted everyone''s attention: "next, let''s go down from here!"


    "Go down?" Shi Nuo frowned. Looking down from here, it was dark. He couldn''t see anything clearly, and he didn''t know what was going on below.


    What if there''s any danger?


    "You go down first." think again, Shi Nuo said to Sili.


    "Find a vine." I don''t know how deep it is. It''s always right to find a vine to tie it.


    "Mummy, there are ready-made ones here." lishuo took out a green cane from behind and handed it to the injured Sili. His eyes indicated that he would go down immediately.


    Although Si Li''s injury is serious, MI Xiao has asked Voga to deal with it simply. Therefore, he will not endanger his own life,


    "Xiaoxiao, you should be prepared. I smell the smell of blood." Jin Xuan took Mi Xiao''s hand with a little seriousness in his voice.


    This man has saved Xiaoxiao''s life. Xiaoxiao must be sad when he has an accident. Although he is afraid that he will become Xiaoxiao''s male, he doesn''t want an accident at this moment.


    After all, Xiaoxiao will be sad when he has an accident.


    "I see." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded seriously. She had thought about the situation of Tamo since she came to Zili tribe.


    Injury is inevitable, but I don''t know how heavy it is.


    If


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes flashed a dark light, extremely sharp, and flashed by.


    "Little female, it''s safe down here. Come down quickly!" Voga shouted at the bottom, signaling them to hurry down.


    Lishuo and Jinxuan already know that Voga is their own business, so they won''t have too much doubt about his words.

 Chapter 335

    Since they are the people Xiaoxiao believes in, their first reaction is naturally to believe him. Of course, the premise is that he has no mind against Xiaoxiao.


    The three nodded, Li Shuo came over, strongly held Mi Xiaoxiao from Jin Xuan''s hand, and motioned Jin Xuan to go down first.


    Mi Xiaoxiao gave him a white look. She wanted to break away from him. Unfortunately, she couldn''t get away with her thin arms and legs.


    After several fruitless struggles, MI Xiaoxiao compromised.


    Just hold it! Anyway, she won''t lose a piece of meat. She is a new human from the 21st century. Of course, her concept is very advanced.


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao held by Li Shuo, felt the little residual temperature in his hand, shook his head and smiled. It seems that Li Shuo is destined to be a Xiaoxiao male!


    Thinking about it, he didn''t hesitate. He jumped down with the Shi Nuo with the a cold face on one side, with theout help of the cane.


    Because hearing Voga''s voice, they knew that the hole was not deep, so they jumped directly.


    After Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo jumped down, Li Shuo jumped down with MI Xiaoxiao.


    In the process of going down, Li Shuo stretched out his hand and held Mi Xiaoxiao tightly, so that her head could be buried in his chest.


    At the same time, it properly blocks the cold wind. In places without sunlight, the wind blows out with a little coldness of autumn.


    Looking at Li Shuo''s action, the discontent in Jin Xuan''s heart dissipated. As long as Li Shuo was good to Xiaoxiao.


    After all, it''s good for him to dote on Xiaoxiao alone, but if one more person dotes on Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao will only be happier. Of course, Xiaoxiao has to decide whether to do this doting or not.


    Shi Nuo didn''t have any expression, but his cold face softened a little. Originally, he looked at Li Shuo''s unhappy heart and was smoothed a little.


    "What a bloody smell." Voga, who was walking in front, made a sudden sound and successfully attracted everyone''s attention.


    Voga frowned, covered his nose and was dissatisfied. The fox''s smell was not bad. For a time, the strong smell of blood irritated him.


    Not only did Voga feel disgusted, but Jin Xuan, Li Shuo and Shi Nuo were also disgusted by the strong pungent smell.


    For a time, this sense of smell failed. The whole underground passage only smelled the thick bloody gas.


    Mi Xiaoxiao pursed her lips, her delicate eyebrows and a slight invisible wrinkle, although her smell was not as good as any of them.


    But at the moment, she had to admit that she smelled blood.


    "Go quickly!" Mi Xiaoxiao ordered in a deep voice.


    Everyone has no objection to MI Xiao''s words. Of course, at this moment, no one will object to her words.


    After walking for about two minutes, they came to an empty place. They could smell the smell of blood from here.


    It''s a pity that it''s dark here and you can''t see anything. When they came here, there was still some weak light, but when they arrived at their destination, it was dark.


    At least, it''s dark for MI Xiaoxiao, but for other orcs with night vision, it''s no different from the day.


    So that at this moment, Jin Xuan and others can clearly see the scene in the cave.


    "Hiss... This, this... This is too cruel?!" in front, there was a Voga pumping sound, and the tone was full of incredible.


    This... Leader is too much.


    "Cough." sley coughed a few times. His chest heaved a little faster. He was also surprised.


    "Xiaoxiao, you... Might as well not look." at this time, Li Shuo, holding Mi Xiaoxiao, suddenly opened his mouth. There was no foolishness in his tone, but only full of seriousness.

 Chapter 336

    "HMM." Shi Nuo also agreed with Li Shuo. Although Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t see Shi Nuo''s expression at the moment, he knew it was nothing more than a serious face.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, we... Will get him out."


    Jin Xuan sighed. They could save him. As for his current situation, whether he could live... It''s uncertain.


    "Ignite." in order to prevent being invisible below, MI Xiaoxiao deliberately followed a wooden stick down, and Jin Xuan should carry a flint with them.


    "... OK." Jin Xuan shook his head helplessly. He wanted to persuade Mi Xiaoxiao, but then he seemed to think of something and sighed and compromised immediately.


    "Let''s help." without hesitation, Voga tore off a piece of animal skin and handed it to Jinxuan who was making a fire.


    The animal skin is dry and flammable. Of course, the animal skin worn on the body is dry. Therefore, under the condition of no igniter, the dry animal skin is a good igniter.


    ¡­¡­


    With everyone''s busy work, the fire was soon raised, and the light yellow light immediately lit up the dark cave.


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao, who could not see anything clearly, suddenly became clear. Naturally, he could clearly see the scenery in front of him.


    When he saw the bloody Tamo, MI Xiaoxiao''s small face collapsed and sank down. His hands hung on his side and held them tightly.


    The slightly long nails seemed to sink into the meat, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t feel the pain at all.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a gloomy face, walked over a few steps, reached out and gently held Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, gently breaking off her small hand.


    "Oh." at this moment, MI Xiaoxiao uttered a sneer, sang Wu, right? Hehe, very brave!


    When her slightly heavy eyes fell on the bloody man again, a part of her heart hurt severely.


    I saw a Tamo with scattered black hair, drooping his head, could not see the shape of his face, only knew that drops of bright red blood were dripping from his handsome chin.


    Two strong and powerful hands were tied to both sides of a cross. The rattan tied to the arm was covered with long dark red spikes.


    The thorn next to the arm has completely disappeared into the arm. The place with sharp thorn is constantly bleeding, and some places have scabbed.


    The neck was tied to the stake behind him with a emerald green cane. Xu was afraid that he would die at once, so he tied his neck to the cane, but there was no dark thorn.


    Otherwise, they won''t see tamer at this time.


    If you say it''s terrible, MI Xiaoxiao can only say that you haven''t seen a more terrible scene.


    Tamo''s white and hardcover waist, crisscross scars, numerous and countless.


    Some look fresh and a steady stream of blood has flowed out of the wound. Some look like they have been for several days. They have long scars and have a tendency to scab.


    A pair of slender feet were tightly closed together, and then tightly tied with the same kind of thorny cane. There were some dry black blood stains on the foot ring.


    A pair of black ears, like a baby who has lost his spirit at the moment, are powerless.


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, put him down! Be careful that the vines on his body have thorns. When you get them down, be careful not to leave the thorns in his hand."


    Mi Xiaoxiao calmed down and said calmly. The most important thing now is to get Tamo out. As for sang Wu, she will not let him go at that time!


    But these thorns are long and thick. If they stay on his arm, it will be very troublesome at that time.

 Chapter 337

    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, just leave it to us." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and nodded.


    "HMM." when she gave it to them, she certainly felt relieved, but she might have to consider how to deal with tamer''s wound after taking him out.


    Some of these wounds are whip wounds and some are stab wounds. If they are not handled well, they are easy to become inflamed. It''s not good to have a high fever at that time.


    Although she knows some herbs and can cure some minor problems, such as stopping blood, it doesn''t mean that she can be comparable to a professional doctor.


    Tamo was seriously injured, but the most important thing was that he lost too much blood. He was unconscious now. If they came later, I don''t know what would happen.


    ¡­¡­


    During Mi Xiaoxiao''s thinking, Jin Xuan and several others have worked together to save the bound Tamo.


    Naturally, I saw tamer''s face at the moment. There was no wound on his face, but there was a serious wound on his forehead.


    The blood on his face flowed from that wound.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is very familiar with the beautiful facial features. Tamo''s skin is really white, but it looks too pale at this time.


    Frowning, it doesn''t look very optimistic.


    "Voga, you take Sri to the front. Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo and tamer will be handed over to you. Li Shuo, you go to the back. We need to speed up.


    They haven''t corresponded with Sang Wu for a while. I''m afraid that by now, sang Wu has begun to fidget.


    We have to hurry up and take Tamo away before sang Wu brings people here. "


    If sang Wu finds out and rushes over with the people of Zili tribe, they will be in trouble.


    No matter how powerful Jin Xuan is, they will turn their elbows but their thighs. They are not good for the people of Zili tribe.


    "OK." Voga nodded, and then helped Si interest rate to move forward first. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo walked in the middle with the injured and unconscious tamer.


    Mi Xiaoxiao held a burning torch and followed closely, leaving Shuo''s flat mouth to silently keep up with MI Xiaoxiao.


    Being carried is Tamo. I just feel that the whole person is floating and heavy. His head is buzzing and his hands and feet are numb. The whole person is like frozen and unable to move.


    Worst of all, there was a familiar voice in his ear, the voice he thought about day and night.


    It''s a pity that even if he was in a coma, he knew his situation. He was just dreaming. After all, he was still tied by sang Wu at this moment. How could he hear her voice?


    Although he knew that the sound was illusory, he couldn''t help but want to listen more and clearly. It''s best to listen for a lifetime!


    But


    Now that he is dying, how can he listen all his life? Just wishful thinking


    I don''t know what happened to her after he was taken away!


    Have you found your own people? Is there any danger for a little female in Nuo Da''s forest?


    He was taken away and no one hunted for her. She was a little lazy in the morning and needed to hunt by herself. Must be very hard?


    And... Did she miss him?


    Oh ~, maybe he will never see her again. If he could go out alive, wouldn''t he be sharp to her?


    Questions formed in his mind, but he couldn''t find the answer. Gradually, his consciousness began to blur. Finally, he fainted again without doubt.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, walking forward with a torch, naturally didn''t know that for a while, Tamo, who was being carried, recovered a little consciousness. At this time, she was thinking about how to "serve" Sang Wu.

 Chapter 338

    "Voga, stay here and watch tamer with scar. Remember, the animal skin on his forehead is changed every half an hour.


    Also, for the wound on his body, you can get some water, find a soft animal skin and dip some water to clean other excess blood stains.


    As for the fried medicine, y you can put out the fire in forty minutes. Don''t hurry to open the lid and stew for a while. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao calmly explained to Voga standing aside and the scar who had just joined them.


    It is estimated that an hour ago, they withdrew from the cave with the injured Tamo, and safely left the purple tribe through a hidden passage.


    The place where they are now is the secret place that Tamo took her to find when Mi Xiaoxiao and Tamo came here last time.


    To tell the truth, this place is very good. The hole is small, and there is a large bunch of trees and vines outside to cover it, except a little light can shine in.


    It''s not so easy for outsiders to find the hole so easily.


    Although the hole was hidden, the Tamo they brought back after they had just settled down started to burn.


    There was no thermometer, but Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and touched it. It was not very hot, but it was estimated to be at 38 degrees.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to be careless. With Jin Xuan, they immediately went to find some common antipyretic drugs and some hemostatic herbs.


    When I came back, it was already dark. It was dark early in autumn. The light couldn''t work at about six o''clock.


    It''s fine. If you encounter a rainy day, you won''t see much at more than five o''clock.


    Mi Xiaoxiao told the four men about the appearance of herbs. They are not fools. They move fast. After a while, they will find almost all the herbs.


    The pot for decocting medicine was picked up on the road. It looked thin and could hold things, so Mi Xiaoxiao made the best use of it to decoct medicine.


    Although she knows all the drugs, she doesn''t dare to dispense them indiscriminately. She''s mainly afraid of eating people bad, doesn''t she?


    So just according to her memory, she took antipyretic drugs when she was a child.


    In the past, every time she was ill in the countryside, her grandmother would go to the mountain to collect medicine and fry it for her to drink.


    As for why not go to the hospital, grandma said this: although those various Western medicines are much more convenient to eat, they are not as good as my traditional Chinese medicine.


    Traditional Chinese medicine has little damage to the body. Although western medicine seems to take effect quickly, it still hurts the body more than traditional Chinese medicine.


    I''m not a doctor, but this medicine was actually prepared according to the traditional Chinese medicine my grandmother gave her. At that time, as long as she caught a cold, she took one or two pairs and was sure to be alive next.


    I hope it will be useful to Tamo.


    As for scar, when they withdrew from Zili tribe, lishuo said that he had sent a signal to scar. As for what lishuo called sending a signal, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know.


    But what she knows is that Li Shuo is still very reliable. At least he has a fast brain and knows to take into account the overall situation.


    Only scar was informed, and other people of Canglang tribe stayed in Zili tribe to cover one by one.


    After all, you said that if the people of the wolf tribe disappeared all at once, even the most stupid people could detect something wrong.


    They have just settled down and can''t be noticed by sang Wu for the time being. After all, they are still on someone else''s territory. Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to make any mistakes.


    Besides, she hasn''t had a good chat with Sang Wu yet! How can you go back so soon?

 Chapter 339

    "Oh, little female, just give him a hundred and eighty hearts and we''ll take good care of him! How many times have you talked about it?


    We just don''t want to remember that we are all embarrassed, don''t we? "Voga looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and smiled. It was a sunny day.


    The stall hand said that he felt helpless about Mi Xiaoxiao''s behavior, but at the same time, he felt 100% envy and jealousy for tamer.


    You say how hard it is for them to meet a female who cares so much about themselves in their life.


    Generally, as males, they go to please their females. Now, Tamo is completely the opposite. Look how nice other little females are to him!


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense, he''ll give it to you, Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, let''s go." she explained that after dealing with Tamo, she had to find leader sang Wu to settle the account.


    "Xiaoxiao, aren''t you going to take me?" Li Shuo was oppressed. Why didn''t Xiaoxiao take him? It''s reasonable to say that he doesn''t have to send Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo!


    "You? Come on, you''d better wash and sleep!" although Mi Xiaoxiao''s words are disgusting, he still likes him a little in his heart.


    Although she likes beautiful men and handsome men, Li Shuo is also one of the top ten beautiful men. What is appropriate is the national male god in the hearts of girls.


    But how to say, their relationship is really embarrassing, friends! Yes, but it is based on the relationship between tribes.


    That''s why she was embarrassed. She didn''t know whether Li Shuo was good to her because of the relationship between the tribe or really good to her from the heart.


    So she thought, anyway, they''d better keep some distance first. After all, she didn''t want to owe him too much.


    "No, no, no! Our leader is not sleepy for the time being. Besides, you run out to play in high spirits and leave me as a great hero. Is that really good?"


    Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao pitifully. Every little look seemed to accuse her: how can you leave me so cruel?


    Secretly, Li Shuo''s heart is bitter. You say that you are alienated by your favorite little female. Would you be silly if you changed it?


    Well


    He slowly found that he seemed to be on the way to find abuse and would never return. He didn''t know that MI Xiaoxiao said it on purpose. He was still happy.


    What do you mean it''s not looking for abuse?


    Alas ~, it seems that he is poisoned!


    Well, he decided. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t promise one day. He really planned to stick to her! He doesn''t believe it. If he is a beautiful man, he can''t get into her eyes!


    Scar: "..." is this man really their crafty leader? Why did he only see grievances in the leader?


    I feel like a little daughter-in-law!


    Lord leader, wow! May I ask your Majesty in the past? Where is it?


    Lishuo: give you a ear of melon seeds. Don''t you see that our leader is busy chasing his daughter-in-law?


    "..." Voga looked at the solemn departure. At the moment..., he really couldn''t react. It seems that the owner of his family is really -- popular!


    When can you have half the popularity of young females? Alas, I''ve seen too much, it''s like tears


    "..." Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo contemptuously. This guy is really shameless! It fits well with the character he pretends to be.


    Shi Nuo''s expressionless face is to look at Li Shuo, and the cold light in his eyes suddenly appears. Someone who can be shot, but he doesn''t know what''s the matter with a face. He just keeps expressing his grievances.


    "..., follow your love, whatever you want."


    Mi Xiaoxiao has a headache. I dare to ask a beautiful man with a pitiful look in his eyes. What''s the grievance like? Staring at you. What would you do?

 Chapter 340

    Well, she admitted that she had compromised. There was no way. She had no self-control over beautiful things now


    "Hey! I''m coming!" Li Shuo smiled instantly. I have to say that the lethality of the beautiful man''s paper smile is not ordinary.


    see! Even Voga''s stupid goods are stunned. Can you say that lishuo is not a demon that will bring disaster to the country and the people?


    Anyway, MI Xiaoxiao thinks he is fully qualified for this position.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at several people who had gone away, Voga pressed his head: "well, scar, right? Let''s divide our work and cooperate. Look at the medicine. I''ll deal with the wound and change his headscarf for him. How about it?"


    "No problem." in front of outsiders, scar is very similar to Shi Nuo, who doesn''t talk much.


    "OK." Voga nodded, immediately went to work, ran to fetch water, and then treated Tamo''s wound according to MI Xiaoxiao''s method.


    Wipe clean wounds. If there are signs of bleeding, don''t forget to apply some mashed hemostatic drugs. Other places with serious injuries must also be applied. Anything that can reduce inflammation and relieve pain must be done well.


    In short


    Those big men of them have gone out to "wave". They are a little brother with no identity and background, and there are a lot of things waiting for him to do.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, MI Xiaoxiao successfully lurked into the purple tribe. Of course, he didn''t enter from the front door. Only fools would enter from there.


    They sneaked in from the place where they left today. God didn''t know it, but the guard of the purple tribe became more and more strict.


    I estimated at the door for a while. Darling, there were four more people at once when two people closed the door. Do you think it''s terrible?


    Fortunately, they know a hidden passage. Otherwise, even if they want to sneak into the purple tribe, they are in trouble.


    But the strengthening of the alert indirectly shows that sang Wu already knows that they are missing, but fortunately, at this moment, there are no people from the Canglang tribe in the Zili tribe.


    When they set out, Li Shuo asked shanchen who had just returned to inform the people in the Canglang tribe to withdraw from the hidden channel.


    Of course, this was done in private, quietly stunned the people watching them, and then secretly withdrew.


    Leader sang Wu knows that they have left, but maybe he doesn''t know that everyone of the Canglang tribe has withdrawn, otherwise now.


    It must be looking for them with great fanfare. Of course, it won''t be like this.


    "You say, where should we start?" Mi Xiaoxiao lifted up the corners of her lips, and a faint pear nest appeared on her left cheek.


    "Xiaoxiao, other members of the wolf tribe, they are innocent." Jin Xuan glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, hesitated for a long time, and finally spoke.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao loosened the rattan tied to his hair, breathed a sigh, and then said, "I''m not killing innocent people."


    She understood that Jin Xuan was not doubting her personality, but reminding her out of kindness.


    She accepted the kindness, but she didn''t want Jin Xuan to remind her again. After all, she knew what to do and what not to do.


    Although she wants to change, she will not become bloodthirsty and ruthless. In the depths of her heart, the previous kindness still exists.


    No one knows what will happen on her way to change, but at least she will keep her original heart.


    Change may be hard, but she must implement it.


    "Xiaoxiao, I know." how can his Xiaoxiao be a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately?


    He thinks Xiaoxiao has changed, but this change may not be a good thing. The reason why he says so is that he is afraid of Xiaoxiao''s impulse.

 Chapter 341

    "Xiaoxiao, I don''t know if you are interested in baby." Li Shuo saw that Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo didn''t answer Mi Xiaoxiao''s question positively.


    They immediately rushed forward and cheerfully flattered.


    "Baby?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and then said, "what else can there be in this broken place?"


    "Baby? What baby?" although Jin Xuan didn''t like Li Shuo''s approach to Xiaoxiao, he was interested in the baby he said.


    Shi Nuo didn''t speak. Instead, he raised his eyes and looked at Li Shuo, with a paralyzed face that had rarely changed in ten thousand years.


    "Tell me." she also wants to know what treasures can be found in Zili tribe. If you like them, you can play with them.


    "It''s said that it''s a luminous thing. A small grain, as long as it is placed in a dark place at night, the bright one is like a small sun."


    Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and smiled strangely, but what he said was true.


    When he lived here temporarily, he had heard that the Zili tribe had this thing. He wanted to take it and study it well, but later, because of some things, the tribe moved away, and he forgot it.


    "Luminous things?" Shi Nuo whispered. The next second, he unconsciously looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    If he remembered correctly, that time they went out to look for bamboo. In a small cave, Xiaoxiao saw a glowing small stone.


    "Stone? Or will it shine?" how can it sound so familiar? Where did he seem to meet?


    I can''t remember for a while.


    "Well, I once sent someone to inquire. There was indeed a shining stone. Seeing that it was rare, sang Wu hid it as a rare treasure."


    And


    Xiaoxiao seems to have a shining stone in his hand. If he remembers correctly, he went out with them to find it.


    That time, there were some small episodes. Alas ~, at that time, he was dragged away by the fierce flower in order to save someone


    "Rare baby? Then I''m going to have a look!" baby who doesn''t like it? No money is a baby, that''s more like it.


    And... Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously reached out and touched the stone that had been kept in her pocket from beginning to end.


    That, the shining stone.


    "Xiaoxiao, wait for me." Shi Nuo suddenly opened his mouth and suddenly disappeared in place. Mi Xiaoxiao was confused. What did Shi Nuo do?


    "Shi Nuo, that guy, should have caught people." Jin Xuan looked at the place where Shi Nuo disappeared and blinked.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t we go and have a look first?" just in time, one by one, it''s best for Jin Xuan to leave, leaving him and Xiaoxiao alone.


    Mi Xiaoxiao heard this and looked at him contemptuously: "do you know the way to the warehouse?"


    This guy, do you want to be so impatient? She''s not in such a hurry!


    But ah! But she was thinking in her mind that if she didn''t loot the warehouse this time, how could she justify their actions tonight?


    "... Er, I don''t know." Li Shuo was embarrassed. How could he be so stupid! I don''t know the way! oh dear! Lost face in the tribe!


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t respond much to Li Shuo''s words, because she knew the answer long ago.


    "Xiaoxiao." for a moment, Shi Nuo quickly walked towards this side with a black figure.


    "People from Zili tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was beaten a little... Miserable in Shi Nuo''s hand and smiled a little heartless.


    "Well, let him take us." Shi Nuo nodded, stretched out his hand a little ahead and left the man.

 Chapter 342

    "That... That." the man who was beaten a little... Miserable was left by Shi Nuo. After observing his form, he spoke a little unwillingly.


    Who did he offend! Don''t they all say that people are in three emergencies? Doesn''t he just come out of the woods to solve it? Who''s in the way?


    As for blocking his mouth without saying a word? As for?


    You say you beat it! He was unlucky. He recognized it, but picked him up and began to run wildly!


    The most sad thing is that he was banned. You said that you were carried by others in the middle of the night. Can you not scream? But who, just give him a piece of animal skin and finish it.


    It''s not easy to land! Just pulled off the broken animal skin with its mouth blocked, but found itself surrounded. The form is very unfavorable. Do you have wood?


    "I beg you, will you let me go? We have no grievances in the past and no enemies recently. Why do you abduct me here!" the ORC was anxious and probably scared.


    "Well... Cough, let''s go! In fact, we have no hostility to you, so we want you to take us to a place." looking at the trembling orc, MI Xiaoxiao reluctantly glanced at the serious Shi Nuo.


    What did he do to him? As for being so scared? They really just want to ask a friendly way. Do they need to be so nervous?


    If the orcs know Mi Xiaoxiao''s idea, they don''t have to spit three liters of blood. Why?


    He was beaten into a pig''s head, and he said he wasn''t afraid? This is fun. Where is he? Or play with him?


    Forget it, people under the eaves, had to bow their heads: "you say it! Where?"


    If he couldn''t win, let alone scold, so he undoubtedly compromised


    "I heard your leader hid a treasure. Don''t we just want to see it?" Jin Xuan looked at the trembling Orc and said it was called a kindness.


    "Baby? What can the leader have? How can I not know?" the orc looked confused, as if he had never heard of it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just take us to the warehouse." if you keep on talking, it''s dawn.


    "Let''s go." without saying anything, Shi Nuo directly put his foot on the man''s arm, which scared him to shiver.


    "..." the orcs lingered for a while. After seeing their violent means again, they compromised and reluctantly took them in one direction.


    "Don''t try to call people! Because you will be the first to die." Li Shuo laughed and joked, but the second half of the sentence made the orc who led the way shiver.


    These people are terrible!


    Originally, he really had such a plan. When he got to the place with fire, he opened his voice and shouted. These people must not run away.


    But now, he didn''t dare. When he was young, he thought that the beast God would not like to see him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here it is?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at the unimportant stone cave in front of her, with a flat mouth.


    Is this really where sang Wu hides his treasure?


    If so, she can only say that Zili tribe is too playful.


    "Of course, can I joke about my little life?" although the little female is very beautiful, he really can''t appreciate it now. Life is important!


    "Xiaoxiao, just give it to me next." Jin Xuan took a step forward, patted his chest and whispered.


    "One for each." Shi Nuo always said little.


    "No problem." Li Shuo stalled.


    "Be careful." if Mi Xiaoxiao still doesn''t understand Jin Xuan''s meaning, his IQ is in his stomach.


    It seems that this small cave is not worth looking at, and it is in a mess around. Secretly, someone is guarding it!


    Hidden mystery, she likes it!


    "HMM." the three people looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, nodded gently, then flew up and flew in three different directions.

 Chapter 343

    It''s too dark. Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how they solve those people hiding in the dark. All he knows is that they move very fast, not more than five minutes before and after.


    "Are you all right?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the three men falling in front of him, pulled the corners of his mouth and asked.


    "Nothing." Shi Nuo nodded and felt warm about Mi Xiaoxiao''s concern.


    "A little Luo is not in the way." compared with Shi Nuo''s two words, Jin Xuan was a little wordy.


    "Xiaoxiao, my hand hurts, why don''t you check it for me?" Li Shuo came over tearfully and raised his arm to let Mi Xiaoxiao check.


    "Well, get out of the way." together, it''s a pity that the beautiful man doesn''t appreciate it, but she thinks it''s better to keep a safe distance.


    "..." Li Shuo blinked his emerald green eyes. His eyes were full of heartache. Why is it so difficult to chase a daughter-in-law?


    Glancing at the bleeding wound on the back of his hand, Li Shuo sighed softly and pressed down the painful emotion.


    Casually wiped a handful of blood. Fortunately, the wound was not big, and the blood should not flow. He knew whether the hemostatic function of his body was good or not.


    "Go in!" Mi Xiaoxiao walked forward without looking at Li Shuo. When she passed Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, she said softly.


    Shi Nuo glanced at Li Shuo, flashed at the bottom of his eyes, and then did not hesitate to keep up with MI Xiaoxiao''s footsteps.


    Jin Xuan had no expression. He knew that Li Shuo was hurt. As for why he didn''t speak for him just now.


    He admitted that he was selfish. He had a possessive desire for Xiaoxiao. How could his favorite female be equivalent to giving in to Li Shuo?


    Moreover, if Xiaoxiao doesn''t feel for him, even if he says it, it''s useless. The key lies in Xiaoxiao.


    "My sexual orientation is normal. If you stare at me like this, it''s easy to make people think crooked ~" Li Shuo patted Jin Xuan on the shoulder, and his words were full of ruffian Qi.


    There is no just heavy, because he believes that one day, he will stand by her side.


    "...." Jin Xuan twitched at the corners of his mouth. Well, his decision was right. Don''t feel guilty, although he didn''t intend to.


    This guy is just an immortal Xiaoqiang. No, he''s resurrected with blood, isn''t he


    "Tut tut Tut, I say your tribe is really poor!" Jin Xuan looked at the things in the warehouse and despised them. People who understand understand understand what they mean.


    "..." the orc who led the way chose to shut up. He said that the leader''s labor medicine was one-third of the food.


    It''s two-thirds of animal skins. It''s good to have these stocks left!


    "Xiaoxiao, here." Li Shuo put aside his just negative emotions and still smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao was seriously looking for the glowing stone. He was suddenly called by Li Shuo and almost startled.


    "Mumble! Shining baby stone." lishuo pulled out a small triangular stone from the wall.


    "How did you find it?" she scraped for a long time. She didn''t find any animal skins underground, in the food pile, in the humble corner and in the hidden place?


    This guy is good. He found it directly as soon as he came in. You said the treatment was... It was terrible.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you kiss me? Kiss me and I''ll tell you." Li Shuo whispered mysteriously close to MI Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    His tone was full of fooling. Only he knew how serious his sentence was and how much hope it contained.


    "Roll the calf!" when the others were not clear, MI Xiaoxiao directly burst out rude words. His small face was crimson because he was close to Shuo.

 Chapter 344

    "Well, Xiaoxiao, don''t be angry. I was just joking." Li Shuo stepped back and kept a safe distance from MI Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t feel embarrassed when she saw Li Shuo''s move.


    Everyone said it was a joke. Moreover, did you do anything to her? It seemed that she didn''t know what to do with her.


    "Come on, talk about the stone!" the relaxed tone, in addition to her face a little red, I really can''t see that she is angry.


    The stone in Li Shuo''s hand is very similar to the small stone on MI Xiaoxiao''s body, but the light and color are a little different.


    The last one, she remembered very clearly, was shown to her by Shi Nuo at that time. The small one, in the dark night, exuded a lavender light, mysterious and noble.


    The stone is also very small. It is the size of her thumb nail cap. It is also triangular. You can clearly see some strange lines on it.


    Lying quietly in Li Shuo''s hand, the light yellow light lingered around him, almost the same as the color of loess, but a little lighter.


    "In fact, I pulled this stone from the stone wall accidentally." Li Shuo told the truth, but he didn''t know. His great truth made Mi Xiaoxiao half dead.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    Sure enough, people are more angry than others. Sometimes they can be more angry than luck,.


    The three of them almost turned the small cave upside down, but they didn''t even see the shadow of the baby.


    It''s better for Li Shuo to pick on the wall.


    If Li Shuo had not come with them, MI Xiaoxiao would doubt whether this guy knew the location of the small stone in advance.


    "Xiaoxiao, here you are." Li Shuo blinked his rare emerald green eyes and handed Mi Xiaoxiao the stone in the palm of his hand with a smile.


    "What you found is yours." she didn''t mean to rob the stone. Since it was found first, what reason did she have to accept it?


    "I don''t need this. Isn''t Xiaoxiao looking for the baby? Now I''ve found it. Here you are. Don''t you want it?


    Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to give it to you. "He knew what Mi Xiaoxiao cared about, so he deliberately opened his mouth.


    "I..."


    "Promise him." Mi Xiaoxiao was about to say something, but suddenly a voice sounded in her mind at the same time, soft, but with a trace of masculinity. Obviously, it was a man''s voice.


    And the sound sounds weak.


    "Who?!" Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. He immediately reacted and became vigilant for the first time.


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan frowned and quickly came to MI Xiaoxiao. Subconsciously, he wanted to protect her behind him.


    "Xiaoxiao, no one." Shi Nuo ran over and took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand. His tone was rarely soft.


    "Xiaoxiao, there are really no people around." Li Shuo frowned, and his perception would not go wrong. There was no one around except them.


    "No one?" Mi Xiaoxiao frowned tightly. How could it be? Just now she clearly heard a voice.


    Her hearing is always believed by herself. How could she hear it wrong with a clear male voice?!


    "HMM." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a complicated face. There were really no people around, otherwise they couldn''t know.


    Is Xiaoxiao hallucinating, so she heard wrong?


    "There is no one else except us." Shi Nuo was worried. He checked one side again, clenched Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and motioned her to take it easy.


    "Don''t worry, someone will protect you!" Li Shuo smiled and patted his chest shamelessly, saying in righteous words.

 Chapter 345

    "Well... It seems that I heard wrong." Mi Xiaoxiao touched the tip of his nose and shouted helplessly.


    Although they believed that their hearing was ok, Li Shuo and the three of them said they didn''t hear any sound and there was no other person at all.


    Jin Xuan''s hearing is much better than her. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao still chooses to listen to Jin Xuan''s words.


    Maybe it''s really just that she was too nervous and filtered too much, so she had auditory hallucinations.


    "HMM." Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo nodded respectively. Shi Nuo held Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and loosened some.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you sure you don''t?" Li Shuo shook the shining stone in his hand and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    He really hoped that Xiaoxiao and he would not be so outspoken. If only they could take this small stone.


    Thinking about the voice that just appeared for no reason, MI Xiaoxiao frowned, thought it over, and said, "I''ll leave it with you first!"


    Anyway, it''s of no great use to take it now. Since Li Shuo insists on giving it to her, she can''t accept it.


    But she hesitated when she remembered the voice just now. Whether it was an illusion or not, she should come down first.


    Anyway, he didn''t lose anything to himself. As for Li Shuo, he owed another love, although he said he didn''t like it.


    But the affection given to her can not be erased without a few words.


    "Well... Then I''ll take it for Xiaoxiao." Li Shuo kept a smile, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said without hesitation.


    Her things, placed in their own here, inexplicable feeling, their relationship, a little closer, which he couldn''t wait for.


    "OK." let him have it for the time being, but she came here not just to find such a stone.


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, and... Li Shuo, we can move as much as we can, and try to empty this place." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled like a flower, and was breathtaking in the soft light of the fire.


    It really filled the eyes of three men.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to do my best." Jin Xuan opened his mouth and showed his white teeth.


    "I can take as much as I can." Shi Nuo, who likes silence most, is also eager to try at this time.


    Is this the so-called "those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black"?


    "Although the quality of things is a little poor, Xiaoxiao has dropped his words, and our leader will not be polite." Li Shuo looked at the food and animal skin in front of him, with a slight sense of disgust in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These three goods, she is also drunk, especially Li Shuo. What does that disgusting little look mean?


    ¡­¡­


    A long time.


    "Scar! Come out and have a look!" shanchen''s voice hurried into the cave from the outside.


    "What are you looking at? I''m busy! I''m not free!" scar choked back impatiently. Don''t you know that he is very oppressed to serve people at this time?


    "Oh! Scar! Really, come out quickly! I have something urgent!" shanchen''s voice came again. This time, it was really mixed with impatience.


    "Fart!" scar''s flat mouth finally gave him a chance to speak.


    Hands are holding a few slaps, big leaves, constantly stirring towards the fire, thick smoke floating out.


    Choking his tears, didn''t he look at the fire for a while? As for those who don''t give face, they go out?


    "Cough, cough, brother scar, can you deal with it quickly? My tears are almost dry." Voga''s tears are all over his face. He is really choking to death.


    Tamo, lying under, also frowned slightly, looking very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t stand and talk. Don''t hurt your back. Don''t you see that I''m fanning the fire?" scar said nothing, but he was bent in his heart. Who knows why the fire is so cold!

 Chapter 346

    Seeing that scar was finally willing to listen to himself, shanchen immediately said, "scar, come out and see... There are several moving hills over there. Should it be, should it be a mountain?


    Not to mention this, what I want to say is that the little female is right in front of the three mountains and is coming this way! "


    "Shan? I said Shan Chen, are you out of your mind to be hit by the leader?" scar was speechless. Can the mountain move? Such a big man talks nonsense.


    Last time I asked him to go back to the tribe to find the leader. I clearly agreed with him that I would only inform the leader. He would call two more at once.


    Now, the little female is more partial to those two people. The leader must feel bad.


    No, the leader must have punished him. He ate some unnecessary hardships and delayed for a few more days. He also punished him. In the end, he was still so dry.


    "Oh! Scar, who has a bad brain? I''m serious. If you don''t believe it, come out and have a look! The little female is still coming this way!" shanchen is not reconciled. Does he have a bad brain? Really?


    That''s the truth, okay? Why don''t you believe him?


    "Come on! I don''t have time." after talking, the fire that kept smoking finally burned up, and the medicine continued to fry, and a smell of traditional Chinese medicine floated out.


    Scar frowned. The medicine smells really bad. Fortunately, he didn''t drink it. It must be very bitter.


    "I''ll take care of it. Go out and get some air. I''ll come in in a minute."


    Voga treated all the wounds on tamer, changed the animal skin on his head, and couldn''t wait to go out for a breath of fresh air.


    It''s estimated that you''ll be smoked into dried meat if you stay here. In other words, this scar is really "powerful" when it starts a fire!


    "Voga! Come and help!" as soon as Voga came out of the cave, he heard the Jiao cry from the front.


    What''s the matter with this voice? Voga won''t forget it. The owner of this voice during the day is still thinking about correcting him!


    "Go, go and help." Voga paused, walked over and patted shanchen on the shoulder, smiling helplessly.


    He also heard shanchen''s words just now. At that time, he thought he was talking nonsense. Unexpectedly, the so-called "moving hill" really didn''t exist.


    "Little, little female, are you... Robbed?" shanchen stared at the three... Men behind the little female.


    Well, it looks like a person!


    He knew that his own leader must be among the three mountains, so of course he didn''t dare to say this, otherwise he would be unable to eat and go.


    For no reason, he doesn''t want to be beaten.


    "Robbery?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at shanchen''s surprised appearance, smiled and then said, "we are civilized and qualified people. How can we do such an immoral thing as robbery?"


    "...." have civilization and quality? He doesn''t read much. Don''t frame him!


    He is still smiling during the day. How long has it been since this guy said he is a civilized and quality person?


    Vogamo silently reached out and pressed his forehead. He really admired Mi Xiaoxiao''s ability to turn black and white.


    "Isn''t it? That..." shanchen looked at the half personal high items in the hands of each of the three men behind, and some didn''t believe Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    When I went out, I suddenly brought back so many things. It''s not robbery. Is it someone else''s willingness to give them?


    No! Who would be so brainless.


    "Oh, these! We were idle and bored, so we went to Zili tribe and just saw these things, so we took them back."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile, in a calm tone, which was completely inconsistent with what she said.

 Chapter 347

    "Cough..." are you bored? A turn? Easy? Listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Voga almost choked with saliva.


    This little female is a little thick skinned. Is there a wood in the history of the first person?


    Are you so boring? Go around people''s tribe and sweep away the things in people''s tribe warehouse.


    When I got it back, I had the cheek to say that it was easy to get it back. Is it so easy for you?


    "Er... Little, little female, these... Are all things from the purple tribe?" shanchen shrunk his neck and asked in a low voice.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao asked Shi Nuo to share the things with the two people in front of him. It must be very hard to resist these things so far.


    "... oh." shanchen whispered, Emma! The little female looked beautiful, but she didn''t expect to be very black.


    Didn''t the leader just catch your man? As for revenge so thoroughly?


    Take what people eat, drink, wear and can go smoothly. Shanchen thought, if the house can be taken away, is the little female going to pack the cave they live in?


    I''m so afraid!


    In the future, he will offend no one and will not offend the little female. He can''t afford the consequences.


    ¡­¡­


    "Scar, has he burned away?" Mi Xiaoxiao carefully walked into the cave and frowned at Tamo, who was still lying unconscious on the ground.


    "Better." shanchen put down his things and answered.


    He is doing the work of treating wounds and radiating heat. Therefore, whether Tamo has reduced his fever is clearer than the scar.


    "Well, isn''t the medicine ready yet?" they always have it in an hour and a half, not to mention two hours.


    This medicine has been fried for so long, but it''s not ready yet?


    "Fast, fast." scar''s voice came, but she always turned her back to MI Xiaoxiao, so she couldn''t see scar''s expression.


    "Pooh!" Voga put the animal skin in his hand into the corner, heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words and laughed subconsciously.


    "Hmm?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at some schadenfreude Voga and wondered, what riddles did these two goods play?


    "Cough, I couldn''t help it." Voga returned to his senses, but found that everyone''s eyes were on him. He was immediately embarrassed.


    "..." well, asking these two goods is tantamount to asking for nothing. Forget it. Since Tamo has gone down, it''s always safe tonight.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you going to do next?" Jin Xuan came in. There were some small caves, and there was a smell of crowding in an instant.


    "I''m going back to the tribe first." she wanted to go back to the tribe to find Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, but Tamo was taken away.


    She had to rescue tamer again, which delayed a lot of time.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you come back to the wolf tribe with me? After all, you did something in the thar tribe.


    Now I know you''re okay. It''s just us. Those people outside are all my people. They won''t tell. "


    Li Shuo stood up, looked at Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan, and then said, "after all, what happened to you in the thar tribe. Is there anything fishy about this? Xiaoxiao, you know best.


    If you want to find out what happened, I suggest that Xiaoxiao follow me back to the wolf tribe and hide the news that you are all right... "


    When Li Shuo said this, he stopped. Next, it must be needless for him to say that all the people in the cave are not stupid people. Naturally, they will understand.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. She forgot that she was pushed into the water at that time. I''m afraid she couldn''t catch the murderer if she went back like this.


    If we follow Li Shuo''s method, it will be easier to catch that guy. This revenge, she Mi Xiaoxiao, will repay anything she says.

 Chapter 348

    "OK." Jin Xuan nodded with a serious expression. If Xiaoxiao had an accident, it had something to do with the thar tribe, he wouldn''t let it go.


    "When to start?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo. Tamo was injured and unconscious. Now it''s dark again. If you take him on the night road, to tell the truth, you don''t feel at ease.


    "Tomorrow morning." Li Shuo pursed his lips. Naturally, he knew what Mi Xiaoxiao was worried about.


    "Yes." she didn''t mind at this time, but she was a little worried about the reaction of Zili tribe.


    First, they disappeared with Tamo, and the people of the gray wolf tribe have found an excuse to leave the purple tribe.


    Second, they went to Zili tribe again this evening, and robbed their tribe''s warehouse.


    Some things were dug up by them originally. Although he was dug up voluntarily, sang Wu must know that he must be angry to rob their tribe this time.


    After some deliberation, coupled with Sang Wu''s virtue, MI Xiaoxiao decided that he would never let it go.


    Therefore, tonight is actually risky. After all, where they are now, they are very close to Zili tribe.


    It is inevitable that sang Wu will bring people here suddenly, so they should be on guard to avoid last resort.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao then said, "Li Shuo, in order for us to have a good sleep tonight, I think we should be prepared for some things in advance."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Just leave it to me." Li Shuo naturally understood Mi Xiaoxiao''s meaning and agreed.


    "Trouble." it''s really trouble lishuo. He not only asked him to help save Tamo, but now they have to rely on lishuo for their safety.


    Anyway, it''s all the loss of others. Alas ~, I don''t know when she will have to return these feelings.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is he still awake?" Voga rubbed his bleary eyes and vaguely entered the cave from the outside.


    Tamo, too, has been sleeping until now after being hurt. During this period, he still has a constant fever. To tell the truth, it is also bitter for the little female.


    Just took care of it all night.


    Although he had a bad reputation in the tribe, he was lucky anyway. Apart from others, he met such a good female, didn''t he?


    "It''s estimated that it should be soon." she burned it again and again several times last night. Fortunately, she had foresight and found more herbs to reduce her fever.


    Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do in the middle of the night.


    But although there are herbs, it has really bothered her for a long time. Now she is still suffering from backache!


    "Xiaoxiao, here, it''s time to start after eating." Li Shuo took a piece of delicious barbecue in his hand, walked into the cave and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Thank you, Li Shuo. I want to ask you something." since I''m leaving, I have to settle some things.


    "Come on, our leader won''t dislike your trouble." Li Shuo is eager for Xiaoxiao to have something to do. Please do it yourself!


    "I heard that you Canglang tribe have been to many places, so you should be familiar with many tribes?" she doesn''t know much about Canglang tribe.


    We know that they have moved a lot of places. Each place only lives for a short time, and then they will move to a new place.


    Moving around like this, you should know some tribes, right?


    "Well, good." Li Shuo was inexplicably happy that MI Xiaoxiao knew about his tribe. Maybe Xiaoxiao began to pay attention to him?


    "That''s very kind. What about me! Please, there''s nothing big about you. I just hope you..."


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao put down the meat in her hand, approached Li Shuo''s ear and whispered something. The latter was ashamed and burned his ear.

 Chapter 349

    "Hey! Talk to you, do you hear me?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao said that, seeing that Li Shuo was still a dull touch, she immediately doubted whether Li Shuo had heard what she had just said.


    "Ah!..., oh, I, I know." hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice, Li Shuo suddenly regained his mind. Just now he thought of it.


    "What did you just think?" blushing like a monkey fart, it''s hard to make people not suspect him.


    "Nothing. I promise to finish what Xiaoxiao said. As for the card, I will ask someone to check it as soon as possible."


    "Well, thank you." with that, MI Xiaoxiao went on eating her barbecue.


    Although there is no taste, but in order not to sing empty city plan for the next day, no matter how tasteless, you have to put some into your stomach.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day passed, and everyone was a little tired, so Li Shuo asked everyone to stop and have a rest.


    After walking for a long time, they didn''t walk half the way from Zili tribe to Canglang tribe because they walked slowly.


    At most, he walked almost one-third of the way. His speed was many times slower than that of the male orcs.


    But there was no way. The leader thought about the future wife everywhere. Even if they were extremely unwilling, they had to accept it honestly.


    But the leader''s wife is easy to get along with, and she is also very beautiful. Therefore, no one is dissatisfied after half a day.


    "Did I drag down everyone''s speed?" if they follow their usual speed, they are expected to return to their tribe early in the morning.


    "No." Li Shuo denied. He is the biggest here. Who dares to say Xiaoxiao is slow?


    Although it means that only state officials are allowed to set fire and people are not allowed to light lights, Li Shuo will not treat his little brother badly.


    After all, walking more is only beneficial to them, not harmful. Is it good for them to strengthen their health?


    Sure enough, he''s a leader. He''s just too competent


    "Why don''t you let them go back to the tribe first! Let shanchen take them first and explore the way."


    So many people are on their way together, but she is the only one who is a woman. Why is it inconvenient?


    Moreover, her steps were really slow enough. Jin Xuan wanted to hunch her. Unfortunately, even if he hunched her, he couldn''t stand the speed too fast.


    Sex is up to you. Take your time!


    But they are different. They can''t walk slowly with her. Will it take a few days to return to the tribe?


    Shi Nuo saw that MI Xiaoxiao was a little uncomfortable, so he said, "Xiaoxiao likes quiet. Let them go back first."


    Li Shuo looked at Shi Nuo and naturally understood Shi Nuo''s words. Xiaoxiao didn''t like quiet, but she was not very comfortable.


    At the end of the phase, he immediately opened his mouth to a group of Orcs: "you hurry back to the tribe as soon as possible. If anything happens on the way, listen to shanchen."


    Originally, if scar was there, the job was naturally handed over to scar, but now scar has been sent out by himself.


    Among these people, shanchen is the only one who is a little reliable and capable.


    "Chief, we''d better go back to the tribe with you. It''s safer, after all..." the talking animal skin glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao quietly.


    There was no disdain in his eyes. He was just worried that if they left, the leader would have to protect his wife. It was a little hard.


    If they were there, wouldn''t the leader be safer and don''t have to guard all the time.


    "Nothing, I will protect her." Li Shuo unconsciously stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao, blocking the orc''s line of sight.


    Although he has no other ideas and no malice, he just looks at Xiaoxiao, which makes him inexplicably unhappy!

 Chapter 350

    "Don''t say anything. Don''t you have the leader to take the lead? Shanchen looked at Li Shuo with a face of wind and rain, and immediately understood the meaning of his own leader.


    I was "taught a lesson" last time, but I was smarter.


    Although everyone may have good intentions, it depends, doesn''t it?


    In order to avoid the "black face" of the leader, he had to stand up and say a word.


    "Hey, hey, we''re worried. Where is counseling? Since the leader has made a decision, we''ll just abide by it."


    A man with a dark face named huanqiong stood up and said a few words with a smile. Just now there was some awkward atmosphere, but he also restored the previous tranquility.


    "Well, you have a rest. Led by shanchen, you go back one by one.


    Remember, don''t reveal what you''ve seen and heard this time! Otherwise... You know. "


    Li Shuo knew everyone''s mind, and everyone was not a bad person, so the little unhappiness just now dissipated.


    Even the tone of his voice has changed into the good leader of the "approachable" who used to be a fool.


    "Yes!" seeing the leader''s usual tone, the orcs were relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, when the sun was hot, MI Xiaoxiao four people leaned against the tree and bit the fruit in their hands.


    A little out of line with the current scenery is that at the foot of MI Xiaoxiao, there is a pale man lying at the moment.


    The man has an amazing face that can''t be described by language. He has long black black hair scattered behind his head. He has a pair of black furry ears on his head and doesn''t move.


    The skin is as white as porcelain, the eyes are gently closed, and the long and slender eyelashes cast a light shadow on the fundus of the eyes.


    The strong waist looms under the cover of the animal skin. Because the animal skin is short, it is easy to see the eight abdominal muscles under the animal skin.


    The man lay quietly under the tree, with a big hand with distinct bones and bones, firmly grasped Mi Xiaoxiao''s small hand, which seemed to be just gently grasped, but Mi Xiaoxiao knew.


    Whenever she wanted to break away, holding her big hand, she would tighten one point. She tried several times and broke free without results. Seeing that he was still a patient, MI Xiaoxiao gave up.


    "Xiaoxiao?" for a moment, the man on the ground slowly opened his eyes. A red and a black pupil appeared in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Red is like a good red agate, and black is like a clear tan.


    "Well, how do you feel?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo on the ground, his eyebrows full of concern and worry.


    It was originally thought that shanchen would take tal back to the wolf tribe first, and there would be better medicine orcs in the tribe at that time.


    Tamo went there, she always felt at ease, but no one thought, when Mi Xiaoxiao said he wanted Tamo to follow them back.


    Tamo, who was originally unconscious, opened his eyes and grabbed her hand with both hands. There was no half silk brilliance in his eyes.


    Just like losing his mind, MI Xiaoxiao was shocked. He worked hard for a long time and didn''t know what was going on.


    So he tried to say a word and didn''t send him away. It''s good for this guy to close his eyes the next moment.


    Just that hand, but still firmly grasp, as long as she has half a mark to break free, the big hand will immediately grasp a point.


    If it''s not really sure that this guy is in a coma, MI Xiaoxiao can''t keep his balance, and he has to wonder if he pretended.


    In desperation, MI Xiaoxiao had to let Tamo stay. Shanchen and his party rushed back to the tribe as soon as possible according to Li Shuo''s instructions.


    "It''s nice to see you as soon as you open your eyes."


    Tamer looked at the man in front of him, his heart throbbed, and subconsciously revealed what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 351

    "Ah?" when Mi Xiaoxiao heard tamer''s words, he didn''t respond.


    When he regained his mind, he suddenly made a big red face. He said, why is the atmosphere so affectionate all of a sudden?


    "Cough, well, just wake up." Mi Xiaoxiao opened her eyes awkwardly, thought about it, and then said, "are you hungry?"


    In other words, after being unconscious for so long, I forced him to fill some broth in. When I woke up, Xiang must be hungry.


    Hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, Tamo, who was still a little confused, woke up in an instant.


    Just now he thought it was an illusion. Shouldn''t he have been locked up in the cave by sang Wu? Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Let him think it was his fantasy again. Simply, he wanted it and didn''t want it. He said everything in his heart.


    Now when he heard the sound, he felt the warmth between his palms and gradually reacted.


    The man in front of him really exists. He doesn''t think about it day and night. It''s an empty body.


    So, the words just said suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who had passed his eyes. On his pale face, he climbed up a little red. At the root of his ears, it was even hotter.


    It happened that MI Xiaoxiao glanced over her eyes and unfortunately missed this intoxicating scene.


    Tamo looked at the three men around Mi Xiaoxiao and thought about it. He just opened his mouth in a hoarse voice: "I''m not hungry. Thank you for saving me. Unexpectedly, you little female, have a little conscience."


    Then he coughed a few words weakly, which made Mi Xiaoxiao look back in an instant.


    Well, this is still the Tamo she is half familiar with. After all, not everyone can learn this proud Kung Fu, can it?


    Obviously, I just want to thank her, but I have to add such a sentence at the end. Isn''t it obvious to respond to her?


    "Well, since thanks are over, should you write off the thing you saved Xiaoxiao?"


    Jin Xuan''s golden eyes are somewhat sharp, and his tone is a little distant.


    The implication is just to show that he saved Xiaoxiao at the beginning, and now they have saved him. The grace of saving lives or something is written off.


    Tamo has no reason to stay with MI Xiaoxiao.


    After listening to Jin Xuan''s words, Li Shuo resolutely praised him, and then said, "if you feel hurt, you can go to the leader''s tribe to have a rest. Seeing how beautiful you are, the leader won''t charge you rent."


    Li Shuo''s tone was peaceful, but there was no alienation from Jin Xuan. Instead, he was a little gentle, but the meaning of that remark was not so pleasant.


    At the beginning, the word "rent" was mentioned by Mi Xiaoxiao when he lived in the thar tribe.


    This man can''t wait for an opportunity to get close to Xiaoxiao under the pretext of injury. He won''t go away by her side.


    Seeing that Li Shuo and Jin Xuan both spoke, Shi Nuo seemed unwilling to fall behind and said, "if you have something to say, during the injury, we took care of you and returned the grace Xiaoxiao owes you."


    Shi Nuo''s words are concise and clear. Even the most stupid people understand what he means. That is to say, you can trouble them if you have anything during the injury.


    But don''t take the opportunity to get close to MI Xiaoxiao. It''s best not to have this idea.


    After the injury, the relationship between him and Mi Xiaoxiao is even a stranger. No one owes anyone. It''s clean.


    What the three men said was quite true. Unfortunately, a man didn''t seem to hear it.


    Blinking amazing eyes, he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said, "Mi Xiaoxiao, I''m hungry."

 Chapter 352

    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the three men in front of her and sighed secretly. Although Tamo is a beautiful man, she hasn''t reached the point of seeing one and loving another.


    She didn''t get along with tamer for a long time. Although she knew his temperament, on the whole, she knew only a little.


    In addition to the four words of life-saving benefactor, to tell the truth, she and tamer are at most ordinary friends. Are they so... Nervous?


    She seems to be some kind of jackal, tiger and leopard. Everyone is afraid that she will devour Tamo alive.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m hungry." Tamo saw that MI Xiaoxiao seemed to be meditating and took the trouble to speak again, but this time, his tone was mixed with an emotion called grievance.


    "Ah?" hungry? Mi Xiaoxiao regained his mind and looked at the poor sick man beside him. He was helpless.


    After being in a coma for so long, I should have been hungry. However, when I just asked him, I answered firmly that I was not hungry.


    How long has he been here, he shouted that he was hungry. Just because he is a patient now, he doesn''t care so much about him.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s tone also inadvertently softened a lot: "what do you want to eat?"


    If you haven''t recovered from your serious injury, you should have eaten more light and nutritious food.


    But I can''t help it. The current conditions don''t allow it. Without materials and tools, I really can''t make any nutritious food.


    "This." Tamo didn''t want to. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the red fruit in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand, smiling weakly.


    Should be two people''s attention in the food above, at that time did not notice, two people''s hands, at that time also tightly held together.


    "OK." gently exhale a turbid breath, and then prepare to get the fragrant fruit placed next to it.


    This fragrant fruit was just found by Li Shuo. When he was passing by, he happened to see several mature fragrant fruits and brought them back to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Er... You, let go." Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to reach out for the fruit. Unexpectedly, she just reacted. Her hand was still held by tamer!


    Just now he was in a coma, but now he is sober and pulled by him. It''s a little strange.


    "I''ll just eat you."


    Tamo didn''t listen to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and let go of her hand. Instead, while Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t pay attention, Tamo quickly grabbed the bitten fruit in her hand.


    Without the slightest hint of abandonment, he opened his mouth and bit where Mi Xiaoxiao had bitten.


    In MI Xiaoxiao''s stunned look, Tamo ate with a satisfied face and didn''t forget to tap his mouth when he was finished.


    "You!...".


    This man, it''s amazing!


    "If you hadn''t starved me to death because you took the fruit too slowly, I wouldn''t eat the fruit you ate. It''s dirty."


    As soon as tamer finished eating, he began to give full play to the essence of poison tongue and express the arrogant and charming of duplicity incisively and vividly.


    Even if Mi Xiaoxiao knows this guy''s temperament, he is messy in the wind at the moment. Do you want to speak so directly? Although it is unintentional, can''t he be a little euphemistic?


    I dislike her for taking the fruit too slowly for fear of starving him to death. Why didn''t he take it himself?


    She had to do it herself, but in the end she was despised as too slow.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that this guy dislikes the dirty fruit she has eaten. Since it is dirty, why should he grab it?


    Fortunately, when he finished eating, he still showed an expression of "still want to eat after eating". He was really speechless.


    "It''s too dirty. Remember next time, don''t rob Miss Ben''s things!" Mi Xiaoxiao said with gnashing teeth, especially the son who was too dirty. Mi Xiaoxiao bit especially hard.


    It''s like squeezing it out of your teeth.

 Chapter 353

    "That''s not good. If you''re so slow next time, won''t I starve to death?"


    The implication is that for the sake of my stomach, if you are still so slow next time, I will still rob you of your fruit.


    The smile in Tamo''s eyes was obvious, but Mi Xiaoxiao, who was angry, didn''t notice it.


    "You deserve to starve!" Rao was so calm that she was not calm at this moment. Of course, there were some feelings of shame and anger.


    After all, in modern times, this way of eating has great suspicion of ambiguity.


    "Xiaoxiao, the sun is not so hot. Should we go on the road?" Li Shuo glanced at Tamo and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao word by word.


    To be honest, if there were not a man like Tamo, he wouldn''t mind staying for a while, because he was eager to get along with MI Xiaoxiao for a while.


    After all, it''s good for him to chase his daughter-in-law, isn''t it?


    But now there is an inexplicable Cheng Yaojin, which makes him panic, especially this guy is still a kind of oil and salt.


    Looking at... Is quite unpleasant.


    "Well, it''s getting dark, so we have to find a place to rest." Shi Nuo agreed with him, which attracted Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention.


    "Yes." indeed, after walking so long and resting here for a while, it should be close to three o''clock in the afternoon.


    After about two hours, the sky will slowly get dark. At that time, the night road will not be so easy to walk.


    Moreover, it is autumn. Although the temperature is not particularly low during the day, the temperature at night is not particularly high.


    In the second half of the night, it may be a little cold, so it''s impossible to sleep outside.


    "Let''s go!" after biting a fruit depressed, I had to be careful to prevent someone from making a sudden sneak attack, so I ate faster.


    Instead, Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s anti thief touch. His eyes and heart couldn''t stop smiling, and his eyes were gentle.


    The other three men naturally saw tamer''s reaction and were secretly annoyed that MI Xiaoxiao''s peach blossom luck was so strong, but they didn''t show it on their face.


    It''s just that I''m always sharpening my knife at the bottom of my heart. I''m waiting for the knife to be sharp one day. It''s good to cut off her good luck.


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know what they thought. He clapped his hands and looked at Tamo helplessly and said, "can you go?"


    "No problem." when Tamo saw that MI Xiaoxiao was concerned about himself, he was happy, but he didn''t show half a point on his face.


    Although he was seriously injured this time, his physique is still good. In addition


    In short, he is almost all right now. After a day or two of cultivation, he must be alive and kicking.


    As for MI Xiaoxiao''s three males, he doesn''t care much. In his opinion, MI Xiaoxiao picked them up by herself, which shows that she is her own female in disguise.


    Anyway, in a word, he stuck to her! Don''t let him leave in a few words. He won''t eat them.


    "Since there''s no problem, let''s go!" then Jin Xuan stood up first, walked over, took Mi Xiaoxiao, and planned to go forward.


    He doesn''t have the time and energy to deal with that guy.


    "Keep up with yourself." it was a friend. Although Mi Xiaoxiao was angry, he turned back and reminded Tamo lying on the ground.


    "Heartless little girl." tamer''s voice was rather discontented, but his eyes were full of doting.


    "Well, it''s better to rely on yourself than anyone." tamer shook his head reluctantly, then stood up with his hands.


    On the way, he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, a pair of hands suddenly appeared on the way and held him tightly, which prevented him from falling.

 Chapter 354

    "Speak ill of others behind your back. Be careful. Besides, where can you see that I have no conscience?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes. Her decision to turn back was indeed wrong.


    Just now, she was clearly led away by Jin Xuan. Regardless, she said to Tamo to keep up, and then left without looking back.


    But after half an hour, I don''t know why. Subconsciously, I looked back and just saw the tottering Tamo.


    Somehow, the body seemed to be a little faster than reason. At that moment, he released Jin Xuan''s hand, spread his legs and jumped to Tamo.


    Fortunately, at the moment he fell, she could hold him.


    Otherwise, this guy must have a close contact with the earth.


    "Thunder and lightning? Your ears are very sensitive." unfortunately, he is not afraid of thunder and lightning that day. What he is afraid of is that he can''t get her heart as he wants.


    "Hum." Mi Xiaoxiao responded with two grunts, but she didn''t dare to move lightly. It''s just that she can''t bear holding such a big man alone.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s come!" Jin Xuan stared at Tamo with a black face.


    "Oh, good." Mi Xiaoxiao obediently stepped aside. To tell the truth, Tamo looked thin, but it was still very heavy!


    Although Tamo was a little depressed about Mi Xiaoxiao''s so straightforward leaving him, on the whole, he was in a good mood.


    After all, the people who are thinking are wandering in front of him, aren''t they?


    Thinking, Tamo smiled and let Jin Xuan and Li Shuo hold him.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day of shining, the sun slowly retreated to the west, causing a large fire cloud.


    It''s as red as fire. It''s not festive. If you''re free to watch it at the moment, it''s really a good scenery.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was lucky. Soon he found a cave. Although it was not very spacious, it was more than enough to live with them.


    In the evening, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo went out to catch some prey while there was still some weak light. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t eat much.


    Tamo is a patient and can''t eat too much. Without any conditions, he makes do with eating barbecue with them.


    Fortunately, Tamo''s physical condition is strong. There''s no problem eating with them. Otherwise, it''s troublesome, but it''s mi Xiaoxiao.


    "By the way, tamer, what happened last time? What was the situation with karmon?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao wiped her mouth clean and stared at her with eyes like water.


    I heard everything. You can''t hide it from me. It really makes four beautiful men helpless.


    "Do you want to know?" tamer smiled with a slight tone.


    "!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s reaction was just a big white eye and an expression of "don''t talk nonsense".


    "Kameng is really ill, but it''s cold. It''s no big deal. When I followed them back, I saw her. I''m almost well."


    At that time, as soon as he entered the tribe, sang Wu rushed over and controlled him. However, he was worried about Kameng, so he didn''t resist.


    Who knows what they said is simply exaggeration, but they just want to deceive him back.


    "Then why can''t we find her?" at that time, when Tamo couldn''t find her, MI Xiaoxiao was really anxious and wanted to ask Kameng.


    Unexpectedly, they asked many caves. The orcs inside either said they didn''t know or didn''t know.


    "It''s hidden!" tamer said faintly. Now for him, Zili tribe is just the existence of an enemy without a trace of souvenir.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao was obedient and nodded. For a moment, there were no words. Shi Nuo just surrounded Mi Xiaoxiao and had no intention to speak.

 Chapter 355

    "Xiaoxiao, come here." when he was going to sleep, Li Shuo turned into a snow-white wolf and lay on the ground like a giant.


    "What''s up?" don''t say. It seems that it''s the first time to see Li Shuo''s beast like state. I knew he was a white wolf before.


    I''ve never seen his incarnation before. Now I look up and look at the wind.


    Just the blood red mark of the three petals in the middle of the eyebrow is particularly dazzling, which makes people notice the difference at the first time.


    "Sleep next to me." Li Shuo swept his tail overbearing, and Mi Xiaoxiao climbed on his furry stomach in an extremely ambiguous posture.


    The strength is moderate. Even if he borrows a thousand courage, he is reluctant to hurt Xiaoxiao.


    After MI Xiaoxiao lay down, his big tail was like a quilt, leaving only a small head to hide Mi Xiaoxiao.


    It looks very cute.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo didn''t stop, because although their animal bodies can also bring Mi Xiaoxiao warmth, they can''t beat others. Li Shuo is a wolf.


    Wolves have a tail that can be used as a quilt, but they don''t.


    In order to keep Mi Xiaoxiao from being frozen, the two tacitly agreed not to make a sound, but there was still a pity in their eyes.


    How nice if you had such a tail?


    For the first time, they were a little envious of Li Shuo.


    But envy belongs to envy. Lishuo is still their rival in love. At least as long as Xiaoxiao doesn''t accept him one day, he will be their rival in love one day.


    As for whether it will be in the future, it will be a matter for teachers in the future.


    Thinking, Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan turned into a Golden Leopard, walked gracefully near lishuo and consciously lay down in front of him.


    It can be regarded as blocking the wind blowing from the hole at night for MI Xiaoxiao.


    Seeing that everyone was asleep, tamer was not vague. He added enough firewood to the fire to ensure that it would not go out all night.


    Then he got up, dragged the sick body, went to the cave wall, sat down, leaned his back against the stone wall, and closed his eyes.


    After confirming that Tamo was really asleep, Shi Nuo, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The strange purple flashed in his eyes. Looking at Tamo, his eyes were a little complicated.


    But for a moment, he closed his eyes again and went to sleep, as if nothing had happened.


    In the cave, only the jump of fire cooled the environment. The sleeping people looked particularly harmonious.


    ¡­¡­


    Night, silent, night without a dream.


    Light breaks darkness, and dawn brings hope of dawn.


    Early in the morning, MI Xiaoxiao rubbed her bleary eyes and sat up slowly.


    Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan and Tamo seemed to wake up earlier than her, but in order to make her sleep more comfortable.


    He kept the action he did last night and didn''t move.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sees it in her eyes and warms her heart.


    "Xiaoxiao, rinse your mouth and wipe your face. You can have breakfast right away." Jin Xuan kindly prepared water and a small piece of animal skin for her.


    Yes, she has the habit of brushing her teeth and washing her face every morning. After all, this is a habit she has developed since childhood.


    Even here, MI Xiaoxiao still insisted that Jin Xuan knew her habits well, so he specially prepared something for her.


    The animal skin seems to have entered the water. Although the water in autumn is not penetrating or bone chilling, it is difficult for the water to be cool when there is no sun in the morning.


    She is extremely afraid of the cold. She wants to wrap herself into a zongzi in winter.


    During the rainy season, she wore a fur coat inside and a casual dress outside, so that the casual dress was washed out by the river.

 Chapter 356

    I have to lament Jin Xuan''s meticulous care for her. For her who has passed through a different world, nothing is more moving than this.


    "OK, what to eat this morning?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and took the things from Jin Xuan''s hand. The tone was full of happiness.


    "When I went out in the morning, I caught some fish back." Shi Nuo turned the stick on his hand, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said patiently.


    "Roast fish?" after washing, MI Xiaoxiao grabbed the small piece of animal skin, sat down by the fire and baked it by the fire.


    Now people are outside and save everything. This small piece of animal skin can still be recycled.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded, added some firewood to the fire, and pulled it again to make the fire higher.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of five people, after having breakfast, put out the fire and set out on the road light.


    There''s nothing to take with you. There''s really nothing to take except the casual dress with several holes.


    It was another sunny day, but the temperature in the morning decreased obviously. After all, in autumn, the temperature will only get lower and lower.


    "Where should we go next?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two roads in front of him, a little confused.


    She is not a road maniac. It''s her first trip. She doesn''t know the road. Of course.


    "This way." Li Shuo reached out and knocked Mi Xiaoxiao''s head, smiling.


    "Hiss ~" this guy is really willing to start! What if you knock her silly? Can he afford it?


    "Didn''t you knock silly?" tamer walked up to MI Xiaoxiao, smiled and reached out to rub her symbolically.


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard!" looking at the man in front of him, MI Xiaoxiao grinned again.


    All morning, they didn''t go far. Anyway, they didn''t hurry back. They didn''t look like they were on their way.


    On the contrary, it''s like going out to play. It''s easy and comfortable.


    "Xiaoxiao, you and this guy are here. Let''s catch some prey." usually they only eat meat twice a day. Now Mi Xiaoxiao has found it and looks much thinner.


    They thought about adding meals. What''s more, now that the weather is cold, they need to hurry, and they are more likely to feel hungry.


    No one can be bitter, Xiaoxiao, isn''t it?


    "Let''s go together. Anyway, it''s better to stay and exercise more." they looked at themselves and felt that she was getting fat.


    It''s easy to gain weight in winter. They eat meat, which is very high in fat. If it snows, they can''t get out of the hole.


    So, now walk around more and lose weight. It doesn''t matter if you get fat in winter.


    "OK." it didn''t rain and the ground was dry. Xiaoxiao wanted to run with them. Naturally, they were happy.


    "I''ll go too." Tamo, who was silent on one side, stood up and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with different color pupils.


    "You hurt..." although the recovery ability is very good, the scabby wound is still not suitable for walking. It will inevitably tear open. It will be troublesome at that time.


    "Do you want to leave me?" tamer stared at her, his eyes flashing, and his tone was rarely mixed with a trace of grievance.


    "OK, you go with me." the devil sent, MI Xiaoxiao looked into his eyes and said a word so involuntarily.


    Tamo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, smiled instantly, and then said faintly, "OK."


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help looking stunned. He didn''t blink. He didn''t come back until he heard his voice.


    Emma?


    What did she do just now?!


    He not only promised him in one breath, but also stared at others'' faces and was stunned!


    Dying!


    I lost my old face to grandma''s house!

 Chapter 357

    "Cough, that, that, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao felt guilty and touched his nose, skipped the smiling Tamo, walked to Li Shuo, took him up and walked forward.


    Absolutely not looking back!


    After a short journey, MI Xiaoxiao''s face returned to the original. It was really... Humiliating!


    Secretly patted his face and said in his heart: Mi Xiaoxiao, MI Xiaoxiao, when did you become a flower maniac?


    "Xiaoxiao, do you want to eat honey?" Li Shuo''s voice, three points of fusion and seven points of ruffian Qi, also successfully pulled back Mi Xiaoxiao''s thoughts of self-examination.


    "Yes." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded without thinking, saying that it was stupid not to eat delicious food?


    "Bar haw!" Li Shuo smiled and kissed Mi Xiaoxiao''s white skin without hesitation.


    "You! You hooligans!" Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand to cover the place where he was kissed, blushed and hesitated.


    Emma! Dare to eat her tofu and think of shit, don''t you?


    "This is the reward!" Li Shuo smiled and succeeded. Then his figure disappeared in place, leaving Mi Xiaoxiao alone.


    "Ah! Li Shuo!" for a moment, Jin Xuan''s gnashing of teeth came from behind Mi Xiaoxiao. He wanted to eat his meat and drink his blood!


    "!" although Shi Nuo didn''t break out, he was also in a stormy mood. One didn''t pay attention and let Li Shuo take advantage of him!


    blamed! Are you unwilling to have wood?


    Suddenly, Shi Nuo seemed to think of something. A wicked smile was aroused at the corners of his mouth. Then he walked to MI Xiaoxiao and said softly, "Xiaoxiao?"


    "Ah? How..." Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help looking back when she heard someone calling her name.


    Just opened his mouth and prepared to speak. Before he could finish, all the next words were swallowed back into his stomach.


    Looking at the man in front of her, MI Xiaoxiao stared with big eyes, and her hands were still holding the posture just now. She was full of disbelief, indicating her mood at the moment.


    Shi Nuo hugged her waist with one hand and her head with the other. His thin lips stuck to her lips so tightly and seamlessly.


    Because they were close together, MI Xiaoxiao could even see the small pores and slightly closed eyes on his face. I don''t know whether they were nervous or what. The thin and slender eyelashes trembled gently.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao recalled her first kiss! For 19 years!


    That''s it... Gone?!


    "Hehe, Xiaoxiao, the reward for hunting, the taste is mellow, I, Xi and Huan." Shi Nuo let Mi Xiaoxiao go, and her thin lips were close to her pink ears, exhaling like orchid.


    The voice with a trace of charm and warm breath sprayed on her ears, which made her shiver involuntarily.


    "You! This is my first kiss!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s face, red dripping blood, is she eating tofu again? Her first kiss!


    "Wait for me to come back." when Shi Nuo heard the word "first kiss", the perfect thing was to bloom a smile, reach out and rub Mi Xiaoxiao''s head. As soon as he dodged, the person disappeared.


    Boom!


    Shit! She seems to have been caught!


    First, she was kissed, and then there was a move to touch her head to kill. She gave full marks for this skill?


    Although it''s just a light touch from lips to lips, can... Can it still be a kiss?


    "Shi Nuo! Too much! You''re too much!" Jin Xuan blew up!


    One by two, don''t go too far! It was Xiaoxiao he knew first. Why did both of them take advantage of Xiaoxiao first?


    No, what''s the matter? He has to take it back today! Well, that''s it!


    Jin Xuan thought and strode towards Mi Xiaoxiao. In her stunned eyes, she kissed her right face.


    Li Shuo, the damn guy kisses the left. Shi Nuo is even more excessive! Kissed Xiaoxiao''s lips!


    Therefore, he had to retreat to second place and then second place. Anyway, just kiss!

 Chapter 358

    "Cough, Xiaoxiao, you, that, I''ll help you find fruit." Jin Xuan''s face turned red without warning, and his tone of voice became a little hesitant.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded blankly and looked at Jin Xuan''s hurried back. He was stunned that he hadn''t figured out what was going on.


    Is it because she is so lucky today? No, no, it''s not so prosperous.


    But who will explain to her, one two three, can''t help but say, come up and take advantage of her, what do you want to do?


    Can''t it really be that she''s too lucky? She''s a slave anyway.


    It''s just that one or two kisses have kissed, and she can''t do anything to them. Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan, she doesn''t have any estrangement.


    After all, she has accepted their company. As for Li Shuo


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and couldn''t come to a conclusion for a while.


    "They are always like this?" a magnetic male voice sounded from behind Mi Xiaoxiao. When she heard the voice, she subconsciously turned back.


    "What?" looking at the morbid beautiful man in front of him, MI Xiaoxiao''s voice softened a little, but his cheeks were still as red as ever.


    With that ignorant expression, the whole is like a ripe red apple, which can be picked by you.


    "What do you say?" tamer''s different colored pupils stared at Mi Xiaoxiao without blinking, although he admitted that she was very cute at this time.


    It''s also very... Tempting, but when I think of what happened just now, I can''t help feeling flustered. A question arises in my heart. Do they usually get along like this?


    "Cough, well, they took the wrong medicine today." that''s right! One or two, it''s like taking the wrong medicine.


    "Hmm..." tamer had the answer in her heart according to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and her red cheeks.


    "You, you... What are you doing?!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man coming towards her and stammered.


    This guy doesn''t want to join the fun, does he?


    It''s not her narcissism, but the impact just now is still a little big for her.


    It''s inevitable that she would think so.


    Who makes her actually a yellow flower girl?


    In modern times, boyfriends have talked about it, not to mention pulling hands and giving a hug.


    You don''t have to think about these things. Even if you have that idea, she doesn''t have the time and energy. After all, she still has to eat, doesn''t she?


    Therefore, it can also be said that in her 19-year-old life, the only man she had been intimate with was no one except her father.


    Moreover, her father lost his father when he was young, so the so-called intimacy has forgotten what it was like since she remembered.


    As for her young brother song Zhao, he just went to and from school together. He occasionally pulled her through a mud pit or something, but the friendship was absolutely pure.


    Revolutionary friendship like iron brothers.


    "What are you doing so nervous? You don''t look very good, and you''re afraid I''ll eat you?" tamer smiled faintly at the corners of his mouth, with a faint doting in the bottom of his eyes.


    He said mercilessly, but his feet kept walking towards her, not slow, stepping on the soft sand and mud step by step.


    "You, don''t get any closer!" Mi Xiaoxiao retreated until he leaned against the tree and said again.


    "Why can''t I get close?" somehow, seeing such Mi Xiaoxiao, tamer had a mind to tease her.


    "You, I..." well, she really has no reason. Her feet grow on him. Can she find a rope to tie him up?


    "What are you? Huh?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile, stopped, walked through her neck with one hand, looked down at her more interestingly.

 Chapter 359

    Slightly pale skin in morbid condition, red lips and white teeth, slightly pursed lips outline a beautiful radian at the end.


    Long and slender eyelashes, half squinting eyes, one red and one black, a pair of different colored eyes, reveal the charm of nobility and elegance.


    It seems that you are born to hook people''s souls, so don''t stare at him, because the person who loses can only be you, who can''t extricate yourself from being sucked into the deep vortex.


    Thick and black long hair, a wisp, is like the best silk in the world. Due to the slightly curved waist, it brings a slightly lower angle.


    To make a strand of hair behind the ear fall loosely on the chest. Mi Xiaoxiao gently blows the tiny hair in a breath.


    The slender and vigorous hand passed through one side of her neck, supported on the trunk of the tree behind her, and leaned close to her.


    Some warm breath, sprayed on her right cheek, brought wisps of slight itching.


    Mi Xiaoxiao turned her head and looked at her eyes like a corner, with a little heartbeat.


    "I, I, can you not get so close?" I don''t know. I thought they had something wrong.


    Because this posture, at first glance, is very ambiguous, okay? It''s a real-life version of tree Dong.


    It''s just that the tense and embarrassing atmosphere at the moment is really not in the mood to go into details, although it''s close at hand.


    "Why can''t I get so close?" tamer''s empty hand stretched out his index finger and raised her chin with one finger, forcing her eyes to meet him.


    For a moment, an unknown thing rose slowly.


    "Because, because..." Mom! She was really stunned by his reason. Was he a monkey sent by chubby?


    How could she know so many why.


    "Because of what? Hmm?" the last word was deliberately lengthened by him. Coupled with the scene at this moment, it was particularly ambiguous.


    "Because... Because, because men and women don''t give and receive, fool!" ah! She''s had enough. If it goes on like this, she doubts whether her heart can stand it.


    It''s too hard for her heart to bear. Are you wooden?


    Fortunately, she sees more beautiful men and has better concentration. If she were an ordinary girl, she might have jumped on him and pulled him into her belly.


    [Xiaoyou: I''ve seen several beautiful men. This blushing man looks like a monkey''s ass, which is also called Dingli, okay?


    Mi Xiaoxiao: (laughing) I don''t believe you can''t fly with a palm!


    Xiaoyou: (afraid of heights)...]


    "Do men and women give or receive?" tamer thought for a moment, "I think we are close enough."


    "..." well, God, send a fairy down and take him away! She''s really speechless.


    "You said you wouldn''t kiss. You''re so close to death!" Mi Xiao looked at Tamo, who was still approaching her, and couldn''t help missing half a beat.


    "Why is Xiaoxiao so nervous?" tamer hummed with two smiles, looking at the nervous Mi Xiaoxiao helplessly.


    "I... where am I nervous?" his mouth was arrogant, but his hands unknowingly protected his chest, narrowed his eyes, and looked like death at home, which really amused tamer.


    He is so cute.


    "Alas ~" sighed softly. Tamo put down Mi Xiaoxiao''s chin and raised his hand to touch her head.


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt that the hand at her chin was loosened and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, the mischievous hand touched her head again.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao decided to pretend to be dead. He couldn''t do it by himself. Can he always do it if he doesn''t bird?


    "I just want to help you take down a leaf. Why are you so nervous?" tamer''s voice, mixed with a little smile, mixed with some morbid weakness, came slowly from the top of his head.

 Chapter 360

    "Ha? You, you, you... No?" Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly opened her eyes. Did she hear right?


    Tamer just, just helping her pick a leaf that fell on her head?


    And she


    There seemed to be a misunderstanding just now, didn''t it?


    "Not so?" Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a red face, a smile on his face, and his mood was inexplicably good.


    "Er... Nothing," said Mi Xiaoxiao. How should she answer? You can''t say you didn''t come to insult her, can you?


    Give her a hundred courage, and she dare not say this, unless she has a thicker skin than the city wall. Now!


    Her face has not been cultivated to that extent.


    "Really nothing?" tamer raised his eyebrow and looked incredulous.


    "Cough, nothing." Mi Xiaoxiao shook hands and coughed twice to hide his embarrassment.


    "Oh ~" tamer took back his hand supporting the trunk, pretended to understand, and nodded clearly.


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was secretly relieved, Tamo took back his hand and suddenly returned to his original position again, which startled Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I thought Xiaoxiao wanted me to do something?" tamer blinked and smiled.


    "Oh, no! You, you think too much." don''t you just think too much? It''s just that the person who thinks too much is not tamer, it''s her.


    "Oh, I thought too much." tamer nodded. If it weren''t for MI Xiaoxiao''s quick outbreak, he wouldn''t mind teasing her again.


    After all, it''s a very happy thing, isn''t it?


    "Mm-hmm." when Mi Xiaoxiao heard tamer''s words, she couldn''t wait to nod, as if tamer would repent as long as she said it more slowly.


    After a pause, MI Xiaoxiao seemed to suddenly think of something, and then said:


    "Well, cough, thank you!" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t open his face, stretched out his hand and touched his nose carefully. Careful people will find out.


    The little action of touching her nose was always carried out when she felt guilty. Of course, tamer also noticed that she was laughing at such Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Thanks for what Mi Xiaoxiao said. Tamer certainly knows what that means, but it means that he took off the leaves for her.


    "You''re welcome." tamer threw away the withered leaves and filled his red and black pupils with a smile.


    "Well... So, can you stay away from me now?" Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand, lowered Tamo''s strong chest and looked speechless.


    "Why should I stay away from you?" tamer looked puzzled, as if this question had puzzled him for a long time.


    "..." how should she explain?


    "Why doesn''t Xiaoxiao talk?" Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, the different colored pupil, blinking without blinking, and the bottom of his eyes was shining with bits and pieces of light.


    "..." it''s not that she doesn''t speak, but she doesn''t know what to say. In short, in the face of such... Different Tamo, MI Xiaoxiao feels helpless from the bottom of her heart.


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao felt extremely embarrassed, the voice behind him successfully dissolved the atmosphere.


    "Xiaoxiao, what did I find?" Jin Xuan''s excited voice came from behind.


    "I''ll take a look." with this reason, MI Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand to push away Tamo''s strong chest and fled away.


    Tamer looks a bit like someone who has fled and smiles. It seems that if he flirts with Xiaoxiao occasionally, life will be particularly beautiful.


    Well... I''m looking forward to my future life!


    "Jin Xuan, what have you found?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s face, with a little blush, looked at the delicate and charming, and people couldn''t help but come forward to kiss Fangze.


    However, after just stealing incense, Jin Xuan didn''t dare to mess around. After all, one time was a surprise, and more would be boring.


    Anyway, the days will be long in the future! take your time.

 Chapter 361

    Jin Xuan secretly thought that he spent a lot of time with Xiaoxiao anyway. He always had a chance to get close to Xiaoxiao.


    Yes, after stealing incense just now, someone was lucky to feel the essence it brought, so he made a decision secretly in his heart.


    Be close to Xiaoxiao in the future!


    "Mumble, that''s it." Jin Xuan raised a bright little face and lifted several red fruits in his hands.


    "Fire dragon fruit?" the dark red, oval fruit has green horns, which stand up like fire.


    Just look at the shape. Isn''t this her favorite dragon fruit?


    "Mm-hmm." Jin Xuan handed Mi Xiaoxiao the dragon fruit in his hand like a treasure offering. A pair of golden pupils looked at her brightly.


    "Where did you find it?" should there be more than two fruits on a fruit tree?


    "Over there, it''s far away!" Jin Xuan stretched out his hand and pointed to his left rear.


    It''s far for Xiaoxiao, but for him, it can be reached in a few times, because they run very fast.


    "Oh, come here! Let''s go there and wait for lishuo and shinuo." lishuo ran to find some honey, and shinuo, the most important task, ran to hunt.


    The task of hunting is more complicated than other tasks. After all, they have five mouths, don''t they?


    Although she eats less, Jin Xuan''s food is more than twice as much as hers, okay?


    So this food can''t be solved by one or two rabbits.


    "OK." Jin Xuan stared at Mi Xiaoxiao and smiled. He was stunned by a certain Yan control in an instant.


    Jin Xuan''s appearance is biased towards the handsome boy next door. With a smile, his tenderness shows up.


    It immediately makes people feel like a spring breeze. In modern times, it is estimated that eight or nine are inseparable, and the title is a gentle little male god.


    "Xiaoxiao, this can be eaten." Tamo, who followed, handed her some food he had just picked, and then repeated it in a positive tone.


    "Hmm? What is it?" as soon as he heard tamer''s words, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously looked back.


    Since he said it could be eaten, that means they don''t have this kind of food now!


    So she was curious about what food tamer said was.


    "This is a little sour, and the taste is OK." tamer handed the things on his hand in a calm tone without any fluctuation.


    It''s totally inconsistent with the man who just flirted with MI Xiaoxiao with an evil smile. It''s just different.


    "Crystal grapes?" Emma! That string of the small green particles with the sparkling water is not crystal grape?


    Just how can there be crystal grapes in this place? But when did the Crystal Grape ripen?


    Well, she seems to have forgotten, but she has seen ''red pepper growing on a tree'' and ''cabbage floating on the water''.


    It''s not so strange for the crystal grapes that appear in front of us now.


    After all, this grape is very common in modern times. You can see it in a casual large supermarket. It is not strange to grow in a place like a primitive sh forest.


    "Oh, it''s called Crystal Grape? Xiaoxiao, do you know?" tamer suddenly realized that this sour thing is called Crystal Grape?


    Crystal grapes? Um... The name sounds good, but it tastes a little sour.


    "Of course." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. She had lived in modern times for 19 years. If she didn''t know this, she might be able to return to her mother''s womb.


    "Yes, it''s useful at last." tamer put the Crystal Grape beside Mi Xiaoxiao and looked at her and said to himself.

 Chapter 362

    "..." is finally useful. What does tamer mean? Was she useless before?


    "Xiaoxiao, look, what did I bring you?" Li Shuo''s flat voice came from behind.


    "Isn''t it honey?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s head wouldn''t say. Isn''t lishuo looking for honey?


    "Come on, you know what I''m doing." Li Shuo curled his mouth, but with spoil, handed the intact honeycomb in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Not bad! You''ve poked people''s nests back." the fact is, Li Shuo really brought people''s nests back.


    In advance, she thought this guy would get something and casually put some honey back.


    "Well... Xiaoxiao, I sacrificed my beautiful back of my hand to make this honeycomb. Look, it stung me and hurt me to death.


    Otherwise, Xiaoxiao, you can blow it for me. I''m sure it won''t hurt. "Li Shuo pitifully handed over his hand. There were big and small red pimples on it. It was really seeping.


    "Jin Xuan, give it to him..." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the back of Li Shuo''s hand, but suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan, who was really picking grapes, looked at her as soon as he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    "Oh, nothing, you go on." Mi Xiaoxiao gently shook her head, indicating nothing. Afterwards, she stared at the back of the red hand.


    Frowned and said, "stretch out a little." Mi Xiaoxiao grabbed the honey handed over, with an unprecedented darkness in his tone.


    "OK." Li Shuo smiled and put his obedient hand in front of MI Xiaoxiao, and a smile flashed across his eyes.


    Mi Xiaoxiao opened a small hole in the honeycomb in front of her, just wide enough for a finger to reach in.


    Wash your hands, reach in and get some honey, and carefully apply it on the back of the hand hurt by zhe. The whole process didn''t say a word.


    "Well, be careful, don''t touch water. I don''t know if it''s useful." I used only honey to apply scalds before.


    I don''t know if it''s useful for bees to sting.


    "OK." Li Shuo responded to what Mi Xiaoxiao said one by one. He was clever and outrageous, which was completely opposite to the image of bad teenagers in ordinary times.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Shi Nuo returned with a full load of prey. As soon as he came back, he saw Xiaoxiao holding Li Shuo''s hand busy living.


    "When I took out the honeycomb, I was so stupid that I was stung." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a relaxed face, but the eyebrow was slightly wrinkled without any trace of loosening.


    "Well, I''ve handled it all, Jin Xuan, make a fire." Shi Nuo nodded, glanced at Li Shuo''s hand and understood what in an instant.


    "Coming." Jin Xuan picked the last grape, washed it with water, put it on a large leaf and put it on a big tree post.


    Where they are now, three meters away is a clear and insightful River, so it is very convenient to use water for everything.


    "Brush with honey!" Shi Nuo couldn''t reach Jinxuan for roasted meat, so he naturally handed it over to Jinxuan.


    As for him, just help him. For example, he can brush honey unconditionally.


    "Well, here you are. This is baked." Jin Xuan nodded and handed Shi Nuo the roasted meat in his hand.


    Division of labor and cooperation saves time and effort.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two people with a clear division of labor, but his thoughts had already drifted to nine days away.


    Last time, when they broke into the warehouse of Zili tribe, when they were fighting outside, lishuo said he was injured. She didn''t believe it at that time.


    Now it seems that she was wrong because


    Li Shuo was indeed hurt.

 Chapter 363

    Although the wound was not big, she was always injured. At that time, she didn''t believe him. Now think about it, she ignored him.


    "Xiaoxiao, have something to eat! It''s time to go on the road later." Jin Xuan strung a piece of honey coated and the tenderest part of the prey with a wooden stick and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao who was dazed.


    "It''s time to go back to the tribe." it''s estimated that it will take a few days. Strictly speaking, they don''t seem to be on their way.


    It''s like visiting mountains and rivers. I''ve had a very comfortable life these days.


    But the comfortable life will always end. After playing for so many days, it''s time to go back to the wolf tribe.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat some fruit." Shi Nuo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and handed her the crystal grapes wrapped in leaves. His eyes were deep and could not see what he was thinking.


    "Well, you all eat. I can''t finish eating so many by myself." Mi Xiaoxiao pushed the grapes forward.


    Anyway, the bunch of grapes brought back by Jin Xuan is relatively large. She eats so many at once. It''s strange that she doesn''t have a stomach.


    Moreover, the grapes are a little sour. Although I didn''t feel much when I first ate them, if I ate too much, I would feel some sour teeth.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t hate sour things, she doesn''t really like them.


    "Good." Li Shuo first answered, smiling with a bright face. In his emerald green eyes, there was a touch of tenderness. That was tenderness for his beloved.


    Of course, he noticed the change in Xiaoxiao''s mood just now, and it''s about him.


    To tell the truth, it was not intentional that he was caught by the bee. He didn''t deliberately let Xiaoxiao see the scar on his hand. Everything was definitely an accident.


    For Xiaoxiao''s change, in his heart, to tell the truth, it is absolutely happy, because Xiaoxiao... Still cares about him a little.


    isn''t it?


    "This grape is too sour, I''d better not." Jin Xuan pushed away the grapes in front of him. He still didn''t want to eat this sour thing.


    Although they said it was not very sour, when he washed the grapes, he ate one and almost didn''t sour his teeth,... Although he exaggerated a little.


    "Oh, then help you eat more." Mi Xiaoxiao knows that Jin Xuan doesn''t like sour things and prefers sweet things.


    This grape is a little sour. Jin Xuan doesn''t like it. It''s natural that she doesn''t force him.


    "In fact, there are also sweet grapes. For example, Hongti tastes very good and sweet!


    I just don''t know if there is any here. You must like Jinxuan. "Mi Xiaoxiao blinked innocently and seduced Jinxuan with food.


    "Hongti?" what strange fruit is this? Unheard of


    However, the words spoken from Xiaoxiao''s mouth are nothing strange in how they are unheard of.


    Because... His family is Xiaoxiao and knows so much.


    "Well, it''s similar to this crystal grape. They are all oval, but if Hongti is red, it''s almost all red. If you can find it, you''ll have a blessing in the mouth."


    When it comes to grapes, MI Xiaoxiao''s favorite is the red mention.


    "Mm-hmm." Jin Xuan bit the honey barbecue in his mouth and nodded hurriedly for fear of being so 15 minutes late.


    "Leader." just then, a thick voice suddenly came from a tree not far away.


    "How''s things going?" Li Shuo tilted his head, and his eyes as green as emerald seemed to carry thousands of brilliance.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t worry, leader. Everything is ready. Let''s wait for a good play!" the speaker seems to be the scar sent by Bai lishuo.

 Chapter 364

    "Good play? What good play?" Jin Xuan was confused. He couldn''t understand what scar was talking about.


    Moreover, this so-called good play seems to have something to do with that guy Li Shuo.


    "Did it so soon? Can you make sure it''s safe?" Mi Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and couldn''t help saying when she heard the scar.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe scar''s ability, she just wants to make sure everything is safe.


    "Hey, hey! Little female, don''t worry! I''ll handle things properly." scar smiled and patted his chest, making a commitment to MI Xiaoxiao with great confidence.


    To tell the truth, it''s not that he''s very reliable, but because of the leader''s determination to please the future leader''s wife, he has to do it even if he works hard.


    Otherwise... I can''t afford to go.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about mysteriously? What''s a good play?" Jin Xuan approached Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. Why didn''t he understand it?


    But Shi Nuo also looked like he didn''t know anything, but he had to admire him. He was not curious at all.


    Tamer, who has been dying for so long, doesn''t expect him to know anything, and most importantly, they don''t know each other.


    "Then you''ll know." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, but Li Shuo said.


    "...." Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo contemptuously. He was secretly unhappy that only he and Xiaoxiao knew the so-called good play.


    Well, it''s quite natural for a man to know the other one - scar, ignoring a thorough one.


    "Xiaoxiao, just tell me ~" Jin Xuan automatically blocked Li Shuo''s critical words, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan''s wet golden eyes and felt inexplicably soft at the bottom of her heart.


    So, a Xiaohua Lili fell under Jin Xuan''s soft and hard bubble: "it''s no big deal, but I asked Li Shuo to do something."


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s tone was quite calm. It was like talking about the weather today.


    Scar yanked from the corner of his eye and reaffirmed his determination to hold tightly the thigh of the future leader''s wife.


    At the same time, he told himself in his heart that he could not offend anyone or the leader''s wife in the future.


    Because the consequences... Are really toothache!


    "Is it about Zili tribe?" Shi Nuo, who has always adhered to silence and gold, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Well, it''s really about Zili tribe." Mi Xiaoxiao took a surprised look at Shi Nuo. Is this guy the kind of person who makes a big splash if he doesn''t make a big splash?


    This guess is almost impossible for ordinary people to do.


    "Zili tribe?" Jin Xuan nodded. He seemed to understand something. Thinking, Jin Xuan secretly glanced at Tamo.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    "What''s the plan?" Shi Nuo''s deep voice came faintly, making people unable to hear the emotion.


    "Well... Do you really want to listen?" she didn''t intend to tell them now, especially tamer.


    Although she felt that the purple tribe had done so much to him, according to her temper, it was an absolute renjue.


    But Tamo grew up there after all. For him, the purple tribe is his home.


    Although I don''t care what I say, it doesn''t matter what I say. In fact, I still care a little in my heart!


    Anyway, Zili tribe has his childhood and the memory of his life with his relatives.


    It doesn''t mean that you can break the relationship.


    She was not tamer, nor did she understand what was on his mind.


    But she can''t swallow it anyway. Whoever bullies her has to pay a price!

 Chapter 365

    No matter what she thinks of tamer, subconsciously, tamer has become her person, but a dull woman seems not to notice it.


    "Uh huh, Xiaoxiao say it." Jin Xuan approached Mi Xiaoxiao, crossed his legs, and listened attentively, which made Mi Xiaoxiao cry and laugh.


    "Actually, it''s nothing. When we left the purple tribe a few days ago, we quietly talked to Jin Xuan about some things."


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought about the language, straightened out his ideas, and continued: "I borrowed a man from Jin Xuan, mumbled, it was him, and then told him a detailed plan. To put it bluntly, I just wanted to deal with the purple tribe."


    Carefully glanced at Tamo and then said, "as for this specific plan, didn''t you bring a bead of God herb when you went to Zili tribe?"


    "At that time, I made a deal with Sang Wu, which really hurt him a lot. Should I give him the divine herb?"


    She really didn''t know whether the herb was given to her, but it didn''t matter whether he had it or not. It didn''t conflict with her plan.


    "Of course I gave it to him. Maybe he had already boiled it." Jin Xuan was disgusted when he thought of it.


    The guy, who got the divine herb, probably couldn''t wait to cook and drink.


    To tell the truth, sang Wu''s appearance and the toad''s desire to eat swan''s meat are taking Xiaoxiao away. It''s disgusting and can''t be disgusted any more.


    It''s not that he discriminates against his appearance. Although his appearance is a little poor, don''t be so bad, do you?


    Xiaoxiao is full of bad water. No one will like him?


    Moreover, as far as he knows, Xiaoxiao has a little Yan control.


    Yan Kong? Hey, hey, new vocabulary. Xiaoxiao taught him. Don''t feel jealous. Just envy


    "Well, part of my plan, which is also a crucial part, is the so-called divine grass.


    I asked Li Shuo''s people, that is, scar, to disguise and go to various large tribes to spread news that sangwu leader of Zili tribe was lucky to get a pearl of God grass recently.


    That God grass is a treasure all over. It can not only cure all diseases, but also nourish yin and Yang. It is actually a great God medicine. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao finished with light wind and light clouds. Looking at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, they looked like asking for praise, which really made them feel helpless.


    While marveling at the amazing IQ of her little female, she was helpless about her black belly attribute.


    It seems that her little female is still a little guy who can''t lose, but it''s good. At least she can''t lose, isn''t it?


    "In this way, anyone who wants to cure a disease or is greedy will rush to Zili tribe to inquire about the authenticity of the news.


    If the news is true, those people will ignore 3721 and unite to beg God grass. Moreover, if it is false, it is not easy for Zili tribe to work.


    After all, they can''t find the originator of the news. They can only spread their anger on the purple tribe. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao ate a crystal grape, sour, squinted, and then said a big deal.


    Now, even Jin Xuan understood her plan almost.


    "At that time, it will be difficult for Zili tribe to make a job. Whether they hand over the divine grass or not, they will bleed, and..."


    Shi Nuo paused, glanced at Tamo as usual, and then said, "moreover, it is very possible to disappear into the world."


    Shi Nuo''s voice was not light or heavy, but the people around him could hear it clearly.


    "Bingo! As like as two peas!" Michel almost clapped.

 Chapter 366

    Is this the so-called heart has a little connection?


    Uh... It seems a little wrong.


    "Is Xiaoxiao going to see the good play now?" Jin Xuan thought and asked, if Xiaoxiao wanted to return to see the good play on a whim.


    Even if he can''t refuse, his little female will be spoiled, won''t he?


    "No, we still follow the original plan. We have to go back to the wolf tribe before noon tomorrow." she likes watching the lively god horse, although she likes it.


    But there is no need to run back all the way. It takes time and effort. Moreover, Na sangwu may not be happy to comment on himself. It must be that if Na sangwu knew that the crisis of their tribe was caused by her.


    I wonder if I want to drink her blood and eat her meat?


    "OK, let''s hurry after eating!" according to Xiaoxiao''s speed, it seems a little reluctant to arrive at the Canglang tribe before noon tomorrow.


    "No, please take me with you this time." Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and smiled at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    Shi Nuo looked at such an ancient and strange Mi Xiaoxiao, spoiled him with a smile and said, "Xiaoxiao can say anything."


    Don''t you just take Xiaoxiao back? He really wants it! What''s more, Xiaoxiao only aimed at him and Jin Xuan.


    In my heart, inexplicably, I still like it. At least, he still has a position in Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    "Mm-hmm." Mi Xiaoxiao casually nodded his head. Shi Nuo''s smile just now shocked Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Just now she seemed to see the Millennium iceberg melt in an instant, and the gentle sun shines on the earth again.


    This smile, handsome don''t want to ~


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m going too." seeing the two people''s "winking", tamer couldn''t stand it. He finally had a favorite little female. How could she run away so easily?


    Before Mi Xiaoxiao refused him explicitly and severely, no matter what happened, he decided to depend on her!


    You can''t get rid of him this time.


    "You..." Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to refuse. Somehow, he suddenly thought of the scar in his mind and immediately softened his heart.


    Then he said, "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you go." after hesitating for a long time, he squeezed out such a sentence.


    But for tamer, this is the most beautiful thing he has ever heard.


    Since Xiaoxiao let him follow, it will prove in disguise and give him a chance.


    It''s not his narcissism. Tamer is still very confident about his appearance. He doesn''t believe it. He can''t make Mi Xiaoxiao!


    Mi Xiaoxiao naturally didn''t know tamer''s idea. She wouldn''t think of it because of her actions today.


    In the future, she became an outrageous man who spoiled her. She could say that she was spoiled to lawlessness.


    Well, these are later words, not to mention for the time being.


    Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan and Li Shuo naturally have no opinion on MI Xiaoxiao''s decision.


    Because they know that Xiaoxiao''s so-called plan, in a practical sense, is actually just venting his anger for Tamo.


    It''s just that she hasn''t noticed it yet.


    It''s really a fan of the situation and a bystander.


    After some discussion, they set off without a moment, and scar was sent back to the tribe by Li Shuo.


    At noon the next day, the figure of MI Xiaoxiao and his party finally appeared near the Canglang tribe, but they didn''t want to. Before they returned to the tribe, they bumped into two familiar people.


    "Ike, do you think Xiaoxiao has been missing for such a long time and can still be found?" the woman who spoke looked worried and picked the fruit a little slower.


    The man looked worried and wore a gray animal leather coat. Looking at the style, MI Xiaoxiao gave it to them.


    Even if she hadn''t seen her for a long time, she knew the two people talking. Aren''t they former good friends, Ike and Lu Lina?

 Chapter 367

    "I don''t know. If I hadn''t done that, Xiaoxiao wouldn''t have come to persuade me with illness.


    And the river... "Ike, who had obviously lost a lot of weight, said this and began to choke.


    As for the half of the unspoken words, how could Lu Lina not understand?


    Then he looked at Ike, who was getting thinner and thinner, sighed and said, "Ike, don''t worry too much. Even if you had your reason, it''s not your fault that Xiaoxiao fell into the river after all.


    Who would know that Xiaoxiao would fall into the river so carelessly in such a chaotic environment at that time. "


    Yes! At that time, no one thought that MI Xiaoxiao, who had come to persuade Ike, would encounter misfortune and fall into the river.


    Xiaoxiao fell into the river, although Ike had half the reason, but the palms and backs of her hands were all meat. Xiaoxiao and Ike were her most trusted and favorite friends.


    How could she have the heart to blame this may be the only good friend now for Xiaoxiao''s accident?


    It would be best if Xiaoxiao could find it, but Lu Lina shook her head secretly when she remembered the scene at that time.


    Anyway, I still hope Xiaoxiao can be safe.


    The conversation between them was heard clearly by Mi Xiaoxiao, who was hiding in the dark.


    Although Ike and Lu Lina are her best friends in the world, they are also her first friends.


    But when she came back this time, it was originally a confidential action. No one knew that she had been found except Li Shuo''s master Nuo and those Li Shuo''s men.


    And was picked up by Jin Xuan and them safely.


    Jin Xuan totally believes in them. She still knows what kind of people they are after spending so long together.


    Tamer is her savior. I don''t know anyone except them here.


    Moreover, she also believed that tamer would not be the kind of gossip.


    As for those of Li Shuo''s men, she believes that Li Shuo will handle it well.


    As for why she chose to hide in the dark and eavesdrop instead of going out to see Ike and Lu Lina, it was not because she didn''t believe them.


    I just don''t want to bring them unnecessary trouble. If the person who was cruel to her at that time knew that she was still alive.


    It may not be bad for Ike and Lu Lina. She can''t afford to take the risk.


    Since they are friends, MI Xiaoxiao is naturally a hundred who don''t want to involve them.


    Just as Mi Xiaoxiao was about to leave and return to the tribe, Ike suddenly threw out a shocking news.


    The news was like a bomb. In MI Xiaoxiao''s heart, "boom!" With a loud explosion.


    "No! Lina, listen to me. In fact... In fact, Xiaoxiao didn''t fall by herself. She... She was pushed down deliberately!"


    Ike said that, as if he had exhausted all his strength, he collapsed to the ground, and the tears on his face fell down without money.


    "You, you... What are you talking about?!" Lu Lina looked unbelievably at Ike, who was paralyzed on the ground. The fruit she picked from her hand fell out of her hand.


    She, did she hear right?


    Ike, Ike said that Xiaoxiao didn''t fall down accidentally, but was pushed down deliberately!


    But! But how is this possible!


    Xiaoxiao has done so many things for their tribe. Who can be so cruel to Xiaoxiao?


    "Lina, Lina, I''m useless. I saw it. I really saw it. Xiaoxiao was pushed down!


    But, but then I recovered and went to find the man, but no matter how I looked, I couldn''t find the man who pushed Xiaoxiao! "

 Chapter 368

    "I can''t find it! I''ve looked for it several times, but I can''t find it.


    Later, I mentioned it to darson. Darson didn''t believe me. He... He thought I just missed Xiaoxiao too much, so he was wrong. "


    Ike wept sadly and looked at Lu Lina, as if he had suddenly found a vent and spread it on the ground, but his hand held Lu Lina''s hand tightly.


    The sad cry disturbed the birds in the forest. Suddenly, the whole forest could only hear Ike''s cry full of remorse, helplessness and fear.


    "Then why don''t you tell me?!" Lu Lina was upset when she heard Ike''s cry of grievance and self blame.


    Seeing herself as Ike''s inseparable good friend, Lu Lina thought she knew Ike very well, but unexpectedly, she didn''t even see the change in Ike.


    Mingming has such a secret in her heart. Mingming blames herself and is very helpless, but she doesn''t even notice the difference of Ike.


    As a friend, is she a little too failed?


    Thinking, Lu Lina began to blame herself, squatted down and hugged Ike tightly.


    No wonder, no wonder.


    No wonder Ike has been depressed these days no matter how she persuades her, and the whole person can''t be happy.


    Originally thought that she was in a bad mood just because her cub died. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, unexpectedly, it turned out to be so.


    No wonder Ike has been unhappy and refused to go out of the cave. If she hadn''t used tough measures today, Ike would not have followed her out.


    If she doesn''t come out, I''m afraid she won''t know about it.


    Thinking, Lu Lina was very angry. Who was it? She had such a vicious mind. She put her hand on it and pushed Xiaoxiao into the torrent.


    Thinking of the surging river at that time, Lu Lina was frightened. This man wanted Xiaoxiao''s life!


    "I, I! I told darson at that time. He didn''t believe it. Then he mentioned it several times. Darson saw that I didn''t seem to lie, so he went to tell the leader.


    Who, who knows, as soon as darson comes back, let me never mention it again. I feel inexplicable. "


    Ike sobbed a few times and then said, "I don''t think the leader should help to check it out?


    Why didn''t anything happen? Besides, as soon as darson came back, he asked me not to mention it again.


    But I didn''t know the reason until I asked for a long time, because the leader told darson that it was inexplicable. He said that Xiaoxiao and Ben fell down by themselves.


    At that time, it was the rainy season. The road was very slippery and the mud was thin. It was inevitable that accidents would happen. In addition, I said whether Dasen was dissatisfied with him as the leader.


    She said that only people from her own tribe were present at that time. Xiaoxiao was also from the tribe and helped the tribe a lot. How could anyone push her.


    After hearing this, darson naturally came back. The leader said that he wouldn''t let me mention it at this time, so, so I... Wuwuwuwu! "


    Ike said and cried again. The original crisp voice gradually became hoarse, dry and even ugly.


    "Well, well, Ike, things are over. It''s all right. Don''t worry. Xiaoxiao is so smart and beautiful. I believe Lord beast God will bless her."


    Lu Lina looked complex, but her hands patted Ike''s back and gave a voice of suicide comfort.


    Lu Lina didn''t believe what Ike said, but because of the leader''s decision, she couldn''t make a decision for another time.


    "Well... Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao will be fine." Ike said with a dry voice.


    I don''t know whether this is comforting myself or paralyzing others.

 Chapter 369

    "Well, it''ll be all right. Look at you. You''re so big and crying like a baby.


    Look, my eyes are crying red, which makes me go back. How can I deal with darson? "Seeing that Ike''s mood gradually stabilized, Lu Lina began to try to change the topic.


    "Lina, you laugh at me!" Ike was ashamed at the thought of his own appearance, but he was more worried about Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Lu Lina looked at the still frowning eyebrows and couldn''t help saying, "Ike, don''t think about these things. Let''s go back to the tribe quickly!


    It''s been a while since we came out. We should go back, or darson and Dashi should be worried. "


    They are the only ones who came out today. Their starting point is to take Ike out to relax.


    Therefore, it is natural that the two of them should be more self-centered when they are together.


    This is the territory of the wolf tribe, although the wolf tribe and their thar tribe were allies when Xiaoxiao was there.


    But later, because Xiaoxiao disappeared, somehow, the leader of the gray wolf tribe personally informed Ott that the alliance was dissolved.


    Naturally, these people don''t understand why the leader of the wolf tribe should do anything, but the orcs of their tribe come to the territory of the wolf tribe.


    There will be no danger. In short, although the relationship has been dissolved, the gray wolf tribe is friendly to their thar tribe.


    "OK." Ike listened to Lu Lina''s words, stood up, patted the dust on his body and nodded.


    "Well, let''s go." carrying the basket made by Mi Xiaoxiao to them, they said and walked in the direction of the thar tribe.


    After their figures completely disappeared in the woods, MI Xiaoxiao and five people came out of their hiding place.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two people leaving without expression, and his mood was very complex.


    She didn''t expect that Ike saw the truth of the matter. Moreover, it seemed to involve a lot.


    Seeing her long lost friend again after separation, MI Xiaoxiao was very excited, but after hearing that again.


    The excited mood slowly became a little complicated. When he was pushed into the water, it was a narrow escape.


    Now facts have proved that this matter is indeed related to the thar tribe. Can Mi Xiaoxiao feel better?


    Even if other tribes mixed in and hurt her, she felt better, but it happened that Ott was also involved in it.


    I have to say, she was so disappointed with the thar tribe


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes flashed. There is a saying that you have no righteousness, so don''t blame her for being ruthless.


    "Xiaoxiao, someone pushed you at that time, right?" Jin Xuan lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Jin Xuan, paused for a moment, and only answered faintly.


    Perhaps, Jin Xuan is the most uncomfortable at the moment. I believe with Jin Xuan''s intelligence, he must have heard the meaning of Ike and Lu Lina''s words.


    That is, this matter has something to do with Ott!


    On one side was the leader he admired most, on the other was her. She didn''t know what Jin Xuan thought, but she had figured it out.


    If facts prove that her being pushed into the water is really related to Ott, then she will not be merciful.


    After all, she can''t be an enemy who almost killed herself, the virgin or something.


    "Ha ha, it seems that there is a problem with this Ott." Li Shuo''s sharp eyes, ruthless light, fleeting.


    He won''t let go of anyone who hurts Xiaoxiao!


    "Go back first, it''s still not safe here." Shi Nuo''s face was flat, and ordinary people didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 370

    "Well, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the direction they left and nodded.


    Since they can meet Ike and Lu Lina here, they may meet other people of the thar tribe, which is really unsafe for MI Xiaoxiao.


    After all, she didn''t want others to know that she was safe.


    Tamer looked at all this and wisely chose to shut up. He wouldn''t interrupt until he found out the context of the matter.


    But he is not a stupid man. He knows something from the words of the two females just now.


    The problem is very clear. The reason why Xiaoxiao climbed up from the river and was saved home by him is because someone hurt her at the beginning.


    Moreover, Xiaoxiao looks very disappointed and slightly depressed. It seems that Xiaoxiao should be familiar with the person who hurt her.


    He knows. If he hadn''t passed by and saved her from drowning, Xiaoxiao would have been dead now!


    Therefore, no matter who hurt her and for whatever reason, he will avenge her!


    ¡­¡­


    "Chief, you are back at last!" nock blinked his pale green eyes and looked at Li Shuo excitedly.


    When he saw Mi Xiaoxiao behind Li Shuo, his eyes were straight. Tut Tut, isn''t this the little female he caught back that time?


    He remembered his name as Mi Xiaoxiao?


    Last time I got her back according to the leader''s instructions. I had hoped that the leader would like to see him. Who knows that the leader didn''t say a word.


    It''s really irritating. What''s more, I heard that the leader also locked up the little female he had caught hard all night and put it back.


    I really don''t know what the leader thinks. Why put such a beautiful little female back? If he is, he has to take it for himself.


    "Well, call scar and Trudeau to the Council hall." lishuo glanced at nock and frowned slightly.


    "Oh, good, good, good." nock said three good words in a row, but he couldn''t see any action. It was just that a pair of slightly turbid eyes seemed to be connected to MI Xiaoxiao, motionless.


    The bottom of her eyes radiated an excited light, and Mi Xiaoxiao was uncomfortable all over.


    "Don''t look around if you have nothing to do with your eyes. You''ll be blind." tamer stepped forward and properly blocked nock''s sticky eyes.


    Holding a stone in his white hand, he seemed to rub it gently. The stone turned into powder and dissipated in the air.


    "Oh, chief, I''ll inform them now." nock stared at tal, looked at his back, and seemed to be a little embarrassed.


    "Li Shuo, take care of the people in your tribe. I didn''t beat him last time, but this time it''s not necessarily." Jin Xuan looked at nock who fled, and there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    He didn''t forget that this guy was one of the culprits who tied Xiaoxiao over that time.


    At that time, if it hadn''t been for the guy Li Shuo, the man named nock would have been disabled and could jump to this day?


    "I''ll handle it well." Li Shuo didn''t refute Jin Xuan''s words, but responded seriously.


    It seems that this Noke is not suitable to stay in the wolf tribe


    "Leader!" when Mi Xiaoxiao came to the so-called meeting hall, Trudeau and scar were already waiting respectfully.


    "Well, what did you find?" Li Shuo hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and directly put her in the highest position that originally belonged to him, regardless of her reaction.


    And I sat next to her. They were crowded in one position. I didn''t feel crowded at all. But I was in a big position, didn''t I?


    "You let go." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at a demon holding her waist calmly, staring at the hand doing mischief around her waist without blinking.

 Chapter 371

    "No, you''re sitting in my position. In order to prevent you from falling, I have to hold you." Li Shuo blinked his emerald green eyes and looked innocent.


    It was as if he really had to do it out of kindness.


    "..." this excuse... She was also unable to refute.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo were slightly unhappy with Li Shuo''s practice, but they immediately saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s expression and understood something. Then they drank water silently.


    As for tamer, apart from saying a word to nock at the beginning, he didn''t speak after entering here.


    Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao who was about to stop talking, he also didn''t say anything. He looked down at the thing holding water in his hand, as if he was quite curious about it.


    Seeing that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t move, Li Shuo looked at tru and scar, who had been standing all the time. He was in a very good mood.


    "Chief, madam, the wall tribe also has a hand in this matter." Trudeau has a straight face, which is more worthy of the word ''poker face'' than Shi Nuo.


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyes and heard the word "madam" in Trudeau''s mouth. She subconsciously retorted, "I''m not your wife."


    She and Li Shuo haven''t written a word yet! Madam, what a ghost!


    "What does a woman say when a man talks?" Li Shuo was slightly hooked at the corner of his mouth. He was obviously satisfied with this title. He spoiled and touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head and smiled evil.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Li Shuo. She also knew that what drew said was related to her, so it was not in words.


    Her absence from speech, in the eyes of outsiders, is the default of this title. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo seem to have expected this result for a long time, and their performance is very calm.


    It''s just that I don''t know whether I''m as calm as on the surface.


    They also want Xiaoxiao to like herself more, but Xiaoxiao also has the right to choose other partners. They will support him, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t be jealous.


    After MI Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, Li Shuo looked at drew and said, "continue."


    "Yes." tru answered with an expressionless face, and then said, "we found that someone from the wall tribe had secretly met the leader of the thar tribe, Ott, two days before his wife''s accident.


    Several people stayed together for a little while. Later, the people of the Nawal tribe left in a hurry.


    It''s absolutely true. Some people in our tribe have seen it with their own eyes. "Tru seems to be afraid that they don''t believe it. He doesn''t forget to add such a thing at the end.


    "Then?" Li Shuo raised his eyebrows. His tone was full of fun, but scar knew that his family leader was a precursor to anger!


    "Our people only saw this. Later, I sent people to sneak into the wall tribe to inquire about the truth and falsehood of the news. Their mouths were very tight.


    Our people spent a lot of time to learn a little useful news. "


    With that, Trudeau seemed to hesitate and looked up at lishuo, as if he were brewing language.


    "Tell me?" Li Shuo''s tone remained unchanged, but the bottom of his emerald eyes was emitting a dangerous light.


    In the cave, there were only the voices of lishuo and Trudeau, and the others chose to remain silent.


    "Lin Lan, the leader of the wal tribe, seems to have combined the forces of other nearby tribes to attack our tribe."


    Trudeau bowed his head, said calmly, and calmly repeated the news they had brought back.


    "Lin Lian? It''s interesting." Li Shuo snorted. The wall tribe is very brave, huh


    There''s something interesting again


    "So it''s the people of the wal tribe, the Ott of the gotongtar tribe, who want to kill me?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyes. Her black eyes were clear, but there was a trace of anger, and then brewing slowly.

 Chapter 372

    "Madam, according to the results of our investigation, this is probably the case," said Trudeau in a steady voice.


    "Oh, Ott!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled softly, including three points of ridicule and seven points of anger.


    Funny, she once came to this world and wholeheartedly helped the thar tribe. She did it herself, whether hunting, collecting food or making clothes.


    It can be said that he was the first to rush ahead in everything, taking the thar tribe as his own home.


    But it was because of her stupid dedication that she almost died for herself.


    Are you ridiculous?


    Mi Xiaoxiao lowered her head and the anger at the bottom of her eyes. Few people can see it, but it''s your sad mood. All the people in the cave are touched by it.


    "Xiaoxiao, there''s me!" Li Shuo grabbed it gently, and there were some slightly white hands because of the excessive grip.


    "Xiaoxiao, we will always stand on your side." Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with worry.


    No matter what happened in the past, now he is on Xiaoxiao''s side. Even the man to deal with was once his most respected leader.


    Shi Nuo was just worried about Mi Xiaoxiao. At the same time, he wanted to tear Aote, this ungrateful villain!


    He is an alien. He doesn''t have deep feelings for the thar tribe, and he is like a stranger to Ott.


    Now that he has hurt Xiaoxiao, he must be prepared to be retaliated by him!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t care. Although you always make trouble, who makes me feel good! As for the special one, wait to be beaten by me!"


    Tamer stretched out his hand and touched the ear on his head. His tone was very bad, but he had to say that it was very warm.


    "OK, I''ll wait." when Mi Xiaoxiao heard Tamo''s words, he smiled and felt depressed just now. He was more than half better in an instant.


    Seeing this, Jin Xuan was really relieved, but he gnashed his teeth at Aote and wal tribe.


    "Scar, how''s Zili tribe?" lishuo held Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and didn''t loosen it. Just now lishuo was concerned about her behavior, and Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t hurry to break free.


    "Hui leader, Zili tribe is now in chaos, with internal and external troubles. Those who beg for God grass outside are preparing to unite to deal with Zili tribe together.


    Within the tribe, those tribal people are all urging sang Wu to hand over the divine grass. "


    Scar repeated the story in as simple a language as possible, but in his heart, he had to admire his wife''s wisdom.


    "Internal and external troubles? Very good." Li Shuo nodded. It seemed that the development progress of the matter was under his control.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "you can close the net."


    "Yes, I''ll do it now!" as soon as I heard his leader''s words, scar was a little elated.


    The scum of Zili tribe is really not his wife''s opponent. At the moment, he is busy dealing with those people, but he doesn''t know that he has already been included in a monstrous trap.


    With that, scar left here excitedly and went to work happily.


    "You can close the net so soon?" Mi Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. Isn''t Zili tribe a big tribe? That won''t work for three or two?


    She still has big moves!


    "Xiaoxiao, look at your eyes, Zili tribe! It''s already an empty shelf. It''s just a show." Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Although he has been away from Zili tribe for so long, people with a little brain in Zili tribe should know that he can''t go for a long time.

 Chapter 373

    "It''s just a show?" it turned out to be just a fancy! Tut Tut, that sang Wu is really powerful. A good tribe was destroyed by him.


    Black sheep, black sheep!


    Without strength, I don''t think about how to expand my strength and improve the living standard of the tribe.


    Instead, he aimed his hair at Tamo, wanted to get rid of it and then quickly, and then offended the wolf tribe. Do you think he''s dying?


    "Thar tribe..." Li Shuo just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I want to deal with the affairs of the thar tribe by myself." Li Shuo helped her too much. I don''t know if she can pay back all her life?


    "OK." Li Shuo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Since Xiaoxiao wants to deal with it by herself, he will just give it to her, but he will always guard behind her.


    "What does Xiaoxiao want to do?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously, with a look of obedience. It was obvious that he was on MI Xiaoxiao''s side.


    "Lead the snake out." Mi Xiaoxiao''s pink lips opened gently, and the smart voice slowly brought out a few words.


    "How to lead?" Shi Nuo lifted his eyes, and the pale golden eyes were filled with a smile.


    Seeing that all her eyes were on her, MI Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed.


    Said: "tru, you let someone disguise, sneak into the wall tribe, spread the news, and say I''m Mi Xiaoxiao back, and personally say I want to avenge the wall tribe.


    It''s best to disclose it to the senior level of the wal tribe. Moreover, it''s important to state that I still have several experts around me. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao finished, and the anger at the bottom of her eyes turned into the fun of the good play to be played.


    "Xiaoxiao, is it safe?" Jin Xuan frowned and looked worried at Mi Xiaoxiao. Anyway, he didn''t want Xiaoxiao to defy the law.


    That''s too dangerous.


    Looking at the obvious worry on Jin Xuanjun''s face, MI Xiaoxiao hooked his lips: "don''t worry, it''s safe, just reveal the news, there will be no accident."


    "I''m afraid it''s just news. The wall tribe won''t believe it."


    Since Lin Lan has the courage to conspire with other forces and wants to destroy the wolf tribe, he won''t be a fool.


    Just rely on a message that is difficult to distinguish between true and false, and will not make rash moves to inform the thar tribe to meet, so that they can easily catch the handle.


    "So, at that time, I need your cooperation. When that Lin drag can''t help sending someone out to investigate, I will show up and deliberately let the people who come out to inquire about the news see it."


    Mi Xiaoxiao calmly finished this paragraph and thought that anyone can bully her? When she pinches soft persimmons, right?


    She will make them feel what it''s like to pinch the hot iron.


    "So when he sees you appear, he will completely believe the news and respond accordingly." Shi Nuo''s faint voice came.


    Quite tacit understanding took down what Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say, and they smiled at each other.


    "Then?" Li Shuo raised his eyebrows and guessed Mi Xiaoxiao''s next words, but he still liked her to say it himself.


    To prove that his Xiaoxiao is also a little sheep that can fry wool


    "Then... Let''s talk about it then!" it depends on whether they can carry out as she wants.


    I believe it will be a rare good play. She is really interested and can''t wait to watch it!


    "Tut tut Tut, Xiaoxiao, have you learned how to sing?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and kept shaking his head. It was like seeing his children rushing farther and farther on the wrong road and never looking back.


    "Ha ha! That''s good, Tamo. I''ve made progress. I''ve learned the word" bang se ". It seems that it''s not in vain to follow my sister!"

 Chapter 374

    Who won''t choke?


    Tamer, that mouth can''t stop. It''s always poisonous.


    Tamer: "


    He said his mouth was poisonous. In his opinion, there was one more poisonous than his mouth?


    "Pooh!" the other three men laughed unkindly when they saw that Tamo was shriveled and blocked by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    No way, they don''t like to hold it for a long time. It''s bad for their health. They have to take good care of Xiaoxiao! So, you can''t hold it, can you?


    "Cough, that Trudeau, just follow what Xiaoxiao said and send out the news first!" lishuo clenched his fist and coughed in the corner of his lips.


    "Chief, should the thar tribe send out the same news?" tru hesitated and finally said his question.


    "Don''t bother you, thar tribe. Just give it to shinuo and lishuo." if it is only revealed to one tribe, maybe they will have questions.


    Well, the thar tribe, you have to trouble Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo to come. Speaking of it, she wants to be a little hairball.


    I don''t know what happened to that guy these days when she disappeared. Does he still like to urinate everywhere?


    "Well, I''ll go down and prepare now." tru glanced at his leader. Seeing that he had no objection, he nodded and left.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go and have something to eat?" Xiaoxiao was busy with these things as soon as she came back. On this day, she ate a little in the morning.


    Xiaoxiao must be hungry now. She can''t eat nothing when she comes back at noon.


    "OK, let''s have a barbecue." Mi Xiaoxiao opened her arms and relaxed. With a smile on her mouth and dark eyes, she looked at Jin Xuan.


    "After eating, we''ll go back to the thar tribe. At that time, we''ll bring the little hairball back."


    Many people in the thar tribe know that Xiaoxiao picked up a puppy without wisdom when hunting.


    Moreover, Xiaoxiao especially likes the dog.


    If they take the little hairball out in front of some people, Ott may doubt something.


    "Well, it''s not urgent. Go and have something to eat first!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded.


    Mi Xiaoxiao and his party walked out of the tribe. The people of Canglang tribe didn''t have any special reaction when they saw Mi Xiaoxiao, but they looked more.


    At this time, on the other side, tru found an orc who looked smart and installed it on the bridge.


    There are different smells among different races. If you want others not to smell it for a while, to tell the truth, you still have to spend some time.


    After ordering the orcs to complete the task, tru let the orcs carefully sneak into the wall tribe.


    As for the next task, it can only be left to him. Whether he can succeed depends on his ability.


    Originally, tru wanted to send a female Orc from the tribe to sneak into the wall tribe for a mission.


    After all, few people doubt the identity of female orcs. Female orcs have the right to take refuge in other tribes.


    Therefore, if female orcs appear in the wall tribe, it will not arouse doubt, but also make them feel that their tribe is strong, which attracts female orcs.


    That is, if the female Orc accidentally complains about Mi Xiaoxiao''s return to the tribe, the orcs of the wal tribe will not doubt her too much.


    Unfortunately, no female Orc in the tribe is willing to come forward to complete this task.


    He can''t force them if others don''t want to, can he? If you force it, you may screw it up.


    Therefore, we can only retreat to the second place and find a clever male ORC.


    Before entering the tribe again, Trudeau still gave a worried order: "be careful in everything. Anyway, pay attention to your own safety first."

 Chapter 375

    "OK, don''t worry!"


    Xili patted his chest and vowed that he was not the first time to sneak into the wal tribe. This time he just sent out a message. There should be no problem.


    "Well, let''s go. The task is completed. Don''t rush out. I''ll tell you to come out at the right time." tru looked at sily and said calmly.


    "Well, no problem, then I''ll go." Xili waved, turned and ran towards the wall tribe.


    "Who are you? Stop!" the orc, the gatekeeper, stepped forward and stopped the West who wanted to enter the tribe.


    "Kenan, I''m Xili. Why don''t you remember me so soon? I''ve been wandering around the tribe for a while! Don''t you remember me so soon?"


    Xili looked at the orc guarding the door and said hello. It was like seeing an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "Xili?" Kenan thought for a moment, then walked around Xili and sniffed his smell. Sure enough, he smelled a unique smell of mud.


    "You are really Xili. Where have you been for such a long time? You can''t see anyone." Kenan was relieved when he smelled the smell.


    Because only Xili can smell mud all the year round. Although Xili said, he was born.


    But some time ago, Xili suddenly disappeared. He couldn''t find it. I thought something had happened to him!


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, he stood in front of him, which really made him worry for nothing.


    "Me! Some time ago, I fell in love with JieXi. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see me. I was unhappy, so I ran away from home and wanted to go outside for a rest. Unexpectedly, I went for so many days."


    Xili scratched his head and smiled, but he had to rejoice in himself. Fortunately, when he sneaked into the wal tribe last time.


    I have pursued the female Orc JieXi, although it was to successfully sneak into the wall tribe to cover.


    But now, I really helped myself a lot.


    "So it is! You said that you, a big man, ran out to relax because you didn''t catch up with JieXi?


    Look at you, how you can''t stand the blow! "Kenan despised and pushed Xili. The action looked rude, but it was a lot more intimate.


    Also, the last time he entered the WOL tribe, he mixed well with this Kenan, if it weren''t for his loyalty to the wolf tribe.


    But he is a member of the wall tribe. They may still be good friends.


    Alas ~, everything is difficult!


    But this time, the wall tribe may really be in trouble. After all, this time, the leader seems to be serious.


    "Oh, you don''t know me yet! If you go out for a walk, there will be nothing." Xili said with a smile.


    "Well, well, I don''t have time to chat with you here. Go first! I''m looking for you at night." Kenan patted Xili on the shoulder and said.


    "Well, see you in the evening. It''s time for my family to clean up." Xili smoothly walked in to the wall tribe, carrying Kenan''s hand on his back.


    Tru in the dark, receiving Xili''s hint, paused for a moment and left in the direction of the wolf tribe. It seems that Xili has successfully sneaked into the wall tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chief, Xili has successfully sneaked into the wall tribe." tru said calmly, looking at the gentle man in front of him.


    "Well, I see." Li Shuo nodded, and the movement of his hand continued.


    Feed a piece of meat that has been cut to MI Xiaoxiao on the side. He felt it carefully and almost blinded his eyes.

 Chapter 376

    Uh


    Is this man really their leader?


    Well, he''s a little hard to accept.


    Although the former leader always fooled around, but... It''s not as gentle as it is now. People can indulge in it in an instant.


    "Tru, don''t stand up and eat together!" they couldn''t finish eating such a big sheep.


    It''s a waste of food, isn''t it?


    "Madam, I have something else to do, so I won''t eat." the leader said they ate so well. How could he insert it?


    "Er... You''d better call me little female!" the lady called her. It''s strange. It''s not as smooth as little female.


    "Madam, I have something else to do. I have to go and see the progress over there. Madam, enjoy it slowly." after receiving the sight of his leader, tru made an excuse and turned away without Mi Xiaoxiao''s reaction.


    "..." after saying goodbye, the lady called her. It''s awkward. It''s tru. Is it addictive? One mouthful at a time, and the one who calls it Shunliu.


    And, if she remembers correctly, did Trudeau just come back from there? What''s going on at this time?


    "Xiaoxiao, come on, open your mouth." Li Shuo quickly handed the cut meat to MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth, and his voice was full of temptation.


    "Lishuo, don''t make it. I''m full." Mi Xiaoxiao pushed lishuo''s hand away a little. She was really full.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat another piece, the last piece..." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao pitifully. There was a posture that I would cry for you if you didn''t eat.


    "..., OK, the last piece!" after eating again, it is estimated that she can''t walk normally. She should lose weight!


    "Xiaoxiao, shinuo and I will go back to the thar tribe first and bring the little hairball." Xiaoxiao likes the hairball best. I haven''t seen it for so long. I must miss the little guy.


    "OK, pay attention to safety, go early and return early." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. As soon as he heard about the thar tribe, he couldn''t help thinking of the hypocrite of otna.


    When I first saw him, I felt uncomfortable and had a heart in my heart.


    But after getting along with her later, except that he was a little protective of Nina and didn''t like to talk to her, everything else was fine.


    As a leader, he is also qualified. He puts the thar tribe in front of everything and considers the safety of the thar tribe first.


    Gradually, I took all my precautions down, and I still felt that I was spending the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    But day and night, and domestic thieves were hard to prevent. She didn''t think that the person who wanted to kill herself would be Ott.


    It''s just that everything has happened. No matter how unbelievable, it has become a fact.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. We''ll pay attention to safety." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. It''s rare to say such a long paragraph in one breath when outsiders were also present.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded gently, watched them disappear in front of her.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s not that you can''t see them. They''ll be back in a minute. Will you be reluctant?


    I haven''t seen you so reluctant to give me up! My leader, don''t you look worse than the two boys of Jin Xuan shinuo? "


    Or has his charm declined recently?


    Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and looked like you were eccentric. The funny Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t return to God for a while.


    Long silver hair, scattered around the waist, a strand of hair, hanging from the ear tracks, and a healthy chest, completely exposed in the air.


    So that you can clearly see that the eight evenly growing abdominal muscles, white skin and perfect facial features are as skillful as nature.


    Those emerald green eyes are sparkling like Ying full of water at the moment.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the scene and said in his heart, "what a monster!"

 Chapter 377

    "Xiaoxiao, how''s it going? Still satisfied?" Li Shuo''s tone, with temptation, MI Xiaoxiao, who was already confused, subconsciously said, "well, satisfied."


    "..." tamer helped his forehead. Well, he was speechless for a woman who looked at her appearance.


    She really didn''t see the bright temptation at all?


    Just now he wanted to remind her. Who knows, before he spoke, she jumped out with a word of "satisfaction".


    Really


    Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and sighed with his forehead.


    "Ha ha ~" the pleasant laughter came from Li Shuo''s mouth. He was very satisfied with some Xiao''s answer. Well, from this point of view, he didn''t care about the matter just now.


    Well... He''s really becoming more and more generous! Alas ~, there''s no way! He is so generous.


    "Er..." from Li Shuo''s laughter, Xiao, embarrassed, Emma, she just stared at Li Shuo, stunned!!!


    In other words, she is a new human in the 21st century. She has seen countless handsome men, gods and talented and beautiful girls on the computer and TV tablet.


    Just now, I was confused by an orc who looked like a primitive man!


    Oh, Hello! Her old face!, It''s not enough for her to lose it at Grandma''s house now!


    "Xiao..." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao blushing like a cooked shrimp. He was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "The meat in this place is good. Try it." Mi Xiaoxiao cut off a piece of meat from the front foot of the sheep.


    No matter whether Li Shuo''s mouth can''t be stuffed, just put it in his mouth and finish it.


    It perfectly blocked Li Shuo''s mouth that couldn''t spit out ivory.


    Um


    Eating the meat in her hand, MI Xiaoxiao was in a good mood. Inexplicably, the whole world was quiet.


    "Xiaoxiao, I......" Li Shuo just swallowed a large piece of meat in his mouth and wanted to say something. As soon as he opened his mouth, he announced the tragic end.


    "The meat in this place is very tender and suitable for you. Don''t thank me." Mi Xiaoxiao cut off the meat on the leg of the lamb without expression, and stuffed it directly to Li Shuo without looking.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Li Shuo chewed the meat Mi Xiaoxiao stuffed into his mouth and wanted to cry without tears.


    Is the tenderest part of the Lamb on the calf? Why does he chew so hard?


    Isn''t he just flirting with Xiaoxiao? Why do you want so cruel ''revenge'' on him?


    It''s too hard. Do you have wood?


    Um


    He decided that before Xiaoxiao formally accepted him, he would never flirt with Xiaoxiao so brazenly in the future.


    He is a gentleman. He can bend and stretch. He can''t do it clearly. Can she come secretly?


    "Cough, Xiaoxiao, drink some water." Tamo on one side, quite a trend of schadenfreude, picked up the bowl containing water and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao who was cutting meat.


    "Tamo, thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at the handsome man and smiled.


    "You''re welcome." tamer looked at the obvious smile on MI Xiaoxiao''s face, the beautiful little face, and shook his eyes.


    It''s so beautiful


    It''s just... Tamer suddenly remembered that he seems to have heard such a sentence: the more beautiful things are, the more poisonous they are.


    Emma, he hasn''t forgotten how the leader of lishuo ate. He doesn''t want to experience the feeling that he can''t say.


    In fact, tamer really wronged Mi Xiaoxiao this time. She smiled at him just to thank him for his kindness to bring water to her.


    You should know that your good intentions are misinterpreted by Tamo. Do you know if Mi Xiaoxiao will blow up his hair?


    "Ouwu ~" a soft sob instantly attracted Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention. Before she looked up, there was a soft ball at her feet.

 Chapter 378

    "Little hairball?!" Mi Xiaoxiao immediately put down her bone knife, a pair of jade hands, bent down and picked up a little villain who was making trouble between her legs.


    "How about coming back so soon?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan in surprise.


    Although the thar tribe and the wolf tribe are not very far away, they have to go back to the cave this time to attract Ott''s attention.


    It''s busy. It takes some time.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao was surprised at the two people who appeared in front of him so soon.


    Surprised, I admire the efficiency of the two people.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. Everything is going well as you said. At this moment, it is estimated that Dirk has passed the news to Olympic sports."


    Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    "Dirk is one of the males of Nina." Shi Nuo seemed to understand that MI Xiaoxiao would not know who Dirk was, so he opened his mouth and explained in advance.


    "So, a good play is about to be staged?" Mi Xiaoxiao is in a good mood at the moment.


    "Little hairball, haven''t you missed me for so long?" soon, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t worry about it, but focused all her attention on the little guy in her arms.


    The white jade hand stroked the shiny hair of the little guy in his arms. He also loved this lovely little guy.


    She is a person who likes dogs. In her words, there is no better pet in the world than dogs!


    Dogs are loyal and lovely. They are very protective of their masters. They can be called sincere to their masters.


    This may be the reason why she thinks so!


    But this is just her point of view. No one stipulates that dogs are the best pets.


    "Ao Wu ~" the amber eyes of the little hairball reflect Mi Xiaoxiao''s shadow.


    A furry little head rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm very intimately.


    Finally, he even stretched out his tender little tongue and licked Mi Xiaoxiao''s white arm.


    Su Su''s itchy feeling instantly made Mi Xiaoxiao laugh.


    "Oh, well, well, I know you miss me. Stop it." Mi Xiaoxiao patted the head of the little hairball gently, feeling very spoiled.


    So that


    Some people, gorgeous, eat flying vinegar.


    Why do they feel that they can''t compare with a dog without intelligence in Xiaoxiao?


    At least, I''m in Xiaoxiao and haven''t been hugged by my relatives. What''s wrong?


    "Ao Wu ~, Ao Wu ~" the little hairball arched with his hairy head in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms, and finally found a comfortable position.


    Lying quietly in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms, he sobbed and closed his eyes. The "farce" was over.


    "Jin Xuan, do you believe in Ott?" Mi Xiaoxiao said as he smoothed the little hairball.


    "Believe it." Jin Xuan answered without thinking. Then he smiled: "but I believe in Xiaoxiao more."


    Although Ott is the leader he worships and respects in his heart, he will not be merciful if he really hurts Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao heard Jin Xuan''s previous words and stroked the hand of little hairball. When Jin Xuan said his next words, MI Xiaoxiao smiled.


    From the heart.


    "HMM." he answered softly, but it was not difficult to hear the joy contained in MI Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    ************************************************************************************************


    "Ott, Ott, I heard a news about Mi Xiaoxiao." Dirk hurried into the cave and saw the forbidden picture.

 Chapter 379

    A man and a woman, one up and down, one thin and one fat, with no trace, are doing indescribable things on the stone bed.


    "..." Dirk had wanted to say something, but he was stuck there. He couldn''t get up or down, and he was very uncomfortable.


    Dirk stood at the entrance of the cave and looked up at the sky. The sky was still blue, the clouds were still white, the sun was still warm, but the scene in the cave


    That''s all. He''d better get out of here first!


    Originally, he and Ott were equal. They were both male of Nina and were qualified to mate with Nina.


    But Ott is the most beloved of all the males of Nina. Why?


    The reason is very simple, because Ott is not only the male of Nina, but also the leader of the thar tribe and the leader who leads us forward.


    Having a male as a leader is undoubtedly proud of the female. Of course, the female will love the male as a leader more.


    So is Nina.


    Every time it comes to estrus, Nina always considers mating with Ott first, and they stand aside.


    Unless Ott is in a good mood and lets them, they will only be qualified to rank second or even later.


    According to the situation just now, Nina is afraid to be in estrus. They don''t know the situation at all, but Ott has been invited by Nina


    Alas ~


    Since he chose to be the male of Nina, what can he complain about? It''s just a matter of relegating to the second place. In fact, it''s nothing... Right?


    After a long time, the sound in the cave gradually died out.


    Dirk, standing at the entrance of the cave to see the scenery, got up and prepared to go into the cave and report to Ott what he had just seen.


    "Ott, I have something to tell you." Dirk calmed down a lot this time, completely free from the rush just now.


    "Ah Hoo ~" Ott wiped the sweat on his body, took a slight breath, and didn''t speak until he calmed down a little.


    "What''s the matter? Say it!" if he hadn''t heard a sound at the cave, if the person who made the sound was Dirk, if he hadn''t sent Dirk to stare at the stone cave in Jinxuan.


    If Dirk hadn''t come this time, it might have something to do with MI Xiaoxiao. He wouldn''t talk to people so kindly now.


    After all, Dirk is disturbing himself, isn''t he? He can''t afford to be interrupted suddenly.


    But for the sake of what Dirk has to say is likely to be very important, he doesn''t care about him. After all, he is more concerned about Mi Xiaoxiao than with Nina.


    "Ott, I met Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo just now." Dirk took a look at Nina, who was still not a wisp, and said slowly.


    "Can you see Mi Xiaoxiao?" that''s what he really cares about.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo went out to find Mi Xiaoxiao for several days, but there was no sign of them. Now they suddenly came back. Did they find Mi Xiaoxiao?


    If so, he has to find some way to find out how much Mi Xiaoxiao knows.


    "No, I saw Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo." Dirk honestly explained that he really didn''t see the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao at that time.


    Although he didn''t understand why Ott was so nervous about the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao, he didn''t understand why Ott wanted him to keep an eye on Jinxuan''s cave all the time.


    But Ott confessed and Nina asked him. Naturally, he can''t let his female disappointed in himself.


    "Don''t you see?! are Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo still in the tribe now?" Ott frowned and couldn''t help confirming to Dirk again.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    He doesn''t want any mistakes.

 Chapter 380

    "Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo went back to the cave and soon came out with a gray dog.


    After saying hello to me, he hurried away in the direction of the wolf tribe. "


    Dirk tried to recall what had just happened. He paid attention to the direction Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo left, so he told Ott together.


    In fact, there is nothing strange about this. After all, since Mi Xiaoxiao disappeared, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo often ran to the Canglang tribe.


    So he didn''t think there was anything wrong here, but since he remembered it, he also said it together. It''s always out of the way, isn''t it?


    "So, you mean, as soon as Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo returned to the tribe, they went to their own cave. Next, they went out of the tribe with a gray dog.


    Moreover, the direction is still towards the wolf tribe? "Ott paused and repeated what he had just heard in German in an interrogative tone.


    "Well, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. It''s not wrong." Dirk didn''t understand why Ott confirmed such an ordinary thing to himself again and again.


    But when Ott asked, he replied that there was no waste of saliva.


    "Well, I see, you go and do it!" Ott said to Dirk with all his thoughts.


    Dirk looked at Ott. Of course, he knew what Ott meant by being busy, just to keep a firm eye on Jinxuan''s cave.


    "Well, I''ll go down first." Dirk took a look at Nina who didn''t know what she was thinking, paused, turned and left the cave.


    In fact, he also wanted to know that Nina would leave herself


    "Ott, did Jin Xuan find the ugly woman Mi Xiaoxiao?" Nina turned around, naked and attached to Ott''s arm.


    Even though she knew that MI Xiaoxiao might have died and couldn''t die anymore, she was still jealous and unhappy.


    Why is that MI Xiaoxiao more beautiful than herself? Why does she come to the tribe slowly, but she is more popular than her Nina?


    Therefore, even if she knows that she will never come back, she still likes to call her an ugly woman. In this way, she will be particularly comfortable in her heart.


    Nina, overwhelmed by jealousy, may never have thought about why her popularity in the tribe is less than Mi Xiaoxiao, who suddenly appeared soon.


    She may never take a good look at herself and whether her attitude towards everyone is right or not.


    And will only blindly bury her and envy her people.


    "Don''t worry, give it to me. Even if they find it by Jin Xuan, I won''t let her come back alive." Ott pacified and patted Nina on the back of her hand, indicating her peace of mind. Just give it to him.


    He hoped that what Jin Xuan found was just a lifeless body. After all, the river was so urgent at that time that it was very unlikely to survive.


    But as we all know, almost all the people in the tribe know that MI Xiaoxiao has a favorite dog.


    Now, when Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo came back, they only took the little dog and left the tribe in a hurry. The direction they left was the wolf tribe.


    At the time of MI Xiaoxiao''s disappearance, Li Shuo sent someone to terminate the cooperative relationship with him. I think the leader of the Canglang tribe also likes Mi Xiaoxiao.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao is really found, it is not surprising to live in the wolf tribe.


    Now it seems that one or two things point to one result, that is, MI Xiao''s is likely to be found back.


    As for life and death, he doesn''t know.


    However, he must not let Mi Xiaoxiao return to the thar tribe alive!!!

 Chapter 381

    If she is allowed to return to the tribe again, MI Xiaoxiao is definitely likely to threaten her position as the leader of the tribe.


    He must not give the thar tribe to a suckling little female. It is precisely because Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice in the thar tribe is too high that he has to get rid of it for the future of the thar tribe.


    One day Mi Xiaoxiao was in the tribe, Nina was unhappy. Now Nina has been pregnant with a cub. Although it is only three months, she is also extremely stimulated.


    For the thar tribe, for Nina and the unborn baby, MI Xiaoxiao will die!


    It seems that he has to find a way to meet that. He must not let Mi Xiaoxiao return to the thar tribe safely!


    This can''t blame him. If she wants to blame her, she can only blame herself for hindering others!


    Thinking, Ott''s fierce light flashed from the bottom of his eyes, and his fierce emotion was reflected in his words. When Nina saw him, he couldn''t help but step back.


    For Nina, such a fierce Ott is unheard of and unheard of.


    "OK, OK, Ott, I, I believe you." Nina leaned back against the stone wall with a face of trust, but she couldn''t help retreating in her heart and body.


    Such an Ott is terrible.


    "Well, I''ll go out and wait for me to come back." Xu was aware of his just move, which frightened Nina. Ott reached out and touched each other''s wet hair and whispered.


    Ott looked at Nina, who was shrinking to the corner of the wall. A trace of apology and heartache flashed in his eyes. Just now he was too impulsive to scare Nina.


    It''s all Mi Xiaoxiao''s fault!


    It has to be said that Ott really dotes on and cherishes Nina.


    "OK, OK, you go!" Nina shrank and nodded.


    "HMM." Ott nodded gently, then changed into an animal skin skirt, put it on his body, and hurried out of the cave.


    After seeing Ott leave, Nina, who shrank in the corner, slowly moved out.


    He breathed out secretly, patted his chest and comforted himself.


    ? la la la, I am the dividing line of happiness.


    Night fell quietly. Although the night sky after autumn had no stars in midsummer night, it was also scattered with stars.


    Flash by flash is also a rare good scenery. If you have the leisure to enjoy it, you will feel that it is a rare scenery.


    "See? That, the star in the shape of a spoon is called the Big Dipper.


    It''s made up of seven shining little stars. What about the Big Dipper? It''s common on summer nights, but it''s hard to see the starry sky after autumn. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao lay on the grass, his hands behind his head, a pair of dark eyes, shining and staring at those shining little stars in the night sky.


    In a good mood.


    "The Big Dipper?" Jin Xuan looked curiously at the direction Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to. His golden eyes didn''t see so clearly at night.


    "It''s really like a spoon." Ta Mo stared at the night sky and whispered. He naturally heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    He was curious about why Mi Xiaoxiao knew so much. He had never seen the so-called Big Dipper.


    "The Big Dipper, composed of seven stars, is just a nice name?" Shi Nuo lay beside Mi Xiaoxiao, wondering.


    "Of course not. The Big Dipper is not just a nice name. It''s easy to see on a midsummer night.


    The direction indicated by the Big Dipper is the north. When you get lost, you can use it to show the way. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao patiently explained that although the Big Dipper has the function of guiding the way, he has never tried.

 Chapter 382

    "Can it be used to show the way?" Jin Xuan wondered. It was the first time he heard that stars can also be used to show the way.


    "Well, there are many things to distinguish the direction, such as the light tree stump that year, and the shadow of the tree under the sun, which can be used to distinguish the direction."


    This is the highlight of nature and human wisdom!


    "Xiaoxiao, after this is over, you might as well join my wolf tribe!" it''s better to be my leader''s wife.


    Li Shuo turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao under the starry sky.


    "This... Yes!"


    An ungrateful tribe, she didn''t want to stay any longer. Originally, when it was over, she wanted to leave the thar tribe and the place where she was blocked.


    Originally, I wanted to leave the thar tribe, so I had to wander around. I don''t know when I can find a place to settle down again.


    Now that Li Shuo has put forward the conditions for her to join the wolf tribe, why not if she agrees.


    "That..." Li Shuo just spoke, but was interrupted.


    "Then it''s better to reluctantly join the wolf tribe." Jin Xuan''s mouth is flat. Don''t think he doesn''t know what Li Shuo''s attention is.


    There''s no way to be alone with Xiaoxiao.


    Wherever Xiaoxiao goes, he goes.


    "Where you go, where I go." Shi Nuo stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with burning eyes, biting out a few words word by word, concise and clear.


    "You!" Li Shuo looked at the two people who hurriedly expressed their position, gnashing their teeth angrily.


    "Well, I''ll just force myself to follow you." tamer shook his head, as if he were following MI Xiaoxiao. How reluctant it was.


    "Forget it, I dare not restrain you." a Jin Xuan and a Shi Nuo are enough to give him a headache. This Tamo is just a half-way passenger. It''s better not to pull him in.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you have the heart to let me live in the wilderness? I''m homeless now.


    Besides, I''m still your life-saving benefactor! Don''t mention paying off. How can I say that I followed them back to the tribe to prevent you from being caught. "


    Well, allow him to be shameless, or he doesn''t know how to find an excuse to stay with her.


    "Don''t you go home?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo in surprise, although he was accidentally caught by Zili tribe.


    However, tamer is not at ease. She came out alone. Now she has safely returned to the wolf tribe.


    She can''t rush him back, but tamer really isn''t going home?


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, you are so reckless, I''d better stay by your side to protect you." tamer said with a serious face. In fact, he was still a little nervous and guilty.


    "..." if you want to stay, why do you have to say that she is reckless? Mi Xiaoxiao is upset.


    "Xiaoxiao has us around, you don''t need to worry." Shi Nuo added coolly.


    "Isn''t it good to protect Xiaoxiao with one more person? Besides, my skill is no worse than yours." tamer glanced lightly at shinuo, and his voice was very weak.


    "No worse than mine?" Shi Nuo sat up, his pale golden eyes flashing a strange light.


    "Of course." in terms of skill, he doesn''t think he will lose to Shi Nuo. If he tries his best, perhaps he can''t find an opponent among these people.


    Don''t say he is exaggerating. If he uses that power, maybe no one will be his opponent.


    "How about we compare?" Shi Nuo''s eyes changed, suddenly some sharp, the bottom of his eyes suddenly swam the combatants, and there was a trend of expansion.


    "Good!" Bibi or something. He is not afraid. Moreover, he is willing to realize his ability in front of Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 383

    "Don''t make trouble. It''s dark. Don''t hurt yourself accidentally." they all say that caring is chaos, which is what Mi Xiaoxiao is like now.


    Darkness may be a limitation for her, but for them as orcs, night is like day.


    Therefore, there will be no accidental fall to hurt yourself.


    "Xiaoxiao rest assured." shinuo leaned over and gently touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head in a gentle tone.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get hurt. Just look at Xiaoxiao." tamer stood up, his eyes flashing gently, but his words were not so gentle.


    "..." are they ready to do it? She didn''t understand why they were fighting. They were just discussing their skills?


    She had been thinking about tamer''s words and didn''t pay much attention to his dialogue. Now, she''s going to fight.


    "You fight back, don''t spread to Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan made a kind voice to remind them before the war.


    Li Shuo, on one side, has been playing the role of an audience, silent and happy.


    Who doesn''t watch the free play?


    But in his heart, he still hopes Shi Nuo to win. After all, it can solve a love enemy for him, can''t it?


    Nominally, it''s more skilled, but actually it''s not.


    If Tamo loses, he is not qualified to stay with Xiaoxiao and join the wolf tribe.


    As for winning, let''s talk about winning!


    "HMM." Shi Nuo snorted, indicating that he understood, and his body automatically moved away from where Mi Xiaoxiao was.


    Tamo and Shi Nuo are standing on the opposite side. One is light and the other is expressionless. The atmosphere is a little heavy.


    It just seems that the scenery is quite strange.


    In other words, when fighting, shouldn''t they all look serious and seem nervous?


    Why are these two people just like playing at home? They don''t feel nervous at all.


    "Chief, chief, there''s something wrong with the purple tribe." just when the two were about to fight, a sudden voice from the rear interrupted the competition.


    "Scar, why are you so flustered? It''s like running for your life. Tell me about you. Why don''t you have tru''s composure?"


    As soon as Li Shuo fried heard the words of scar, a glimmer of light flashed at the bottom of his eyes, but he soon recovered his calm.


    In the end, he joked with scar.


    "Oh! Chief! You are still in the mood to joke with me. This is really bad. It may be difficult to recover the purple tribe."


    As soon as scar mentioned this problem, his eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily.


    "There may be some difficulties?" the recovery of Zili tribe has clearly reached the final stage. What difficulties can there be?


    "Well, the people I sent to watch suddenly came back and reported that the chaos of Zili tribe seems to have been preliminarily solved.


    Moreover, the investigation has proved that the people of Shimi tribe are involved in this matter. "Scar is a little serious. He is no stranger to Shimi tribe.


    At first, the wolf tribe lived there for some time. How could it be strange to the most powerful tribe there.


    It''s just that pal, the leader of Shimi tribe, seems to be a good man. If he knows that the gray wolf tribe is behind the scenes, he should not intervene, should he?


    The leader of Shimi tribe is smart and knows what to do to preserve and develop his tribe.


    If not, I would not have chosen to cooperate with the wolf tribe.


    Therefore, for the mud of Zili tribe, pal should not let Shimi tribe mix it.


    But the results of their investigation should not be wrong. They did see people from Shimi tribe entering and leaving Zili tribe.

 Chapter 384

    "Oh." Li Shuo sat up and sneered, "it seems that not only are we interested in the dying Zili tribe, but also some people want to intervene."


    "Leader, do you mean that pal of Shimi tribe also wants to get in?" scar said with some uncertainty. Didn''t this PAL still want to make friends with them before?


    Moreover, according to his temperament, he should not interfere in those messy things.


    "Oh! Scar, you are getting more and more stupid! Isn''t that obvious?


    Zili tribe is on the verge of extinction. As the leader of Shimi tribe, the strongest tribe in the region, how can he not be interested in such a piece of fat? "


    Li Shuo looked at the scar with an idiot''s eyes, as if to say again: "your IQ has dropped again."


    "But..." scar is a little confused. The leader thinks he''s stupid? But isn''t he also refusing to analyze the truth?


    That pal really doesn''t look like a man who can fish in troubled waters.


    But the leader''s words seem to be right. After all, as the leader, pal seems to have no reason to refuse such a great advantage.


    It is also beneficial to the development of the tribe. If it can expand the tribe, why not?


    If you say that weak temperament, it will always change, won''t it? After all, his wife taught him to look at him with new eyes on the third day of his absence.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Pal, the leader of Shimi tribe, is not pal now. The leader''s name is Di Si."


    Tamer looked at the tense scar and said carelessly, with a little impatience in his tone.


    If the scar hadn''t suddenly appeared to interrupt his fight with Shi Nuo, he might have won now.


    Piansheng was interrupted, which was really oppressive.


    If it weren''t for what they were talking about, it had something to do with pal''s guy, he wouldn''t bother to speak.


    "Oh? Someone else?" Li Shuo said in a tone of surprise and doubt.


    With Parr''s weak temperament, he really can''t sit in the position of leader all the time.


    "Well, I did change people. The last time I was saved by Tamo, I met the orcs of Shimi tribe in his cave cultivation."


    At that time, she still remembered that the orcs broke into Tamo''s house and ate the things Tamo had caught hard.


    Finally, he chased her after eating and drinking enough. It was rumored that he would catch her back to Shimi tribe and give her to their leader.


    Finally, she was lucky and was saved by Tamo who appeared in time. Otherwise, she might be caught and sent back to the leader Di Si.


    After the three people were killed, Shimi tribe even ran to find trouble for them again in the name of revenge.


    Later, if tamer hadn''t been good, he would not be able to stay here and look at the stars if he had solved those people by dividing them into three and five.


    It was only then that she knew that the leader of Shimi tribe had changed. The former leader was a man who didn''t like to be fussy, but the new leader was a wolf with ambition.


    "Well, I didn''t know who it was at that time. They ran all over the forest and shouted to me to save you."


    Tamo did not hesitate to export Mi Xiaoxiao. That''s right. It''s poisonous, just like in the past.


    "Er..." don''t you know it''s embarrassing? In such a peaceful atmosphere, tamer said such peace keeping words, which really destroys the atmosphere, okay!


    "What are they chasing you for?" Shi Nuo grabbed the key point and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao carefully.


    "Oh, when they saw me, they chased me and said... They wanted to take me back to their leader."


    Mi Xiaoxiao told the story honestly and called Jin Xuanqi a gnashing of teeth.

 Chapter 385

    The guy named Di Si even let the people in the tribe catch Xiaoxiao. The most important thing is that Xiaoxiao doesn''t agree.


    It''s too much.


    "So, it''s the man named Di Si who is against our tribe?" scar suddenly realized that it wasn''t napar.


    "Well, you can say so!" tamer nodded, answering scar''s words.


    "Chief, what should we do?" scar tentatively asked Li Shuo. To tell the truth, he thought it was better not to face Shimi tribe in the open for the time being.


    This is really an unwise choice. If you face the Shimi tribe in the open, their tribe may be exposed.


    If the orcs who forced the purple tribe to hand over the divine grass knew that all this was their Canglang tribe making trouble in the dark, wouldn''t they kill them fiercely?


    It''s not enough to be afraid of two small tribes. If ten or even dozens of small tribes unite, they may not suffer from the wolf tribe.


    After all, their Canglang tribe is always a slightly stronger tribe in the future, not an immortal Xiaoqiang.


    If you meet a strong opponent, you will still suffer losses.


    "Those orcs looking for God grass are not making trouble?" Mi Xiaoxiao was curious. For those greedy people, the God grass has great attraction.


    "It''s over, but they are still together. Maybe there will be another round sometime." scar answered Mi Xiaoxiao''s doubts honestly.


    "It''s over? It''s also the hands of Shimi tribe?" it''s reasonable that they should never stop until they get the divine grass, shouldn''t they?


    At that time, the scar came back, but he patted his chest and told her so.


    If they don''t stop by themselves, they will stop temporarily only with the intervention of Shimi tribe.


    "Well, but we haven''t found out how they did it for the time being." scar also looked helpless. It wasn''t their incompetence, but the intervention of Shimi tribe was too sudden.


    They couldn''t guard against it. By the time they reacted, they were already a little tricky, but the purple tribe was fat.


    It''s a Chinese meal for his wife and leader. His wife''s plan has been implemented for so long. He can''t let it fly like this. Isn''t it cheaper for others?


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his index finger and knocked on his thigh, looking like thinking.


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao seemed to think of something. A pair of black eyes looked at Li Shuo brightly: "do you also have a dark line in Shimi tribe?"


    Although the words sounded interrogative, MI Xiaoxiao knew that she was using affirmative sentences.


    Li Shuo looks like a fool, but his strength is just the opposite. You can see from knowing that Zili tribe has his traitors.


    "Oh... Xiaoxiao is really smart." Li Shuo said, raised his hand and gently rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head, full of tenderness, MI Xiaoxiao felt it without doubt.


    After ravaging Mi Xiaoxiao, Li Shuo smiled. The demon''s smile, MI Xiaoxiao''s "seven meat and eight vegetables" and the handsome man''s smile were really eye-catching. It seems that he is on the road of Yan control and is going farther and farther.


    "To say I''m smart, I have to admire you, a wolf in sheep''s clothing." the guy with different appearance and inside has long claws and teeth, but I don''t know whether the emperor knows it or not.


    "Rest assured, he does not know." that is the person who he worked hard to cultivate and devoted to the various tribes to make his eyeliner. How could he be discovered and found?


    "Who knows if your people are still yours!" people will change, and they will change their attitude flexibly due to various interests.


    Who knows that the dark line of lishuo is not bought by the emperor?

 Chapter 386

    People are accustomed to gain the sense of superiority brought by interests, so it is not impossible to buy the so-called eyeliner.


    "How could my leader betray? Xiaoxiao can rest assured." Li Shuo said dismissively. Looking at his confident appearance, MI Xiaoxiao was relieved.


    Li Shuo is not a fool. Since she promised, she believed it.


    "Xiaoxiao thought of a way?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and he knew that his family was Xiaoxiao, a little wise man.


    A faint heart never wine fair lady.


    When doing things, she always carries risks and whether it will be exposed. She is not sure to ensure his safety. Everything depends on the dark line.


    "Mine is yours. Don''t worry and use it boldly." Li Shuo waved his hand and said it was a generous atmosphere with a little ambiguity.


    "Well, yours is mine, mine is mine." Mi Xiaoxiao quite agreed with Li Shuo''s words, followed by a sentence that choked Li Shuo.


    "..." just, anyway, she will be his sooner or later. What do you want to do with those unimportant things?


    "Cough, Xiaoxiao, need our help?" Jin Xuan coughed a few times. He was really choked by Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "It''s all right. It''s enough to have that dark line. We have to wait for the poisonous snake to climb out of the hole!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao blinked. As for the purple tribe, just give it to the dark line and scar.


    "HMM." seeing that he had nothing to do, Jin Xuan simply lay down again, and the grass under him was very flat.


    However, due to the arrival of autumn and the evaporation of water, the original green grass has become some dry, hard, withered and yellow. Sleeping on it, I feel a little prickly.


    "That..." scar looked at the leader, glanced at the leader''s wife, and made a tentative inquiry.


    So... After a long chat, what should he do?


    "Scar, listen, you go back now, and then find a way to contact the dark line in the Shimi tribe, meet quietly, and then you say this to him..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao hooks her finger towards scar and signals scar to come over.


    Scar reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead, stared at a few cold sharp arrows, and carefully moved closer to MI Xiaoxiao.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao thought she was too slow. It was said that a big man walked like an ancient lady. He walked slowly with small steps. It was really grinding.


    So, he pulled the scar directly, lowered his voice and continued, "when you''re sure it''s safe, ask him to meet, and then tell him so... You say, as long as he cooperates in the dark."


    "Yes, yes... Yes, madam leader." scar''s face is slightly ruddy. I don''t know whether he is frightened or shy.


    With a few threatening eyes, scar listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words hard, and then ran away for a moment.


    I didn''t even notice the new moon.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she said with flowers on her face? Or dirty? One by two, do you want to stare at her like this.


    "It''s all right, Xiaoxiao. We''re going back." Jin Xuan stood up, patted the weeds on the animal skin, and stretched out his hand to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, good." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t pinch, stretched out his hand to hold Jin Xuan''s hand and stood up.


    "Let''s go!" after thinking about the mess for a day, Zili tribe is not in a hurry. There is a scar on it. There should be no accident for the time being.


    As for Ott


    Let her guess, Ott must be eager to contact Lin Xun, the leader of the wal tribe!

 Chapter 387

    I don''t know what''s going on over there. If there''s no accident, maybe she should go out for a walk tomorrow.


    Mi Xiaoxiao walked towards their respective caves, but at this time, there was an accident.


    Originally, the stone cave arranged by Li Shuo for MI Xiaoxiao was next to him.


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way. Tamer wanted to live in the cave.


    What is it? The cave has good light and solar energy. He likes it, so he begged Mi Xiaoxiao to exchange it with his own.


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t stand Tamo''s kind request and agreed, but Li Shuo was sad. Tamo''s stone cave was the farthest from the cave where he slept.


    Now Mi Xiaoxiao and Tamo have exchanged, that is to say, MI Xiaoxiao, who should have been closest to him, is the farthest away from him.


    Want to cry without tears?


    Compared with Li Shuo''s oppressive mood, Tamo is in a good mood and can hum music.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know what to pay attention to Li Shuo. If he wants to get the month first, he won''t let him succeed.


    "Jin Xuan, your cave is over there, Shi Nuo, where yours is." Jin Xuan''s cave is on the left, Shi Nuo''s is on the right, and Tamo''s cave is just between the two.


    Uh


    Now it should be said that it is mi Xiaoxiao''s stone cave.


    Well, he just steals the chicken and doesn''t eat the rice. Now, the benefits are occupied by Jin Xuan and Li Shuo. He''s speechless, okay?


    "Good night." after MI Xiaoxiao said good night to Li Shuo and Tamo, he and Jinxuan shinuo walked opposite.


    Although after a small episode, it seems that there is only Li Shuo who is really heartbroken in the end.


    The night was quiet, and occasionally insects could be heard. Mi Xiaoxiao abandoned the messy ideas in her mind, closed her eyes and fell asleep slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    A night without a dream is the next day.


    Since the rainy season, it has been sunny for more than ten days. Today, it is cool at the end of the day.


    When you get up in the morning, you can also see the thick white fog floating in the forest, which adds a sense of mystery.


    There was no sun, cloudy day, and the wind was blowing. Because of this, I brought a few chills.


    Mi Xiaoxiao tightened her big black fur coat and rubbed her hands involuntarily. To tell the truth, she was afraid of the cold.


    After the river falling incident, I was even more afraid of the cold. The cool wind was blowing. Mi Xiaoxiao shrank in the cave and didn''t want to go out.


    Fortunately, Li Shuo was careful. Early in the morning, he personally sent a big black animal leather coat. The pattern and style were similar to what she had given Ike them before.


    I think he learned from them. The animal skin is smooth and pure black. He can''t find a little miscellaneous hair on the whole dress.


    It looks bright and beautiful. It feels smooth and soft. It must have been processed several times and the soft tendons on it were carefully removed.


    Li Shuo sent her this animal fur coat. He said he was not moved. It was false, and she was not blind. Through Li Shuo''s performance these days, she knew that Li Shuo had a good feeling for her.


    I don''t hate him. If I want to say good, half of them are also because he is handsome.


    She''s telling the truth.


    Isn''t it said that beautiful people give people a good first impression? When she first saw the ruffian man, she was really amazed.


    But later, I found that Li Shuo was actually completely different from his inner and outer appearance.


    It looks like a fool on the outside and can''t do anything, but inside, it''s a black wolf who knows everything.


    In addition, he sent people to look for her desperately. Later, he took it out for her and created a god grass incident.


    In that case, can she dislike him?

 Chapter 388

    At the end of the memory, MI Xiaoxiao also went to the stone cave of lishuo, rubbed some reddish palms, and was replaced by two warm big palms as soon as she sat down.


    The owner of this pair of big palms is naturally Jin Xuan sitting next to her. Jin Xuan''s hand is very warm. It''s much better than her cool palm.


    Under the fingers of the big palm, there are several thin cocoons. They don''t scratch people, but give people a sense of diligence.


    "Xiaoxiao, if it''s cold, remember to shrink your hand into your clothes next time." Jin Xuan stroked Mi Xiaoxiao''s small hand, conveying his warmth, but said worried words on his mouth.


    Xiaoxiao seems to be afraid of the cold.


    "Tru, go and make a fire for Xiaoxiao." lishuo poured the boiled water into a small cup, handed it to MI Xiaoxiao and ordered tru standing in the middle of the cave.


    "OK." Trudeau replied with an expressionless face. Originally, he had something to report, but since the leader asked him to burn a fire, he also responded.


    You can''t freeze the little female, can you?


    The matter was not so urgent, but tru consciously accelerated his hand.


    The fire started, right in front of MI Xiaoxiao. She could reach for the fire with a little hand.


    When there was a fire in the cave, MI Xiaoxiao felt that it was not very cold.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is breakfast." Shi Nuo handed two fragrant fruits and a bowl of broth to MI Xiaoxiao and washed the fragrant fruits for her personally.


    In other words, this fragrant fruit has the effect of alleviating the pain of females during... Mating. It is generally eaten for females who have no male partner.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao simply likes to eat this strange fruit and the taste.


    Although she has a partner, it doesn''t mean anything.


    However, no one told her what would happen if she ate too much of this fruit, so she ate it as usual.


    After eating too much, Shi Nuo and them also knew her wonderful hobby.


    Although fragrant fruit is difficult to find, she always gets one or two fragrant fruits every day.


    "Have you all eaten?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the soup and fruit in front of her. She was a little embarrassed. It seemed not good to eat alone in front of so many people.


    "Don''t be wordy. We''ve already eaten. Only you, a woman who sleeps like a dead pig, missed breakfast."


    Tamo ''properly'' gave full play to his poisonous tongue essence, and the black Mi Xiaoxiao almost spewed out the soup in his mouth.


    Emma! Tamer, how dare you describe her as a pig?!


    Who can''t bear it? Mi Xiaoxiao wants to hit Tamo even if she grabs a fragrant fruit on one side.


    Originally, Tamo had made preparations, but Mi Xiaoxiao clenched the fruit in his hand when xiangxiangguo was about to leave.


    Eliminated the urge to kill him.


    "?" Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously. He made defensive moves, but why didn''t Xiaoxiao throw it away suddenly?


    As if he understood what Tamo was thinking, MI Xiaoxiao hooked his lips and said word by word: "this fruit is used to hit you. It''s an insult to this fruit. After all, this fragrant fruit is my favorite fruit."


    Hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, Jin Xuan twitched at the corners of his mouth, but he was secretly angry in his heart.


    Xiaoxiao is more poisonous than TA!


    When Tamo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he undoubtedly blackened his face. He can''t be regarded as a fruit?


    Can describe his current mood, just two words, hold back!


    Until Mi Xiaoxiao finished her breakfast in an excellent mood and compared herself to tru, who was a transparent man, she began to speak.


    "Chief, there is a response from the WOL tribe. A message has just been sent back from Xili that the WOL tribe will take action today.


    And, most likely, personally. "

 Chapter 389

    "Go out in person." Mi Xiaoxiao calmly repeated these four words, and then a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth and said, "Lin Li really can see me."


    Don''t you just look up to her?


    She is a small female with no strength to bind chickens. She can even invite the leader of a large tribe.


    Isn''t that what I think of her?


    What a pity!


    His ability to look up may speed up his pace of going to hell. I hope he won''t regret his "ability to look up" at that time!


    "About when?" Li Shuo asked with a frown. He didn''t want Xiaoxiao to walk around the woods like this.


    I''m tired, and it will arouse the suspicion of Lin drag. After all, who will go to the woods all day!


    It''s not a brain attack, it''s a purpose.


    "It should be morning." Xili didn''t get accurate information, but it''s more likely to appear in the morning.


    "Oh, let''s go out in the afternoon." Li Shuo didn''t think about it, so he made a decision directly, which made Mi Xiaoxiao confused.


    Didn''t you say that Lin Hui is most likely to come out in the morning? Why do they not go out in the morning, but go the opposite way and go out in the afternoon?


    In this regard, Shi Nuo has no expression. In fact, in his heart, he has long understood Li Shuo''s intention.


    Tamer looked at his nose and heart. He listened to the dialogue between Trudeau and lishuo without saying a word. After hearing lishuo''s words, he smiled.


    Perhaps only Jin Xuan, MI Xiaoxiao and expressionless Trudeau were present. They didn''t understand why Li Shuo did this.


    Xu Shi felt Mi Xiaoxiao''s doubts. Li Shuo smiled angrily and said, "that Lin Li, despite the investigation, is not used to playing cards according to common sense.


    Therefore, he said that 90% of the departure in the morning may be false, which is used to hide people''s ears and eyes. He stopped by to test the loyalty of Xili who told his news. "


    "Er..." hearing Li Shuo''s analysis, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly realized and was secretly annoyed.


    When my family first came to this world, only I was a fool. When I saw the simple Jin Xuan, the shy and timid Ike, and the lively and cheerful Lu Lina.


    They blindly believe that people in this strange Orc world, like primitive people, don''t have so many twists and turns in their minds.


    All very simple.


    Later, the orcs of Shimi tribe overthrew her cognition. Sang Wu of Zili tribe once again broke her belief. Now, Ott completely destroyed what she thought.


    Yes, as long as there are people, there will be struggle. Whether it is intangible or substantive, it is evolving every day.


    Although this is the orc world, it is human at least. Moreover, this is a tribal system, and each tribe has a ruling leader.


    Like the earth emperor, he controls the operation of the whole tribe. Dare you ask where there are tribes, is there competition?


    It seems that in the past, she was too simple. Her ideas and practices were simple, so that she was pushed forward by people.


    However, since she has awakened and understood, she will not be so... Stupid in the future.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you understand?" Li Shuo''s emerald eyes stared at Mi Xiaoxiao tightly, waiting for her answer.


    Xiaoxiao is too easy to be soft hearted and too kind.


    It''s a pity to pay unconditionally for the thar tribe and want to improve the living standard and status of the thar tribe.


    He was ungrateful and had the idea of getting rid of her.


    If Xiaoxiao could be cruel, heartless and see things clearly, maybe such a thing would not happen.


    But he won''t hate Xiaoxiao. He won''t think she''s useless. On the contrary, he thinks it''s because of this Xiaoxiao that he attracted him.

 Chapter 390

    "Well." naturally I understand. If I don''t understand, I can''t think of so much, can I?


    This idiom is the truth.


    "Are you full?" Shi Nuo wiped the food residue from the corners of her mouth for MI Xiaoxiao, and the bottom of her eyes revealed tenderness.


    "Uh huh." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded honestly. That bowl of soup alone was enough for her to support, not to mention two fruits for her to digest.


    "Then let''s go out for a walk?" Jin Xuan came over and said with a smile.


    "I......" Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to say something, but was suddenly interrupted by Li Shuo.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t you forget something?" Li Shuo blinked his emerald green eyes, and his eyes tightly adhered to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "What did you forget?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo suspiciously and subconsciously took over the words.


    "Didn''t Xiaoxiao promise to tell me how to make those traps you came up with? Also, you said you wanted to help me dig a food cellar in the tribe!"


    That time he took Xiaoxiao to find the tree, but Xiaoxiao promised him. When he found it, he would tell him the way to make a hunting trap.


    But then he went back to the tribe. Because they had finished what they needed, he returned to the tribe with his things in advance. Originally, he wanted to find her in person after he was busy.


    Unfortunately, later he did come back to find her, but he missed her.


    Because Mi Xiaoxiao had fallen into the river at that time, and her life and death were unknown.


    If he hadn''t sent someone to look for her day and night, I''m afraid they wouldn''t find her so soon.


    "Oh, there seems to be such a thing." Mi Xiaoxiao touched his pointed chin and said thoughtfully.


    It seems that when Li Shuo took them to find bamboo, she paid him in order to let him lead the way.


    Thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao remembered something, but one of her colleagues promised to help him find a place to dig a cellar?


    Is there such a thing? Why doesn''t she remember at all?


    "Now let''s choose the place to dig the cellar. If you want to go out in the afternoon, please help me set up traps." Li Shuo opened his mouth and seemed to have decided on the process of the day.


    "Wait, I said I would help you make a hunting trap, but why don''t I remember I said I would find you a place suitable for digging a cellar?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows. Is this guy sure he didn''t take the opportunity to pit her?


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, you have joined the wolf tribe. You can''t do me such a small favor?"


    Li Shuo blinked with a guilty heart, and then looked at her with a pathetic look.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was confused. Why are all the people around her so pathetic?


    One or two of them are poor experts who sell cute SAPO clothes. But she can''t bear to refuse, so she can''t stand it?


    "Well, I''ll try my best to help you once." Mi Xiaoxiao handed Li Shuo a white eye and said that the place to dig the cellar is really not so easy to find.


    "Then... Let''s go!" Li Shuo stood up deep, his silver hair raised slightly, forming a tiny arc in the air.


    With a steady step, he came to her and reached out with a gentlemanly hand to pull her out of the door.


    At that moment, MI Xiaoxiao was stunned. She thought it was a white haired prince who ran out of the fairy tale.


    So noble, elegant and leisurely.


    "HMM." for a moment, MI Xiaoxiao reacted. When he saw the bright smile around Li Shuo''s mouth, MI Xiaoxiao blushed.


    He said in his heart: the devil, Li Shuo, looks like a dog and can confuse her every time.


    It''s really a disaster.

 Chapter 391

    "Mummy, it''s good here." don''t mention that Li Shuo is really lucky. It''s better to find a place to dig a cellar than that of the thar tribe.


    Moreover, this is her first visit to the wolf tribe. She did come to the wolf tribe once, but she didn''t volunteer.


    They were tied up, so they only thought about their own safety at that time. How could they have any mind to pay attention to the scenery of Canglang tribe.


    Later, after returning to the thar tribe and cooperating with lishuo, lishuo always said that she would have time to go to the wolf tribe to find him.


    She wanted to go, but unfortunately, she didn''t have time to go, and then she didn''t have a chance.


    In a word, this is her first visit to the wolf tribe in a real sense.


    "OK, I''ll arrange hand excavation right away." Li Shuo nodded thoughtfully as he looked at the place Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to.


    "Don''t worry, this place is very suitable for digging cellars. It will store food longer than that of the thar tribe.


    Moreover, there is no need to worry about natural disasters such as floods and landslides. Once the cellar is dug, just get a wooden door outside that can keep the wind out. "


    In fact, the cellar is exquisite and not so much, but Mi Xiaoxiao is based on a more credible scientific basis.


    Farmers in rural areas usually dig their cellars on their own soil, or very close to their houses.


    Because in this way, it will be more convenient for them to store and take things.


    The place Mi Xiaoxiao chose for the Canglang tribe is located in front of a small slope, where the sun can shine on the front, and the temperature is naturally higher in winter.


    After all, the cellar is usually used in autumn and winter to store food.


    "Xiaoxiao has worked hard!" Li Shuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao with a pleasant face, and politely squeezed Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder, like a little slave trying to please his golden master.


    To tell the truth, the dog legs, the orcs of the gray wolf tribe, were embarrassed to look directly at their leaders when they passed here.


    Although the leader of his family has been fooling around at ordinary times, he is still a serious person when it comes to business. When have you seen him flatter others?


    It seems that the leader''s wife is quite popular with her own leader!


    "Come on! Don''t be gallant and arrange business quickly." Mi Xiaoxiao patted Li Shuo''s hand, but there was no sense of blame.


    "Well, when I finish arranging, I''ll go out with you to play in the tribe. After all, I always have to confirm a lot of rumors about experts around you, don''t I?"


    With that, Li Shuo was busy gathering people to carry a hoe to work.


    As for MI Xiaoxiao, they are also happy and comfortable. Together with Jin Xuanshi Nuo and Tamo, who has only recently become a small attendant, they are happy to turn to the tribe.


    Not to mention, the wolf tribe is really a powerful faction. Just say that the floor area is more than five times that of the thar tribe, which is a small tribe.


    Not to mention the manpower and material resources, they are all above the thar tribe, and they have left the thar tribe for 18 blocks.


    Thanks to her free contributions to the thar tribe, otherwise she would have been thrown out of the sky.


    "Beautiful sister, you look so good." a cute little boy put his hand around Mi Xiaoxiao''s leg and smiled cute.


    The little boy looks cute, but his skin is not light pink or tender white, but bronze and very healthy.


    Although it doesn''t have the cute appearance of those pink and cute babies in modern times, it''s really that skin color. It looks like a black little loach.


    But when he laughed, he had a pair of shallow pear nests. He looked really pleasant, but he directly ignored his small skin color.

 Chapter 392

    The little boy is not big. He looks like seven or eight years old. He is not tall. He has just reached her waist. Maybe he has a long physique.


    He is rather short.


    Hair is light gray. In modern times, people may say that you dye your hair at a young age, but no one here would say so.


    It''s not that they don''t know what hair dyeing is, but because their hair color is born.


    The little boy''s face, in addition to some dark skin, has extremely harmonious facial features. When he grows up, he will be a handsome boy who will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    Chubby cheeks look so meaty. Mi Xiaoxiao is itchy and always wants to reach out and pinch them.


    "Little boy, tell your sister what''s your name?" no one doesn''t like to listen to good words. The little boy praises her for her beauty. She is naturally happy.


    Moreover, the little boy is quite popular with her. To tell the truth, if she had a daughter, she would have an impulse to turn him over as a son-in-law.


    But impulse is impulse, and reality is the sharp blade. The key is that she is still a virgin and the shadow of her daughter. I don''t know where she is.


    "Beautiful sister, zekesi likes you." the little boy''s voice is soft and waxy, which sounds cute and turns Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    Zekesi looked up and blinked at Mi Xiaoxiao with his eyes shining.


    "So your name is zekesi!" when zekesi looked up, MI Xiaoxiao found that the little boy''s eyes were gray.


    It''s beautiful.


    "Beautiful sister, what''s your name? Why hasn''t zekesi seen you?" zekesi looked at Mi Xiao, his eyes shining like luminous pearls and gemstones.


    "Well... My sister''s name is mi Xiaoxiao, and Xiao Kesi can call me Xiaoxiao sister." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ze Kesi and squatted down involuntarily. In this way, Ze Kesi was almost as tall as her.


    Reaching out and touching zekesi''s furry little head, he smiled gently, but Shengsheng let the three men behind Mi Xiaoxiao wrap their eyes.


    Xiaoxiao is so gentle


    Some men can''t help thinking: if they were born with Xiaoxiao''s baby, would Xiaoxiao be so gentle?


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know that the thoughts of the men behind her were floating far away, and her eyes were all like this fat little boy.


    "Well..." zekesi shook his head hard, and his eyes were bright.


    "What''s the matter? Xiao Kesi doesn''t want to?" didn''t you just call her a beautiful sister? Is sister Xiaoxiao''s name better than that of beautiful sister?


    "No." the soft waxy voice sounded in MI Xiaoxiao''s ear and softened Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart in an instant.


    "No? Can Xiao Kesi tell her sister? Why doesn''t Xiao Kesi want to call her sister like that?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried to be gentle. The smile from the corners of his mouth never disappeared.


    After listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Zeke tilted his head and a pair of gray eyes, staring at Mi Xiaoxiao very seriously.


    Little chubby hands, ring up and touch the chin, just like a feeling of thinking.


    It''s just that this set of movements, made on the little Zeke, is quite funny. This is the so-called, pretending to be old at a young age?


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao secretly fantasized, Zeke''s voice came again.


    "Beautiful sister, when I grow up, will you be my partner?" the soft waxy voice, coupled with the extremely serious tone, directly fried Mi Xiaoxiao was caught off guard.


    Emma?


    Was she just confessed?


    And


    The object is an eight year old boy with no hair!!!

 Chapter 393

    Don''t be such a loser!


    Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised and frightened. Who else would he be? Suddenly, he was boldly confessed by a group of cute things standing in front of him.


    Everyone will be frightened!


    Moreover, a moment ago, MI Xiaoxiao even thought that if she had a female baby, she had the impulse to turn Xiao Kesi into a son-in-law.


    However, her son-in-law is a son-in-law and her partner is a partner, which can not be confused. Moreover, she has never had the special habit of old cattle eating tender grass.


    Thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao smiled. It''s just a seven or eight year old boy. What do you know?


    It''s just a joke with yourself. It doesn''t mean that children like beautiful things. Maybe it''s because they look a little better and have no taboos.


    However, she was really surprised just now. She said that she was holding herself to boast about her beauty and called her sister''s little cute thing a moment ago.


    It was really frightening to say that she wanted her to be his partner when he grew up.


    At first she even thought, are the children in this world so precocious?


    Not only was Mi Xiaoxiao stunned, but even the three men behind Mi Xiaoxiao were shocked.


    Jin Xuan was stunned and looked unbelievable. He stretched out his hand and took out his ears for fear that the little boy''s words just now would lead to his auditory hallucination.


    And tamer, surprised, opened his mouth directly. It can directly plug an egg. The boy is exaggerated!


    Tell Xiaoxiao in front of him? I''m so angry with him!


    Even Shi Nuo, who is usually very serious, has some broken skills on the surface. His eyebrows are wrinkled together and look quite tangled.


    Look, look, this is the credit of Zeke''s little basin friend.


    But


    Feelings, this little guy, is openly prying the corner in front of their three big men?


    Today''s little fart children have no merit. They know how to find friends at a young age, and they still come to pry their corner.


    Really... Speechless.


    Zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and suddenly smiled at himself. He was not satisfied. What is the beautiful sister laughing at?


    Is it a joke that he is too young and too young? Or is he kidding her?


    No, no, this is his favorite partner of zekesi. She can''t just misunderstand herself.


    He is a little man. How can he joke? He must do what he says!


    In a word, he won''t joke!


    "Beautiful sister, zekesi is serious! Beautiful sister, when zekesi grows up, will the beautiful sister be zekesi''s partner?"


    Zekesi''s coquettish upstairs, MI Xiaoxiao''s snow-white fragrant neck, and the three men behind him took a breath.


    Emma! If the little guy hadn''t been a minor, they would have thrown him out of the sky.


    Dare to take advantage of Xiaoxiao openly. Most importantly, they haven''t taken advantage of it!


    Serious dissatisfaction! Seek equal treatment!


    "Er..." now Mi Xiaoxiao is embarrassed. You say you are a little boy. What do you mean if you have nothing to show?


    Although she has great charm


    (Xiaoyou: sister paper, where''s your face?


    Mi Xiaoxiao: sister is naturally beautiful and charming. Even you are jealous!


    Xiaoyou:... The crow flies overhead, leaving a string of dots.)


    "Beautiful sister, don''t you promise zekesi? Zekesi will be sad!" zekesi stretched out a soft little hand and touched his little face.


    There was a cry to frighten the world and cry ghosts and gods, which threatened Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "...." at a young age, ghosts pay more attention.


    "Does the beautiful sister really don''t like zekesi?" with that, zekesi''s mouth grinned, and he really dropped golden beans.

 Chapter 394

    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was puzzled and said how to coax the child when he cried? Toys? No,


    Lollipop, that''s even less.


    So


    She''d better harden her head!


    "Xiao, Xiao Ke Si, in this way, you, don''t cry first. Look at how lovely it is. If you cry again, your sister will be distressed."


    In modern times, she was alone and didn''t touch any children. Therefore, it''s more difficult for her to coax children now than to go to heaven.


    "Wuwu ~" zekesi continued to open his voice and cry. It was like Mi Xiaoxiao killed his parents.


    "What''s the matter over there? The little boy cried miserably!"


    A fat woman in a white and Gray Striped animal skin skirt said to the woman in a light yellow animal skin skirt.


    "Eh? Isn''t that crying little guy zekesi of the Sutra family?" the woman in yellow fur skirt pointed at zekesi in surprise.


    "Yes! You really look alike when you say so," echoed the woman in the gray animal skin skirt.


    "Well, I''ll go and see if xiaozekesi has been bullied by the female. Go and call Sutra and say that her cub has been bullied."


    Balabala said a lot about the woman in the Yellow animal skin skirt, but before the woman in the white gray animal skin skirt didn''t react, she rushed directly in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao.


    As everyone knows, his words stunned the female who stayed and was going to call someone else''s mother.


    Just now, Deir said to ask her to find SATRA, and she went to see if xiaozekesi was bullied by the female.


    Then she was going to tell SATRA that her family ozekos had been bullied.


    But del didn''t know whether they had bullied ozekos, so she asked her to say so. Isn''t that bad?


    Ma Qili hesitated, tangled for a while, and hurried to the place where sutra was. The speed was comparable to the world champion of sprint.


    Anyway, find SATRA first and call her here.


    Thinking, Ma Qili ran faster, while Mi Xiaoxiao, who was thinking of a way to coax zekesi, was startled by the woman who suddenly rushed out.


    The woman is wearing a yellow animal skin skirt, and the two lumps of meat on it are directly exposed and fall below.


    The more withered and yellow black hair looks messy, which makes Mi Xiaoxiao seriously doubt how long this woman hasn''t washed her hair.


    "Are you...?" she just figured out how to coax zekesi, and the woman rushed out with a stabbing posture and pulled zekesi, who was still crying, behind her.


    "Xiaoxiao." seeing the female rushing out suddenly, Shi Nuo immediately picked up Xiaoxiao and took a step back to avoid that female hurting Xiaoxiao.


    "I''m fine." Mi Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh. He was just scared. It''s no big deal.


    "You don''t care who I am, just say you are good-looking and have such a black heart that you bully the cub." Dai Er stared at Mi Xiaoxiao angrily and said to defend against injustice.


    "Ah?" she bullied Xiao Kesi? Is there a mistake?


    "Well, you may have made a mistake. I..." didn''t bully him


    "Who? Who is bullying my cubs?" SATRA rushed over in a white animal skin skirt, stunned and interrupted Mi Xiaoxiao''s unfinished words.


    "SATRA, you''re here. It''s her. Look, what kind of zekesi in your family has been bullied?" del painfully pulled out zekesi hidden behind her and said with indignation.


    In the middle, I didn''t forget to glare at Mi Xiaoxiao. With that look, MI Xiaoxiao is a heinous villain.

 Chapter 395

    "You''re the one who bullied my cub?" satrai looked in the direction Deir pointed out and found that the other party was a female who looked like a fairy.


    So, the tone of questioning converged a little. After all, people like beautiful things. Who will destroy it if he has nothing to do?


    "Xiaoxiao didn''t bully him." shinuo raised his eyes, looked at SATRA with pale golden eyes, and said very seriously.


    "No... she?" SATRA looked at the handsome male Orc in front of her, her face flushed slightly, Emma! Handsome!


    "It''s really not me." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and calmly looked at the tiger mother who suddenly rushed out.


    It''s really hot!


    "How could it be! Just now you guys were there. Ozawa Kesi was crying fiercely. You didn''t bully him. Was it difficult or did he want to cry?"


    Dai Er looked at zekesi, who was still crying, and confronted Mi Xiaoxiao righteously.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao raised his hand, pressed the pricked temple and frowned slightly. This little guy, it''s endless, isn''t it?


    Don''t think she didn''t see him peeking at her just now. This little guy has to let her go?


    "Xiaoxiao didn''t bully me, you female, don''t talk nonsense without knowing anything." tamer went to MI Xiaoxiao and protected Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "You really misunderstood. My Xiaoxiao didn''t do anything. She just wanted to comfort the little guy." Jin Xuan smiled gently.


    Indeed, he bites the word "little guy" very hard, as if to remind someone that you are too young. Don''t think about what you have so early, because no matter what you think, it can''t be yours.


    Smart as zekesi, at a young age, he understood Jin Xuan''s words and immediately cried more fiercely, the glittering golden beans.


    It''s like Dafeng harvest. Don''t drop money.


    "Ouch! I''m a good boy. Don''t cry any more. I''m deaf. Tell me, who made zekesi unhappy?"


    SATRA squatted down and said suicide to zekesi, and her hand kept wiping the big golden beans off zekesi.


    As soon as I heard the words "I''m a good boy", MI Xiaoxiao was in a trance. She even had the idea that SATRA would come from modern times like her.


    "Female, female, beautiful... Beautiful sister, beautiful sister, she is zekesi''s chosen partner!" zekesi stopped crying.


    Looking at her mother, she said with a slap, holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm as if it were true.


    It seems that his beautiful sister was chosen by zekesi!


    "Er..." I''m a good boy. How tall and fleshy should this little Kesi be? He must be good when he grows up.


    But this little guy, when he grows up, must be an expert at teasing girls, specializing in the hearts of little girls, every minute.


    Not satisfied? No one can stand the high EQ of others, can''t he?


    "Ha?" this time it''s SATRA''s turn and Dale''s turn to fight against injustice. What''s the little boy talking about?


    Xu was afraid that the shock he gave to his female mother was not enough. Ozawa Kesi then said, "female, female mother, just, just, it was Ze Kesi who confessed that he was rejected, so... So Ze Kesi cried!"


    He won''t say that he wants to play tricks with his beautiful sister to cry, absolutely not!!


    "Er..." SATRA looked at her son''s eyes and was shocked. The rest was the impulse to laugh.


    "...." Dai Er was speechless. Did she really misunderstand others just now?


    Thinking about it, Dai Er said sorry to MI Xiaoxiao with a red face, and hurried away.

 Chapter 396

    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t see the mood at the bottom of SATRA''s eyes. When she thought SATRA would directly drag zekesi home and beat his little ass, SATRA almost didn''t make her laugh!


    "My baby! Don''t you have a fever? No, my baby is so cute. According to reason, it shouldn''t be rejected!"


    SATRA''s words made the corners of MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth twitch and couldn''t stop.


    She should have thought of how there would be a wonderful mother without such a wonderful son.


    The big wonderful flower gave birth to a small wonderful flower. This is a combination of two wonderful flowers!


    No wonder zekesi was so young... Amazing.


    "Yes! Zekesi think so, but zekesi was rejected by his beautiful sister! Zekesi is so sad!"


    As he spoke, zekesi had another earth shaking posture of crying.


    Seeing this, MI Xiaoxiao quickly opened her mouth. She didn''t want to abuse her ears: "Xiao Kesi, don''t you still say you''re a man?


    But the man that my sister knows won''t cry easily! "She really doubted whether there would be something wrong with her ears if she was poisoned again.


    "Really, really?" zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao mistily, pitifully, softening Mi Xiaoxiao''s little heart.


    "Of course it''s true." Mi Xiaoxiao hurried to answer for fear that if he answered late, some little guy would start crying endlessly again.


    Just then, sutra, who was silent, suddenly said, "Hello, I''m your half female mother, sutra."


    "!" when Mi Xiaoxiao heard Sutra''s words, she was blindfolded. To tell the truth, if she had water in her mouth, she might spray Sutra''s face.


    It doesn''t matter what you say. What matters is that you sometimes scare people to death!


    "Half... Female?" what the hell! Her mother may be reborn now, so what does she mean by half a female mother?


    "Hey!" SATRA answered with a smile and then explained, "you are the little female that my cub likes, so I''m half your female now."


    SATRA''s face was natural, but she almost didn''t let Mi Xiaoxiao bite off her tongue.


    This female is a female, half a female... A little too much.


    Moreover, she and the little guy are big and small, old and young (although she doesn''t admit that she is old), but in short, it''s impossible.


    But


    Zekesi''s mother claimed to be half of her mother, speechless


    That''s wonderful.


    "Well, what did you really misunderstand? He and I... Have nothing to do with your cub. What''s more, it''s not in line with your age, so you really misunderstood."


    Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to cry without tears. She was entangled by a little boy, which proved that she didn''t see the Yellow calendar when she went out today. She was entangled by his mother, which proved that... She is very charming?


    "It''s a misunderstanding!" SATRA suddenly realized and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    SATRA''s words made Mi Xiaoxiao breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she finally explained that she didn''t have to call half a female mother.


    Just a sigh of relief, and then SATRA''s words made Mi Xiaoxiao stunned.


    "Cub cub, other females don''t like you. How can you give up? Don''t worry about misunderstandings. Let''s catch up, even if it''s true.


    Cub, the mother believes you, come on! "SATRA patted her cub on the small shoulder and solemnly" educated "her cub in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "OK, mother and cub, remember." zekesi''s clothes were taught and nodded seriously.

 Chapter 397

    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go!" Jin Xuan pushed Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm and whispered.


    He doesn''t want to attract the little guy''s attention, otherwise Xiaoxiao should be entangled by him again. He''s really a... Troublesome little guy.


    "Mm-hmm." Mi Xiaoxiao stroked her forehead. God, she really didn''t understand the thinking of the mother and son. She had a high Eq. she hugged her carelessly and began to ''confess''.


    The old one is very funny. He solemnly teaches his children to be more frustrated and brave, and bravely "chase love". The young one looks very educated and nods seriously.


    "Go, go." Mi Xiaoxiao pulled up Tamo, who was still in a daze, and Jin Xuanshi Nuo. They took a light step and planned to leave with light hands and feet.


    However, our little Kesi is also a difficult corner.


    "Beautiful sister, where are you going?" zekesi blinked a pair of water, fog gray eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back ready to escape.


    The soft waxy children''s voice is mixed with a trace of grievance.


    "Well, Xiao Kesi! My sister has something to do now, so you go back with your mother first!


    Sister, sister will come to see you another day. Sister will go first! "


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t look at zekesi''s expression, waved back to him, and ran away with Shi Nuo and others.


    Little Kesi is lovely, but at a young age, he even shouted to be her partner. Is he particularly frightened?


    "Beautiful sister, I must catch up with you!" zekesi didn''t stop when he saw that the beautiful sister was gone, but shouted at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao almost didn''t have a close contact with mother earth according to zekesi''s words. Fortunately, Tamo pulled her.


    "Xiaoxiao, there are things you can''t solve!" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile as he walked away.


    Xiaoxiao is so smart that she can think of any idea, but today she is willing to bow down to an eight year old boy. It''s incredible.


    However, even the little boy looked up to Xiaoxiao and threatened to be Xiaoxiao''s partner. What does this mean?


    This shows that this little woman in his family takes all ages!


    It''s just that it''s too popular and bad. After all, he will have a lot of love enemies, won''t he?


    Well... I have to think of a way in the future.


    "..., you think I''m a god! Besides, if you''re willing to stay, stay there. It''s good to listen to the mother and son tell about their wonderful theories."


    Mi Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to fight back against Tamo. This guy, she is not a God. Her ability is limited, okay!


    Besides, the mother and son are really full of combat effectiveness. People with normal thinking like her can''t cope at all.


    Forget it, you''d better hide away in the future.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know now that her fate with the little Kesi is really not ordinary.


    Of course, this is later, not to mention.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, I heard someone confessed to you?" Li Shuo teased himself and his waist''s long silver hair and said with a evil face.


    "..." silence is golden


    "And the other party is still a suckling eight year old boy?" Li Shuo did not suggest that MI Xiaoxiao say nothing and continued in a charming voice.


    "...." Mi Xiaoxiao continued to be silent, but he was speechless in his heart.


    What does this lishuo belong to? She just came up to him and he knew what had just happened?


    "Alas ~, it seems that my family is really charming. My leader is under great pressure. Even a little guy who doesn''t have a long hair competes with me.


    I really can''t come over these days, Xiaoxiao. When do you say it''s the end? "Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and was very wronged.


    In the face of a man''s sudden complaint, MI Xiaoquan didn''t hear it. It''s better to prepare for the afternoon. Other things, get rid of it!

 Chapter 398

    "Stone, grab the orc named Xili for me." a man in a golden tiger skin skirt wore his upper body and showed his strong chest.


    The thin lips with light powder outline a sinister smile and a tall nose. They have a somewhat handsome face and a bit of beauty.


    His broken brown hair, scattered and amber eyes are full of calculations. You can see that he is good at attacking his mind.


    Bai Li has a little bronze skin. Above his narrow eyes, there is a thick and rough eyebrow, which adds a bit of wild beauty to the man.


    This person is no one else. He is the leader of the wal tribe, Lin Lan.


    "Yes, chief, I''ll bring him right away." the orc, called stone, bowed respectfully to the forest above, and turned and walked down.


    "Oh, I want to see. You are just a little female. If you fall into such a turbulent River, even if you are rescued, you still have several lives against me!"


    Lin Lian''s sexy thin lips said one by one, but the fundus of his eyes glittered with dangerous light, which made people look at him.


    "Chief, this is the guy named Xili, who told Kenan that MI Xiaoxiao has come back."


    After only a moment, the stone brought the Xili mentioned in Lin Yan''s mouth to him.


    "Oh? Raise your head?" Lin Li sat on the top, but his lazy tone revealed an irresistible overbearing.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao was present and saw such a scene, he might think of the scene of the ancient emperor selecting concubines.


    The lady standing in front of the emperor was shy and dared not look up at the emperor. At that time, the emperor would let the shy man look up.


    So that I can see the beauty.


    This situation is very similar to the example just mentioned.


    "Chief, chief." this Sili is obviously the Sili sent by tru to the wall tribe as an undercover.


    "Come on, tell me, how did you know that MI Xiaoxiao came back?"


    Lin Lian was very curious. He didn''t receive any news that she came back. This ordinary Orc knew the news earlier than him.


    To be exact, it was from his mouth that he was the leader of the wal tribe that he learned that MI Xiaoxiao might not be dead.


    That''s why he felt suspicious.


    Maybe this is a trap for him, a trap that wants to avenge him.


    After all, he heard that this Mi Xiaoxiao was very beautiful and had two excellent partners in the thar tribe.


    Then, there was the leader of the wolf tribe. The mysterious lishuo was also attracted to her.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao is really dead, they may not design to lead him out if they want to unite and seek revenge on him.


    Because if he stayed in the wall tribe all the time, it would not be so easy for them to hurt him.


    Xili didn''t know that Lin Lian thought so many things in just one breath, which can prove that he not only had deep thoughts, but also had a lot of doubts.


    "Leader, it''s like this. I was not in a good mood when I failed to pursue JieXi, so I left the tribe for a period of time.


    Later, I wandered outside and thought of coming back. That day, when I was driving to the tribe, I accidentally met Mi Xiaoxiao surrounded by a group of people. "


    "How do you know that the female is mi Xiaoxiao?" Lin Li smiled, but it made people feel cool.


    Hearing Lin Lan''s words, Xi neishang was a little nervous. In fact, he was secretly laughing in his heart.


    As an undercover, he came to the wall tribe to hide more than once. He always knew what their leader was like. Of course, he was fully prepared for it.


    ¡°¡±

 Chapter 399

    "First, leader, it''s like this. When I was in the tribe, I heard Chi Mu mention that they went to the thar tribe to find something. Later, they were beaten and killed by a rock avalanche.


    He inadvertently revealed to me that there was a little female named Mi Xiaoxiao, who was very beautiful and had a good position in the thar tribe.


    So, as soon as I saw the beautiful little female that day, I knew it was Mi Xiaoxiao, and there was Jin Xuan of the thar tribe next to her.


    I know this Jin Xuan. I''ve met him inadvertently, and there''s almost no conflict. "


    Xili hung his head and said it in a proper way. As for whether it was true or false, perhaps only he knew.


    True and false, false and true, half true and half false, half true and half false. Of course, the so-called one behind met Jin Xuan. That sentence is false.


    However, he believed that although Lin Lian was suspicious, someone was ready to settle accounts with him at this critical moment.


    Presumably, but I''m not in the mood to really investigate whether he and Jin Xuan have met this matter.


    "Is that so?" Lin Li''s voice couldn''t distinguish joy and anger, but the heavy pressure was real.


    "Absolutely true." other words are not. Xili is judging whether it is true or not by Lin drag.


    If he doesn''t defend, maybe he will have less doubt about him.


    "Ah." Lin Li looked at the man with his head down and snorted.


    Then he said to the stone standing silent: "do you think what he said is true or false?"


    Amber eyes, mixed with heavy eyes, shifted to the stone.


    "Back to the leader, with his one-sided words, I really don''t know whether what he said is true or false."


    Stone head respectfully faces the forest drag road of the upper seat.


    "So?" Lin Hui asked.


    "So stone felt that we should believe our eyes. Why don''t we go out and inquire in person? Didn''t he say that he also saw the leader of the Canglang tribe, lishuo?


    Then we''ll send someone to squat around the Canglang tribe in person. I don''t believe it. Mi Xiaoxiao will stay in the Canglang tribe forever. "


    When the stone finished, there was no sound. In the open cave, only Lin Hui''s fingers knocked on the wooden bowl along the wall.


    "How did you know that MI Xiaoxiao would hide in the wolf tribe? You know, she used to be a member of the thar tribe."


    Lin Li stared at the stone, his tone sounded loose, and his sight was not as heavy and sharp as before.


    He believed in stone. After all, he followed him for the longest time and got his attention.


    However, he also wants to test stone''s thinking and intelligence. You know, only smart people can help him.


    "Indeed, MI Xiaoxiao used to be a member of the thar tribe, but Xili said she wanted to revenge the wal tribe.


    Since she has the idea of revenge against our wal tribe, it proves that she has known the truth about her falling into the river.


    Now that he knows the truth, he will not stay in the thar tribe, because Ott, the leader of the thar tribe, is one of the murderers who worked with you to kill her.


    If she goes back, she will not only scare the snake and have no way to revenge, but also die, because leader Aote will not let her go. "


    Stone had a clear mind and lived up to Lin Lan''s expectation. After the calm analysis, he still sank his voice and stood aside in silence.


    Xili, however, was still kneeling on one side and dared not make a sound, but he had to admire the stone in his heart. After analysis, he was really right.


    Now, believe me, it''s time for Lin Li to start!

 Chapter 400

    Originally, he thought that Lin Hui would choose to leave in the morning. Unexpectedly, he was caught and questioned.


    You know, he was very suspicious before. Lin Xun would leave in the morning and inform tru. That''s what he said.


    But fortunately, he didn''t say he was dead. He just said that Lin Lan was more likely to appear in the morning. Otherwise, if the leader''s business was broken.


    Then he''s really guilty.


    "Good analysis." after listening to Shi Shi''s words, Lin Lei nodded with satisfaction. Shi Shi, he really didn''t read it wrong.


    Thinking, he knocked the wooden bowl with his fingers and stopped. Lin dragged his eyes across the wooden bowl at hand, and a smile of unknown meaning came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "So... Leader?" the stone opened his mouth appropriately and asked Lin Lan''s opinion.


    At the beginning, the leader and naote conspired to hurt Mi Xiaoxiao, but he knew it.


    He not only knows, but also knows clearly. Because the leader believes in him, he participates in the whole process of preparing and talking about negotiation.


    "Come on, let''s meet the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao and see if she is really as smart as Ott said."


    Lin Lian''s tone sounded very ordinary, but after mentioning the name of Ott, he obviously despised it. This Ott is a man who can''t accomplish anything but fail.


    He was afraid that his position as leader would be taken away by a weak female, so he united with him to get rid of MI Xiaoxiao.


    What''s the use of such a leader who can''t even suppress a little female?


    What a waste!


    "Will the leader go in person?" the stone was surprised. He didn''t know what a stupid question he had just asked.


    Lin Lian said he was going. Why didn''t he fight in person?


    "HMM." according to the performance of stone just now, Lin Lan was very tolerant and took care of the idiot question he just asked.


    "Lock him up, find some better ones and follow me." Lin dragged up and walked out, leaving only stone and others behind.


    "Yes, chief." the stone answered respectfully.


    Then he said to the outside of the cave, "two people, lock Xili up and keep a close watch. I can''t be released until I come back."


    "Yes." as soon as the stone voice fell, the two orcs guarding outside the cave immediately came in, picked up Xili on the ground and walked out.


    Xili didn''t mean to resist, and let the two tall guys beside him walk by themselves.


    Anyway, he won''t be in danger. Moreover, in the next day, I''m afraid he will be served by delicious food and drink and arrested. Why not?


    I''m the dividing line between beauty and boredom, La La La ~


    "Let''s go, we should start." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t bother to ignore Li Shuo''s poor expression. It''s not her ruthlessness.


    But this expression, she knew at a glance that nothing good would happen, so she simply ignored it.


    Moreover, at this time, Lin Lan, the leader of the wal tribe, should have set out. Maybe they can meet again when they go out at this time.


    "No." Li Shuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words and didn''t think about it, so he objected.


    "Why?" Jin Xuan stood beside Mi Xiaoxiao with an unidentified face. So, what medicine is sold in the gourd?


    "We can''t go out now." Li Shuo put away his foolishness and became serious.


    It was this lishuo that made Mi Xiaoxiao stop.


    "Come on, why can''t I?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat down again patiently, while Tamo and Shi Nuo sat down without saying a word.


    To tell you the truth, they don''t know Lin, so they can''t say anything. It''s better to shut up.

 Chapter 401

    "Lin Lan of the wal tribe is suspicious by nature, so I guess he will start in the afternoon instead of in the morning.


    Even the Xili sent by tru had indeed been the orc of the wal tribe, and he had reasonable reasons to explain why he was not in the tribe at this time.


    But as soon as he came back, he said he had found a big secret. He said that you, who should have had an accident, came back safely.


    I think it''s a person who should doubt whether what he said is true or false, not to mention Lin Xun. Therefore, he will interrogate Xili before departure. "


    Li Shuo sat back in his position and solemnly analyzed what he could guess for MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Then?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo. There was nothing on the surface, but in fact, he couldn''t admire it in his heart.


    Li Shuo is really smart. He deserves to be a qualified leader. No wonder he can lead the wolf tribe farther and farther.


    "Then, of course, it takes time to try Cyril, so he will come out in the afternoon, not in the morning.


    As for why I don''t allow you to go out now, I also think Lin Lian has the temperament. At that time, he will guard at the gate of our tribe and wait for rabbits.


    If Xiaoxiao you go out now, it''s better to be earlier than him. No matter how he waits for the rabbit, he will only see you enter the tribe, so he won''t be more suspicious.


    But if you go to the tribal gate with him, the situation is completely different.


    He would doubt it. "After leaving shuotun, he picked up the water bowl on one side, drank a few salivas, slept and cleared his throat, and then said.


    "If you show up at the gate of the tribe with him at the same time, he is bound to doubt whether this is your plan to wait for him to jump, because even if he is on time, he will not jump when he just arrives at the gate of the tribe.


    You may think it''s a coincidence to bump into you on time, but he will never. "


    With that, Li Shuo returned to the ruffian young man''s attitude and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with bright eyes.


    It''s like a child who has done good deeds, looking at his parents with bright eyes with a touch of praise.


    "So I must go out after he gets to the tribe, so that he won''t suspect me?


    But how do I know when he will arrive at the tribe? "


    Speechless, there is nothing to monitor in the world. How do you know if Lin Yan has reached the gate of the tribe?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t forget, we have good hearing. We are the orcs standing at the gate of the tribe.


    Just send some smart people with good hearing. As soon as Lin Lan arrives, we will know. "


    Shi Nuo was not silent at last. He drank a mouthful of hot water and said calmly. It was rare for him to say so much at one breath.


    Shi Nuo: joke, if you don''t speak out and attract Xiaoxiao''s attention, isn''t it all the benefits that Li Shuo takes?


    But Mi Xiaoxiao understood it without doubt. It turned out that Li Shuo, the old fox, had arranged everything long ago. She, who didn''t know anything, was still in the dark.


    Confused and anxious.


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo with some complexity.


    Rejoice, admire, startle, fear, comfort.


    She is glad that she and lishuo are not enemies. Otherwise, even if she is a modern person, she may not be able to fight lishuo.


    She admired that if Li Shuo was born in modern times, he might be a business genius and have the material to be the president!


    I really admire his intelligence.


    She was shocked and admired him. At the same time, she was shocked. If she didn''t choose to cooperate with him when she was caught in the wolf tribe, she would probably die miserably.

 Chapter 402

    She was afraid. She said that she would die miserably against Li Shuo. Therefore, she didn''t know what would happen if she fell out one day!


    But she is more gratified, gratified that her decision is right, gratified that she likes


    Like?!


    Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. Where did she just think of going?


    "Well, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao is not a fool. He didn''t understand it before, but he immediately reacted after a little explanation.


    Since it is a suggestion good for their safety, she will certainly adopt it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Rustle!" a gust of wind rustled the leaves, successfully attracting the attention of the orcs standing at the door.


    A tall and powerful man, with a northeast man like son, a pointed beard on his chin and a standard national character face, makes people feel serious at the sight of Tao.


    Black eyes look close, you can also see that there is a little glittering and translucent light. It is not dark green, but a little green.


    Hidden at the bottom of dark eyes, even during the day, you may not be aware of it, unless you are very close.


    The orc''s eyes flashed, but his body was still tall and straight as loose. He really achieved the sentence of standing as loose.


    "Hiss..." for a moment, the orc suddenly covered his stomach and felt uncomfortable on his face. Even, fine honey beads of sweat had appeared on his head.


    His face was pale and painful, but in an instant, the orc who had stood upright suddenly fell down.


    The huge body, because it fell to the ground, stirred up a piece of dust.


    The orc standing guard with him on one side was shocked to see his companion suddenly fall down.


    He hurried over, and the weapon in his hand fell down.


    "Hey! Hydrogen, are you all right? Hydrogen? Wake up, what''s the matter?" the orc wiped the sweat from his forehead, and the voice of calling was higher and higher.


    "What''s the matter?" the orcs patrolling in the tribe rushed over as soon as they heard the change, but found the orcs lying on the ground, foaming and unconscious.


    In a hurry, under the joint efforts of several people, they also lifted the orcs up.


    Just then, when the man who hurriedly called for the word "hydrogen" wanted to keep up, he was stopped by the man in the lead of the patrol.


    "Why do you want to stop me?" Di lie looked at the orc blocking his way in front of him unbelievably, and his voice was particularly fierce.


    "The leader''s order must keep an eye on the tribe all the time, and no mosquito is allowed to fly in, otherwise, you know the consequences.


    As for hydrogen, you don''t have to worry. It''s not the first one to fall. Don''t worry! You''ll wake up later.


    After all, it''s not a big deal, but pay attention. If you don''t guard the tribe well, you''ll be overwhelmed. "


    The leader of the patrol said coldly, but repeatedly told the remaining orcs to guard the tribe at any time to ensure that no mosquito could fly in.


    "This..." Di lie hesitated, but finally compromised and continued to stand on his post without saying a word.


    The hydrogen was dragged back to the tribe by the orcs and disappeared in an instant.


    At this time, two figures flashed down from a tree not far from the tribe.


    One is stone, and the other is Lin Lan, the leader of the wal tribe.


    "Chief, there seems to be something wrong with the wolf tribe." stone wondered. He couldn''t hear wrong. It seems that the wolf tribe hasn''t been quiet recently.


    "Oh, she''s really lucky."


    Lin Li leaned against the tree with one hand and played with the stones on his hands. Listening to the words of the stones, he said such an inexplicable word.

 Chapter 403

    "The leader said ''she'', but that little female named Mi Xiaoxiao?" the stone frowned, with a trace of confusion on his beautiful face, but only a trace.


    "Yes."


    Lin Lian frowned. It seems that he underestimated Mi Xiaoxiao''s luck. When he fell into such a deep river, he still had life to come back alive. Good, good.


    This thing has really become quite interesting.


    "So what Xili guy said is true? The little female named Mi Xiaoxiao wants to attack our tribe and take revenge?"


    When Stone said this, he felt a little uneasy. If the gray wolf tribe came forward to deal with their tribe, I really don''t know if they have a chance to win.


    But in any case, at least there will be a protracted war. After all, the leader is uniting the forces of other major tribes.


    Just wait until the assembly is completed, so as to attack the wolf tribe.


    Originally, their wal tribe was the bully around here. Here, everyone has to give their tribe some face.


    But since the wolf tribe inexplicably appeared here, they were pushed down resolutely because of their status.


    The wolf tribe, instead of them, was once again proud of the world in this forest.


    Even their wal tribe, the former overlord, did not dare to provoke the wolf tribe, because there was a great disparity in strength.


    It must be because of this that the leader can''t wait to gather the forces of other tribes and remove the thorns of the wolf tribe.


    "Not really, we continue to observe. Before we see the real person, remember, don''t make a conclusion." Lin Lan said to the stone.


    Stone is quick and smart, but it is inevitable that he is too impatient.


    "Yes." then they looked at each other and nodded. Then they ran back to the original tree.


    ¡­¡­


    And now.


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was bored and flustered, a tall and powerful orc, holding his own weapon, walked into the cave.


    "How about?" Li Shuo''s voice was faint. It seemed that he didn''t care much about it. Instead, MI Xiaoxiao was very concerned.


    "Leader, although our tribe is a few meters away, there is movement on a big tree with lush branches and leaves.


    Moreover, we just went to take a breath with the guards at other exits. They said that they all heard a trace of movement, but it was not clear that it was a person. "


    The respectful speaker is the man who just pretended to faint at the gate of the tribe, the hydrogen in di lie''s mouth.


    "Tut tut tut Tut, Lin Lan is all ready. He blocked all the exits of his feelings?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s mouth is flat. It seems that Li Shuo is right. Lin Lan is afraid it''s hard to deal with.


    However, she is a modern person. If she can''t fight a Lin, she will have received so many years of education in vain.


    I''m saying that her IQ is 180. She''s not playing with it.


    "Let''s go, don''t go to the gate, let''s take the path out of the tribe." since Na Lin is naturally suspicious, she doesn''t mind his brain burning.


    Maybe it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t burn. It will burn to death as soon as it burns?


    For this result, MI Xiaoxiao is obviously happy. Anyway, Lin Yan''s death is also a good thing for her.


    "OK." for MI Xiaoxiao''s cunning smile, Jin Xuan chose to spoil it. Everything was as Xiaoxiao said.


    "Let''s go." Shi Nuo nodded, took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, and went out without giving others a chance to hold hands.


    "Li Shuo, where is the most hidden exit in your tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao stood still and looked at the man walking behind her.


    "Ha ha, come with me!" Li Shuo smiled brightly and instantly lost the eyes of many passing females.


    Oh, my God! Their leader is so handsome!

 Chapter 404

    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at some female orcs who passed by them. Whether they had friends or not, they showed a fascination with Li Shuo.


    Mi Xiaoxiao twitched at the corners of her mouth. Looking at the twinkling star eyes, she quickly blinded her old eyes.


    Emma!


    It turns out that demons have a high status in front of his people!


    Especially in front of female orcs.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s cool line of sight glanced at Li Shuo with the road as if nothing had happened. The cold air was directly on someone''s back.


    Maybe Mi Xiaoxiao even noticed how hot his sight was at this moment. It almost stuck to his back.


    Many say that those in the game are confused and those on the sidelines are clear. Shi Nuo, who holds her hand, and Jin Xuan and Tamo on the side, are also clearly understood.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo have nothing. After all, they have long been ready. Xiaoxiao is so excellent. How can they only have their two partners?


    Don''t say they are self mutilated. In this dangerous world, the law of the jungle is everywhere. Every day, every hour, every minute, and even every second, you may be in danger.


    Therefore, the strength of the two of them alone is not enough to protect Xiaoxiao. Moreover, Xiaoxiao is so beautiful.


    They want to be with her all the time, 24 hours a day, but in case, just like last time, when they are not with her, Xiaoxiao will be very dangerous because of her appearance.


    It''s not always good luck to meet another harmless tamer.


    "Here we are." Li Shuo came all the way, and the radian of the corner of his mouth never stopped, keeping the original radian all the time.


    It seems that he is in a good mood.


    Because her eyes followed him all the way.


    Just now, he smiled at those females on purpose. To tell the truth, he just wanted to test Xiaoxiao''s attitude towards him.


    Unexpectedly, Kung Fu pays off those who have a heart. Xiaoxiao still cares about him. Knowing this, even if he pays more, it''s worth it.


    "Is this...?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the sight of withered grass everywhere and couldn''t see any road, and turned his eyes silently.


    Suspiciously, he glanced away from Shuo and said in a secret way: this guy is not pretending to force all the way. Did he take the wrong way?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t look at me like that. I''ll misunderstand you''re interested in me." Li Shuo smiled with a "colorful" tone, followed by a mocking tone.


    The emerald green eyes, flashing the evil light, seemed to peel Mi Xiaoxiao away completely.


    For a moment, MI Xiaoxiao was embarrassed. The red color quietly climbed up Mi Xiaoxiao''s smooth cheeks.


    "You talk a lot, I ask you, where is this road?" Mi Xiaoxiao is like a shrew, with her hands on her hips and a fierce stare at Li Shuo.


    Mingming plays a fierce woman, but in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand, it is a little more delicate and a little less unreasonable.


    Small and exquisite people, at this time, they don''t know how attractive their appearance is.


    So that the men present, with their deep eyes, shot at the girl in the center. Even Shi Nuo, who had always been calm, was surging in the bottom of his eyes at the moment.


    The eyes were deep.


    "Alas ~, come with me!" for a long time, Li Shuo sighed. The key is not to let the little woman touch it.


    Tell me, tell me, is this like putting a delicious food in front of you when you are hungry for days and nights without water.


    When you add a cup of clean and cool water, you are very hungry, but the person who brings it tells you.


    Food is only allowed to smell and eat, and cool tea is only allowed to see and drink.


    Tell me, tell me how grinding it should be?

 Chapter 405

    Alas ~, don''t mention it, don''t mention it, take your time, don''t worry, you have to wait until Xiaoxiao gives it to him willingly, he will 7 really achieve his wish.


    Xiaoxiao is really a goblin who is used to grinding people!


    Moreover, you can''t beat, scold or be fierce. You can only pet it, pet it, and then pet it.


    "Few people go here, so the road is covered by some weeds." Li Shuo explained and passed a message to MI Xiaoxiao.


    That is: there are people around here!


    Mi Xiaoxiao scolded and laughed. Lin Lan was really careful. Even this road was blocked.


    However, she immediately felt funny about her idea. If Lin didn''t block up here, did it mean that her plan to choose this road failed?


    Therefore, I have to thank others for their carefulness. Are there any trees?


    "Is it safe for us to go out from here?" Mi Xiaoxiao enters the role for a second. At this moment, she is just Mi Xiaoxiao who bears humiliation and carefully wants to take revenge.


    "Don''t worry! Xiaoxiao, few people in the tribe use this road. No, the weeds are so deep." Li Shuo compared the weeds about the height of his calf.


    After taking a look at Mi Xiaoxiao, he cooperated with MI Xiaoxiao very calmly.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry! We will definitely avenge you this time. Last time we came out of the thar tribe, Ott didn''t say anything.


    At that time, he personally told me to take good care of you and stay for a few days. He was personally inviting you back to the thar tribe. "


    Jin Xuan said it flatly and put it into Buddha''s mouth. What he said was the truth.


    However, in front of several informed personnel, it was all made up by Jin Xuan. How could Ott personally pick her up?


    It''s too late for him to kill her! He also took her back. It''s estimated that he would only do it if he had a fit.


    "Alas ~, it''s really difficult for leader Aote. It''s really not easy to help us deal with the wal tribe and be misunderstood by others."


    Mi Xiaoxiao knew that Jin Xuan was deliberately discrediting Ott. It was all said to those people hiding in the dark.


    However, she was willing to waste some saliva to help him add some material.


    If these subordinates really told narin drag their original words, they just didn''t know that narin drag would think so about Ott.


    Oh, I don''t know what to expect. They fought against each other first. Tut tut Tut, it''s interesting to think about it.


    "Oh! Xiaoxiao, why do you always think and say what? You know, we''re back secretly now.


    Others don''t know our whereabouts, but don''t talk nonsense. Although there is no one in the wilderness, we are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If someone accidentally hears about our trip to the thar tribe and finds out, all plans will be over. "


    Tamo rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head. Although there was a trace of blame in his tone, his eyes were very tired.


    "..." said she was reckless and walls have ears. Why didn''t he reveal it more thoroughly? He even made up the so-called plan. Fortunately, he said she was impetuous?


    "Oh! Tamo, don''t bully Xiaoxiao. There are only flowers and trees around here. There will be no one. You''re making a mountain out of a molehill."


    Jin Xuan glanced at Tamo discontentedly, but what he said was that he wanted several tails in the dark to confidently and boldly tell the boss about it.


    Because they didn''t know that someone was following them, and they didn''t know that what they said was heard,.


    So, if those people think about it from the side, there is a 90% possibility that what they say may be true.

 Chapter 406

    The afternoon sun is a little soft, not as hot as noon. In the dense forest, there are occasionally a few crisp bird calls, which are very beautiful.


    "Chief, why hasn''t there been any movement in it for so long? Moreover, the orcs sent in the past have either been caught or have no news."


    The stone was a little anxious. They had been squatting on the tree for most of the day, but neither they nor the exit guards brought back any news.


    At home, the orcs sent by the leader to the wolf tribe to inquire about the news are either missing or nothing.


    In short, there is no news at all.


    "Wait patiently, there will always be news." he looked at the anxiety of stone, but didn''t take it to heart.


    It''s an idea in my heart. With the performance of stone, I''m more and more self-confident.


    Although the stone is smart, it has not experienced any major events. Its mind is still a little unstable. It is easy to be impetuous when it comes to things.


    In major events, there is no room for carelessness. Therefore, stone''s temperament needs more training to better help him.


    After all, in the future, perhaps a tribe will integrate into their wal tribe. At that time, the tribe will grow and manage, and things will only be more and more.


    If a person is busy, he must be busy. Therefore, he has the mind to cultivate stones.


    "Otherwise, let me go in and have a look!" the stone raised his eyes and secretly looked at the gentle leader. When he spoke, he was seven points respectful and three points tentative.


    "Stone, what I just said, did you just ignore it?"


    Lin Lian stared at the door of the wolf tribe. What he said was cool.


    "Stone dare not." stone shrunk his head when he heard his leader''s words. Then he turned his eyes to the direction of the wolf tribe and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    "You continue to follow, I''ll report to the leader." the two orcs hid on the leafy tree, looked at the slow walking people in front, and secretly discussed.


    "Well, go, be careful." another Orc nodded. If what they had just heard was true, the leader would praise them.


    "Gone one." tamer bowed his head, white hand, took a strand of hair that MI Xiaoxiao fell in her ear, and took the opportunity to bow his head and whisper in her ear.


    The warm breath, full of masculinity unique to men, sprayed on her soft and sensitive ears.


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao''s ears brushed the heat up, while Tamo quietly left after seeing his satisfactory results.


    The voice is very small. In addition, the two people are so close together, and Mi Xiaoxiao''s ears are red again. People who are far away can easily misunderstand that they are talking about "hiding".


    "Let''s wait here! Ott should come later." Jin Xuan grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao and sat down against a big tree.


    "Then I''ll find something to eat!" Shi Nuo''s words were still so few, and the whole person disappeared in place and disappeared.


    Shi Nuo''s departure made it difficult for the only tail to follow the day after tomorrow.


    The man who just left didn''t run to deliver a message to Ott, did he?


    But he can''t leave here. If the man just looks for food and he leaves, Ott will succeed in meeting them.


    If so, you will suffer.


    Just look at the situation here first. If the man hasn''t come back for a long time, it''s not too late to find him by himself.


    "Tail" thought, then rested his heart trying to keep up, lay down in the grass honestly, didn''t dare to make a sound, and quietly observed the situation of MI Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 407

    On the other side, Ott opened his eyes.


    To ask the reason, he sent someone to the wal tribe as soon as he got the news that MI Xiaoxiao might survive.


    On the surface, he was sent to improve the friendly relations between tribes. In fact, he was sent to contact Lin Yan, the leader of the navor tribe.


    Tell him that MI Xiaoxiao probably didn''t die. It''s a pity that after so many days, the people he sent out failed every time.


    One by one, they ran to the wall tribe every day and asked to see their leader, but every time they were rejected by the orcs over there because their leader was not in the tribe or because their leader was not what they wanted to see.


    One day when he couldn''t see Lin Yan, Ott couldn''t get peace. He was worried all day, for fear that one day Mi Xiaoxiao would rush into the tribe with people to fight.


    Every day, he had to take the male orcs of the tribe to hunt. There were very few prey that MI Xiaoxiao could catch in the traps he made last time.


    Fortunately, you can catch a little rabbit or a bigger bear rabbit in those traps in a few days.


    That is, when you are lucky, when you are unlucky, you can''t get one.


    Hunting is always led by the leaders of various tribes. This has always been a rule and has never been broken.


    Moreover, when hunting, we will encounter many emergencies. If the leader is present, that is, the backbone is present.


    At the critical time, there is no rush, and there is no commander.


    So even if he wants to go to the wall tribe to find someone himself, there y is no time. One or two orcs can go without the other orcs.


    If he wasn''t there, it wouldn''t make sense. Unless he was ill, he had to continue to bear the responsibility that belonged to him.


    But even if they work hard to hunt every day, they won''t get much harvest in one day. They only have enough food and clothing. The next day, they still have to hunt hard to have enough food.


    As for the fruits in the cellar, none of them had been eaten for a long time, but fortunately, there were still some dry fish in the cellar.


    But the fish can''t move now. After all, they still have to live this winter.


    And Nina''s body also has a cold. In addition, she already has a baby in her stomach. It''s dangerous to catch a cold.


    So Jike has been taking care of her at home for fear that one of Nina''s children will disappear again.


    That''s their first cub. Although they don''t know who it is, everyone of them is looking forward to it.


    One after another, things bothered him, which made him not only unable to get rid of himself, but also have to be afraid all day, but also prepare nutritious food for pregnant Nina.


    No one who is hungry can starve the cub in her stomach.


    Therefore, at this moment, he wished he could be separated. He was in a bad mood all day and had a terrible headache.


    It''s easy to be impatient when doing things.


    No, I couldn''t help getting angry when I heard that the orcs I sent out in the morning had got nothing and had been sent back.


    "You useless piece of shit! I just sent you to meet Lin Zhao. What have you been doing in the wall tribe all day?


    I can''t even see anyone. Tell me, what''s the reason for the wal tribe this time? "


    Ott sat on the stone bed and looked at the Tamu standing in front of him. His face hated iron but not steel.


    "First, leader, this, they said, leader Lin is not in the tribe." Tamu looked at the angry leader sitting on the stone bed, a little frightened.


    This is the first time he has seen the leader lose such a temper, but it doesn''t matter if he can''t see the leader Lin drag?

 Chapter 408

    Moreover, even if I met leader Lin, I just told him about the friendly relationship between the two tribes, and there was nothing else important.


    However, the leader seems to have ordered him to meet leader Lin Lian, but it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    After all, this has to be put in the past. The Nawal tribe has nothing to do with their thar tribe. Some, perhaps only have some intersection when they want to hand in food.


    But in addition, Tamu really can''t find any evidence to prove that they have had friendly exchanges before.


    Even the last time I came to the tribe and shouted for them to hand in food, I was interrupted by Xiaoxiao.


    Shi Nuo even killed a man of the wal tribe. It was said that if there were not the leader of the Canglang tribe, they would suffer from the thar tribe.


    But anyway, it was Xiaoxiao who refused the wal tribe''s request for food and killed one of the other.


    Don''t talk about friendship. It''s good not to talk about friendship.


    At the thought of Xiaoxiao, Tamu''s eyes darkened. Xiaoxiao was his life-saving benefactor and the little female he liked for the first time.


    Although the confession was rejected, he still liked her and wanted to protect her and take care of her.


    Unfortunately, before she had time to do it, the beautiful little man had disappeared. It can be said that she disappeared in the world forever.


    At first, when he came back, he told her that he had more words to say to her. Now, he wants to say, and there is no place to say.


    "Tamu?! what do I ask you? Why are you stunned?" Ott was angry. Tamu''s appearance made him very angry. He couldn''t hold down his anger.


    Anyway, there are no outsiders here. He doesn''t need to endure so hard. He just broke out.


    "Chief, what did you just say?" after all, I didn''t listen carefully. No wonder others. Therefore, the tone of my speech was a little guilty.


    "What did I say? You didn''t hear a word?" Ott frowned and looked unhappy.


    "..." if he knew, he wouldn''t need to ask.


    "Just go, go, don''t worry about it." after vent most of his anger, Ott waved impatiently to Tamu, indicating that he could leave.


    "... yes." Tamu hesitated for a while to persuade his leader that the wal tribe is not a good man.


    Just from his several visits to the wal tribe to ask to see leader Lin Yan, those orcs who guarded the door were full of contempt and disdain when they saw him.


    Even the last time he came to the wall tribe with a task, those people were seemingly friendly to him, once leader Lin Yue was not present.


    The orcs turned around and despised him. What''s more, they were sarcastic and didn''t treat him as a guest.


    It''s not his selfish intention to think that the wal tribe is not a good one, but he thinks that the wal tribe has no good feelings for their thar tribe at all.


    Instead, with malice.


    But recently, the leader has a hot temper and likes to lose his temper. It is not the first time that he has been scolded, but it is the first time that he has been scolded so miserably.


    Therefore, he thought that even if he said it himself, the wal tribe had no good intentions, only nausea, and the leader would not believe him.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and call dick in by the way." Ott waved impatiently and motioned him to leave quickly.


    After a while, tamudon didn''t stop too much. He turned and left the cave, and then went to find Jik as Ott ordered.

 Chapter 409

    At this time, the central figure around them, Lin Yan, has a very different scene.


    At this moment, Lin Lan, standing under the big tree, was staring at the orc in front of him.


    The fierce eyes seemed to penetrate the orcs on the opposite side, and let the tall orcs kneeling on the ground shake fiercely.


    "What you said is true?" Lin Lei stared at the orc for a long time before he slowly opened his mouth. The low air pressure almost made the orc breathe hard.


    "Yes, it''s true. I''ve seen it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears. If the leader doesn''t believe it, he can ask about it. He also knows what happened.


    I, I never lied. It''s all true. The female Orc named Mi Xiaoxiao is still alive.


    They, they are said to be going to the thar tribe to meet Ott, and what plans did they say? "


    The orcs knelt on the ground in fear, and took the trouble to repeat what they had just said again.


    "Go to the thar tribe? Meet? Find Ott? Implement the plan?" Lin Yan accurately grasped the key words in the animal population, hooked his lips and smiled.


    "Yes, yes." the orc''s face was covered with fine beads of sweat. He was really afraid of the leader. It was really the means of the leader to punish people. It was too much and cruel.


    He doesn''t want to be one of them!


    "Well, I see. You keep staring. Don''t scare the snake." Lin Yue said this and was silent.


    Just as the orcs got the amnesty, they left their place and walked in the direction they had just come.


    It''s too dangerous to stay in front of the leader.


    Fortunately, the leader didn''t want to punish him just now. Others have to take off a layer of skin. It''s really hard to be worried about such a day.


    "Stone, what do you think of this matter." Lin Yan''s eyes sank and asked the stone quietly falling to the ground. It seemed that he was asking his opinion.


    Only stone knew that his leader had a vague answer in his heart, but he was not sure.


    Just want to listen to his opinion, just want to give yourself more time to consider.


    "Leader, I don''t think it''s credible. They should not have the courage to go to the thar tribe to find Ott.


    After all, Ott is the one who wants to kill her. They don''t have to throw themselves into the net. Maybe they''re ruining the relationship between you and Ott. "


    The analysis of stone is really a bit wrong. Unfortunately, what''s the use of guessing right? The key depends on the judgment of the top decision-maker.


    What the person''s judgment is, what the result will be. He can''t intervene much, but gives his opinion to the point.


    "Ha ha, really?" Lin Li smiled and whispered, "is it possible that Ott has rebelled?"


    The tone of the second half of the sentence was like he was muttering to himself or asking a stone.


    However, the stone standing on one side sighed. It seems that his leader still began to doubt Ott!


    Anyway, he also despised the natal tribe. In the face of his benefactor, he was just afraid that others would surpass himself in the tribe.


    I''m afraid the other party will pass him and take the position of leader because of his high popularity.


    In his opinion, it''s just that he Ott is worrying about himself.


    It''s good that the little female has the ability to sit in the leader, but if someone really wants to be in that position.


    Maybe he won''t wait until the day he starts. After all, people are very popular, aren''t they?


    Although he is from the wal tribe, he probably knows about the thar tribe.


    But anyway, he''d better ignore other people''s tribal affairs and take care of the immediate affairs.

 Chapter 410

    Compared with the tension of Ott of the thar tribe and many suspicions of Lin Lan of the wal tribe, MI Xiaoxiao seems to have a particularly harmonious atmosphere.


    Shi Nuo, who had just returned from hunting, carried two bears and rabbits in his hand and said, "Xiaoxiao, wait a minute and you can eat it right away."


    For MI Xiaoxiao, Shi Nuo has never been stingy with his language, because that''s the person he likes!


    "OK, let me help! Jin Xuan, Tamo, you have to raise the fire before we come back!" if you want to eat delicious roast rabbit, you have to raise the fire obediently, otherwise you can only eat raw.


    "No problem." Jin Xuan and Tamo nodded together. They mostly listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Xiaoxiao, what about me?" Li Shuo posted it pitifully. Everyone else had something to do. Even Tamo was not idle. Did he forget it?


    "You? You, you, you should have a rest for a while!" Mi Xiaoxiao thought and said.


    Anyway, there''s nothing to be busy with. It''s nothing to let him have a rest. It should be very good to be free.


    "..., that''s all right." why would he be so upset when he was idle?


    Does he really have a tendency to be abused?


    Li Shuo thought, with a push of his foot, he jumped up the tree in an instant, and jumped up step by step according to the branches that came out next to him.


    Xu Shi found a suitable position. Li Shuo, who was jumping, sat down on a strong trunk.


    Leaning back against the tree, MI Xiaoxiao had no extra emotion when she saw Li Shuo suddenly jumping into the tree.


    Just when he suddenly realized that he wanted to go to the tree to see the scenery. After all, standing high, looking far away?


    "Let''s go, Xiaoxiao." Shi Nuo walked ahead, but found that MI Xiaoxiao, who said he wanted to help, didn''t catch up.


    Looking back, I found that she was still in place, with a pair of watery eyes, looking at Li Shuo lying on the trunk.


    He couldn''t help calling. He didn''t have to ask Mi Xiaoxiao for help. He just wanted to get along with Xiaoxiao all the time.


    Such a time makes him very happy. In front of Xiaoxiao, he can relax wholeheartedly without worrying about intrigues.


    "Oh, it''s coming." Mi Xiaoxiao revived, smiled at Shi Nuo, and walked towards him with steps.


    Everything is normal, but the tail hidden in the dark is not the taste in my heart.


    They have food and drink outside, and they have to be as comfortable as they can be. And the two of them, who are oppressed, can only hide in the dark and watch others eat and drink.


    So, tracking is actually very hard.


    At this time, the orcs who had just gone out to report the news quietly retreated back.


    "How''s it going?" the two left the place until they had a long distance from MI Xiaoxiao, and then began to talk at ease.


    "What else can I do? Keep staring!" the orc''s tone was bad, but he didn''t care.


    Because he knew that his leader''s character had been gone for so long, he would not go to play. It must be his leader who released his low pressure again.


    The orc calmed his mood, paused and then said, "what''s the situation now?"


    "They are resting in place now. They know from their mouth that they should be waiting for leader Ott to come.


    In my opinion, that Ott is a traitor. When I see that MI Xiaoxiao, I am afraid. A big man is really cowardly. "31 said of Ott, shaking his head.


    But I didn''t know that he added a big hat to Ott.

 Chapter 411

    "Indeed, it may be treason. I have long felt that Ott is not very good. He can be cruel to the females of his tribe. He is simply not human."


    The orc shook his head as if he was regretting Mi Xiaoxiao. In fact, he was just meeting his gossip heart.


    "Well, let''s go back and watch it honestly! Don''t let the leader know we''re lazy, or we can''t afford to go."


    Thirty massage took the orc forward and kept the sound as low as possible. When the two pushed Sang Sang to the place where they had just hid, Shi Nuo and Mi Xiaoxiao had handled the bear and rabbit and went back.


    "Shi Nuo, I''m hungry when your speed is compared with that of the tortoise." after these days, the relationship between Tamo and Jin Xuan is a little better.


    At least there was no first tension.


    "Don''t worry, Ott hasn''t come yet. Let''s wait." Mi Xiaoxiao said to wait, but he was very handy. He put the handled bear and rabbit into a long string of wooden sticks he had already prepared.


    The fire had already been lit, and there was an occasional crackle of firewood.


    "Will Ott still come? I''ve been waiting for a long time." the remaining light from the corner of Jin Xuan''s eye turned to the tall bushes.


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure, but we have agreed that even if he doesn''t come to me today, she will go to the wall tribe.


    At that time, he will reveal the news of my return, and then cooperate with me to get rid of the wall tribe. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said that the wind was light and the clouds were light. The two guys listening inside were not generally frightened. This little female wanted to directly destroy their tribe!


    "Xiaoxiao, are you sure this Ott is credible?" Li Shuo anxiously opened his mouth to MI Xiaoxiao, as if he didn''t trust Ott.


    "Don''t worry! He has something in my hand, but I promised him. When he helped me destroy the wall tribe, I will disappear in front of him from now on.


    Stay away from him. If he doesn''t cooperate with us honestly, don''t blame me for making this handle known to everyone. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile, but his hand kept turning over the burning bear and rabbit on the fire.


    The people around her knew that what she said was false. In fact, they just told it to the two eavesdropping guys, but they still cooperated with her with a smile,


    "Handle?" at this moment, even Li Shuo was interested. He approached Mi Xiaoxiao curiously and wanted to know what the "handle" in her mouth meant.


    "Since I have promised others, as long as he helps me finish what I want to do, I won''t say.


    Therefore, even if you ask, I can''t say. Who makes me Mi Xiaoxiao have good quality. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao flipped the bear and rabbit that had gradually leaked oil out, and didn''t want it.


    "OK, you have the best quality." Li Shuo spoiled a smile, stretched out his index finger and intimately ordered Mi Xiaoxiao''s smooth and small nose.


    "By the way, do you have salt on you?" food without salt smell can be eaten, but she is really tired of it.


    When I was with Tamo, I didn''t eat salt. When I went to Zili tribe to save Tamo, the food was original and there was no salt.


    Later, when I came back, I didn''t add salt to everything I ate on the road. Until I returned to the Canglang tribe these two days, I wasn''t a little late for salt food.


    This makes Mi Xiaoxiao greedy.


    "I knew you needed it. Here you are." Shi Nuo smiled and took out a bag of salt wrapped in clean animal skin from his arms and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Hey! You still know me." Shi Nuo, who is usually indifferent to water, is actually quite careful!

 Chapter 412

    For baked food, brush one side of the outside and inside with salt water, and then rotate it on the fire for a few circles to make the food taste like salt as much as possible.


    As soon as salt was added, the aroma of food became more and more rich, which made the two people hiding in the Bush have the impulse to drool.


    In a low voice, "the little female is not only good-looking, but also the food is so delicious. Who can be her partner is simply favored by the beast God!"


    "Come on, don''t talk, be careful to be heard." the orc whispered a warning to the speaker, and turned to pay close attention to their every move.


    Unfortunately, in the next half an hour, MI Xiaoxiao stayed in place and enjoyed the delicious food.


    The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    Several people seemed to have agreed. Since the dinner, when eating, or even after eating, they kept silent and resolutely didn''t mention anything about Ott.


    This made the two people who were hiding a little anxious. They had no more clues to live except that they had just heard a little news.


    It is conceivable that if they go back, they will have to bear the anger of the leader. Who makes them so "useless"?


    "We''ve had enough to eat and drink. We''ve been out for a long time. It''s time to go back." Mi Xiaoxiao held the tree and stood up without waiting for anyone.


    Two tails, success doubts, aren''t they waiting for leader Ott? Why didn''t even see Ott''s figure? Instead, they were ready to go back?


    How can this be?


    They also want to personally witness the scene of MI Xiaoxiao''s meeting with Ott, which is the most important clue and evidence to prove Ott''s rebellion.


    But who will tell them why the development of the plot did not follow the direction they wanted?


    Shouldn''t they happen to meet Mi Xiaoxiao and Ott, and then they quietly told leader Lin Yue about it.


    Then sit and wait for the leader to catch them. At that time, what kind of person Ott is will be fully exposed.


    At the same time, they don''t need to follow them so hard. As soon as the leader goes up, they can solve all the problems directly, and there will be no future trouble.


    Unfortunately, there seems to be a problem with the script, which is developing in an unexpected direction.


    "Well, let''s go." Li Shuo nodded calmly, then stood up and pulled Mi Xiaoxiao up by the way.


    "What shall we do?" when Mi Xiaoxiao put out the fire and swaggered towards the tribe, the two men who followed him were worried.


    Are they going to follow?


    "No matter what plan he pays attention to, we have to watch them enter the tribe ourselves."


    After thinking about it, he said to the orc standing with him.


    If they watched Mi Xiaoxiao and his party enter the tribe and didn''t come out, their tracking task would be a perfect end.


    If you go back now, you may be affected by the low pressure of the leader. They still keep up and can avoid less things.


    With that, the two orcs followed up without hesitation, hid in the dark, followed all the way to the gate of the tribe, and watched them go in with their own eyes.


    After all, I was still worried. It was said that they stayed at the place where they went in for half an hour. Finally, I saw that there was no one, so I left smartly.


    Sure enough, it is true that the sentence "be careful to drive a ten thousand year ship", because it is simply suitable for them.


    "Gone?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked. Her hearing and eyesight could not match them. Therefore, now she wants to know the answer, she has to pass them.

 Chapter 413

    "Let''s go," tamer said, moving his black ears.


    It seems that Tamo''s hearing is the most sensitive here. After all, Tamo is an orc of the Fox family.


    "Well, well, after a busy day, go back to each family and find each mother!" Mi Xiaoxiao walked towards the location of his cave and didn''t forget to face the rear.


    The people in the back looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s small hand waving towards the rear, shook his head unanimously, and all obediently went back to their cave to recuperate.


    For several days in a row, MI Xiaoxiao was either playing or eating. In short, it was time to eat and sleep. The little life was almost the same as that of the emperor.


    What''s more perfect is that we don''t need to deal with some troublesome government affairs. We live a happy life every day. It can be said that even immortals yearn for life.


    Of course, I have joined the wolf tribe, and Li Shuo is a person she can trust and has helped her no less than five times.


    Therefore, while eating, drinking and having fun, MI Xiaoxiao also helped them set up traps. As for the cellar, the Canglang tribe was crowded. In less than half a day, a large storage cellar had been dug.


    Even the wood board used as the door at the entrance has been made. Then Mi Xiaoxiao carefully burned it with fire.


    The purpose of this is to evaporate the moisture on the surface of the wet soil.


    In this way, the stored things are easier to save.


    When I remembered this, I needed to burn it with fire. I immediately remembered that when the thar tribe made the cellar, she didn''t smoke it with fire.


    It was not her intention, but she really forgot at that time. I think the storage function of the cellar is not very long.


    However, she doesn''t intend to say this. She is not a member of the thar tribe now, and everything in it has little to do with her.


    So she doesn''t have to remind.


    In addition to some simple traps and after making the cellar, MI Xiaoxiao taught the orcs in the tribe to sew animal skin clothes with animal skin, just like before in the thar tribe.


    They are all relatively simple coat styles. She hasn''t tried the more complex ones.


    As for the dishes and chopsticks, she doesn''t need to worry about them. They already have these things, that is, they exchanged food with the thar tribe.


    At that time, they stayed in the thar tribe for a few days. Later, because Tani and German were finished, they took things back to the tribe.


    Therefore, all the tools needed for a simple meal are ready. In one, only salt is needed.


    The salt in that small bunker should be in short supply after being asked by the thar tribe.


    After all, it was just a small pit of sand and salt formed by chance. As for how it was formed, she was not interested in discussing it.


    Salt is also an essential seasoning. If you don''t eat salt for a long time, the consequences are very serious. At first, it is easy to get angry and have small blisters on your lips.


    Gradually feel weak, sleepy, dizzy, and so on.


    In a word, salt must be.


    She discussed this matter with Li Shuo. Li Shuo came forward and issued the task of finding salt to let everyone take action.


    It''s best to solve the problem of salt before winter. You know, it''s difficult to catch live prey in winter.


    This means that without fresh prey, they will lose their only source of salt. Therefore, if they want to spend the winter safely, they must speed up the pace of looking for salt.


    After doing these things, MI Xiaoxiao finally has a sense of belonging as a resident of the wolf tribe.


    However, after a few days, things outside must be better than those in the tribe. Moreover, some things, it''s time to close the net.

 Chapter 414

    In the quiet forest, the clear and graceful singing of birds sounds from time to time. The towering ancient trees are tall and tall.


    In a humble mountain cave, two teams of people, each standing on one side, seemed to be talking about something in secret.


    "If you don''t guard your partner well in the tribe, what are you doing here?" a man in a striped tiger skin skirt sounded in the open cave.


    Amber fundus, seemingly clear, but actually full of calculations, that brown broken hair, scattered, with a trace of messy beauty.


    The bronze skinned arm slowly took a cup of hot tea before he got up, put it in front of his mouth and took a sip.


    "Lin Lan, don''t be wordy. Let''s come straight to the point. You really don''t know the news that MI Xiaoxiao has come back?"


    A man in a dark brown animal skin skirt stretched out his index finger and middle finger, and eagerly knocked on the flat stone in front of him. It was the stone in front of him, making a dull thump.


    "Leader Aote, pay attention to your tone." a meditative stone standing next to Lin Lei can''t wait to scold before he opens his mouth.


    When he wanted to take revenge on MI Xiaoxiao, he brazenly came to his leader to discuss how to kill the female of his tribe.


    Now, the female came back to seek revenge. Ott was eager to find the leader, and even made rude remarks. Did he really think he was bigger than his own leader?


    But he is the leader of a tribe with less than 100 people. He is not qualified to shout in front of his own leader.


    What''s more, in addition to the things reported by those people before, no matter what he thinks of Ott, he feels inappropriate.


    "You...!" Ott was a thick man, a strong man. At this time, he almost suffocated his internal injury due to the stone''s voice.


    In his heart, he looked down on Lin Lian more and more. His subordinates dared to speak in front of him more and more. In his opinion, the leader was not very good.


    It''s a waste of resources to let such a person command a tribe with white people. If he can be the leader of the wall tribe, he will be as afraid of hands and feet as he is.


    Thinking, although Ott was more and more dissatisfied, he was stunned and didn''t dare to show half a point.


    I despise and hate others in my heart, but I look like ''you are my father and mother'', which is really disgusting.


    According to Lin Lian''s mind and strategy, how can he not know that Aote''s careful thinking, but he disdains to expose it.


    But the irony and suspicion in the bottom of my eyes are getting stronger and stronger.


    Some people, most like to overestimate their strength, often feel that they are superior to others, but they don''t know that they are one of the humble dust.


    Just think, if Lin Lan doesn''t have that ability and can''t compare with him, it may not be him who is sitting here today, but Lin Lan.


    But the reality is that he sat in the narrow cave and begged the man he despised most in his heart.


    "Stone." Lin Lian, who was silent, finally made a sound and interrupted the embarrassing atmosphere at this time.


    Then he said, "how do you know that MI Xiaoxiao is back? Can you confirm that the news is accurate? Why, my leader, has not received any news?"


    Lin Lan''s calm voice, but suppressed a little anger, but someone, but he didn''t know it.


    "Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo went back to the tribe last time, and then took Mi Xiaoxiao''s favorite pet from the tribe." Ott calmed down, took a few deep breaths, and finally opened his mouth to explain.


    However, he found that Lin Lian still didn''t mean to speak, so he continued: "I don''t know why you haven''t received any news, but I dare guarantee that MI Xiaoxiao, she''s back."

 Chapter 415

    "Do you guarantee? How much credibility does your guarantee have?" Lin Lei rested his eyelids, and a smile with unknown meaning hung around his mouth.


    "What I said is absolutely true." Ott''s black face, his fist on his side, tightly squeezed it, slightly white, as if he was trying to bear something.


    "Absolutely true? Before seeing Mi Xiaoxiao himself, what do you promise me that what you say is the absolutely true thing?" Lin Hui smiled when he heard Ott''s words.


    "..." Ott was silent. His face was black, white and finally purple. The change of color represented his inner mood.


    Their silence created the silence of the cave. Ott came to see Lin drag today and didn''t hesitate to pretend to be ill.


    Therefore, he didn''t bring anyone here today. Even if someone is willing to come with him, he won''t accept it.


    Because in the thar tribe, only he and Nina know the truth of MI Xiaoxiao falling into the water. He can come, Nina, but he will never let her come.


    For a long time, Ott took a deep breath, as if he had decided something, and said, "to tell you the truth, I did see Mi Xiaoxiao personally. She really came back without losing her hair."


    "Oh? Really?" Lin Lian didn''t look up, but the low laughter came from it. It should be a warm smile, but Leng is mixed with a trace of cold.


    "Of course, leader Lin Lian doesn''t believe me?" Aote asked, and his tone was impatient. Isn''t Lin Lian the leader''s tribe bigger than him?


    Why are you the boss in front of him? He wanted to tear his face off with such a look that everyone looked down upon.


    "Hehe, don''t believe it? How could it?"


    Lin Yue''s voice this time was close to a low whisper. If the orcs were not born with unusual ear power, I''m afraid they couldn''t hear what Lin Yue was saying.


    As soon as Ott heard this sentence, he had no time to think more, but he was relieved. Although he just said that he had seen Mi Xiaoxiao himself, it was a lie.


    But in the end, didn''t he get the result he wanted?


    "Since leader Lin Li believes me, should we talk about cooperation?" Ott looked up at the man opposite, with a faint disdain in his eyes.


    But he is not the kind of person who is stupid enough to be expressed in language.


    "Cooperation? Our leader is very busy these days and has no time to talk about cooperation with leader Ott. That''s all for today. Let''s talk about it another day."


    Lin Li''s smile on the corner of his mouth aroused an almost invisible radian, but it revealed enough indifference, without the meaning of half closeness.


    "No time? Leader Lin, what do you mean?"


    Ott stood up angrily. He gave him some face. Lin Lian really didn''t want to face. Did he play with his face openly?


    Didn''t they have a good talk just now? How can you turn your face?


    "Leader Ott, what my leader means is not clear enough? My leader is very busy these two days and has no time to talk about cooperation with you.


    You know, the people of our tribe are not like your thar tribe. There are only a few dozen people. "


    The stone choked Ott a few words in front of Lin Lan. In a few short words, it stubbornly choked Ott.


    It''s not to talk back, it''s not to talk back, but it''s suffocating him.


    But who''s Ott?


    Ott is a ruthless character who even Mi Xiaoxiao, who is kind to his tribe. How can he do it without a little courage and wisdom?


    Moreover, it''s still the kind of sneaking and silent.


    Therefore, how could he let go of the wall tribe, a big helper against Mi Xiaoxiao so easily?

 Chapter 416

    "Leader Lin Lan, don''t forget that you can''t get rid of the matter of pushing Mi Xiaoxiao down the river."


    Ott clenched his fist tightly and tried his best to suppress the burning anger in his chest. His eyes were very calm.


    "It has something to do with me? But what does that have to do with me?


    You know, whatever happened to MI Xiaoxiao, it happened in your thar tribe. What does this have to do with our wal tribe? "


    Lin Li smiled and looked at Ott''s eyes as if he were looking at an idiot.


    Originally, if he didn''t say anything today and let himself leave happily, he didn''t intend to tear his face with him.


    Because, later, I''m not sure, it will be useful to him.


    Unfortunately, as a human being, Ott is not interested, which makes him unable to calm down.


    Some people! Self righteous, then you should teach him a lesson and let him see how much he has.


    He had expected that Ott would say so. He wanted to drag the wall tribe into the water and help him deal with MI Xiaoxiao. When necessary, he would push his wall tribe out and be his replacement for Ott.


    The idea is good, but the key is that Ott should have the ability to turn the idea into reality.


    But the facts will prove that he still has no possibility to realize it after all.


    The fool didn''t think about why he insisted on fighting in the tal tribe of Aote, instead of leading Mi Xiaoxiao out and finding a deserted place to solve her.


    That''s because he wants an idiot to stand up and act as a substitute at the critical moment.


    The reason is simple.


    Even if Mi Xiaoxiao''s death is discovered, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo will investigate it, because they care about Mi Xiaoxiao.


    If they don''t find out anything, they can win-win. If they really have the ability and are found out a little, then Mi Xiaoxiao''s death can''t depend on him.


    After all, the place where Mi Xiaoxiao had an accident was in the thar tribe, not anywhere else, if it was elsewhere.


    Ott may have a chance to pull him into the water, but in the thar tribe, it''s none of his business.


    Because, in the rainy season, how could their people enter the thar tribe in order to kill a weak little female who has no enemies and no ability to fight back?


    Even if Ott insisted that it was related to their wall tribe, there was no evidence. It was nonsense. No one would believe him.


    Therefore, if he is not 100% sure that the wall tribe will be removed from it, then he will not be involved in this matter.


    Since he Aote can take his wal tribe as a substitute for the dead, why can''t he Lin drag take the opportunity to solve his thar tribe?


    Kill three birds with one stone, which not only may help the strength of the thar tribe surpass the MI Xiaoxiao of the wall tribe, but also has the evidence that Ott murdered the female of his own tribe.


    If he tells the story, why should Ott hold the position of leader?


    Since he can kill Mi Xiaoxiao for this position, he can be at his mercy for this position.


    You can also take the opportunity to recover the thar tribe and expand your own tribe. Why not?


    A fool won''t stop doing such a good thing.


    Ott doesn''t know what Lin Hui thinks, but he is very angry now.


    The angry fire almost burned his chest. The hot temperature burned his blood. The hot temperature made him miserable.


    "Leader Lin Lian, that''s not what you can take off if you want to take off the relationship. Do you think everyone is a fool? It''s good to throw everything on me."

 Chapter 417

    Ott looked at Lin Yan fiercely, his eyes gradually congested, which showed how angry he was at this moment.


    "Well, you''re right. Everyone can''t be a fool. Then why do you believe you?" Lin Yue put on an innocent face, as if he was really innocent.


    But Ott wanted to ruthlessly involve him in this matter.


    "Lin Lian! Don''t forget, if it weren''t for me, how could you have the chance to enter the thar tribe and kill Mi Xiaoxiao.


    You know, the person who killed her, but you Lin, I''m just forced. You threaten me with the lives of a tribe of thar tribe.


    Let me give you a chance, or you will kill my thar tribe. After all, your wal tribe has always been arrogant in this forest.


    If you do something that threatens others, others will easily believe it because you can do it. "


    Ott suddenly calmed down, and his brain seemed to be suddenly enlightened. He said it with full confidence.


    "Tut Tut, leader Ott, you are so cheeky. If you have no face or skin, you can say it, stone me!


    I really admire you. "Stone stood next to Lin Lan, looked at the nonsense Ott, and looked contemptuous with a smile.


    The look in his eyes was like saying again: look, the head of a tribe will be black and white, learn to talk and be a rogue!


    This really makes me, as a member of a small tribe, look down on you!


    "Hehe, leader Lin Li, do you think our cooperation will continue? Or will you leave now?"


    Ott surprisingly ignored the stone this time, as if he hadn''t heard what he said at all.


    He was not angry at all. On the contrary, he looked calm and quietly waiting for Lin Lan''s answer.


    "Pooh!" Lin Li looked at the confident man in front of him and couldn''t help laughing. He was aut. He was really capable!


    "Ott, as you said, if you didn''t give me the chance, my man, where would I get the chance to enter your tribe?


    If it weren''t for your acquiescence, how could my people have the chance to kill that MI Xiaoxiao? "


    Lin Li looked at Ott, whose face suddenly changed after hearing his words, smiled and then analyzed him as a stupid partner.


    "So ah! From any angle, you are the biggest suspect, the most guilty person, and the most likely... To be retaliated by them."


    This Ott is as stupid as a pig!


    But I don''t want to. Even if I count thousands, I can''t count. I still have a motive to stretch out a black hand towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "You!..." Ott looked at Lin Yan incredulously. His eyes were wide and his expression was light and cloudless. He began to crack a little, a little, and finally turned into nothingness.


    "Don''t you! Leader Aote, you''d better worry first. How should you face Mi Xiaoxiao''s anger after escaping!


    Hehe, I hope you will live to see our leader after accepting her anger.


    As for our leader, I won''t accompany you first. You! Ha ha, take care of yourself. "Lin Li smiled and nodded Ott''s forehead with his index finger.


    Ironic words, one better than one, one more than one, make people worried.


    "Tut Tut, otter, Lin, you are really awesome, so free for the girl to watch a wonderful dog bites."


    I''m very satisfied with your performance just now! "A crisp and pleasant voice like a Yellow Parrot sounded at the mouth of the cave.

 Chapter 418

    "Who?! who''s there?" Lin Lan first reacted, with sharp eyes and swept away in the direction of the hole at the same time.


    After a long time, footsteps came from the mouth of the cave, followed by a slim figure.


    The slender waist and long black hair spread out in the breeze, and the hair of ear tracks flew over the cheeks to form a messy beauty.


    The light from the entrance of the cave acts as the background of the woman. Looking against the light, the woman''s face is faint.


    Full and pink cherry lips, white as porcelain skin, small and exquisite nose, black and watery eyes, thick long eyelashes like feathers and filaments, delicate but flexible eyebrows


    With perfect facial features, a beautiful and moving woman like a lotus in water is instantly dotted.


    The light that came in obliquely from the outside of the cave immediately pulled the old elder''s body shape of the woman, but it was invisible and added a bit of immortality to her.


    It seems that she is the nine day Xuannv with her own aura coming out of the curling fairy fog.


    "You! You! No!" Ott looked at the dim figure in the light and stared at a seven foot tall man.


    In this way, with an incredible degree, he stared at his eyes, his thick lips, and opened them without hesitation, showing his master''s surprise.


    As if his expression could not fully represent his mood at the moment, his strong feet retreated a few steps towards the rear.


    The woman looked at Ott with an unbelievable look and smiled. The instant and flexible voice rang through the cave.


    "No? Look at the appearance of leader Aote. Are you particularly surprised to see Xiaoxiao here?"


    The woman, no, should be said to be mi Xiaoxiao, opened her lips slightly, smiled from her small mouth, revealing a pair of sharp tiger teeth.


    White and tender hands, lift them up, put them on your mouth, cover your lips and smile.


    "Ha ha, MI, MI Xiaoxiao, you, you''re back?" Ott smiled and tried to restore his mood, trying to make his facial expression look very natural.


    Just, I can''t see, maybe I don''t know, how ugly his face should be at this moment, disgusting, and I want to be kicked away.


    That smile is even more ugly than crying.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao''s mood is particularly good.


    "Yes! I''m back!" Mi Xiao''s smart eyes stared at the panicked man in front of him.


    There was no calm and cold in the past. At this moment, Ott was like a trembling clown huddled together.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao?" Lin Lian on one side finally recovered from Ott''s panic. Just now, he was dazed by this woman!


    Indeed, this Mi Xiaoxiao is as dazzling as the legend. He dares to say that even the female of the Fox family is not necessarily one-third of her beauty.


    Just


    She is so charming, but after all, she is not his, but his enemy Lin drag, who will be eliminated.


    I don''t know how much she stood outside the cave and listened to their dialogue?


    Unfortunately, no matter how much she heard, today, he will not let her go. For a person who threatens his tribe, how can he compromise and not kill her because of the other party''s beauty?


    He should always know which is more important, tribe or female, so he can struggle out of beauty so quickly.


    "Xiaoxiao is really honored. Lin Lian, the leader of Tangtang wal tribe, even knows Xiaoxiao, such an insignificant little female.


    Leader Lin Lian, do you think Xiaoxiao should feel honored or sad? "

 Chapter 419

    "Ha ha! Seeing is better than hearing. Mi Xiaoxiao of the thar tribe is really beautiful. She looks as beautiful as a flower." Lin Lian smiled, but her calculating eyes were full of appreciation and lust... Dang.


    "Hehe, thank you, leader Lin Xun. Xiaoxiao, I can''t afford to be! Leader Lin Xun is the same as the legend... Blind and vulgar."


    Compare your eloquence with her. You cry every minute.


    "Really!?" Lin Yan slightly clenched his hand hanging on his side, and his tone was mixed with a little bit of gnashing teeth.


    "Hum." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded generously, completely ignoring Lin Lan''s increasingly black face, but his mood was getting better and better.


    "Aha! Just come back, just come back! You don''t know how worried everyone was when you disappeared."


    Ott looked at the shriveled Lin drag and sounded the alarm in his heart, but he had to maintain a worried face for the time being.


    Even if her heart is like fire, she wants to drink her blood, eat her meat and die immediately.


    As everyone knows, at the moment, his face is so stiff, so, unnatural. As long as it is a person, we can see his disguise.


    Looking at Ott who smiled so reluctantly, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help sighing: it seems that Ott and Lin Lan are really not the same in terms of means and tricks.


    "Oh? Really?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice was so high and low that what they heard was also far and near.


    I can''t figure it out, and I can''t catch it by any means.


    "When, of course." Ott swallowed a mouthful of water, said in an unnatural voice, and didn''t forget to nod with this.


    "Well, what about you, chief?" are you worried?


    Worry about her, whether she is dead or not, whether she will come back alive or not, and even whether she knows the whole thing.


    "Oh, I, of course I''m worried." as soon as Ott heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he kept sweating on his forehead. From her tone, she seemed to know something.


    no unable!


    How is that possible?!


    Only he and Lin Lan know the whole story. He can''t tell Mi Xiaoxiao about it, and Lin Lan should not be stupid enough to take the initiative to tell Mi Xiaoxiao about it.


    Therefore, it must have been his illusion just now. How can Mi Xiaoxiao, a weak female, have the ability to find out the truth of this matter? Moreover, no one can prove that the person who pushed her into the water has something to do with him.


    Ott thought and began to relax. The whole person didn''t have the initial surprise and stiffness.


    "Really? Is the leader worried about whether I''m dead or not? Or what should you do if I come back alive?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    From the moment she entered the cave, she was not ready to disguise, because it was fun to tear her face. It was the best! It can make them half angry. In this way, she will be happy.


    "What do you mean?" Ott''s eyes widened, and the confusion at the bottom of his eyes was obvious.


    "What do you mean? Leader Aote, are you deaf or can''t understand me?" Mi Xiaoxiao stood in place, stretched out her hand and looked at her pink fingernails.


    "It seems that you heard a lot just now." Lin Li stood out, and the stone on one side also walked vigilantly with the leader of his own family.


    "Oh... Sorry, Xiaoxiao didn''t hear anything else, but she just heard it. How did you prepare and calculate the little information you want to get rid of me?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s lips and beautiful smile bloom in an instant, but it''s only three seconds, just like a flash in the pan.

 Chapter 420

    "Really? Mi Xiaoxiao, little female, you say that this person always talks nonsense after knowing something she shouldn''t know. What should I do if I want to avoid this kind of thing?"


    Lin Li smiled mildly, as if he was really asking Mi Xiaoxiao about this problem. The expression on his face was also ordinary.


    "Well, it''s strange that Xiaoxiao is stupid. For a while, I really can''t think of the answer." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t lift her head and kept her eyes on her fingernails.


    As if that was something interesting that always aroused her interest.


    "Stupid? I''m afraid it''s the little female. You''re modest. After all, people outside are telling you how smart you are.


    What they said is not linked to what you said. "Lin Hui fought back and said nothing.


    Mi Xiaoxiao had to face it up. Lin Li did have two brushes.


    However, she tasted another message from Lin Lan''s words - big trees attract wind.


    Indeed, some time ago, she was too casual and didn''t know how to converge. Otherwise, it might not happen now.


    But this man! I think it''s greedy. Even if he''s low-key, he always has reasons to envy and hate you and want to kill you for welfare.


    "Really? But people outside also say that you are extremely cruel, ugly and narcissistic. When you meet people, you like to ask them, ''am I handsome today?''


    If people answer handsome, you will smile. If people don''t want to say, you will kill him and ask him to answer.


    If the answer is not handsome, then the person who says these two words will end up dead, but he can''t die any more. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Lin Xun, whose complexion was extremely complex. It was like swallowing a fly. He smiled and then said, "leader Lin Xun, are these rumors true?"


    You say the rumor is credible, but my sister will force you to admit it yourself. The rumor is not credible.


    "This... Of course it''s not true." Lin Yan forbeared. His face was stunned. She really admired him for his forbearance.


    "Oh, you Xiaoxiao will tell you now that all the rumors about me were made up by others. They are also unreliable. In fact, Xiaoxiao is not as smart as you think."


    Little sample, I''m so angry that you don''t have to breathe.


    "Ha ha." Lin Li''s eyes took a deep look at Mi Xiaoxiao. This woman, with smart teeth, is in her mouth, but she can''t get any advantage.


    In that case, don''t blame him for being cruel.


    The two people who were just fighting in full swing looked at each other in an instant, revealing the meaning that only they themselves understood.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, where are Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo? Why didn''t they follow you?" Ott reluctantly smiled and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, they!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two people who were looking forward to it and said, "I didn''t follow. I ran out alone."


    "Alone?" Ott smiled. The beast God adults were helping him and helping him get rid of this thorn in the flesh.


    Really, God helps him.


    "How?" Mi Xiaoxiao blinked his bright eyes, pretending not to understand the meaning in their eyes, and asked innocently.


    "Oh, actually nothing. We just want to keep Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female, or visit our wal tribe."


    Lin Lian''s words clearly revealed a layer of meaning. Mi Xiaoxiao listened and wanted to laugh. He was really a group of cheap... Extreme people.


    "So, are you ready to kill people?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s tone was not a question or a rhetorical question, but a affirmation.

 Chapter 421

    "Don''t be so ugly. We just want you to sleep." sleep until you can never get up again.


    "Oh, really?" Mi Xiaoxiao snorted contemptuously. Such a person! I really should say that: when a bitch... Wants to set up a chastity archway.


    "Of course." this time, it was Ott who spoke. The ferocity in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Mi Xiaoxiao leaned aside without trace. Ott''s expression was so exposed to the sun.


    "Well, it''s Xiaoxiao. I''m unlucky. A man who has always been regarded as the leader by me now wants to kill me. I still respect you so much.


    I''ve been fooled by people as a monkey without asking for anything in return for the thar tribe! "Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott and said word by word.


    The people in the cave could hear the smell of gnashing their teeth. Mi Xiaoxiao''s angry words echoed in the cave for a long time.


    It was like a magic sound, which stirred in Lin Lan''s and Ott''s ears, making them feel inexplicably flustered. Of course, the feeling of flustered only lasted for a few seconds, almost in a flash.


    Therefore, they naturally ignored this matter.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female, long pain is better than short pain. If you cooperate obediently, you will be all right soon."


    Lin Li comforted Mi Xiaoxiao ''gently''. His words and tone seemed to coax a child who was unwilling to cooperate with taking medicine.


    Is so gentle, so soft.


    Unfortunately, spit out from his mouth, but Leng changed a taste.


    Lin Li glanced at the desperate Mi Xiaoxiao and felt relieved. He turned and said to the stone, "stone, comfort Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female. Remember, start a little lighter."


    Before he let the stone start again, Lin Lian thought especially of MI Xiaoxiao and didn''t forget to tell him to lighten the stone.


    "Wait!" Mi Xiaoxiao took a step back. Her delicate little face was full of panic and confusion, as well as endless fear.


    Trembling voice, he stretched out his hand and shouted at Lin Lan and Ott.


    "What? The little female wants to struggle?" Lin Lei asked with a smile. Seeing Mi Xiaoxiao''s performance, he had a little flustered and uneasy heart. He was suddenly calmed down.


    "Leader Lin Li thinks I can escape?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled sadly, which immediately made people feel desolate.


    The petite figure is so lonely and helpless that people can''t help but want to come forward and hold it hard, protect it in their arms and cherish it.


    "So?" Lin raised his hand and motioned the stone to stop. Ott on one side strongly disapproved of him.


    But I can''t help it. This stone is not a member of his tribe, not his subordinates, but subordinates who obey others.


    So, in a word, his objection is invalid.


    "So, can you let me die to understand." Mi Xiaoxiao hung her head and looked bleak. There was no interest in the whole person.


    Without a trace of will to survive, it was like that even she gave up her desire to live.


    Seeing such a "decadent" Mi Xiaoxiao, he just hit Lin Lan''s doubt and nodded, which was a promise to MI Xiaoxiao''s last request before he died.


    Ott was worried and wanted to stop. However, he didn''t have a chance to talk. He could only stare at Mi Xiaoxiao with a pair of eyes.


    If the eyes can kill people, MI Xiaoxiao estimates that at this moment, not to mention the body, even the ashes, I''m afraid she doesn''t have to collect them.


    "First, why did you kill me? It seems that I didn''t hinder you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up with a pair of water eyes, full of doubt and confusion.

 Chapter 422

    It''s like she''s really curious why Lin Lan should be cruel to her little female who has no strength to bind chickens.


    "Because... Entrusted by others." Lin flickered and said hesitantly.


    He was really entrusted, but no one would think of the person who asked him.


    "Ott?" Mi Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes and took a look. She stared at her Ott fiercely. In her small mouth, she gently spit out two words.


    "Leader Lin Lian, for the sake of my dying, I just want to hear the truth." because she knows the truth, she also has revenge and retribution.


    She and Lin Lian have never seen each other, let alone any conflict. Even if Shi Nuo killed the man called yanavalanche of the wal tribe, according to Lin Lian''s temperament, it doesn''t seem to be the kind who would do it for a person in the tribe.


    And try every means to be cruel to her. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao thinks about it and thinks about it. There must be someone behind Lin drag!


    "Oh." Lin Li smiled lightly. Indeed, how is the little female? She can''t turn out any more waves. She told her that there''s nothing wrong.


    It''s just... She really didn''t pretend?


    There is still a trace of doubt in Lin Lan''s heart. Is the dazzling Mi Xiaoxiao just now and the lifeless Mi Xiaoxiao really a person?


    If so, is the change a little too big?


    But Lin Lan saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s pitiful and heartbroken, but he was unwilling. Tao Tian felt resentment and immediately put down the only trace of doubt in his heart.


    Perhaps, she really just wants to know who killed her before she dies.


    Just, what''s wrong with him helping her? But it will only bring this secret, which is still a secret for the time being, into the yellow spring.


    Thinking about it, Lin Li walked to MI Xiaoxiao himself, attached it to her ear and muttered a few times.


    Mi Xiaoxiao heard the voice in her ear, her eyes suddenly brightened, her watery eyes flashed, and then she recovered her original lethargy.


    Slightly lowered his head, his eyes swept his face, angry as if he had eaten Shi''s ugly Ott, and the corners of his mouth slightly aroused a strange arc.


    For a moment, he raised his head. His smile had already disappeared, but there was a little more hatred in the bottom of his eyes.


    Lin Li looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s expression and was really relieved at the bottom of his heart.


    "The second thing, I want to ask leader Aote." Mi Xiaoxiao said in a low voice, with a pitiful tone.


    "Say something quickly!" Ott had to speak because Lin Lan was present, but his tone was not very good.


    It was like he wanted Mi Xiaoxiao to die in front of him immediately, and he would be comfortable, which made Mi Xiaoxiao really feel disdain and contempt.


    Before, how could she put down her guard in such a muddle headed way? She was really stupid.


    "I, I just want to ask, why did Ike and another female cub run out to play on the day I fell into the water?


    You know, it was raining heavily that day, and the ground was very slippery. The two cubs, who were stupid, should be obedient and stay at home. "


    Although children are stupid, it''s raining heavily outside. I believe no matter how stupid children are, they won''t run out in the rain.


    Not to mention, Ike''s cub died. Later, after she fell into the water, she heard that another female cub also died.


    Ike''s cub was killed by a stone rolling down the slope. It is said that the remaining cub was hung on a fallen tree and drowned when it was found.


    In short, the two children who ran out died. In her opinion, they both died.

 Chapter 423

    "How do I know!" Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s line of sight, some floating, but his tone was a little irritable.


    In his opinion, why talk so much nonsense to her? It''s a waste of time. It''s just a female. There''s no need to deal with him.


    Just solve it directly.


    "Leader Aote is still afraid of me telling? I''m all like this." Mi Xiaoxiao sat on a stone and spread his hands, saying that he was not a threat to him. Why should he guard against her like this.


    "I said I didn''t know, but I didn''t know. Why do you have so many problems?" looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, he subconsciously didn''t want to say more. There was a voice shouting in his heart: "you must kill her! Kill her quickly!"


    "Oh, leader Ott, you really despise yourself. I''m a lamb in your hands to be slaughtered. Are you afraid that I, a dead man, can tell your secret?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao said, and the look in Aote''s eyes gradually changed, disdain, ridicule, irony and resentment.


    For all this, Lin Yue, sitting on one side, chose to remain silent. He didn''t care what they wanted to say, but at a certain time, he took Mi Xiaoxiao''s life.


    In fact, looking at such a beautiful little female, he really can''t do it. If she can belong to herself, that''s really good.


    But he doesn''t want to leave a big hidden danger around him. All he wants is foolproof.


    A female, kill and kill.


    "You are really endless. I tell you, you will die obediently?" Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao irritably, and the shouting voice at the bottom of his heart became more and more frequent.


    "If I don''t die obediently, I''m still waiting for leader Ott. Will you mercifully let me out?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked straight at Ott with ironic eyes.


    "Dream!" Ott roared, and his body smelled of tyranny.


    "So, what do you have to worry about? I''m just asking for a happy death. Why bother leader Ott to stop it in every way!" Mi Xiaoxiao was not happy, and his tone was a little angry. He hung his hands on both sides and held them tightly.


    "Just tell you." Ott sat down again, drank a sip of water, and said calmly, "I took the two cubs out."


    "Originally, I just wanted to cause some panic and didn''t want their lives, but who knows, they have been crying for their mother.


    Moreover, after hearing the plot between me and stone, the guy who eats inside and eats outside yells that he wants to tell you about it. "


    After a pause, under Mi Xiaoxiao''s gloomy eyes, he continued: "but how can I let them run out and tell you this?


    So... "


    When Ott said this, he seemed to be lost in a moment of meditation, as if he had returned to the scene of the day.


    "So you were cruel and killed them?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, but the cool breath poured out from her.


    Ott showed his ferocious face and hissed, "yes! Kill! Hahaha! I''ll kill them!


    I killed one Cub with a stone and pretended to be accidentally killed, while the other was very disobedient.


    Even after seeing me kill his little friend, I shouted that I wanted to find you, so I drowned him... Alive.


    You know what? That was the first time I killed the cubs. In fact, I didn''t have to kill them. You did all this. You killed them!


    If it hadn''t been for you, they would not have died so miserable if they were still alive.


    But the result is always good. After all, you were successfully pushed into the river, but you should die. Why? Why did you live again? "

 Chapter 424

    Ott said crazily. Finally, he laughed. The whole thing was crazy. Intermittent laughter came from his mouth.


    Echoing in this, originally cool cave.


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" just then, a female shrill cry came from outside the cave, shrill and miserable.


    "Who?!"


    Lin Lan, who was careless on one side, was on full alert at this moment. Even the tea in his hand didn''t know when it fell to the ground.


    Not long ago, a thin figure stumbled in.


    The woman looks weak and pitiful, as if she could be blown away by the wind.


    On his pale face, there were two lines of clear tears. The crystal clear tears were like broken pearls, ticking down.


    The chapped lips were pale. On the lower lip, there were a row of clearly visible tooth marks, which slightly exuded blood. The blood stain was dry.


    But you can still see how much strength it takes to bite a good lip like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the woman who stumbled in, stood up and wanted to say something, but in the end, she just opened her mouth slightly. After all, she didn''t say anything.


    "Ai, ike?!" Ott recalled from his memory, but suddenly saw a figure in front of him. He looked at it and was shocked.


    This woman is just the female mother of one of the orcs who died in the matter he just said - ike?


    How did this happen?


    Why is Ike here?


    Impossible. How?


    Obviously no one knows that he will be here now. She should stay in the tribe. She is'' sick ''lying in the cave at the moment.


    No one knows. He slipped out quietly, but Ike, why is she here?


    At the moment when Ott was in a trance, a sharp pain came from his left cheek, which immediately made him recover and took a breath.


    "Ott! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! You''re cruel! I''ll kill you!" Ike rushed like a madman when he saw Ott.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t have time to stop, so she watched. Ike ran into Ott like a moth to the fire.


    A sharp claw suddenly appeared on his hand and tore it off towards Ott''s left cheek.


    Suddenly, the smell of blood spread, and drops of bright red blood flowed down from the top of his left face.


    "Get out!" after reacting, Ott saw that Ike was alone, so he thought Ike might have just followed him.


    So, without thinking, he threw himself on him, beat his crazy woman and threw it away.


    The loss of Ott can be said to have used 100% of his strength to directly throw out Ike, who was in a crazy state.


    Seeing this, MI Xiaoxiao''s pupils contracted and rushed towards the place where Ike might fall.


    Unexpectedly, her attack was really accurate. Ike flew out and hit Mi Xiaoxiao so straight.


    "Hum!" Mi Xiaoxiao Ninja felt a strong pain, gave a dull hum in his mouth, hugged Ike''s arm, and made a hole in the sharp stone.


    "Xiaoxiao!" master Jin Xuan, leaving shuotamo, rushed to MI Xiaoxiao with four crazy eyes and four pairs of eyes.


    Not only heartache, but also remorse, regret, and fear.


    They shouldn''t have let Xiaoxiao come in alone. They shouldn''t have promised her.


    Thinking, the four hurriedly helped Mi Xiaoxiao up. The Tamu who came in the next step stopped a few meters away.

 Chapter 425

    Tamu watched the four people rush around the injured her, and a bitter smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    It''s nice to have someone care about her.


    Thinking about it, Tamu turned around and faced the man who gave all his trust to him, but was ruthlessly trampled on.


    At the bottom of my eyes, there is no bitterness just now. Some are just furious.


    "Ott! You give me my baby! Give me my baby! You give me back!" a thin woman of the same shape ran in madly from outside the cave, throwing stones at Ott as she ran.


    It was a quasi throw. For half a minute, there were several big steamed stuffed buns on Ott''s head. They were dripping with blood. It looked really terrible.


    Behind the female orcs, there are a large group of people, men, women, old and young. Together, there are more than a hundred people.


    This can still be seen. The cave is very small and can''t accommodate so many people. Therefore, what they see may be all, or just the tip of the iceberg.


    Because there may be someone out there, isn''t there?


    Although there are a large number of people, without exception, the expression on each face is either anger or disappointment.


    "You! You?!" Ott looked at a large group of people who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was surprised that he couldn''t even care about the injury on his head.


    Feet, involuntarily back, until the body fell on the stone wall, there was no retreat, the eyes were frightened, and the pupils were highly concentrated. In that way, it was like seeing something particularly terrible.


    Compared with Ott''s panic and bewilderment, Lin Yan and stones on one side were no better. They were surrounded by a group of people, as if they were afraid of running away.


    "Damn it!" Lin Lan at this moment just reacted. What Mi Xiaoxiao said is dead and clear. He is lying to him.


    What she wanted, from beginning to end, was for him to admit that she had an accident and was framed by him, which had something to do with his wal tribe.


    I see. She didn''t come here alone at all. She just came in alone, and the others hid outside and listened to their conversation.


    Presumably, the people outside who he stayed to monitor and protect them had long been solved by them.


    But he didn''t know that he was cheated by Mi Xiaoxiao. He cheated completely and honestly explained the criminal evidence.


    Smart! Really smart! This Mi Xiaoxiao is even smarter than he imagined. He has always underestimated her!


    Thinking, Lin Li''s fierce eyes shot directly at Mi Xiaoxiao, but he was blocked by Tamo.


    Joke, dare to stare at his woman with fierce eyes, that also has to ask, does he agree or not!


    For the sake of Xiaoxiao''s injury, I''ll take good care of you later!


    Thinking about it, Tamo seriously treated Mi Xiaoxiao''s wound again, because Mi Xiaoxiao was injured in more than one place to protect Ike.


    Compared with MI Xiaoxiao''s hectic here, on the other side, it can also be said that he is at a crossfire.


    "Ott! I didn''t expect you to be such an ungrateful thing!" an old man with pale hair came in step by step with a crutch.


    Although he is old, his momentum is not weak. It can be called momentum like a Hong. His old body looks particularly strong.


    But on that face, there was endless disappointment and regret.


    The visitor is the venerable and most powerful old Orc of the thar tribe, hunz.


    Grandpa Brown''s face seemed to be a few years old all at once. The wrinkles looked distressing.


    "Uncle hunz..." Ott looked at the old man who came towards him tightly. He just spit out three words in his throat, and there was no sound again.

 Chapter 426

    "You bastard! Don''t call me that! I''m honest. Why did I choose you as the leader of the thar tribe?"


    Grandpa Brown raised his crutch in front of him and knocked on the ground, so that he made a thump.


    "Hunz, calm down first. Ott is really confused this time." an old Orc standing with grandpa hunz.


    They are all white haired, but also full of spirit.


    The old Orc looked at their Ott in a corner, shocked and sighed.


    Although I comforted the old man, in fact, it was really not a taste in my heart. After all, how to say, this Ott grew up by watching myself.


    At the beginning of the election of leaders, I helped them a lot. Now, I have got such a result, which really disappoints the older generation.


    "Ender, I can''t calm down. You know what the boy has done this time!" he killed the little Orc in the tribe himself.


    Not only that, but also ungrateful to kill the little female Mi Xiaoxiao, the benefactor of the tribe, and laid a cruel hand, so a beautiful little female.


    He looks really like it. He looks beautiful and unambiguous. He pays more attention. The most important thing is to think about the tribe everywhere.


    At first, he regretted that it would be nice if this Mi Xiaoxiao, the female of Ott, was the wife of the leader of the thar tribe.


    Now, it''s hitting its own face, and it''s not an ordinary sound.


    The little female of others joined the tribe halfway, or Jin Xuan was rescued from the forest. It is reasonable that others do not have to join the tribe.


    Even if you join their tribe, you don''t have to think so for the sake of the tribe. It''s good to take care of their small family.


    But how did people do everything for the tribe? When she came, the food in the tribe had never been cut off, and she took the trouble to coax them, old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Such a good little female, this Ott, as the leader of the tribe, how did she do it?


    Even if I hated her, didn''t I see the changes in the tribe since the little female came?


    Beast people can eat and starve without being frozen. He has no trouble solved by a leader. A little female can solve it easily.


    What does this mean?


    This shows that people have brains and abilities. If Ott doesn''t study well with others, he still wants to pay such vicious attention.


    Most importantly, he dared to conspire with people from other tribes. Isn''t he afraid that people will take control of him after family affairs?


    What''s more, Lin Lian is a man of wolf ambition.


    Alas ~, at the beginning, he was blind and chose him as the leader of the tribe.


    This is to force the tribe to a dead end!


    "Alas ~" Grandpa Ender just sighed and shook his head when he heard grandpa Lenz''s words.


    "Ott! You cruel man! You return my child!"


    Liz fiercely broke free from her partner''s bondage, picked up the gravel on the ground and threw it at Ott crazy.


    "Hold her for me!!!" Grandpa Brown knocked on his crutch and said angrily.


    Then two strong orcs came out from behind him. Of course, they were both Liz''s friends.


    Finally, Liz was forcibly held in their arms. The two orcs stared at Ott fiercely, and the green Sutra swelled up on her arm.


    If it hadn''t been for Grandpa hazel, they might have rushed to the front wheel and beat Ott.

 Chapter 427

    "Don''t worry, Liz, Grandpa Brown will give you a fair return."


    Grandpa Brown turned around, looked at Liz kindly and patted her hand. In his tone, there was a strong sense of guilt and heartache.


    "Wow!" Liz got grandpa Brown''s promise. It was like finding a vent. She didn''t struggle or make trouble. She really lay down in her partner''s arms and cried to death.


    Although the two men were angry, they were also smart. They hugged their friends and walked out of the cave with several other friends to comfort Liz.


    "Ike, are you all right? Have you hurt anything? Show me quickly?" Dasen hugged Ike chagrinedly and scanned his eyes up and down.


    I''m afraid my partner will fall out.


    "Darson, I hate Ott, I hate him!" Ike held darson tightly with red eyes. There were not many of his former friends. He either lost his ability to hunt or was killed when hunting.


    Gradually, there was only darson left. She could have been looking for some friends, but her heart died and she wanted to live with darson.


    But now, it''s not easy to conceive, hard to give birth and raise such a big baby. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s gone.


    I thought it was a naughty child. It was an accident, but she never thought that the person who killed her child was the leader of her own tribe!


    She hates me! I want to drink his blood and eat his meat, but she can''t do anything, nothing.


    "Ike..." Mi Xiaoxiao was wrapped up by Jin Xuan, covered the wound on her arm and approached Ike who was crying.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me! It''s all you! It''s all you! If it weren''t for you, if it wasn''t for Ott''s want to deal with you, my cub, my cub, he''s still alive!"


    Ike was like crazy. He slapped his hand at Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm. Although Tamo came forward in time to protect Mi Xiaoxiao, she ran into Mi Xiaoxiao''s wound, which made her sweat.


    "Ike, Ike, stop crying, calm down, let''s calm down, this is Xiaoxiao!


    You can''t blame Xiaoxiao for Xiaoxiao''s business. It''s not Xiaoxiao''s fault. "Dasen grabbed Ike''s hand, held her tightly in his arms and gently comforted her.


    "It''s all her! It''s all her! If it weren''t for her, my baby, why would he die so miserably!" Ike stammered and patted darson on the back.


    The tears also kept falling down, and the thin little face became more and more pale.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ike fluttering in darson''s arms, tightly pursed his lips and remained silent, but the bottom of his eyes quietly flowed through the moan.


    Although Aike really said angry words, MI Xiaoxiao was hurt and bloody.


    Indeed, if it hadn''t been for her, if it hadn''t been for Ott to deal with her, Alice''s children, why would they die?


    Two such lovely children, still so young, haven''t gone outside to have a good look, and haven''t been charming enough with their female mother and male father.


    So, because of myself, disappeared in the world.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao became more and more depressed. Jin Xuan felt it sensitively, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Xiaoxiao is an independent person. They have never seen such a low Xiaoxiao. Such a Xiaoxiao makes them feel distressed.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid, there''s me!" tamer pursed his lips, his face full of heartache, stretched out his hand to hold Mi Xiaoxiao, lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    "Well... I''m fine." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand, firmly grasped Tamo''s arm, took a deep breath, and smiled out of his arms.

 Chapter 428

    Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao who regained his smile, Jin Xuan didn''t feel relieved. Some were just deeper worries.


    "Come on, it''s time for us to meet our old friends." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, took tamer''s hand and walked in the direction of Ott.


    As for Lin Lan, he is still surrounded by a group of people. No matter how threatened he is, he can''t do it. The people around him just stare at him.


    "Grandpa hunz." Mi Xiaoxiao forced a sweet smile, loosened Tamo''s arm and put his arm on the old man''s arm.


    "Little female, just come back. I''ve wronged you." Grandpa Brown looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who snuggled up beside him. The love in the bottom of his eyes could not resist.


    But it was heartache, but it was also real heartache. Mi Xiaoxiao was not a wooden man. How could she not feel such an obvious emotion.


    "Grandpa hunz, Xiaoxiao is not wronged. Just, Grandpa, Xiaoxiao has a request. I don''t know whether grandpa hunz agrees or not?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao took grandpa Huizi''s arm and his tone was very peaceful. Although he kindly called Grandpa, Grandpa Huizi understood in his heart.


    I''m afraid this little female is divorced from the thar tribe


    "Little female, just say that grandpa hunz will give the fairest answer to the little female." Grandpa hunz smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao, a pair of intimate touch, like watching his own granddaughter.


    "Grandpa Beizi, leader Aote, can you teach Xiaoxiao how to deal with it?" Mi Xiaoxiao still said with a smile, but the tone was different, obviously mixed with a trace of experience.


    Grandpa hunz looked at the smiling Mi Xiaoxiao and felt a burst of regret. It seems that such a good little female does not belong to their thar tribe after all.


    It''s just that I''m old. I''m not the young man who was in trouble in those days. When I''m old, I feel unable to do anything.


    This time, what Ott did was really too much


    "Yes, yes, but, little female, can you also promise grandpa one thing?" Grandpa Brown glanced and shrank in the corner with a dark face.


    The heart can''t stop a burst of heartache and disappointment. This man was also the child he had watched grow up with his own eyes!


    Now, how did it become like this?


    "Grandpa hunz, please say that Xiaoxiao can do it and try to promise Grandpa." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t say too much. After all, the old man in front of her treated her very well.


    "Good, good!" Grandpa hunz said twice before continuing: "anyway, little female, in the face of Grandpa, how about leaving Ott alive?"


    Anyway, Ott is the child who grew up by himself. He didn''t hurt him less since childhood. Now he has to watch him and die.


    To tell you the truth, how can he bear it?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott, who was shrinking in the corner, and smiled. For example, her smile was even more beautiful.


    "Well, for Grandpa''s face, Xiaoxiao won''t hurt his life." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Grandpa brown and said after a long pause.


    "Good! Good boy, Grandpa, alas ~, Ott will be handed over to you!" Grandpa hunz said this, and he was like a few years old, leaning on a crutch and walking slowly outside the cave.


    "No! Uncle hazel, you can''t go! Uncle hazel, how can you leave Ott alone!


    She''ll kill me, she''ll kill me! You can''t give me to her! No! No! I''m the leader of the thar tribe. Hunz, you''re not qualified to make such a decision. You''re not qualified! "


    As soon as Ott heard that Beizi handed himself over to MI Xiaoxiao, plus a series of previous blows, even a seven foot tall man appeared crazy.

 Chapter 429

    "Alas ~, Ott, take care of yourself!" Grandpa hunz paused at the entrance, shook his head and said.


    With that, Grandpa hunz and grandpa ander supported each other and walked out of the cave.


    The light coming in from the hole, the two people who will leave, the old elder who pulled the figure, looked so lonely and helpless.


    "No!" the long and desolate cry filled the whole cave. If it were not for the day and the large number of people, you would hear a creepy voice.


    "Xiaoxiao, just come back safely." Lu Lina eagerly took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand. The excitement in her eyes was self-evident. She was almost in tears.


    "Well, let you worry." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Lu Lina and smiled. She attached Lu Lina''s hand. The residual temperature from her hand warmed Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    "Xiaoxiao, Ike just now..." Lu Lina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and her eyes showed self-evident worry. She heard Ike''s words just now.


    She listened to those words a little uncomfortable, not to mention Mi Xiaoxiao. The victim was Xiaoxiao, but Ike said such hurtful words.


    Although those words, she knew, AI didn''t come from his heart, but it hurt people, but it was certain. Even if he hurt people, the wound recovered, but it would always leave a faint scar in the original place.


    To tell you the truth, although there is a slight connection between Ike''s cub and Xiaoxiao, it doesn''t mean that Xiaoxiao can be blamed for this.


    After all, Xiaoxiao was the one who suffered the most. She almost lost her life.


    The only reason to blame for the death of Ike and Liz''s cubs is that leader Ott was too cruel. Even these two children who have no strength to bind chickens were killed. It''s really worse than animals.


    In vain, she used to think that the leader of her tribe was just. Now she thinks about it, it''s really a cold,.


    Think of such a cruel and ruthless leader, who has been living with himself and can be seen every day.


    If you don''t do well enough, he will attack you behind your back. Don''t you feel terrible with such an irregular bomb around all the time?


    "I know, I won''t care." what qualification does she have to blame ike? No matter how others make excuses for her.


    Only she herself understood that the death of their cubs was always inextricably related to herself.


    This is a fact that can''t be shirked.


    "HMM." Lu Lina nodded. Although she was a friend, she could only persuade her to come here. Whether she listened or not was Xiaoxiao herself.


    "Well, don''t worry, go with Ike! She needs your company and comfort more than I do."


    Mi Xiaoxiao said and took a look. In Dasen''s arms, Ike, who was crying hoarse, motioned for Lu Lina to go now.


    "Well, I''ll go now." Lu Lina looked at Ike, who was hoarse in her crying voice, and felt a trace of heartache in her heart.


    Ike, he''s a poor man, too.


    Thinking, Lu Lina glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao uneasily, and then had to turn around and walk towards Ike in the corner.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sent Lu Lina away. Looking at the people in the cave, he glanced at Ott squatting in the corner with a pale face and hooked his lips.


    "Jin Xuan, take him and him out for me." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his index finger and thin fingers, pointing one by one to Ott and the trapped Lin Lan.


    "Remember, thin dead camels are bigger than horses. In order to prevent them from escaping, we still have to be fully prepared for protection."


    Mi Xiaoxiao paused and then said.


    Since it fell into her hands today, don''t think that you can escape so easily.


    Although it can''t kill him, it''s OK that life is better than death.

 Chapter 430

    Mi Xiaoxiao''s words soon fell. Tanli and German also rushed over at this time. Originally, they stayed in the tribe to study the process of making dishes and chopsticks taught by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    For this large-scale "party", they didn''t want to join in, but they didn''t think of anything.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is back!


    At first hearing the news, the brothers still didn''t believe it, because they hadn''t looked for it.


    At the beginning, something happened to MI Xiaoxiao. They were stunned. They followed Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo outside for several days and nights, but there was no news.


    The mouth says that MI Xiaoxiao can''t have anything. In fact, in his heart, he is still forced to accept that fact.


    One of the reasons why they don''t want to join the fun this time is their face, which is difficult to let go.


    Second, I want to study the making method of the bowl to see if I can draw inferences from one instance and make other useful things.


    Unexpectedly, I heard the news that MI Xiaoxiao had returned, which made the two brothers very happy. They knew they didn''t have the possibility to match Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Therefore, the brothers, in their hearts, loved Mi Xiaoxiao as their own sister.


    But now, just as the brothers arrived here, they heard such a big plot. When they learned that the accident of MI Xiaoxiao was planned by their leader Ott.


    It''s impossible not to say anger in my heart. How can I sit down as a brother when my sister, who wants to take care of in my heart, is almost killed by such a design?


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s help, Ott, leave it to us!" Tani and Devon stood up and motioned that they could help hold Ott.


    They are not familiar with Lin Lian, so they''d better leave it to Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the collapse of Li and German with some sweat on his forehead, smiled faintly and said hello.


    "HMM." Tani and Devon nodded seriously, and then walked towards "lost soul" Ott.


    He grabbed Ott mercilessly and drove him out of the cave without saying a word.


    Seeing that Ott was carried away, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo exchanged eyes with Li shuotamo. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo were responsible for holding down Lin Lan who still wanted to escape.


    As for Li Shuo and Tamo, they are responsible for protecting Mi Xiaoxiao. To tell the truth, they don''t want to happen for the second time.


    "Li Shuo, do you want to go to war with our wal tribe?" Lin Lei let Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo catch him. His tone of voice was light, and there was no panic at all.


    "Of course... No." war with the wall tribe? I think so, but he doesn''t have the time and energy to waste on trivial things.


    "Since you don''t want to go to war with the wal tribe, why do you want to catch our leader?" Lin Lei subconsciously forgot the ''evidence'' he spit out when he confronted Mi Xiaoxiao.


    He forgot, but the people present heard it clearly, so that when they heard this, the big guys looked at him with idiot eyes.


    After receiving the countless disdain, Lin Lan''s face turned black successfully. He said that since he became the leader of the wal tribe.


    No one dares to look at him with such eyes, but today, he has had enough. How can he not be angry?


    "Hehe, is leader Lin Lian an idiot?" Li Shuo smiled softly. His tone was neither salty nor light, but he hit someone''s bull''s eye.


    For those who dare to be so brazen and choke with Lin drag, at present, it is estimated that it is only lishuo. Others have to worry about the wal tribe more or less.

 Chapter 431

    "!" Lin Lian''s face was dark and calm, but he remembered what he had just said in front of MI Xiaoxiao. I think it was all heard by these people.


    But anyway, I''m a tribal leader. When do I need to be so oppressed?


    Thinking, Lin Li''s eyes turned to MI Xiaoxiao, who was walking in front. Her eyes were cool. I think she despised the enemy. If she hadn''t underestimated Mi Xiaoxiao, how could it be her turn to calculate herself?


    Even if Mi Xiaoxiao was how to install it, she also felt the line of sight containing this resentment.


    Turning his head, he did not hesitate to look back at Shanglin. It was cool, vicious, unwilling and resentful.


    Ah, although Lin Lan had many tricks, he was defeated by her in the end. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for neglecting the enemy.


    However, unwilling, she couldn''t give him a chance to escape in a few days. She wanted to distinguish right from wrong. She wouldn''t bear to offend her.


    It''s best to offend back, otherwise, I''m unhappy.


    If she is good to her, she can''t help being better to her. She is willing to share good things with her.


    But it''s a pity that Lin Lian is the one who offended her. Therefore, we can''t blame her for being cruel and destroying ''flowers''.


    "Xiaoxiao, how are you going to play?" Li Shuo returned to the leader of the gray wolf tribe who couldn''t speak seriously.


    Mi Xiaoxiao knew that he was pretending. With so many people present, he may be used to pretending in front of outsiders.


    Of course, she was not in the mood to expose him, and they were on the same front, so there was no need to say so.


    "Of course it''s fun and fun!" Mi Xiaoxiao won''t be as merciful as before. No matter how good she is in the face of a person who wants to let her die immediately.


    "Well... How about the group fight?" Jin Xuan held Ott and talked to him in a good mood.


    "It''s still fun to play sandbags." Shi Nuo, who doesn''t like to talk and has been deeply rooted in front of others, couldn''t help coming forward to participate in the discussion.


    "I think it''s easier to whip with a whip," tamer said, observing the things around him. It''s like looking for something that can replace a whip.


    "Those of you can''t compare with me, Xiaoxiao. Let''s throw him a tiger''s nest?" Li Shuo stared at Ott and Lin Yan with bright eyes, as if expecting them to be thrown into the tiger''s nest.


    Mi Xiaoxiao and others also understand that the tiger nest mentioned by Li Shuo is the nest of tigers who can''t open their intelligence.


    If you can''t open your mind, it means that they can''t be turned into human beings. It can also be said that they have no human will.


    "Tiger''s nest?"... Well, I have to admit, this is the simplest and labor-saving way, but she thinks it''s fun to play slowly.


    Moreover, she promised grandpa Brown that she wouldn''t want Ott''s life. What if she threw it into the tiger''s nest and someone swallowed it?


    At that time, the bones may not be found.


    "How about?" Li Shuo pulled Lamy''s Xiaoxiao arm, looking forward to it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked like a child begging for sugar. Her eyes were full of disgust. Who, can she say she didn''t know the goods?


    "Don''t you think it''s fun to play slowly?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo, a pair of dark eyes that clearly reflected his touch.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao can play as she wants." Li Shuo looked at the reflection clearly visible in his eyebrows and eyes. His heart was like eating honey.


    In addition to the departed grandpa hunz, Grandpa Brown ander and other orcs of the thar tribe were present, including the people of the gray wolf tribe in lishuo.


    Most of them came to join the fun.

 Chapter 432

    Oh, she seems to have forgotten two people, Ott''s female, Nina; And one of Nina''s friends, Jik, who is kind to herself.


    Presumably, now that Grandpa brown and grandpa ander have returned to the tribe, Nina will know what happened as long as she wants to inquire a little.


    However, it''s funny to think about it. After so long, there was no movement on Nina''s side.


    His male partner was caught on the spot and was in extreme danger. As his only partner, Nina.


    However, she hasn''t appeared yet. When I think about it carefully, it''s really good for Ott to treat her. She takes care of her carefully for fear of knocking against her.


    Ott treated her very well, of course, but now it seems that Nina may not have taken Ott to heart, especially Ott, who is now down and out.


    Of course, Nina may not have asked grandpa brown, but according to her temperament, how can she not ask?


    Ott hasn''t gone back yet. She must be very worried about whether Ott has succeeded in killing her.


    To tell the truth, this is only one of the reasons why Ott wants to deal with her and prevent her from taking away his position as leader. More importantly, I''m afraid Nina speaks for herself in front of him.


    Of course, this can''t be a good word. If it''s good, Ott won''t be so eager to deal with himself, won''t he?


    But now?


    Ott can be said to be in great danger, but he didn''t even find half of Nina''s shadow. Think about it, MI Xiaoxiao felt cold for Ott for half a second.


    Husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They fly separately in the face of disaster. It is suitable to describe Ott and Nina.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao wanders in the sky, watching the masses and inner activities are also levers.


    Although they are responsible for watching the play, it has to be said that the actions of Ott and Lin have offended the public anger, almost to the point that everyone can be killed.


    Strictly speaking, when crossing the street with rats, everyone yells and fights.


    Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao so intuitively and happily discussing how to deal with these two people, everyone is looking forward to it.


    But at the rhythm of singing and drinking in the back, the listener shivered unconsciously.


    Although they also want to try to fight God horses, the key is if they are not careful, start a little harder, and hiccup people all at once?


    What''s more, it''s too violent to beat as a sandbag. It''s scared to death!


    As for the man with black hair who said to whip with a whip, although it was labor-saving, it was estimated that they could report to the disabled Department of the tribe after they finished smoking.


    Finally, it''s a good idea to talk about the leader of the gray wolf tribe who shouted to throw people into the tiger nest, but the process is too fast.


    Before they saw anything, people directly burped their farts and were swallowed. There was no hair left.


    But now, the little female said to play slowly, they have a strong interest.


    "Hum, let''s start with something we can''t stop." Mi Xiaoxiao snorted softly, hooked her lips and walked aside, groping in the grass for a while.


    The onlookers looked at Mi Xiaoxiao curiously. Their eyes seemed to stick to MI Xiaoxiao one by one.


    This made Jin Xuan a few people very unhappy.


    Therefore, Tamo and lishuo had a very tacit understanding. They consciously blocked most of their sight and smiled naturally.


    Mi Xiaoxiao beat drums in the grass for half a moment. When she turned around, she had a little green grass in her hand.


    The leaves of grass are in the shape of hands and palms, and the veins are reticular. On a grass, there are only five leaves at most.

 Chapter 433

    On the top of the grass, there is a small purple flower. The flower is so small that it can be easily ignored.


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt very strange when she found this kind of grass. To tell the truth, she didn''t know this grass and didn''t know why she picked it.


    I only know that when I finished that sentence, I especially wanted to be close to the grass, so that I ran over without thinking.


    When he reacted, he had a strange grass in his hand.


    Anyway, she doesn''t know this thing. Of course, she hasn''t seen it, so it''s even more impossible to know its usefulness.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao felt confused and puzzled, a text appeared in her mind involuntarily:


    [itching grass, crushed and taken in mixed water, can make people itch extremely. Antidote: the only purple stamen at the top.


    There is only one antidote. There is no other way. The duration of attack is calculated according to the amount of medication.]


    Mi Xiaoxiao was startled by what appeared in her mind, but fortunately her concentration was good and wouldn''t show it on her face.


    But what appeared in her mind really made Mi Xiaoxiao curious.


    She doesn''t seem to remember that she has such a special function?


    If you really only need to take a look to know the name and function of the herb, isn''t it against the sky?


    Thinking, under the puzzled eyes of everyone, MI Xiaoxiao came to the ground of a big tree and grabbed a seemingly unusual fire red plant.


    Squinting his eyes, he began to look at the fire red objects in his hands. For a long time, there were no words like just now in his mind.


    It was like the words just appeared, but she had an illusion.


    To tell you the truth, I was still disappointed. I thought it was really a special function. Unexpectedly, I thought too much.


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was decadent and wanted to lose her fiery red plants, the words in her mind shocked her again.


    [the flaming flower is named for its color like the red maple leaves in autumn and its shape like a burning flame.


    Function: the person who takes it will feel extremely hot and uncomfortable. All the symptoms are fever, but in fact it is poisoned.]


    After reading this paragraph silently, MI Xiaoxiao was completely ignorant. Her feelings were not hallucinations just now?


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who has regained his mind, can''t stop being happy. This special function is forced by cattle. He can analyze and get the required information by simply looking at the plant.


    It''s amazing!


    ha-ha! Originally, she also has the legendary golden finger! It''s incredible!


    It''s just that things happened when I crossed. Even if I have some special functions, it''s nothing. Maybe God can''t see that I''m too oppressed.


    So you gave her the golden finger?


    If so, she had to kill two rabbits to worship. Although she didn''t discuss with her, she threw her this wonderful world of orcs running everywhere.


    But for God''s sake, she was so generous that she didn''t care.


    However, it''s a blessing in disguise. She''d better be cautious in the future. There are all kinds of strange things in the world.


    It''s not the world she thought was similar to that of primitive people. After all, there are "red pepper growing in trees" and "cabbage growing in water".


    It is enough to prove the fantasy of the world. Both primitive and wonderful things are emerging one after another. It really makes her have a strong interest in the world!


    If you have a chance, you have to take a good look.


    But


    Now the most important thing is not to abuse slag?


    Just right. Let''s try the two plants in her hand? Verify it and see if her special function works or not.

 Chapter 434

    "Xiaoxiao, what is this?" Tamo stepped forward and looked at the grass in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand. He was a little confused.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t understand why Xiaoxiao suddenly went to the grass to find such two strange grass, especially the red one, which looked strange.


    I don''t know what to do. He doesn''t know anyway.


    "Ha! Of course it''s a good thing."


    Mi Xiaoxiao was so excited because of the sudden special function on her body that her tone of voice was much easier than at the beginning.


    "Hey, Xiaoxiao, who do you want to play first?" Li Shuo saw Tamo coming forward and made do with it.


    But his eyes didn''t leave the plant in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand. He smiled angrily. It seems that there are many things he doesn''t know about his little female.


    "This..." Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and touched his chin. He felt like he was thinking, but his line of sight scanned between Ott and Lin.


    Ott was held by tanli and Devon and couldn''t move. In fact, his face was already covered with dead ash, and he was not angry at all.


    Also, after what had just happened, Ott was afraid that he had not recovered for a while.


    Think about it, he wanted to kill himself, but stealing chicken can''t erode rice. She lives well, but Ott himself lost in a mess.


    Not only lost the original leader''s life and status, but also lost face in front of his own people. After this, even if Ott was not dead, it was difficult to raise his head in front of others.


    As for Lin Lian, he was completely opposite to Ott. At this time, even if he was caught, he looked angry and disdainful.


    It seems that I hate and despise Mi Xiaoxiao.


    In fact, he thought so in his own heart. Even if he was caught, so what? His tribe is stronger than thar tribe.


    As long as he is still alive, he can destroy the vulnerable small tribe anytime and anywhere. In his eyes, the thar tribe is like an ant all the time. If he pinches it casually, he will die thoroughly.


    There is no room for reversal, so he is not afraid. Mi Xiaoxiao must be afraid to give him a hard hand because of his tribe.


    I have to say, Lin Lian is intelligent and confused for a while.


    Ott has offended Mi Xiaoxiao now. Mi Xiaoxiao can''t wait to get rid of it. He doesn''t care whether the thar tribe will be destroyed or not.


    Even if it is destroyed, she still has the wolf tribe. The orcs of the thar tribe can also live in the wolf tribe. As long as she wants, Li Shuo will not object.


    She doesn''t care about the thar tribe. The wolf tribe is not a small forest drag, so what can she worry about?


    Without scruples, what dare not offend him?


    "I think leader Lin Lian seems to want to experience it first. I like helping others best.


    Because of such a unique sense of achievement, since leader Lin drag wants to have a try, it''s Xiaoxiao, but you''re welcome. "


    Lin Lian is a man who is insidious, cunning and crafty. He is a hard man to deal with. As the saying goes: if you cut grass, you have to uproot it.


    If people like Lin Lan are not eliminated, it will be a great disaster to her in the future.


    She wants to live in peace for a few days! So don''t blame her for being cruel.


    Let''s have some fun first. It''s a starter.


    "This is good, Xiaoxiao. Don''t worry about playing. It''s mine if you die." Li Shuo patted his chest bravely and said on his face, ''you play casually, I''ll be responsible if you die.''.


    Seeing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words just now, she didn''t start. She thought she was worried about something, so she patted her chest as a guarantee that she would deal with the aftermath.


    Li Shuo''s words, the blocked Mi Xiaoxiao has nothing to say, but in his heart, it is miraculously warm.

 Chapter 435

    "Good." Mi Xiaoxiao curled her lips and smiled. Looking at Li Shuo''s line of sight, she was also much softer. Who was good to her and who was bad to her, but she was more and more clear now.


    With that, MI Xiaosu turned his hand all the time, pointed directly at the face of "Lin Lan, you dare not animal", and said, "leader Lin Lan, don''t worry, I will be very light."


    "Well... Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, tie him up. Don''t accidentally splash blood on you. It smells very smelly."


    Li Shuo slapped his hand in front of his face, as if he had smelled a self-evident smell.


    "Well, good." as soon as Jin Xuan heard Li Shuo''s words, he agreed happily. He really didn''t want to stand with Ott next to him and felt that he should.


    "Darson, rip, come and give me a hand." Jin Xuan looked at the two people standing around and couldn''t wait to say.


    Lin Lian and Ott conspired to harm Xiaoxiao. He had to settle accounts with them anyway. Watching others do it, he was never happy to do it himself.


    Uh


    As soon as this idea came out, Jin Xuan was stunned. When did he become so... Heavy taste?


    Is it true that those close to Zhu are red and those close to ink are black?


    Thinking, Jin Xuan secretly glanced at a man who depended on Xiaoxiao and chattered endlessly, and secretly shook his head in his heart.


    Sure enough, ''abnormal'' is contagious. No, he is so kind-hearted that he has become so cruel and cruel.


    Alas, what a sin, sin ~


    "Come on, leave it to us!" Dasen looked serious, his whole face was tight, and he looked a little kind in the past. Now he looked, except for the black face, he still had a black face.


    Serious can''t be more serious.


    Compared with darson''s black face, Lipp was no better. He frowned and looked at Ott with full disappointment.


    People are always like this. Once the object you expected and admired makes a mistake, you will immediately feel that this person is really bad.


    I''m so disappointed. My worship of him was a waste of time and energy.


    He was simply sorry for his worship of him, failed to live up to his expectations and completely disappointed himself.


    This is the situation that Ott is facing. People always think that they are kind. Therefore, jealousy of evil is a quality that everyone thinks they have.


    In fact, there are only a few people who really have it.


    Ott has completely lost his prestige.


    After darson and Lipp took over, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo immediately tied Lin Lian up and came to MI Xiaoxiao. At this time, MI Xiaoxiao was beating up the herbs in his hand.


    "Tied up?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked, looking at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo who came over.


    "Well, it''s very strong." Shi Nuo nodded and added a sentence at the end, which made Mi Xiaoxiao feel much better.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, don''t go too far! Why don''t you release Ben? You know, I''m the leader of the wal tribe!


    Be careful, our leader will flatten your thar tribe! "Lin Lei struggled hard, hoping he could break free from the shackles.


    Unfortunately, the cane, as Shi Nuo said, is tied very firmly. There are red marks on the wrist. There is no looseness in the cane.


    "Taiping thar tribe? What do you take to Taiping thar tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. Is this man still the insidious and cunning leader Lin Yan described by Li Shuo?


    How do you look, just such an idiot?


    Now that he has been arrested, what should be exposed has been exposed, and what should not be exposed has also been said. Now if he wants to kill or cut, he can only see her mood.


    The man had not seen the form clearly for a long time. He knew that he was talking endlessly there.

 Chapter 436

    What he said was nonsense. He didn''t dislike his hoarseness, and she disliked his ugly voice!


    "What do you mean?"


    Lin Lian suddenly stopped shouting. Looking at the beautiful little female in front of her, Lin Lian had a little guess in her heart.


    It was clearly tied under the tree, and the weather was not so hot. Occasionally, there was a few breezes, but Lin''s forehead was sweating constantly.


    It looks hot.


    "That''s what you guessed." Li Shuo walked forward, Zhuang seemed to inadvertently block Lin Li''s line of sight to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Impossible!" Lin Li''s eyes began to congest, and his thoughts gradually came out of his heart.


    But in his mouth, he didn''t want to admit that he had no one to use.


    Think about how the wolf tribe can swallow such a big tribe as the wall tribe? Moreover, it is impossible to do so in such a short time.


    After all, he didn''t meet Ott for more than an hour. Within an hour, he wanted to devour a hundred people tribe. How could this be possible!


    Yes, it must be mi Xiaoxiao, a little female, who deliberately lied to him. How could his wal tribe, the tribe he worked hard to establish, disappear?


    But


    If it still exists, he has been arrested for so long. Why didn''t anyone come to save him?


    Lin Lan thought more and felt more terrible. Looking at Li Shuo''s line of sight, he gradually had a trace of fear.


    The stone on one side shook his head secretly when he saw the leader who was completely different from the past. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Alas ~


    Look at the appearance of your leader. Your tribe must have been defeated!


    When was the leader so impatient as usual? When were you so overwhelmed?


    No, the usual leader, no matter what happens, looks like he is in control.


    I''ve never seen a moment of panic.


    Now, he saw it with his own eyes. When the leader was angry, they might have lost.


    Stone''s helpless eyes looked at the dazzling girl and said in his heart: maybe she is really the enemy of the leader?


    If the leader had stopped her when he planned to murder her, wouldn''t today''s thing happen?


    Oh, it should be the same!


    His own leader, although he is a capable and delicate, has been around the leader for a long time.


    Although the leader is smart, wise and careful, he likes to be exclusive. Once something is decided, it is difficult for him to change his opinion.


    So, he thought, maybe, even if he had persuaded, it was useless. The wall tribe really lost, lost to a... Little female.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you doing? What about the whole person? Why are you so mysterious? Li Shuo didn''t bother to talk to Lin Lan when he finally figured it out.


    To waste time on him, it''s better to spend all your time on the people you think about.


    "Why, do you want to know?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao then hung her head and continued her "experiment". Unfortunately, there was only one itchy grass and one flaming flower. Otherwise, she would definitely add more.


    "Uh huh." Li Shuo nodded without hesitation. He was really curious about what Mi Xiaoxiao was doing.


    Not only Li Shuo was curious, but even those onlookers stretched their necks when they heard the dialogue between MI Xiaoxiao and Li Shuo.


    Pricked his ears, as if to inquire about what Mi Xiao was doing.


    "Oh, I won''t tell you." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped his action and smiled cunningly.

 Chapter 437

    "..." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with spoiled eyes, but his words were blocked. Even if he wanted to say something, he couldn''t say it.


    But, unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao has such a lovely side. He looks like youmuyou?


    "Er..." the orcs of the wolf tribe collectively made a single sound. They just stretched their necks and pointed their ears. They wanted to wait for the answer!


    Who knows, the little female turned around and made a big reversal, saying ''I won''t tell you'', which made them so depressed.


    In other words, are you really good at cheating people like this?


    "Come on, let''s have some appetizers first. Looking at leader Lin Lan, he''s very energetic. How about a group fight?" Mi Xiaoxiao said to Li Shuo while fiddling with his things.


    "Xiaoxiao, this can be." Li Shuo rubbed his hands and said he was ready.


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at someone and almost didn''t give him a big white eye. Sao Nian, are you really not tired of pretending like this?


    "I still think it''s good to whip with a whip. That guy looks like he doesn''t like cleaning. Who knows he hasn''t taken a bath for a few days."


    Tamo glanced at the bound Lin, and his tone of voice revealed that he had some lack of interest.


    "It''s better to use it as a sandbag to relieve Qi." Shi Nuo also said horizontally. The scene became lively immediately, and the orcs around also offered suggestions one after another.


    "I think it''s better to fall him upside down."


    "Hey ~, you''re too old-fashioned. You''d better press him in the lake and go up and down. It''s regular. You can''t drown him."


    "You are so rude. Are we elegant beasts, or knock his teeth off one by one? It''s so much fun."


    Suddenly, a voice with some tender and soft waxy came. Mi Xiaoxiao always felt so familiar.


    Before he turned his head, a small figure rushed towards her.


    "Wow, Kaka! Future partner and sister, zekesi wants to kill you." with the falling of the voice, a furry little head squeezed desperately into Mi Xiaoxiao''s arms.


    But


    Squeeze and squeeze, squeeze and squeeze, why can''t you squeeze in?


    Zekes looked up suspiciously. It didn''t matter. He was startled.


    Oh, my God!


    It turned out that his head was held down by a man who was a little worse than him


    Suddenly, the little guy quit.


    Is it wrong for him to throw himself into the arms of his future partner and sister? Is there anything wrong with him?


    "Men and women don''t give and receive, children''s families can''t be so casual." Jin Xuan smiled at the little guy who used his milk to fight him, some speechless.


    This little guy is really Haunted!


    In addition, the sound of "future partner and sister", why does he listen so... Unpleasant?


    Ah ah! It''s really uncomfortable. This little fart has no rules and regulations. He''ll teach it kindly!


    Who makes him kind? There''s no way!


    "Ah! Let me go! Don''t you just look a little more handsome than me? What can you look like.


    I am still young, but I will grow up one day. When I grow up, I will be more handsome than you. Of course, my future partner and sister will like me more than you. "


    Zekesi stopped to run forward, his small head, shook off Jinxuan''s hand and lifted it high in an instant.


    With that arrogant tone of voice, the whole person is like a proud and beautiful... Little peacock.


    "Oh, I said you are a little fart. My brother will teach you today. What serious consequences it is to open your eyes and tell lies!"


    Jin Xuan is very upset. This little guy is very slippery.

 Chapter 438

    "Future partner sister, you, you, your partner is a little dangerous! How do you like to do it all the time, and you can do it for a child as young as me.


    It can be seen how cruel he is. His future partner and sister are bad and easy to hurt.


    Zekesi advised you to lose him and choose zekesi!


    Rest assured, if your partner''s sister chooses zekesi, zekesi will strive to grow tall. At that time, zekesi will protect your partner''s sister, and no one can bully you.


    It will never happen today. Zekesi will be powerful when he grows up. "Zekesi children directly ignore someone''s anger.


    Bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy bump.


    The moment before he squeezed into his arms, he tried to persuade Mi Xiaoxiao to close his mouth one by one,


    The crooked reasoning spit out is set by set. Just listening, you will feel that what the little guy said seems reasonable. In fact, it is a lot of crooked reasoning.


    "Where''s your mother?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at the little guy who took the opportunity to wipe off the oil in her arms, stretched out his white and tender hand and lifted up the little head that was making a mess in her arms.


    In fact, MI Xiaoxiao wants to ask: where is your wonderful mother?


    But after thinking about it, it seemed inappropriate to ask this, so he changed his tone and changed a sentence.


    "Partner sister, how can you use such a vulgar excuse to change the topic? Why don''t you answer zekesi''s question?" zekesi snorted twice. Partner sister thought she was small, so she was easy to cheat?


    Hehe Da, how could he be cheated so easily? You know, his IQ is very high.


    "..." it turns out that sometimes it''s not a good thing for little guys to be too smart, such as now.


    "Well, my partner and sister, my mother is busy at home." seeing that MI Xiaoxiao ignores himself, zekesi touched his head and said with a smile.


    "Well, what are you doing here?" did you come to see the excitement? Are children not afraid to see some terrible bloody scenes?


    "Hey, hey! Of course, I came to avenge my partner and sister. These two people are really hateful. Zekesi couldn''t see it, so he ran to help my partner and sister."


    Zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with bright eyes. The dog leg smile on her face inexplicably reminded her of when she was in the countryside..


    The brother as like as two peas of husky, the brother of Xiao Zhao''s family, is exactly the same as Zecos.


    "Hum, what can you help me?" Mi Xiaoxiao stopped his movements and looked at the little guy in her arms with more interest.


    "Companion sister, didn''t you hear what Zeke said just now?" Zeke wondered. Didn''t your partner sister hear what Zeke said just now?


    He remembered that he said it very loudly?


    "What words?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered. Did zekesi say anything just now?


    Don''t blame her for not hearing. She was just busy and devoted herself. It''s not surprising that she didn''t hear it.


    "Then zekesi repeat it again." zekesi cleared his throat and said, "didn''t you just say you wanted to punish this ugly?"


    "Yeah." ugly? I''m afraid this adjective is not suitable for Lin Lian. Although they are not as handsome as Jin Xuan, they are not ugly.


    "That''s right. I just suggested knocking down the ugly teeth one by one. It''s so much fun, partner and sister. Are you right?"


    Zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile and asked for praise, but he didn''t know that MI Xiaoxiao''s heart was also a burst of surprise.


    Unexpectedly, this little guy, at a young age, is also very cruel!

 Chapter 439

    "Companion sister, is my suggestion particularly good?" why doesn''t companion sister speak? He felt eager to try.


    "It''s really good, Ozawa Kesi. It seems that he has seen a lot recently!" Li Shuo walked forward slowly from one side and spoke in a cool whoosh:.


    So that zekesi, who had been buried in a Xiao''s arms and continued to be lawless, jumped a few times and stood up as soon as he heard this.


    Emma! Who will tell him, isn''t it just to join the fun, care about your partner''s sister and send her some warmth?


    Why did you meet this guy!


    No, it seems that he has been unlucky recently. Remember, he hasn''t seen this man for a long time?


    It''s not good when he cares about his partner and sister.


    No, no, he can''t be so cowardly in front of his partner''s sister. He has to show some masculinity. Otherwise, how can he be accepted by his partner''s sister?


    Thinking, zekesi encouraged himself, and even opened the self paralysis system in his heart after watching the new moon approaching him.


    The main idea is as follows:


    Zekes! You have to give some strength! Be sure to stick to it. Your partner and sister must like strong and masculine males.


    You have to show your momentum. Isn''t that the terrible guy? In fact, it''s just a head, two eyes, two nostrils and a mouth. In fact, it''s no big deal... Right!


    With the end of self comfort in his heart, zekesi looked at the new moon in front of him and secretly took a breath.


    No, no, oh, my God, it still looks nervous!


    "Hehe, hehe, that was the leader''s brother! Morning, good morning! Hehe, it''s a nice day today."


    Zekesi''s eyes were a little empty, and his mouth was cluttered with ha ha. A pair of eyes floated around, but he didn''t dare to look at Li Shuo.


    "Well, the weather is really good, xiaozekesi. You''d better go home quickly! If a little fart boy runs out alone, he won''t be afraid of being tricked by the tiger?"


    Li Shuo smiled at the little boy in front of him and found that his eyes were strong as if inadvertently, often looking at Xiaoxiao on the side.


    My heart suddenly smiled. The little rabbit learned to rob women with him without his hair. He was a little lusty ghost. At a young age, he didn''t learn the good, but learned the bad.


    It seems that I didn''t educate him well. I''m really sorry for his mother.


    "Hum, I''m not afraid of tigers." in fact, zekesi almost trembled when he retreated. If he hadn''t tried his best to be a ninja, he would have sat on the ground with soft legs.


    He''s so ugly that he knows to threaten him with tigers. Look at him. He''s afraid of tigers, isn''t he? Hum, he doesn''t believe it. He has nothing to fear.


    "Oh, you''re not afraid of tigers! Who''s the guy I met last time who was chased all over the woods by tigers?" the little guy, still want to fight him?


    I''ve never won, and I always trouble him.


    It''s really an indestructible Xiaoqiang, a scoundrel who is not afraid to beat.


    "Cough, that, that was an accident." zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who smiled at him, and felt guilty about touching his nose.


    Sure enough, this man came to dismantle his platform!


    Woo woo


    Just now he said he was very good in front of his partner and sister. Now it''s all over! finished!


    The image is ruined! Or the one that''s destroyed without residue.


    "Oh ~, it was an accident! Was it an accident that the tiger ran all over the ground?" sample son, admit it! You can''t fight me.


    "..." zekesi lost!


    "Woo woo, mate, sister, this guy bullies the small with the big, the weak with the strong, and..."

 Chapter 440

    "Bullying less with more?" Li Shuo looked at a zekesi who planned to give full play to his three inch eloquence and began to speak crooked reasoning, and took over his words with a smile.


    "Yes, yes! That is to deceive the less with more." zekesi nodded fiercely when he heard Li Shuo''s words, as if he was afraid of Li Shuo''s repentance.


    "Oh? Zekes, there must be evidence to speak. When did I bully more than less?" he said too much by bullying the weak, and he didn''t deny it by bullying the small. He had differences on bullying the small with more.


    "You''re such a big man. You talk faster than me, your brain turns faster than me, and you grow taller than me. Isn''t that equivalent to two me?


    When two me deal with one me, don''t you deceive the less with more? Partner sister, you can''t find this kind of soft egg even if you want to find it in the future.


    If you do something and don''t admit it, you don''t have the spirit of a man at all. Are you right? "


    Zekesi ran to MI Xiaoxiao''s back, poked out a small head and chattered endlessly.


    "Zekes! You are brave! You not only covet the beauty of the leader''s wife, but also provoke the feelings between the leader and his wife.


    You are so bad, you little fellow. I don''t want to give you three days and three nights. "


    With that, Li Shuo made a move to catch zekesi. The former had just made a preparatory move, and the latter had to grease the soles of his feet and ran away.


    Because of MI Xiaoxiao''s presence, zekesi was wrong to run or not to run. He had to hide in MI Xiaoxiao''s back, shrink his small head and hold his panic.


    "Well, Li Shuo, don''t tease Xiao Kesi. We still have business to do. We''ll finish it first and tease him."


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt the trembling of a small thing on her back and immediately stood up to make a round. She couldn''t help saying: one big and one small, they are all slippery. They are still old slippery.


    This can even prove how reasonable it is that ginger is still old and spicy.


    "Wait! Wait!" zekesi seemed to suddenly return to his mind, with a small mouth and tearful eyes looking at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Stared for a moment and said, "sister, do you know this guy? Or, is he still his partner?"


    The little guy''s gray eyes are like a reservoir, which is full of ''water'', but this'' water ''is not that'' water ''. Zekesi''s eyes are naturally filled with tears.


    "Er... Yes." how can I not? I can be said to be an old friend!


    "That, that..." zekesi was tearful, just like a puppy that was about to be abandoned, poor.


    "Xiaoxiao is the leader''s partner, of course. You little one, you can''t stay cool!" Li Shuo stepped forward and hugged Mi Xiaoxiao''s waist.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Xiaoze Kesi. For the first time, he didn''t push away lishuo, but looked at Zeke with smiling eyes.


    In fact, she was not disgusted with Li Shuo''s hand on her waist. At this time, she was interested to see how this strange little guy ate.


    From what she said just now, she has accurately mastered the first-hand information. Ozawa Kesi and Li Shuo are definitely friends, and they are still a pair of friends who have a holiday.


    "Wuwuwuwu ~, there''s no justice! I don''t play! Don''t play!" zekesi stretched out his small hand and pointed to Li Shuo, a sad touch.


    Don''t forget to wipe the nonexistent tears with another small hand.


    From the perspective of MI Xiaoxiao, to tell you the truth, it''s a little funny.


    "Hum!" zekesheng took a loveless look at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then ran to the bound Lin Lan.


    He stretched out the hand that wiped his tears just now and said in a childish tone: "Zeke is very unhappy, so I want to pull out his teeth!"

 Chapter 441

    "!!!" if there is a cartoon effect at this moment, the chin of the onlookers must have fallen to the ground.


    It''s just frightened, frightened and stimulated.


    Where did this cruel little guy come from?


    Is it really good for such a child, his mother and father, to let go and harm others?


    "Hum, ugly! I told you to bully my partner and sister, and I told you to bully my partner and sister!" zekes ignored what the big guys said about him.


    Just pick up the big stone at your feet and beat someone''s front teeth.


    Lin Lan, who was in pain, had no power to parry. He could only dodge left and right, but his body was tied to a tree and couldn''t move.


    Even the mouth can only make a few whines occasionally. The sound is intermittent and stuffy. It''s not as loud as the sound of the stone beating on the face.


    The sound of Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    Although this little fart child is young, he is fierce. He is better than them.


    "Hiss ~, jiumin, jiumin! Your whole little ruffian, the rattan hisses, the bone opens! The bone will open!"


    [hiss ~ help, help! You little boy, it hurts to death. Get away! Get away!]


    Lin shuffled and hesitated. His words were very unclear. The onlookers couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Xiaokesi, be careful and don''t hurt yourself." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at some ferocious zekesi and said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey! Sister, don''t worry! Zekesi is not a vegetarian. It''s easy to deal with this ugly."


    Zekesi smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao who was talking to him, paused, hesitated and said, "that, that, partner sister! Look, why don''t you send someone to help zekesi.


    Zekesi can deal with this ugly person alone, that is, his mouth is too tight, zekesi can''t pry it open.


    Well, if you can''t pry it off, you can''t pry off his teeth. If you can''t pry only his teeth, zekesi can''t calm down. If you can''t calm down, you can''t... "


    Seeing zekesi''s little mouth crackling, there is an endless trend. Look at the logic against the sky.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked speechless. This little mouth, if put in modern times, is definitely a good seedling to be a host.


    "Who''s going to help him?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the orcs in a circle, rubbed his temples and said.


    "I''ll come!" Tamu came out and took a deep look at Mi Xiaoxiao, but his heart was mixed.


    It seems that I can''t ignore her after all. Unexpectedly, the leader colluded with people from foreign tribes without telling everyone.


    To kill Xiaoxiao, he pretended to fall into the water accidentally. If, if Xiaoxiao wasn''t fated, he wouldn''t see such a living person now.


    But the leader is the leader after all. He can''t do it anyway, but Lin Lan is different. He''s not from his own tribe.


    He thought of a way to harm Xiaoxiao. He couldn''t help it anyway.


    I couldn''t find a reason. I went to serve Lin Yan. Unexpectedly, the child gave him a legitimate reason.


    After that, Tamu hurried close to zekesi, pried open his mouth according to his requirements, and kept an open position as much as possible.


    Zekesi saw this, without hesitation, he turned the stone and knocked at his front teeth. Good guy, just listen to a ''click'', good front teeth, broken at the waist.


    "Hmmm..." Lin Lei still wanted to struggle, so he shook his head left and right.

 Chapter 442

    But even if Lin Lan struggled, he still couldn''t escape zekesi''s black hand. In addition, Tamu''s hand was very strong. It was very difficult to hold him so tightly and break free.


    "Let you bully my partner and sister, let you bully, let you bully! Hum, I will smash all your teeth today.


    To tell you the truth, if this crooked thing hadn''t grown in my mouth, I wouldn''t recognize it. It''s a tooth.


    Moreover, your mouth is too smelly. It kills people. You know at a glance that you don''t like cleanliness. You may have fleas on your body. Tut tut tut.


    If I didn''t want to avenge my partner and sister, I would be far away from you. "Zekesi whispered and complained endlessly while waving the stone in his hand.


    Zekesi was called a Qi shun''er. The Qi he had just held from lishuo was vented at once. It was called a smooth body and a good mood.


    But the onlookers didn''t think so. Some timid females went to their tribes one after another, most of them with their partners.


    All of a sudden, the orcs who watched went back in twos and threes, and there were not many people left. Most of the people of the wolf tribe walked away.


    The people of the thar tribe were almost there, staring at Ott angrily.


    It''s good to leave. It''s quiet and comfortable. To tell you the truth, MI Xiaoxiao is really uncomfortable when so many people watch. Now it''s OK. He has no worries about starting.


    The reason why so many people were called here earlier was to personally hear the good deeds that Ott and Lin Lei conspired to do and come here to testify.


    After all, Ott and Lin are the leaders of two tribes respectively. Although the law of the jungle in the world, killing the leaders of the two tribes without evidence will still arouse doubts.


    For unnecessary trouble, MI Xiaoxiao thought of such an attention. Moreover, she wanted to let Ott see it with her own eyes and get all the taste of loss.


    Let him understand that she is Xiaoxiao, not a kind of soft persimmon.


    "Ah!"


    From the deep throat of Lin Lan, one scream after another came slowly. Even in the daytime, listening to the miserable cry, they couldn''t help feeling creepy.


    "Done!" zekesi looked at Lin Lan with disgust. He had looked at the thin lips with uniform lines. At the moment, he was already miserable.


    There was no original appearance. There was a cut here, and there was a direct lack of meat. What''s more, the upper lip was almost smashed into meat pie.


    The bright red blood, mixed with saliva, trickled down. Due to breathing, saliva and blood mixed together to form small bubbles.


    Gurgling out.


    The original shape of the bridge of the nose was pretty, but it was also mercilessly smashed by zekesi''s men.


    There were also two lines of nosebleed. At both ends of the cheek, there were dry blood stains, which almost covered the whole face.


    A pair of amber eyes with deep calculation, but now there is only endless darkness and resentment, losing the brilliance of the past.


    That fine Brown broken hair, at this moment, is soaked by sticky sweat, stuck together one by one, and the end is still dripping with sweat.


    The tied body didn''t struggle anymore. It was tied so quietly. The leader of the wal tribe who had watched the scenery before was dirtier than the beggar.


    Looking at Lin Yan with such an amazing change, MI Xiaoxiao stared at him for a while, and he was disgusted.


    The sight involuntarily looked at a culprit, but the heart set off waves.


    How strong should zekesi, who is only eight or nine years old and is also called a child, have been in his heart?

 Chapter 443

    "Companion sister, do you think zekesi is too cruel?" zekesi turned around and saw his partner sister looking at him with complex eyes.


    Suddenly, I felt wronged. Then I pouted my little mouth, stretched out my little hand and put it on my chest. Bit by bit, the whole person exuded an atmosphere called ''I''m so poor''.


    Small head, low hanging, if you look up, you will be able to see that Wang gray eyes are full of tears.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the poor zekesi standing in front of her. He just wanted to say something. I''m afraid he won''t have the heart at the moment.


    What''s more, she didn''t intend to talk about him. When she saw a child who was "cautious and depressed" at the moment, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart turned into a spring water in an instant.


    "Zekes, don''t worry. My sister doesn''t blame you, but you, a child, don''t rush up like this. It''s dangerous and bloody, you know?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the little zekesi. In fact, she was still worried about whether the little guy would have nightmares at night because of this thing.


    "Mm-hmm." zekesi instantly took off the little devil image just now and became a clever little rabbit in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry! So far, this little guy doesn''t know what a nightmare is." Li Shuo appropriately stood up and demolished the platform, and those in a good mood don''t want it.


    "......." zekesi was embarrassed. Why did the leader of their tribe choose such an ugly man who only knew how to dismantle his platform?


    Every time, it is a critical moment to stand up and blow the beautiful image he has finally established to Mao.


    His teeth itch with anger, but he can''t do it!


    Summed up in two words: sad reminder!


    "Well, Li Shuo, don''t tease him." Mi Xiaoxiao, who felt obviously angry in his arms, quickly stood up and made a round.


    "Hum! It''s better for my partner and sister to treat me." zekesi hummed to lishuo, but his small hand hugged Mi Xiaoxiao.


    The little face with bronze skin showed a touch of "I won''t let go". Looking at Li Shuo on one side, I wanted to sneak him out and beat him up in a place where no one was there.


    "Hehe, don''t forget that Xiaoxiao is the leader''s partner. You little fart child, you''d better go home and drink milk and supplement nutrition.


    Look at your little arms and legs. You''ll have to grow for a few more years, otherwise no one will want it in the future. "


    Li Shuo''s mouth can catch up with Tamo. Speaking of words, it''s called a poison.


    "Hum, I''m certainly more handsome than you when I grow up." zekesi''s words to Li Shuo are obviously a touch of oil and salt.


    The little head didn''t forget to rub on MI Xiaoxiao''s arm. He was spoiled properly and took the opportunity... To wipe the oil.


    "Well, well, we still have business!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo with a childish face and said helplessly.


    Then he bowed his head, looked at the small gray head in his arms and said, "Zeke is obedient. Next, my sister has to do business. Will Zeke go back to find her mother?"


    Zekesi children are obviously a little guy who eats soft rather than hard, so ah! If you want to control him, you have to coax him softly.


    "Well..." zekesi looked up and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. On his small face, it was obvious that I didn''t want to write three words.


    Helpless, MI Xiaoxiao had to go on: "when my sister is busy, I will definitely go to play with Zeke, so will Zeke go back first?"


    No more, she can''t help it.


    "That... That''s all right." zekesi reluctantly stood up from MI Xiaoxiao''s arms, with his small mouth pouting.

 Chapter 444

    "Good."


    Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand and rubbed it on zekesi''s head. The tone was gentle and outrageous, vaguely emitting a few so-called maternal brilliance.


    "Well, nazekesi has gone back, my friend and sister, you must remember to come to me." zekesi seems to be afraid of MI Xiaoxiao forgetting. Before leaving, he doesn''t forget to give some advice to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, I promise." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. In fact, the little guy is also very interesting.


    "Lishuo, sneak all the people in the tribe back!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at zekesi''s back and turned to lishuo.


    "OK." Li Shuo glanced at the onlookers and nodded. Next, Xiaoxiao''s private account with them should be private.


    "Scar, take the people of the tribe back." Li Shuo pulled the scar hiding in the crowd and ordered.


    "..." scar was speechless. Didn''t he just come to watch the excitement? Hiding in such a hidden place in the crowd, he can be corrected by the leader. He''s really unlucky today.


    Forget it. The leader of the family should accompany his wife to take revenge. They''d better go back to their nest and stay!


    "All right, chief, don''t worry. Scar will bring them back to the tribe safely." with the intention of pleasing his wife, scar honestly left with a large group of people.


    The people of the thar tribe gave it directly to Tamu and asked him to take it back to the tribe.


    There are Ike, her partner darson, and another victim, Liz, together with her two partners.


    The five people in the party said they would stay. Ike was even more cruel and wouldn''t let her stay. She broke up with MI Xiaoxiao.


    Forced by helplessness, MI Xiaoxiao''s stuffy voice answered, but his mood returned to the previous depressed time.


    The original Lu Lina also wanted to stay. Later, she was persuaded by Mi Xiaoxiao. After all, it may be cruel next. It''s better to disappear.


    "Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, bring Ott in." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t even look at the bound Lin Lan and stone, and directly asked Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo to frame Ott in.


    Some things are suitable to be carried out in a dark place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s go if you want to vent!" Mi Xiaoxiao walked to Ike''s side and spoke in a forbearance tone.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell. Ike and Liz rushed up regardless. Darson and others wanted to punch Ott, but Mi Xiaoxiao stopped them.


    Some things still need to be figured out by themselves. Darson and others are indeed angry, but their anger can be suppressed for the time being.


    But Ike and Liz are on the verge of collapse. If they don''t vent, they may collapse directly and even suffer from depression.


    "Let them vent!" Ott was tied up and the whole man was in a state of trance.


    Therefore, it is impossible to resist the vulnerable attack of the two people, but they suffer without saying a word.


    As Mi Xiaoxiao said, it was not until Ike and Liz were tired and fainted with tears that Dasen and Liz''s two partners returned to the tribe with their respective females.


    "It''s time to recover. There are some things you can avoid if you don''t want to avoid." Mi Xiaoxiao stood in front of Ott, with a serious face and a particularly beautiful voice.


    "I''m wrong." Ott looked back with empty eyes and looked at the brilliant man in front of him.


    The bottom of my eyes is deep remorse and endless regret.


    The tall and powerful Ott knelt down so straight, with only a morbid pallor on his plain national face.


    "Wrong?!" Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and looked at Aote with regret on his face. A faint voice continued to spread: "unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world."

 Chapter 445

    "Yes! There is no regret medicine in this world!" Ott looked up at the top of the cave and lost his focus gradually.


    "Therefore, you must pay the price for what you have done!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. His beautiful little face was like a flash of Epiphyllum.


    Charming.


    "I accepted what you wanted to do." Ott lowered his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao again, which was different from the cold in the past.


    At the moment, Ott completely let it go. He felt like he wanted to kill and cut, which stimulated Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    "You all accept?! what do you take to accept! Take your life?" Mi Xiaoxiao ignored Jin Xuan''s presence and directly distributed his negative emotions.


    Jin Xuan looked at the thin figure with some worry and was very uncomfortable.


    Shi Nuo had no expression on his face. He just looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s fundus, full of heartache and helplessness.


    Xiaoxiao wants to solve it by herself. He depends on her. In fact, he knows that he knows that Xiaoxiao is not a female who blindly lives on her partner.


    Xiaoxiao is strong, assertive and kind, but now Xiaoxiao is more like a hedgehog ready to go.


    A careless, close to her, you will be stabbed to pieces.


    However, Xiaoxiao treats them differently. Xiaoxiao is willing to show her true self in front of them and express her heart with them.


    However, although hedgehogs have the perfect weapon to defend the enemy, they also control their opportunities to communicate with others at the same time.


    It can be said that it hurts both the enemy and the enemy.


    Tamo, who was different from Shi Nuo''s thought, just stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was full of evil spirit in front of him, and remained silent.


    He didn''t understand the gratitude and resentment between Xiaoxiao and auterin before. Now he understands, but he doesn''t know how to help her.


    He knew how hard it was to want to kill each other, but he couldn''t do it himself.


    Although Xiaoxiao said he wanted to avenge himself, in fact, he understood that Xiaoxiao''s heart might be resisting this thing. After all, Xiaoxiao was hurting people for the first time.


    No one is born to kill with a sharp weapon. When you kill the first person, there will always be some emotions that control your thoughts.


    Xiaoxiao is very kind, but now she wants to avenge herself. Although she is supported by full hatred, maybe she just wants to give herself a wake-up call.


    Don''t trust others'' vigilance in the future.


    Li Shuo agrees with MI Xiaoxiao''s practice. There is no better way than to take revenge with his own hands.


    Maybe Xiaoxiao will gain more after experiencing this thing.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know that during her duel with Ott, Li Shuo had their own thoughts and ideas.


    "If you want, you can take it." Ott''s empty eyes stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, with his pale blood face and lifeless breath.


    Ott''s whole person is like a cloth doll without life. You can handle it as you want.


    "Can you take it?! I''d like to! But grandpa hunz, he doesn''t want to!" if she can kill him, why doesn''t she want to solve him with a knife?


    But it happened that grandpa hunz couldn''t bear it. For Grandpa hunz''s face, MI Xiaoxiao had to keep Ott''s life.


    This man, obviously, even such a weak child, has made a cruel hand to use and kill. Now, he looks like he has no love.


    Say you''re wrong.


    Wrong?


    Yes, he was wrong. He was very wrong. What was wrong was that he had no chance to look back. What was wrong could not be forgiven.


    Sadly, this man only knew he was wrong, but he didn''t realize who he was really sorry for.

 Chapter 446

    It was because of him that she was pushed into the river. Her life and death were unknown, but it was about the person he really sorry.


    She is mi Xiaoxiao and can only rank third at most.


    First and second, they can only belong to the two small children who are innocent and even killed.


    He said that the two children who had already gone to the yellow spring, rather than her mi Xiaoxiao, were the people who were really sorry for Ott and who should feel regret.


    "Uncle ruanzi..." as soon as otzha heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, his eyes couldn''t help brightening, and then he soon began to dim.


    Does uncle hazel want to keep him?


    He, he


    He didn''t have the face to see him alive. The end was his own fault. He shouldn''t harm Mi Xiaoxiao, he shouldn''t.


    "Ott, as the leader, haven''t you realized your mistake yet?" Mi Xiaoxiao stepped back and looked at the eclipsed Ott. His tone was not excited just now and recovered a little calm.


    "I shouldn''t have hit your attention." he was wrong. If he hadn''t felt jealous and resentful because Mi Xiaoxiao was becoming more and more popular.


    No more suspicion of her, no joint Lin drag to start with her, will everything be different?


    But how could he persecute her if she had not been too dazzling? Although he was wrong, he was only lost in his nature by lust for profit.


    What''s more, a slap can''t make a sound. How could he really make up his mind to harm him without the encouragement of leader Lin Lan and his help?


    Therefore, he is wrong, but wrong, but it should not only be on him. Lin Lian is also wrong.


    Thinking, Ott''s eyes were originally dead. At the moment, there was a beam called escape, rising from the bottom of his eyes.


    Gradually, Yun wet the whole eye socket. The originally lost vitality is slowly returning at the moment, and has the desire and persistence to life again.


    "Oh, stubborn." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott''s transformation. Listening to his words, MI Xiaoxiao could only whisper sarcasm.


    There are many thick skinned people in the world. Unfortunately, Ott is one of them.


    The moment before, he vowed to tell her that he was wrong, and even showed a look of lovelessness. If anyone wants his life, just take it.


    But now?


    He doesn''t know where his fault is, let alone defend himself and take it for granted.


    Others say it''s serious for only three seconds, but Ott blames himself for only three seconds.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be angry with yourself." Jin Xuan stepped forward, hugged Mi Xiaoxiao''s waist and stretched out his hand to give her a smooth touch, which made Mi Xiaoxiao feel a lot better.


    "Don''t worry! I''m fine." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Jin Xuan. Indeed, she didn''t have to be angry for a scum man.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you change me?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, her emerald green eyes, flowing with fireflies.


    Xiaoxiao just had a good intention to chat with Ott. If he were him, it would not be as simple as chatting.


    "Hum, come to him all over again!" Mi Xiaoxiao said unhappily, looking at the eager Li Shuo.


    "All over again?" what all over again? Why didn''t he understand Xiaoxiao? Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and wondered.


    "Well, didn''t you say something about whipping, group beating and so on? Come to leader Ott again!


    Anyway, we have to take good care of the leader, don''t we? Otherwise, if we don''t agree with him, we''ll die if we''re not careful. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Ott, who was immersed in his own thoughts, with a bit of sarcasm in his tone.

 Chapter 447

    Listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Jin Xuan didn''t think he was Xiaoxiao vicious, but felt that he was somewhat cute.


    "OK, listen to you." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile and said in his heart: "it turns out that his family is Xiaoxiao and has the character of a little wild cat!"


    A little wild cat who must repay.


    But he likes it.


    "Come on, let''s have a group fight first. Don''t be polite. Just keep a small life and continue the next game." Li Shuo looked at Ott, smiled, and then walked forward unsteadily.


    The appearance of wanting to fight successfully changed Ott''s thoughts.


    "You, what are you doing?!" Ott frowned, and a big word "Chuan" appeared in the middle of his eyebrow.


    "What are you doing? Of course it''s massaging the leader." Jin Xuan reluctantly left Mi Xiaoxiao, took off the windbreaker made by Mi Xiaoxiao and glared at Aote.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle and gentle. Although I''ve always done nothing important, don''t worry. Xiaoxiao said to serve you well, then I''ll try my best."


    Tamer has a gentle face. He doesn''t wear a windbreaker, so naturally he doesn''t need to do anything to roll his sleeves.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is thinking and goes back to make a windbreaker for Li Shuo and Tamo. After all, they all follow themselves and help them make a warm dress.


    Of course.


    Once the idea was formed, MI Xiaoxiao wanted to solve the matter of late Ott and began to take action.


    This... Is a move that she accepted them.


    "You talk a lot of the nonsense." Shi Nuo looked contemptuously at several people walking in front of the him and hit them!


    Why waste so much saliva? It''s better to take advantage of this time and do something practical.


    Thinking about it, Shi Nuo walked forward without hesitation. Lun raised his fist and hit Ott''s left cheek. As soon as the strong wind passed, a cyan mark appeared on Ott''s left cheek.


    "Hiss ~" Ott frowned. He couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out and touch the beaten place.


    But when he was executing the brain''s command, he found that his hand had long been tied up. At the moment, he couldn''t move. The cane at his wrist was wrapped around for several times.


    Finally, don''t forget to add a knot.


    "Well, you have the ability." Jin Xuan walked forward unconvinced and punched Ott''s right cheek directly. In a moment, a blue mark appeared on his right face.


    As like as two peas on the left cheek, the position is the same, not the same, just as the measured ruler used to measure the general accuracy.


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but look up at Jin Xuan. This guy is quick, accurate and cruel. He is very different from his usual cute and stupid image.


    "Hey, hey, you''ve taken up both your left and right cheeks. Where should I start?" Li Shuo''s tone was quite dissatisfied. The two people almost agreed. One punch happened to be symmetrical.


    "In addition to the face, isn''t there a lot of space for you to choose?" Jin Xuan glanced at Ott''s stomach.


    The meaning is clear, but I almost didn''t say: you punch him in the stomach!


    "That''s right."


    Li Shuo nodded. The man was dark. Maybe he didn''t like to be clean. Who knows if he didn''t wash his face for too long.


    Sure enough, I still picked other places to play. It''s more comfortable.


    Thinking about it, Li Shuo was ready to hit him in the stomach, but he didn''t want to kill Cheng Yaojin on the way. He was beaten by Tamo on the side.

 Chapter 448

    "You''re grinding haw." tamer hooked his cherry red lips and raised his eyebrows at Li Shuo, as if he were provoking.


    "...!!" Li Shuo''s hand stopped in the air, and he was in a panic.


    So.


    Is he despised?


    Or was it rejected by a big man?!


    It''s very angry!


    After staring at Tamo, Li Shuo fed back all his grievances to the bound Ott. Jin Xuan was unwilling to show weakness, punch after punch, and greeted Ott without hesitation.


    "Ah! Ah!" the shrill scream, filled with MI Xiaoxiao''s eardrums, echoed in the empty cave, slightly desolate.


    "Well, well, enough is enough! Don''t hang up before the later game. It''s so boring."


    Mi Xiaoxiao timely stopped Jin Xuan from taking turns to fight. Don''t be careless and kill him directly.


    After all, she promised grandpa hunz not to kill him. Since she promised, she had to do what she said. She was Xiaoxiao, not the kind of person with one set on the front and one set on the back.


    "OK." Li Shuo looked at Aote, whose face was beaten into a pig''s head, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    "This man''s bone is very hard." tamer shook his hand and said faintly. The meaning was obvious. However, Ott''s bone was too hard and even burned his hand.


    "Let me see." Mi Xiaoxiao walked forward with a smile and grabbed Tamo''s hand. Sure enough, there was a faint red mark on the back of his white hand.


    Other Mi Xiao Xiao does not want to make complaints about it, but only wants to Tucao, this guy''s hands are too white, even more than a woman''s hand.


    I don''t know how he maintains it. I really want a secret recipe. What should I do?


    "Next time, don''t do such a thing. Just pick up a stone or a stick. You can beat people, and the power is no less than the power of your fist."


    Mi Xiaoxiao carefully rubbed the slightly red back of his hand for Tamo, and said with a depressed face.


    But I couldn''t help sighing in my heart: "tut tut Tut, it feels good and slippery. It''s almost three points better than a woman''s skin."


    "Next time Xiaoxiao remember to prepare for me. It''s too much trouble." tamer said frankly. A wisp of black hair fell in front of him, just covering his hot and red ears.


    The other three men looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a distressed face. Something called vinegar spread in their hearts.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, tamer''s "unreasonable request" was extremely precious. Emma, this is a real version. It''s cheap and good.


    "OK." the three men didn''t expect that MI Xiaoxiao agreed so gently and even laughed.


    The silver bell like laughter echoed in their ears. Suddenly, there was no vinegar. They were all happy for MI Xiaoxiao''s happiness.


    Tamo was stunned for a moment. In addition, all that remained was joy. Full of happiness filled the whole heart, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but evoke a smile of nightmare.


    It seems that Xiaoxiao has accepted him.


    Well, I''m in a good mood.


    "Cough, go on! Finish work early and go home for dinner. Our leader is hungry." Li Shuo interrupted the warm picture and smiled sour.


    When can Xiaoxiao accept him?


    Just take your time!


    "Well, next, leader Ott, how about trying to be treated as a sandbag?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled gently. I don''t know. I thought Mi Xiaoxiao was really discussing something with Ott in a good tone.


    The gentle smile and gentle tone really don''t match the words. What do you think and how awkward it is.

 Chapter 449

    "Mi Xiaoxiao, you are the female of my thar tribe after all. It''s better not to go too far in some things!"


    With a pig''s head on his face, Ott lay on his side on the ground with his legs slightly bent. The whole show is a self-protection action.


    If his hands were not tied at this time, MI Xiaoxiao thought, it must be holding his head with both hands and maintaining a posture of self-protection.


    "Leader Ott, I call you leader now. If you go too far, you are praising you. You think you are really the respected leader of the thar tribe.


    Is it a respected leader in the past? No, you are not. Do you think that after this, the orcs of the thar tribe will want such a cruel man to be their favorite leader? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. Looking at Ott''s eyes, it was like looking at an idiot. The eyes, stabbing Ott, hurt.


    Regardless of Ott''s expression, MI Xiaoxiao continued: "in fact, compared with what you have done to me, compared with the ruthlessness you want to kill me.


    I, MI Xiaoxiao, at least didn''t kill you. Do you want to threaten me when you suffer from some flesh and blood?


    Oh, it''s ridiculous. When you personally killed those two children who had no strength to bind chickens, did you ever think that you had gone too far? "


    After a pause, MI Xiaoxiao''s cool tone continued: "besides, I have to remind Ott that I am not a member of the thar tribe now.


    So, beating up you scum is really no sense of oppression or guilt.


    Moreover, I don''t think I''ve gone too far today, because what''s more, it''s still ahead. "


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan exchanged eyes and walked directly out without a pause.


    "Well, let''s go out too!" Li Shuo looked at Ott contemptuously. Although he despised him before, he felt that his heart was not clear enough.


    But I have never found that this man is even smaller than a villain. He is just like the scum Xiaoxiao said.


    "Let''s go! Leader Ott, I''ll give you a full body massage later." tamer stretched out his hand, grabbed Ott''s hair and dragged it out.


    Jin Xuan looked at Tamo and silently walked to one side to give him a hand. As for Shi Nuo and Li Shuo, they walked out empty handed.


    "Tut tut Tut, leader Lin Lan, long time no see!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Lin Lan tied to the tree and couldn''t see his original appearance.


    There is only a strong smell of blood on the body, mixed with the smell of smelly sweat, which can kill people.


    "Hoo Hoo." answered her, but Lin Lan''s heavy breathing.


    "Ah! I forgot, your mouth can''t speak." Mi Xiaoxiao covered his mouth and looked at Lin Li in surprise. Only now did he know that he can''t speak.


    "Gulu, Gulu..." Lin Yan made a Gulu sound, but he couldn''t say a word, but his eyes were full of anger and shade.


    Filled with towering resentment, it seems that you can swallow Mi Xiaoxiao directly into your stomach at the next moment.


    Her face was so blue that she was completely angry with MI Xiaoxiao. It was her ability to make her popularity look like this.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t care about this.


    "Let the leader go! He knows he''s wrong." the stone on one side couldn''t bear to watch his leader suffer again, frowned and said gently.


    "Let him go? Give me a reason?" how can you let Lin Lian go so easily, saying she is cruel or haggard.


    She doesn''t want to let it go.


    Moreover, she also understands the truth that wild fire can''t burn out and spring breeze can blow again.

 Chapter 450

    Therefore, she can''t let Lin drag go. Unless she wants to bury a bomb for herself, it''s impossible.


    "Leader, he knows he''s wrong. Why do you force him." stone looked at the girl in front of him and persuaded him with great sincerity.


    In his opinion, the punishment for the leader is enough. Why doesn''t the little female let the leader go?


    If Mi Xiaoxiao knew what stone thought, I didn''t know if she would be laughed at.


    "Did he know he was wrong? Did I force him hard?" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the people following behind him, smiled brightly and said: "if I rush into your wal tribe and kill your cub or someone else''s cub myself.


    So, do you think that when the time comes, the people of your wal tribe will just forget? "Mi Xiaoxiao said, ignoring the stone and paying no attention to his expression.


    "Mumble, tie up the leader!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan and said with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "OK." tamer nodded, used it, and threw the "pig head face" Ott to the ground. His eyes with only one slit were right in the direction of Lin Lan and the stone.


    Because of MI Xiaoxiao''s words just now, Ott''s originally resentful eyes returned to peace again.


    Although I am extremely unwilling to admit and believe, I have to say that what Mi Xiaoxiao said is the truth.


    Even if he went back alive, he also lost the position of leader, the support and trust of his people.


    "Don''t you mean to make a sandbag? Hang it up! By the way, you must be in front of leader Lin Xun, because leader Lin Xun will experience what happens next.


    Seeing one side in someone else''s body, I think I will be much more calm when I experience it next. "Mi Xiaoxiao handed Tamo a cane, but he said to Lin Lan.


    "What''s next? I''ll find stronger vines to ensure that the bones and vines won''t break." Li Shuo foolishly followed up, turned and went out again.


    "Pay attention to safety." although it is close to the wolf tribe and the wal tribe, it is the middle of the straight distance between the two tribes.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao is still afraid that some large animals will run out and hurt li Shuo, because autumn is coming, some animals can eat more if they can eat more.


    Especially for some animals that need hibernation, it is very common to come out to find food.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I''ll be right back." feeling the concern between MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Li Shuo''s eyes are full of smiles.


    "Well, go early and return early!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded instead of looking at Li Shuo.


    After Li Shuo left, Tamo tied Ott up and hung him from the tree. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help with the whole process.


    Although he said he wanted to do it himself and revenge himself, MI Xiaoxiao knew that he couldn''t do it without Tamo.


    If they hadn''t silently supported her behind her back, she wouldn''t have had a chance to revenge. Even if she was so smart and didn''t have a helping hand, it would be like having no left and right hands. It would be inconvenient to take action.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao thanked them from the bottom of her heart. At the same time, she was glad to have them by her side.


    "Xiaoxiao, do it?" Jin Xuan looked at Aote rotating left and right and asked Mi Xiaoxiao''s opinion.


    "Wait for Li Shuo to come back! Don''t dirty your hands." looking at Ott''s disgusting touch, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously didn''t want tamer to meet him directly.


    Because it would dirty their hands.


    "OK." Jin Xuan answered. What Xiaoxiao said was what he said. Just as it happened, he didn''t want to touch Ott.

 Chapter 451

    After hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, Tamo found a shady place and sat down.


    There is no sun in the morning, and there is a cold wind blowing. In addition, it is morning, so it is inevitably a little cold.


    But after the cold in the morning, the sun slowly rises. With the rise of the sun, the temperature naturally rises a lot.


    Just after noon, in the afternoon, standing under the sun, you will feel a little hot. Anyway, you are waiting for lishuo. It''s better to find a cooler place and wait comfortably.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m back." about ten minutes later, the sound of lishuo sounded in the dense woods. Mi Xiaoxiao immediately got up as soon as he heard the sound.


    Look where the sound comes from.


    Sure enough, in less than half a minute, a beautiful man with silver hair returned slowly from the middle of a group of emeralds.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo up and down. After confirming that MI Xiaoxiao was all right, she just responded to Li Shuo''s words.


    "Here, I found it." Li Shuo smiled brightly and almost shook Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Then he raised the rattan in his hand and smiled with white teeth.


    "Hard work." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled back, but looked at the tree and vine stone with hemp rope in his hand, and unconsciously smoked from the corners of his eyes.


    This Ott... It''s so frustrating.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll come first?" Jin Xuan sat up and looked at the tree and vine road in Li Shuo''s hand.


    No matter who comes, they won''t agree with Xiaoxiao. Moreover, Xiaoxiao''s so tender skin, if you pick up such a big vine to smoke people, you won''t have to wear her skin?


    "No." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the fallen Ott, a little mysterious, with a little calculation and Jiao Jie in the bottom of her eyes.


    "Then change me?" Shi Nuo got up faintly and looked at the person in front of him. His thin lips opened gently, but his voice was particularly charming.


    "No." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head in the same way. She was not ready to let Shi Nuo go.


    "Well..." Tamo just wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao. He just wanted to calm down and listen.


    "I have a better way." Mi Xiaoxiao winked at several men, smiling as cunning as a fox. He looked at several men and was distracted.


    Xiaoxiao is cunning. In fact, it''s pretty cute


    "Tell me?" I don''t know how many things are in Xiaoxiao''s small head. I''ll pay attention to it later. It''s strange.


    "Hum." Mi Xiaoxiao snorted softly. Then he went to Ott and looked at Ott, who was swollen into a pig''s head. A trace of disgust flashed through the bottom of MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    But thinking of the next thing, MI Xiaoxiao was in a good mood, no matter whether she hated it or not.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao leaned close to Ott''s ear, whispered a few times, and quickly retreated, just with a mysterious smile.


    Shui Lingling''s big eyes looked forward to seeing Ott. Several people next to him said hello.


    Xiaoxiao, what are you doing? Mysterious.


    "How''s it going? Ott." Mi Xiaoxiao handed over an expression of "you''ll know later" to several people, and then turned his eyes to Ott.


    "Put me down." Ott''s hoarse voice was like the squeaking sound of his long nails scraping over the blackboard. It was terrible.


    But those four words seemed to have exhausted all the strength of Ott. The heavy breath was obvious, but it made Jin Xuan feel confused.


    What did Xiaoxiao tell Ott?


    "Jin Xuan, let him down!" she was going to smoke him, but she suddenly remembered something more fun.


    Moreover, it is impossible to be hung for a while without being tired. I''m afraid their arms can''t exert force. After all, they are directly tied to their wrists and hung from the tree.

 Chapter 452

    "Xiaoxiao, are you sure?" at first hearing this sentence, Jin Xuan was confused. Didn''t Xiaoxiao let him hang it?


    I thought Xiaoxiao wouldn''t care about the conditions just mentioned by Ott. Unexpectedly, he directly asked him to let him go.


    "Sure." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Of course, he should be sure. Otherwise, how can they sing their good play later?


    "OK." Jin Xuan didn''t understand why Mi Xiaoxiao did this, but Xiaoxiao naturally had her own idea. He let Ott go.


    It''s a big deal. If Ott wants to run away, they''ll work harder and get him back.


    "Here, the tie is loose. Do you want this?" Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the thick trees and vines at the foot of lishuo, and his tone was full of fun.


    "Yes, thank you." Ott hung his eyes, so that MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see his mood, but the air pressure was very low.


    "You''re welcome." Mi Xiaoxiao picked her eyebrows, stepped back, stood among several people and said happily.


    Several people looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was happy all of a sudden, and Ott, who had just spoken politely, said that Alexander, they really couldn''t touch their heads.


    I don''t know what Xiaoxiao is playing.


    But they are happy to enjoy it together.


    "Pa!" the loud voice immediately attracted the attention of Jin Xuan. Each one was a little confused. Did Ott go crazy?


    Well, why should Lin drag? They were friendly allies a few hours ago.


    Can we start now?


    Yes, just after Aote was put down, he took the whip Li Shuo found and pulled it at Lin without blinking.


    Maybe it was because his hand was tied for too long, so he didn''t make much effort, so the tree and vine whipped Lin Lan''s body and drew a red mark at most, which would never bleed.


    Nevertheless, Lin Lian frowned in pain and couldn''t make a sound in his mouth, but his body trembled subconsciously.


    Because he couldn''t speak, Lin Lian was tied up again. He had no power to fight back, so he had to be whipped.


    But those eyes can still be seen, so Lin Yan can only stare at Ott with the only eyes that can express his anger.


    "Captain Ott, what are you doing?"


    The stone tied to Lin Lan''s side struggled to get rid of the bondage, but his wrist was pulled out with red marks. The hand that tied his cane was not loose.


    Seeing his leader beaten, to tell the truth, stone still couldn''t bear it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao beat the leader. Even if he dissuaded him, he was also a little unreasonable, because the reasonable person was Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female, and the leader was sorry for her.


    But Ott was different. The leader didn''t owe him anything and didn''t harm him. He just cooperated and broke the valve.


    Elsewhere, stone didn''t remember that his leader had offended Ott, and he was present every time they met. He dared to confirm that the leader didn''t offend him.


    Then why did he do this?


    Anyway, he was trained by the leader. How could he keep silent when he saw that his leader was bullied by Ott without fighting back?


    "Oh." Ott''s cold eyes, cold to the bone marrow, gently glanced at the talkative stone and raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Then he waved the second whip towards Lin Hui regardless. This whip was much harder than the first time, so the sound was also loud.


    "Stop it!" the stone was anxious, but he couldn''t help anything. He could only stare at Ott, who was emitting fierce spirit all over his body.


    "Pa!" there was another loud sound, accompanied by Lin Lan''s painful "grunt".

 Chapter 453

    "Pa Pa Pa!" Ott ignored the cry of the stone. He just beat Lin Yan with the vines in his hands again and again.


    The chest with a little bronze skin in the white will first appear a light red mark. Slowly, the color of the mark is getting deeper and deeper.


    Gradually, the mark becomes a trace, a trace of blood, and even more, the skin and flesh will turn over.


    The blood also trickled down, and the thick trees and vines were stained with some blood, blood red.


    Like a bloodthirsty whip.


    "This is... What''s the matter?" Jin Xuan''s mind couldn''t turn around. He was fine just now. Why did Ott ''rebel'' help them all at once?


    Conscience Discovery? Or are you confused? Or is there a neurological problem? For example, what Xiaoxiao said about neuropathy.


    "See a good play!" Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and said innocently.


    If outsiders see Mi Xiaoxiao''s appearance, they will never think of what is happening in front of them, which is related to this seemingly innocent little female.


    "Pa Pa!" the sound continued, and the stone was still trying to persuade or scold Ott. Only Mi Xiaoxiao sat leisurely under the shade of the tree.


    Leisurely looking at the good play called "killing each other" in front of us.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s going on?" tamer couldn''t help asking. He was really curious.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and looked at Tamo with a curious and confused face, smiling and ready to continue.


    "Because of intimacy..."


    "Mi! Xiao! Xiao! What are you doing?!" Mi Xiaoxiao was about to speak when he was interrupted by a scream from the front.


    That familiar voice, familiar tone, familiar tone.


    Mi Xiaoxiao closed her eyes and could see who the master was.


    "Nina, you''re all right." Mi Xiaoxiao stood up slowly. Jin Xuan followed closely. The four surrounded Ott to prevent him from escaping.


    By the way, she blocked Nina''s line of sight, so that she could only hear the sound, but could not see Ott with a stiff face beating Lin drag.


    As for leader Ott, for Nina who suddenly rushed out, she just beat Lin Hui and paused slightly. Then, the sound of the whip became louder and louder.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, let go... Let Ott go!" Nina ran to MI Xiaoxiao angrily alone, stretched out her index finger and said viciously.


    But the residual light in the corner of the eye always turns in one direction from time to time. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find this detail.


    "Let Ott go? But I didn''t catch leader Ott?" Mi Xiaoxiao was very calm in the face of Nina, a woman with itchy teeth.


    Innocent stall hands, light tone, a touch of indifference, which makes Nina''s teeth itch.


    Why is this woman still alive!


    Why didn''t you die? Why not disfigure! Why did you come back?!


    Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao intact. She was so angry that she wanted to tear Mi Xiaoxiao to pieces all at once.


    "You didn''t? You didn''t catch Ott, so why didn''t he come back?" Nina pointed to MI Xiaoxiao and decided on her face that MI Xiaoxiao caught Ott.


    This hurried appearance is more like asking questions from teachers.


    "How do I know why leader Ott didn''t go back? I didn''t stare at him all the time. Besides, if I remember correctly.


    Nina, are you Ott''s partner? As a partner, you don''t know where your partner Ott has gone.


    Instead, ask me this innocent outsider, Nina, what do you mean? "Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. Nina was still as upset and stupid as before.

 Chapter 454

    "You!" Nina''s face, red, green, purple, constantly changing, colorful, really good-looking.


    "What are you? Do you think I''m right?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her hand, waved Nina, pointed to her hand and smiled.


    "You! Me! You''re going to let Ott go!" Nina''s angry seven tricks smoke, raised again by Mi Xiaoxiao''s waving hand, trembling and pointing to her.


    "Nina, don''t you understand people? I said, I didn''t catch Ott." Mi Xiaoxiao staggered one step and Nina pointed to her hand.


    It''s impolite to point fingers at others'' noses. Others point fingers at themselves. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao won''t like it.


    "Go away! I''ll find it myself!" Nina was too lazy to talk nonsense with MI Xiaoxiao. She pushed Mi Xiaoxiao away and walked behind her.


    But his eyes looked straight at the half dead Lin Lan tied to the tree, and his look was deep.


    Mi Xiaoxiao patted his hit arm, as if he were patting a virus. His eyes were full of disgust.


    Seeing that Nina rushed over, Jin Xuan directly walked forward, hugged Mi Xiaoxiao who was hit, and gently rubbed the place where she was hit. Her delicate skin was easy to turn red.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not made of tofu. How can I break it so easily?" looking at Jin Xuan''s move, MI Xiaoxiao was funny and happy.


    Jin Xuan doesn''t care for her. Of course she''s happy.


    "Tofu? What''s that?" Jin Xuan blinked with golden eyes, a curious face, and a strange word from Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    "Oh, it''s delicious. It''s soft, and it''s beautiful." Mi Xiaoxiao picked her eyebrow. She can''t say that the tofu is yellow, can she?


    If she dares to explain this, Jin Xuan dares to pester him to ask how to make it, or what soybeans are.


    "Is there such a magical thing?" Jin Xuan was more curious, soft and beautiful?


    "Of course, there are many magical things." if he took out modern cars, trains, planes and so on, Jin Xuan would not be surprised to death?


    Just a piece of tofu can make him so curious, but think about it, people are always curious about unknown things. Jin Xuan has never seen tofu, and curiosity is no exception.


    "Then..."


    "Mi Xiaoxiao! You bitch! You said you didn''t catch Ott, then why is Ott with you! Mi Xiaoxiao, you are so cheeky!


    When I was in the tribe, I ate and lived with us, but now I avenge Ott, you shameless thing!


    Bah! You''re the only thing that deserves to be called a tribe. The most beautiful is a female. I think you hook people everywhere with that coquettish spirit. Otherwise, do you think you can win everyone''s favor?


    I''m shameless. Now I dare to detain Ott without permission. I think you''re impatient!


    If you want to live, don''t let Ott go. Be careful that I let Ott peel off your skin later! "


    As soon as Nina saw Ott surrounded by lishuo and others, the so-called little IQ in her mind had long been eaten by the dog.


    Not looking at whether Ott was hurt or not, he turned and pointed to MI Xiaoxiao and began to scold. The words he spit out were more and more ugly.


    One by one, Nina was more vulgar and angry. She just pointed at Mi Xiaoxiao and scolded. She didn''t observe Mi Xiaoxiao''s increasingly dark face.


    And the lower and lower air pressure around, people who can press can''t breathe, but Nina''s brainless woman didn''t notice it.


    "Abet!" the strong wind brought by the speed sent out a sound of abet, but in half a second, Tamo appeared in front of Nina.

 Chapter 455

    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, Nina pointed to MI Xiaoxiao''s right index finger and was honored to hang up. It was like a bag of bones. There was only a layer of dark skin connected to the broken finger.


    "You! Ah!... ah! It hurts me!" Nina was stunned at the beginning, so she stared at the handsome and disgraceful man in front of her.


    When she struggled out of shock and fear, the tingling from her hand instantly touched her nerve.


    A sad scream came from Nina''s mouth. The face with more and more scorched yellow skin was red and green, green and purple, and finally showed a light cyan gray.


    A bead of sweat larger than a bean came out of his forehead, falling one by one. A few broken hair that had fallen down had been soaked with sticky sweat at the moment.


    Wet and clinging to Nina''s cheek, in an instant, Nina''s head became a real drowned chicken, as if she had just got up from the water.


    It is said that the fingers are connected to the heart. Usually, the fingertips are a little frozen and crack. They are so painful that they dare not touch them all at once.


    Now, Nina''s whole finger is broken. It can be imagined that the degree of pain should be reached.


    Tamo is also a school of self-cultivation and sex cultivation. He has a little cleanliness mania. Otherwise, how can he break people''s fingers so artistically?


    Nina''s finger was broken. It was bone and blood, but the outer layer of skin was not broken.


    It was perfect, so Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t even see a trace of blood in the whole process. The "civilized" can''t be "civilized" anymore.


    "Bitch! Bitch! Ah!... why did you let him break my finger! Why!


    I''m the leader''s wife. I''m the female of Ott. Why should you touch me! You bitch! What qualifications do you have to touch me!


    Ah! Me! I must, must let, must let Ott, drive you out of the tribe! "Nina squatted to the ground in pain.


    My brain is a little confused. I only know that nonsense curses Mi Xiaoxiao. Don''t sleep. It''s still from her instinctive reaction.


    It is conceivable that Nina, in her heart and behind her back, did not speak ill of MI Xiaoxiao or scold Mi Xiaoxiao. Otherwise, how can she scold so smoothly?


    Squatting on the ground, he hugged his right hand with his left hand. He clearly wanted to stop bleeding, but the bright red blood flowed out continuously. For half a moment, he could smell a faint smell of blood in the air.


    "Why?" tamer pondered these three words and suddenly said to the crazy Nina: "just my girl, I can only bully."


    "When others moved her, I gave her back very much, so..." tamer''s eyes sank, and his tone was like a messenger of Seduction in the dark night, blowing a whooshing wind.


    People who listen get goose bumps.


    The words fell, only listening to a succession of card erasing sounds. Mi Xiaoxiao could only hear the creepy voice, but he couldn''t see Tamo''s actions clearly.


    After nine crisp sounds, Tamo''s body stopped beside Mi Xiaoxiao, while Nina screamed the next second Tamo left.


    "So, if you pay one for ten, use your ten fingers to pay off the debt." tamer is the kind of goods that waves his sleeve without taking away a cloud.


    When he spoke, he was already hanging high, as if the person who had just started was not him.


    At this time, Ott, who was originally beating Lin Yan fiercely, suddenly rushed to Nina, stretched his face and picked up Nina rolling on the ground.


    Deep eyes, obviously loaded with tenderness and intolerance, as well as the love for Nina alone.

 Chapter 456

    "What''s the matter? Come to me and don''t hurt Nina." Ott raised his head and let Nina snuggle in his arms, but loosened Nina''s hand.


    Ott looked complex. He looked down at the trembling people in pain. The love from the bottom of his eyes became more and more rich. The hands hanging on his side were tightly clenched.


    His eyes swept over the slightly raised abdomen, and his look was more complex.


    Although... Although... Anyway, Nina is now his Ott''s female and his Ott''s only partner in this life.


    It is reasonable for males to protect females. Males can''t help saying that it is a responsibility and a trust to protect their partners.


    As long as Nina doesn''t abandon him one day and is his partner one day, he has the responsibility and obligation to protect her.


    Therefore, no matter how disappointed he is with Nina and how frustrated he is with Nina, he has the responsibility to protect Nina from harm.


    "Ott! Woo woo, Ott, you, help me, woo woo, help me take revenge, okay? Help me, help me kill Mi Xiaoxiao, help me kill her!"


    Nina snuggled up in Ott''s arms and cried, but her words were so vicious.


    "Why? You haven''t learned the lesson yet? Or do you think you''re not surprised by the surprise just given you?"


    Tamo''s dark eyes, looking at the crying Nina, the tone was cold and piercing.


    "I......" Nina subconsciously stopped crying, and even the pain was scared to forget most of it.


    There was only one voice in my heart shouting and screaming, that was: "this man is terrible!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan stood silently and watched the Tamo in front of them show their power. Jin Xuan didn''t envy or envy, let alone talk about empty hatred.


    What they have is to dispel their hatred, but they just don''t clap their hands for tamer.


    In dealing with those who bully Xiaoxiao, on the one hand, they have always been united. Therefore, at this time, they are very excited to see tamozai.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, relying on the big tree and dark eyes, stared tenderly at the man in front who was angry because of her, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    Women!


    Not all the same. They all like the man they like when they are in danger and embarrassment. They stand up for you, pet you and protect you.


    At the moment, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is very happy and bubbling with happiness.


    Sometimes, Tamo''s venomous tongue is actually very good. The key is that it''s good as long as it doesn''t have to be on them.


    "I said, MI Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter? Come to me and don''t hurt Nina." Shi Nuo looked up, pig head and eyes with only one slit, staring at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Tut Tut, leader Ott, don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid I''ll have nightmares at night." Nina can recognize her swollen face in an instant.


    Don''t say, she really doubts that they are true love. Unfortunately, it''s unreasonable to use true love for Nina.


    It can also be said to be insulting the word true love.


    "... hehe" Jin Xuan smiled very cooperatively.


    "..." Shi Nuo helped his forehead, and silence is gold.


    "..." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with bright eyes. His eyes were like wolves. Xiaoxiao was so cute. It seemed that he would eat her into an abdominal swelling. What should I do?


    "..." Tamo was speechless. It turned out that his family was Xiaoxiao and very articulate. Just now, if he didn''t do it, Xiaoxiao must be able to solve it.


    But he is willing to do it for Xiaoxiao.


    Ott heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s answer, which was not what he asked. His face was swollen into a pig''s head. Although he couldn''t see his expression, I''m afraid it was no better.

 Chapter 457

    "Mi Xiaoxiao!" Nina called Mi Xiaoxiao''s name fiercely. It was like peeling her skin, pumping her Sutra and drinking her blood.


    "Nina doesn''t have to shout so loudly. My ears are sensitive!" then Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and took out his ears.


    "You!" Nina''s angry teeth itched, but she was stunned that MI Xiaoxiao had no way but to worry and stare.


    "Don''t you, Nina, you''d better care about our leader Lin drag!" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the unconscious Lin drag and smiled cunningly.


    "Lin Lan? Who is Lin Lan? I, I don''t know him." Nina nestled weakly in Ott''s arms, and her voice was even weaker.


    "Don''t you know? It doesn''t matter. I''ll help Nina know you." as she said, MI Xiaoxiao took a step to the left, revealing Lin Lan, who was tied to a tree and hung his head.


    And the same stone tied to a tree and unable to move.


    But the stone looks much more energetic than Lin. after all, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t attack the stone, but let him see the whole process of his leader''s abuse.


    Naturally, the mental strength is a little haggard, the face is not very good, and the others are still in a state.


    "No, no, I don''t, I don''t." Nina couldn''t move her hand. The pain from Ninja''s hand was very weak and refused.


    In addition to being weak, her tone was mixed with a bit of modesty, so most of Nina''s words were uttered subconsciously.


    "Don''t! Nina, what a good chance to make friends. How can we give up?" she gave up, and the play was not wonderful. After all, she was still looking forward to their next performance.


    "No, no, I, I don''t know him, I don''t want to, I don''t want to know him, no, I hate, hate him." Nina subconsciously arched her head into Ott''s arms.


    In a word, MI Xiaoxiao knows that master Nina really doesn''t want to see Lin drag, but there is Lin drag in the next protagonist!


    Without the protagonist, how can we continue?


    "Don''t! Nina, I introduced you, but the leader of Tangtang wall tribe, which is much better than the leader of AOT.


    With your superhuman beauty, you will be able to make good friends with leader Lin Lian. As for me, I am also very happy to lead a bridge for you. "


    What Mi Xiaoxiao said, it''s called a sensible one. Even she herself is almost convinced by herself.


    Don''t say don''t know, say startled, originally she still has the talent to be a matchmaker?


    "No, No." Nina buried her head directly into Ott''s chest. Her hands had already lost consciousness and couldn''t move in pain.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, shut up!" the silent Ott suddenly opened his mouth fiercely. It''s a pity that MI Xiaoxiao is not serious at all.


    "Oh, I said leader Ott, I''ll introduce Nina to ''good friends''. What are you looking for, what fire, what? I heard that worry is easy to wrinkle.


    In the past, MI Xiaoxiao might have cared about Ott''s words, but now, what if she didn''t listen?


    "Yes, this is such a reason." Jin Xuan looked at the woman making trouble beside him and smiled.


    "Lin Lian is brave and resourceful. She looks... Not bad. As for her figure, I think you know better than me, Nina.


    After all, you''ve slept together. I''m afraid there are several moles on leader Lin. Nina, you know it all! "


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott with a smile. He just held his fist tightly and didn''t plan to push Nina away.


    The heart secretly said: "endurance is good, but it''s really good for Nina."

 Chapter 458

    Unfortunately, Ott''s endurance, no matter how good, will collapse and run out.


    In this world, although there are few females, one female can have multiple males, and one woman can have multiple men.


    However, in order to check and balance men and women, some rules have been flowing down since ancient times to achieve fairness and justice between men and women as much as possible.


    First, the male and female need to mate once before they can find a mark on the female. The appearance of the mark indicates that the mating male has successfully become the female''s partner.


    The appearance of this mark also represents the success of the conclusion of love contract.


    Second: female orcs can have multiple partners at the same time.


    Third: male orcs have the right to pursue and choose their favorite female orcs and become partners with them.


    At the same time, they also have the right to reject the pursuit of females.


    Fourth: female orcs are not allowed to mate with other strange males without love agreement while living with their partners.


    [PS: before the female and male mate and conclude a love contract, they need to drop their blood on the tree in front of the love tree. After that, they only need to mate to complete the conclusion of the love contract.


    If only one of them is completed, the love contract is not a success. On the other hand, if the male pays double blood (that is, two drops) when dropping blood, he has the ability to bear part of the pain for his partner when he is injured.


    There are also females who forcibly conclude contracts with females after robbing males. Note: a female has the ability to force males to conclude contracts only once in her life.]


    Wait, there are many such restrictions. Mi Xiaoxiao is not curious about and doesn''t know what the others are.


    Because these were popularized to her by Jin Xuan not long ago. Before that, Jin Xuan and they didn''t know that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know the treaties of the world.


    Therefore, if Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t said that she was bored and expressed vaguely some time ago, she didn''t understand some things in the world, I''m afraid she doesn''t know now.


    To conclude any love contract, you have to drop blood in front of the ghost love tree. When you came to this world before, you just heard that as long as you mate.


    You can conclude a contract with it and form a partner.


    In fact, she really thought so before, but now she suddenly found that she seemed to be illiterate before.


    To get back to business, the reason why Mi Xiaoxiao thought so much was that this Nina violated one of the treaties.


    In fact, it''s nothing, but once those treaties are violated, they will become the object of criticism and ridicule.


    Therefore, as long as the brain is normal, few people will violate it foolishly.


    But Nina, it''s a violation.


    When each female Orc has one more partner, as long as she has concluded a love contract, there will be an additional mark somewhere on her body.


    At that time, when Lin Li personally told himself that he had a relationship with Nina, MI Xiaoxiao had already thought of some things.


    If Nina and Lin are in a normal partnership, Ott, Jike and others will not be unaware of Lin''s existence.


    And Lin Lian is sure to take Nina to the wall tribe.


    After all, a male can only have one female in his life. It is conceivable that in order not to be widowed, males are generally not harsh on their females.


    Moreover, combined with what Jin Xuan told them, MI Xiaoxiao is 99% sure to prove that Nina and Lin are fooling around.


    Now, when she mentioned Lin Li, MI Xiaoxiao was 100% sure of the reaction given by Nina to prove that Nina and Lin Li were by no means a partnership.

 Chapter 459

    "You, you! Mi Xiaoxiao! Don''t talk nonsense!" Nina snuggled up in Ott''s arms and trembled. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know whether she was trembling with anger or her finger was broken and trembled with pain.


    "I''m talking nonsense? I''m not talking nonsense. After all, leader Lin Yue told me himself."


    Indeed, at the beginning, Lin Lei told her in person, otherwise, she would not know that this Nina could have such a relationship with Lin Lei.


    In a word, MI Xiaoxiao is really curious about Lin Lian. Nina has such a... Appearance. He is not bad. How did he eat.


    "Ott, Ott! Help me, you help me, help me kill her! Come on! Help me kill her!


    Ott! You, aren''t you the best to me? Don''t you listen to me the most? I, I want you to help me kill Mi Xiaoxiao now! "


    Nina was very excited, and her excited words were hesitant.


    She must not let Mi Xiaoxiao live, not let her live, absolutely not.


    Ott bowed his head and looked at the crazy Nina, tightly pursed his lips and looked at the dishes on his face, although Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t see clearly in the dark.


    The hands kept the fist clenching posture and never loosened. They were so tight. The hand joints became whiter and whiter, and they were unmoved.


    He bowed his head, pursed his lips and remained silent.


    "Ott, Ott! Why don''t you move?! why don''t you move? Ah? Why don''t you move!!! Go and kill Mi Xiaoxiao for me!"


    On Nina''s face, a piece of sticky, originally pale golden eyes, now reveals cruelty, calculation, excitement, and excitement.


    "Oh, I like to help others. In this way, come to wake up our leader Lin drag and meet our beautiful Nina!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the crazy Nina and smiled sarcastically. On that day when she was encouraged to calculate her, did she ever think that she would end up like this?


    "OK." Jin Xuan smiled gently, raised his hand and hit Lin Lan''s pain point in the middle of his sleep.


    "Gulu, Gulu..." a voice similar to boiling water constantly comes out of Lin Li''s mouth. It''s a pity that Lin Li can''t speak, otherwise the scream at the moment must be carried out in the sky.


    After all, Jin Xuan''s hand did not show mercy, but actually fell on Lin Lan''s pain point.


    Usually, if you touch it with a small force, you will feel pain. Now, Jin Xuan''s hand is so heavy that you can imagine the pain.


    Very affordable.


    "Leader Lin, I wonder if you''re comfortable sleeping?" Mi Xiaoxiao winked and smiled happily.


    "Gulu Gulu... Gulu Gulu..." Lin dragged his fierce eyes, swept over Jin Xuan, Tamo, Li Shuo, Shi Nuo, and finally landed on MI Xiaoxiao.


    Lin''s eyes paused, and then he bent slightly with a mouth that was no longer like a mouth.


    It should be... Laughing.


    Mi Xiaoxiao guessed, but the radian is not very obvious.


    "Oh, chief Lin, don''t be so excited. This is not the time to be excited."


    Indeed, more exciting things are still ahead.


    "Do you know why Ott is so cruel? Is he beating you? I''m curious, isn''t it?" before Jin Xuan started, MI Xiaoxiao had asked Shi Nuo to stop Ott and Nina.


    Since Lin Xun woke up, Nina no longer dared to make a sound for fear that Lin Xun would notice herself.


    "Gulu..." a series of Gulu voices interspersed between MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Leader Lin Lian, you look very excited!


    "Well, I''m very kind! Just tell you! The reason why leader Ott beat you is because I told him your secret."


    Mi Xiaoxiao bumped into Nina as if inadvertently, with a smile in her eyes.

 Chapter 460

    "Gulu Gulu..." unable to speak, Lin Lian was very excited and struggled directly. Unfortunately, if he was so easy to break free, why did they tie him?


    Moreover, once the orc is tied, he can''t turn into an animal, and now Lin drag can even turn into a tall and powerful brown bear.


    It''s also a brown bear with bare teeth. It''s the first brown bear with bare teeth in history. It''s incredible to think about it.


    A toothless brown bear is like a toothless tiger. It only brings visual deterrence. The force value is... Greatly reduced.


    "Oh, take it easy. I''ll introduce you to the most beautiful female of the thar tribe, the leader''s wife of Ott, Nina.


    But... According to the relationship between you two, I won''t introduce you. Maybe you are familiar with it. After all, the seed in Nina''s belly may be yours! "


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. Nina didn''t force Lin to become a partner with her with her only chance, but kept the unclear relationship as a stranger.


    This is a direct violation of that rule. Nina has a relationship with a male Orc who is not her partner, and, most likely, is pregnant with his child.


    What a funny thing. You know, such behavior directly doesn''t pay attention to her partners.


    Alas ~


    I really feel oppressed for the guy Jike, which makes Mi Xiaoxiao feel like "a good cabbage has been arched by a pig".


    This kind of behavior, which coincides with the modern behavior called cheating, is simply another kind of cheating.


    In this way, it is an extremely insulting and contemptuous act to her partner.


    This Nina really dared to put a green hat on Ott and a green hat on all her male partners.


    Conspicuous, dazzling.


    "Enough!" Ott pushed aside Nina in his arms and shouted angrily at Mi Xiaoxiao, completely ignoring his position at this moment.


    He is completely venting his anger towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was not unhappy about this. Instead, he was extremely excited about what he had just said, which was like "the last straw to crush a camel".


    It seems that your mouth is still very clever!


    "Don''t be so angry. It''s not all said. It''s easy to get old when you get angry. Be careful. Nina will abandon you when she sees you are old and yellow.


    At that time, leader Aote doesn''t even have a place to cry. "What Mi Xiaoxiao said was a light wind and light clouds.


    But it has had a great impact on Ott, who is now burning with anger, as if he were adding fuel to the fire.


    It seems to be abandoning Ott''s fire, which is not strong enough.


    "Shut up! I don''t care about this woman''s abandonment!" Ott glared at Nina lying on the ground, full of pain and disgust.


    Mixed with... A little determination.


    "Oh." angry! Burn! The more angry you are, the more wonderful your sister''s play will be.


    "Ott?!!" Nina opened her eyes weakly and looked at the man in front of her who needed her to look up.


    He just, just said no, not rare?


    In other words, doesn''t he care that she abandons him? He... Doesn''t care?


    no


    How is it possible that she can''t abandon Ott, but Ott, how can Ott be disappointed with her?


    Among all her partners, she values Ott most. Usually, she is also the best to him.


    Every time it comes to mating, she is the first to let Ott know that she really cares about him and likes him very much.


    But, but Ott was disappointed in her just now? Don''t care about her?

 Chapter 461

    no


    How can this be?


    I can''t imagine what if, if Ott doesn''t care about her, if Ott leaves her, she?


    She, in fact, she didn''t mean it. If it weren''t for MI Xiaoxiao, why should she get entangled with Lin drag?


    Obviously, she can turn Lin into her own person and forcibly form a partner with Lin, but Lin doesn''t want to, and she just wants to borrow Lin''s hand to get rid of MI Xiaoxiao!


    As long as Mi Xiaoxiao is removed, she can get rid of Lin Yan and return to her original life.


    Once Mi Xiaoxiao died, she was still the most beautiful and popular female of the thar tribe, and Ott was also the leader that everyone admired and worshipped.


    Everything will return to its original shape, but why didn''t Mi Xiaoxiao die? Why did you come back alive?


    Why come back and break her plan?


    She''ll die!


    Thinking, Nina clearly wants to jump on and bite Mi Xiaoxiao to death. She wants to drink her blood and eat her meat, but now she is weak and has no strength.


    Can only stare at her fiercely.


    "Ott, Ott, I, I didn''t mean it. Lin Li and I are not what you think. We... We''re just a cooperative relationship..."


    Nina urgently wanted to explain to Ott, but she made a mistake and added fuel to the fire towards the raging fire again.


    "Cooperative relationship? Tut Tut, Nina, Nina, you''re really open. It''s all cooperative. You''ve got a cub.


    Well, this cooperative relationship is really powerful, which makes me a little curious. "This fire! In fact, she didn''t mind that he was burning more vigorously, so a woman once again "shameless" opened her mouth.


    "Shut up!" Ott said, and regardless of what Nina wanted to say, he walked straight ahead and towards the forest tied to the tree.


    "Leader Ott, you have to think about the end of offending our wall tribe." the stone was tied aside and couldn''t move.


    He can only worry. He has to protect his leader anyway. He can''t let people be bullied so openly.


    "That who forgot to tell you that what wal tribe has been swallowed by the left wolf tribe." Mi Xiaoxiao kindly reminded one side.


    I''m afraid others don''t know about it.


    Tru was also capable. When they were whole, tru united in the west of the wall tribe and caught the wall tribe.


    Now, it is estimated that tru and scar are dealing with some trivial matters of recovering the wall tribe. It is estimated that they should be almost finished.


    "What?!" there is no doubt that it is not Lin Lian who sends out the decibel of the male pitch, but his loyal subordinate, stone.


    "How possible! Impossible!" the stone stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, unbelievable and beyond words.


    "Everything is possible." if anything is impossible, she may climb back from the turbulent river with dangers and a narrow escape.


    She also incredibly crossed from modern times to this strange era. What else is impossible?


    "Click!" the sound of broken bones reached Mi Xiaoxiao''s ears.


    "Xiaoxiao, killing each other is fun." Li Shuo said in a voice that only two people could hear.


    I don''t know when Mi Xiaoxiao was so close to Shuo. The words were almost said in MI Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    Exhale like orchid, warm breath, and spray it on MI Xiaoxiao''s ears, sometimes without itching.


    "Then go and untie Lin''s cane, too! However, if he runs away, you have to take full responsibility." Mi Xiaoxiao also approached and left, whispering ''sweet'' to him.

 Chapter 462

    "Good." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Then he walked towards Lin Xun, pushed away Ott, raised his hand and untied the vines that bound Lin Xun.


    Fortunately, although Lin Lian is the leader of the wal tribe, he does not lack exercise and has strong muscles.


    So abused that he still has the strength to stand up at least now.


    "Lin Lan!" Ott could not tell the past from the present, but his actions were supported by the surging anger in his heart.


    Seeing that Lin Lan broke free, he swung his fist and rushed towards Lin Lan without saying a word. A tight fist hit Lin Lan''s dirty face.


    Originally filthy face, now more embarrassed.


    "Gulu Gulu..." Lin Lan was knocked down by Ott, stood up trembling with the big tree on one side, and reached out to wipe the blood off his face.


    "Despicable villain!" the aoteqing classic exploded. It was obvious that he was extremely angry. Looking at Lin Lan''s eyes, his blood was red.


    It''s like hyperemia. The eyes and canthus want to crack. It looks terrible and embarrassed.


    "Gulu, Gulu..." Lin ran toward Ott as if he couldn''t see Ott''s anger.


    In such a death scene, MI Xiaoxiao looks at her toothache. Is Lin Lin confused? Or do you pretend to be confused?


    "Ott! Stop fighting! Stop fighting!" Nina opened her eyes and looked at the scene in horror.


    Looking at Ott like a madman, she punched Lin Lian one by one. Nina was confused, anxious and scared. This was the first time she saw Ott so out of control.


    Too, it''s terrible!


    "Nina, how''s it going? Nina is still satisfied with the play?" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know when she came to Nina, who was lying on the ground in confusion.


    Looking at such a embarrassed Nina at the moment, MI Xiaoxiao is really difficult to connect the Nina at this time with the arrogant, arrogant, narcissistic and arrogant Nina at the beginning.


    It seems that it should be two days, but for some reason, the two personalities of the two people are combined to form the wonderful woman Nina.


    In order to get rid of herself, she didn''t hesitate to violate the treaty that is regarded as rent and training. She really convinced her thinking.


    However, she didn''t have any intuitive ideas about these messy treaties. She was in an arbitrary state of mind and faced these treaties that were somewhat biased towards females.


    It is true that there are many women and young men in the world, but anyway, in the 21st century, she can''t imagine herself too high.


    What men are superior to women, women are superior to men. She really doesn''t care much.


    Although I can''t stop what others think, I will control myself anyway.


    She doesn''t care about these rules and regulations. That''s because she is not a native of this world, so she doesn''t have much trust and respect for it.


    But for Nina, who grew up in this place, if she wanted to violate the "rent training", she risked the possibility of being discovered and the consequences of being abused and pointed at from now on.


    We should also take this to get rid of her. Let alone, if Mi Xiaoxiao and Nina were not hostile, she really wanted to say: "commendable courage!"


    "Mi Xiaoxiao! Bitch! I knew it. I knew it. You did it all."


    Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who squatted in front of her and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    In my heart, it is the itching of hate. There is no sense of repentance, but I can''t suppress the anger in my heart.

 Chapter 463

    On the contrary, I want to peel off its skin, draw its tendons, eat its meat and drink its blood.


    "Nina, if you hadn''t been secretly involved and instigated by you to Ott, perhaps you would still be the superior and arrogant wife of the leader of the thar tribe.


    Ott is still the respected big leader who is silent, not angry and powerful.


    Unfortunately, a good step, step by step wrong.


    I have no idea of being an enemy with you. I just want to live quietly and happily in the tribe.


    However, you are always like a stupid pig, constantly running to me for trouble. In fact, people don''t offend me, I don''t offend.


    I''m not a madman, and I don''t like to show off. I just want to live an ordinary life. However, you are so aggressive, and almost, almost, so close, and successfully control me to death. "


    In the past, MI Xiaoxiao really wanted to live a good life with Jinxuan shinuo in the thar tribe. If she didn''t treat the thar tribe as a family, how could she teach them to hunt so generously.


    Teach them to make clothes and take the female to rely on herself. If she doesn''t regard them as relatives in the tribe, she has nothing to do until she is crazy.


    Unfortunately, some people don''t think so, while others think that MI Xiaoxiao is their thorn in the flesh.


    It means they can''t sleep all day and night.


    Therefore, after pulling out this thorn, they can sleep well and safely all night.


    "But so what? As soon as you came to the tribe, you took everything that belonged to me. Obviously, I was the most popular and the one who attracted the attention of the public.


    But you suddenly appeared and took these things easily and naturally. Where I went, the orcs were talking about how smart you were.


    I hate you. I hate you very much. You not only robbed these, but also robbed my Jin Xuan. He is so handsome. How can he take a fancy to you ugly! "


    Nina said, as if talking about an excited idea, the two lumps in front of her chest also fluctuated violently up and down.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Nina and revealed nothing but hopeless sadness.


    "I don''t care about what you said, but you like it. Unfortunately, it''s a pity that you can''t get it again." listen to the sentence ''I still stole my golden Xuan''.


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt unhappy. She was very unhappy. Her man was so worried about by other women. If Mi Xiaoxiao felt happy, it would be strange.


    What is Jin Xuan that originally belonged to her?


    Jin Xuan is a person, not something. He doesn''t belong to whoever says he belongs to.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s tone of voice was not very kind.


    "You!" Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and was speechless again.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''d better care about your Aote leader!" first, Lin Yan, who was only beaten but didn''t return his hand, has begun to fight back.


    His mouth was beaten and his body was bruised by Ott. It''s conceivable that his strength is much smaller.


    However, there will be substantive injuries. These two people can be said to be in full swing and inseparable.


    But Jin Xuan didn''t dare to neglect them. He kept staring at Lin Lian and Ott who were tangled together.


    It''s necessary for Lin Lan to be crafty to avoid taking the opportunity to escape.


    In fact, they just need to sit aside and enjoy the power of the fish. There is no need to waste too many brain cells on how to treat them.


    It''s easy and comfortable. In fact, it''s also good.

 Chapter 464

    That Ott is obviously intelligent and confused for a while. Maybe he really cares too much about Nina.


    Otherwise, he is usually a wise and calm leader of Ott. Why did he lose his mind today because of MI Xiao''s simple words.


    He was furious and pestered Lin Yan. He came and went, and then became uncontrollable.


    Lin Xun is obviously much smarter. Every time Ott comes up, Lin Xun dodges most of the time. In fact, he is just looking for an opportunity to escape.


    Unfortunately, Lin was injured and bled too much. He was tied to the tree for a long time. If there was no water, he still had combat effectiveness. He was very strong.


    Because of this, the speed slowed down so much that Ott could completely suppress him.


    I want to escape, but I''m stunned by the stupid Ott opposite me. I can''t have half a minute to escape.


    It can be imagined that this is a big blow to Lin Xun.


    Obviously, we could easily solve Ott before, but now we can''t help him. The frustration in our heart is more than a little.


    Suddenly, Lin Lei thought about a meal, and things turned for the better.


    Seeing the red eyed Ott, he rushed up quickly while Lin Lan was distracted, and kicked away the distracted Lin Lan with one foot.


    Just listen


    "Bang!" with a loud noise, Lin Hui drew a beautiful arc in the air, and then knocked down on a big tree.


    The trunk has the thickness of the bowl mouth and grows straight and straight, but when Lin Lan falls on your trunk, the tree with the thickness of the bowl mouth breaks at the waist.


    Unfortunately, the leader of Lin drag was so straight on one of the sharp sawdust and opened his eyes on the spot.


    When he died, his eyes were full of amazement and unwilling, unbelievable and resentment, which was obvious.


    ¡£ final.


    With Ott''s narrow victory, Lin drag was shot out and killed on the spot, the battle was simple and ended.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked vaguely at Ott lying on the ground panting. The loud clapping of his hands spread among several people.


    Oh, Ott, it''s the winner.


    When master Jin Xuan heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice, they were not surprised. They were either curious or staring at her gently.


    She sat in the same place and didn''t move. At the same time, she acted as the most solid backing for MI Xiaoxiao, so that MI Xiaoxiao could rest assured and boldly do what she wanted to do.


    It is precisely because of them that MI Xiaoxiao can be so carefree.


    "Oh, oh, Ott!?" Nina''s mouth opened slightly and her eyes widened, which was obviously an incredible touch.


    She couldn''t believe that the scene in front of her was true.


    The once majestic leader of the wal tribe, a local bully, died in such a mess under his partner''s hands.


    Looking at the blood splashing scene, Nina wanted to pat her chest because she wanted to vomit.


    The bright red blood, at the moment when Lin Yi died, ''poof!'' A flower, a gorgeous blood red flower.


    Flirtatious, beautiful, scary and bloody at the same time.


    The combination of the two extremes makes such a scene strange.


    "Ha ha, it''s worthy of being the leader of Ott. At the critical moment, it''s so brave." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and approached Ott, not like he wanted to do bad things.


    But let Ott, who was originally lying on the ground, stand up vigilantly, with a pair of pale golden eyes, staring at her ruthlessly. The warning in her eyes is too obvious.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m a weak female, and I can''t hurt you. Leader Ott, what are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 465

    Looking at Ott who is constantly on guard against herself, MI Xiao has some helplessness. In other words, is she so terrible?


    It''s like a monster. Do you want to exaggerate.


    To tell the truth, she should be quite gentle and cruel. She should not be able to hang on to her.


    [you''er: sister, who gives you confidence?


    Mi Xiaoxiao: self-sufficiency. What''s your opinion? ¡ú ¡ú


    You''er:... This reason is too strong, I believe it!]


    "What do you want?" Ott gasped and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s face as if he had died of a thousand years of cold ice.


    "What can I do? Leader Aote, relax. Don''t be nervous. I won''t do anything to you." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled with a gentle face and a soft tone.


    Ott looked at the smiling woman in front of him and frowned fiercely. His intuition told him that this woman must not be trusted!


    Now, he has no extra strength to deal with MI Xiaoxiao. After the fight with Lin Li just now, he is exhausted.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao really wants to do something to them, I''m afraid she''s also someone else''s fish on the board and can be slaughtered.


    Thinking, Ott immediately regretted why he lost his reason because of MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Without hesitation, I''m against Lin. if Lin Lan hadn''t been seriously injured today, I''m afraid that at this moment, he would fall into the blood and have no angry people.


    I''m afraid it''s him, Ott, not Lin.


    Lin Lian, who was not injured, knew very well that he would never be his opponent.


    It was a fluke victory just now. It was just that Lin Yue was injured more than him and moved slower than him.


    Otherwise, I might have died long ago.


    Ott knows very well that he is not a particularly impulsive person at ordinary times. Which is not decided after careful consideration?


    But now, because of a little female''s words, she became angry and lost her reason.


    If Lin Lian hadn''t been injured, the result would be


    Thinking, Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s line of sight and came out to guard, as well as fear and shock..


    Therefore, when Mi Xiaoxiao said that she would not do anything to them, she became more and more nervous. The more she stressed that she would not do anything, he couldn''t believe it.


    "I did what Mi Xiaoxiao said, and you can go back to the thar tribe." while Ott was waiting anxiously, MI Xiaoxiao''s clear and pleasant voice sounded like an Oriole.


    "?!!" when Ott heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he looked like "impossible", as if what Mi Xiaoxiao said was the biggest joke in the world.


    "Why? Leader Ott is reluctant to give up us?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the stunned Ott and glanced at the same incredible Nina.


    He said lightly, but his tone revealed seriousness, but his eyes were flashing fox like cunning.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two people who were completely stunned, slightly hooked his lips, and then said, "if you really want to give up..."


    "Willing, willing! We are willing!" Nina, weak and hurried to interrupt Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, looking like she was afraid of hearing wrong and Mi Xiaoxiao repented.


    Successful entertainment to MI Xiaoxiao several people.


    crap!


    The devil is willing to stay here. Lin Lan is dead. There are dirty places everywhere, but his hand hurts to death.


    Ott was still disfigured by them. As long as he was a person, he didn''t want to stay here.


    This Mi Xiaoxiao is terrible and cheap!


    Hum! When she returns to the tribe, she must find a way to kill her again! She must not live in the thar tribe!

 Chapter 466

    "Oh, so you''re not reluctant!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott and Nina disappointed, smiling eyes and swept them in turn.


    "You, you... What do you want, what do you want?" Nina''s hands have been invalidated and can only move by the power of her feet.


    Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, the nickname Na shivers now.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I thought it was your Nina and Ott that caused my accident, but now..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the stone that had not recovered from the shock, and then said, "but now I have found out that this matter has nothing to do with leader Ott."


    "So, so I''ll send you back to the tribe, but I have one condition." when Mi Xiaoxiao said this, her eyes looked at Ott standing in front of her.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao! What do you want to do?!" Nina habitually looks at Mi Xiaoxiao with an alert face, ready to guard against Mi Xiaoxiao''s poison at any time.


    "What conditions?" Ott ignored the screaming Nina, opened a pair of golden eyes and looked straight at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Although he couldn''t understand why Mi Xiaoxiao said so and why he said they had nothing to do with it.


    He didn''t believe Mi Xiaoxiao''s words from the bottom of his heart. He felt that MI Xiaoxiao might just want to play with them. After all, Nina was wasted by the man just now.


    Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao knew what happened. Since she knew that he was the initiator of the whole thing, she didn''t even let Lin Lan, who was a helper, go.


    As the initiator, how could Mi Xiaoxiao let him go so easily?


    But when he heard that MI Xiaoxiao still had conditions, Ott was relieved, but he was only relieved, and his doubts were not completely relieved.


    "The condition is very simple. For leader Aote, it''s just a matter of moving your mouth.


    Because my condition is just to return to the tribe. After all, I am a "weak" female who can''t live long without the protection of a tribe. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao pressed his temple. His tone was full of sadness. His frown directly expressed Mi Xiaoxiao''s mood at the moment.


    Worry, anxiety.


    "No!" Nina screamed out her opposition almost when Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell. Her expression was ferocious and her face was pale. It was really scary.


    "OK, I promise you." Ott didn''t even look at the screaming Nina, and his eyes always stayed on MI Xiaoxiao.


    Ott, who was almost obedient to Nina before, unexpectedly ignored Nina this time, and directly agreed to her words.


    "No! No! No! Absolutely not! She can''t go back to the tribe!" Nina''s face sweated more and more, as if she saw some terrible picture.


    Even if her fingers were broken, she subconsciously refuted Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, because in her heart, she didn''t want Mi Xiaoxiao to return to the tribe.


    "Nina doesn''t want me to go back to the tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the pale Nina lying on the ground, smiling.


    At this time, almost all of Jin Xuan''s teachers acted as a beautiful scenery behind Mi Xiaoxiao.


    I''m not ready to interrupt Mi Xiaoxiao''s words at all.


    "I... I, anyway, you can''t go back to the tribe." Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and her face was hard to see,


    "Since Nina refuses me to return to the tribe, Nina will stay with me!" Mi Xiaoxiao still keeps a decent smile, but what she says makes Nina and Ott shocked one after another.


    "No! No! I don''t want it!" Nina shook her head excitedly and kept saying it was impossible.

 Chapter 467

    £¿ "Impossible? Nina, are you mistaken? Now the dominant person, food, is not you, but me." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Nina, who kept shaking her head and smiled.


    £¿ This Nina is really a pig teammate. Of course, it''s just for Ott. For her, it''s a living God''s assists.


    £¿ Don''t be so great!


    £¿ Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao glanced at Ott, glanced at Nina, who was dissatisfied but particularly weak, and then slowly spit out a paragraph of words.


    £¿ "Moreover, my condition is that I just want to return to the thar tribe. I don''t think this condition is too much."


    £¿ When Mi Xiaoxiao said this, she didn''t look at Nina, but at Ott standing beside her.


    £¿ "OK, I promise you." Ott said yes to MI Xiaoxiao without looking at Nina.


    £¿ For the conditions put forward by Mi Xiaoxiao, Ott was not a fool. For Ott, it was just like the sudden drop of pie in the sky, which made him feel surprised and happy.


    £¿ Because this means that they still have a chance to be saved and there is no need to wait for death here.


    However, Ott is smart, but it doesn''t mean that his partner, Nina, is also smart.


    £¿ "No! Ott! You can''t promise her! No, you can''t promise her! How can she go back to the tribe again? How can she?" absolutely not!


    £¿ Isn''t she trying so hard to kill Mi Xiaoxiao? Don''t you just want Mi Xiaoxiao to disappear in this world?


    £¿ In that case, MI Xiaoxiao can''t return to the tribe. Otherwise, doesn''t it seem that all her plans and efforts are in vain?


    £¿ Not in vain!


    After all, she paid too much for this matter. She didn''t hesitate to sell her body in order to drive Mi Xiaoxiao out of the tribe.


    Betraying Ott, betraying his partner, and Lin Li, who is not a partner, and the dog, what is all this for?


    It was all to drive Mi Xiaoxiao out of the tribe and even kill her!


    So everything she did can''t be wasted, nor can it be wasted!!!


    "Oh! Xiaoxiao, why do you have to go back to that shabby tribe? My gray wolf tribe is your best choice. If you want a tribe to support you.


    "Why do you want to stay close and far away and leave the good Canglang tribe, but what thar tribe do you want to go to?"


    £¿ "Besides, what do I do to you? If you come to my gray wolf tribe, I''ll let you be the leader. Why go to thar tribe and ask for trouble."


    £¿ Lishuo stepped forward and naturally persuaded Mi Xiaoxiao.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    £¿ Although he didn''t know what medicine Xiaoxiao gourd was selling, as long as it was what Xiaoxiao wanted to do, he would be happy to help her achieve her goal.


    Besides, wouldn''t it be a waste to let go of the opportunity to make a good impression?


    He is not such a stupid person. He has a high IQ!


    £¿¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Go to your wolf tribe? HMM..." when Mi Xiaoxiao heard Li Shuo''s words, he dragged his chin in one hand, as if he were thinking seriously.


    Think about whether Li Shuo''s words are right or not.


    "Besides Xiaoxiao, aren''t you just a few heartless things? Why do you care? Just kill it directly and put it back to the tribe for what? It''s a waste of air and food."


    Lishuo glanced at Aote and said with disgust.

 Chapter 468

    £¿ "...." Mi Xiaoxiao twitched fiercely at the corners of his mouth, wasting air? Waste food? Mi Xiaoxiao admired Li Shuo.


    Should your mouth be so poisonous?


    Is it difficult to get along with tamer for a long time? He is red when he is near, and black when he is near, so he has practiced his mouth?


    "What you said seems to be reasonable. Indeed, people like Nina are so ruthless that they only want to kill me all day. Indeed, living is a waste of food and air.


    However, leader Ott is an interesting man. Unfortunately, he always listens to his friends. Therefore, Nina''s words must be leader Ott.


    Privately, I agree. Since they don''t want me to go back to the thar tribe, then... "


    Mi Xiaoxiao stopped at the critical moment and looked at Ott with a smile. The next answer seemed to be coming out.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, you have to think clearly. The thar tribe is the place you are most familiar with. You were just a little female rescued from the forest by Jin Xuan.


    At first, I also lived in the thar tribe. There are your good friends Aike and lulina. They are all people who know you well.


    Moreover, the environment in the tribe should be the one you are most familiar with. All the orcs in the tribe also know you. "


    £¿ "The most important thing is that the orcs in the tribe not only know you, but also respect you. They have never been good to you. They like you from the bottom of their heart.


    And you, in the tower, will be treated at the leader level, because everyone likes you, even more than me.


    You are familiar with everything about the thar tribe. What''s more, I also have Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Don''t forget that they are all your friends.


    I promise, as long as you answer the thar tribe again, I will promise that no one dares to interfere with your freedom. You can do whatever you want.


    In the thar tribe, you can have absolute freedom and absolute self space.


    Therefore, the thar tribe is the most suitable for you. "Ott stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with burning eyes, as if he wanted to make a big hole in her.


    When Ott finished, he was very out of spectrum. He understood that his side was at a disadvantage. The original opinion was very simple, but it was screwed up by Nina.


    At this moment, Ott just felt that Nina was really stupid as never before, just stupid to grandma''s house.


    He is so big that he has never seen such a stupid man.


    Hate a person, can, but no matter what you do, there is a degree, once you pass this degree.


    That seems a little too much.


    Nina hated Mi Xiaoxiao. He knew that even under her deliberate words, he compromised.


    He designed and designed Mi Xiaoxiao himself, which ended up being tortured by changes.


    But he never even thought that he wanted to hate Nina. He never thought that he wanted to blame Nina.


    Just because Nina is the only partner in her life.


    He has the responsibility to protect her from harm, even if she betrayed him.


    But now Nina is so stupid that she doesn''t care about her own life and his safety, but also has to live with MI Xiaoxiao.


    Now they have no power to bind chickens, and they can only be slaughtered. She is so arrogant that she is trying to die.


    He doesn''t want Mi Xiaoxiao to return to the tribe. He just feels that the green mountains are there, and he''s not afraid of no firewood.


    Life is more important than hate.


    Moreover, MI Xiaoxiao also agreed. As long as he promised her that she could answer the tribe, she would let them go back to the tribe.


    When they go back, they don''t worry that they won''t have a chance to solve Mi Xiaoxiao''s serious problem, a thorn in the flesh:


    If there is no life, there is nothing, but why doesn''t Nina understand?


    He did it to save their lives!

 Chapter 469

    "Oh, what should I do? Li Shuo, I suddenly felt that leader Ott was right."


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s sad face looked at Li Shuo''s eyes as if they were full of sadness.


    "What he said is reasonable? Where did he say is reasonable?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and spread his hands, as if I hadn''t heard it.


    "You didn''t hear it. It''s your IQ." Mi Xiaoxiao continued his embarrassment with a flat mouth.


    When Ott saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s expression, he was as smart as him. He knew that MI Xiaoxiao was tangled at the moment. If he was tangled, it proved that he still had a play.


    And the chance to save your life!


    "..." Xiaoxiao''s mouth is really poisonous.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, I will definitely do what I said. I really did wrong in the past. As long as you are willing to come back, I will sincerely apologize to you in front of everyone.


    Also, I''m responsible for the future life problems of Ike and Liz. I''ll definitely take good care of them. "


    Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, a pair of ''sincere'' eyes, clearly revealing the heat.


    That is the hope of life, the heat of living, not mi Xiaoxiao to her. She still has this self-knowledge.


    "Really? Are you sure you can do it?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott with a face of "I promise to do it". He smiled very gently, but he was ridiculed in his heart.


    If Ott could do this, MI Xiaoxiao would really feel incredible. One second ago, she didn''t even know where she was really wrong.


    I don''t even know who I''m really sorry for, let alone in my heart, he has been defending what he has done.


    In the final analysis, all the mistakes they have made are attributed to others, but they have become the most innocent and pitiful person.


    How can you believe that such a person will make a new start in the next second?


    Oh, anyway, she doesn''t believe Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Because she knew that the purpose of Ott''s doing so was just to let himself live. As for what to do after living, perhaps it was not what he promised.


    Ott is simply the kind of person who has one faction in front of him and another faction on the back, which is different in appearance and in appearance.


    "Oh! Xiaoxiao, how can you believe his nonsense? It''s better to go to my tribe. Canglang tribe won''t frame you like thar tribe."


    Lishuo looked at Ott contemptuously, but he really couldn''t be true anymore. It can be said that he showed his true feelings.


    "Well, indeed." Mi Xiaoxiao listened to Li Shuo''s words and nodded again, as if what he said was also very right.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao! I, I, I..." Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and suddenly stopped talking, as if she had something hard to say.


    Indeed, in fact, Nina does have some unspeakable words to say.


    Because, she just received Ott''s cool eyes, which were too terrible.


    So that she compromised directly, that is, she had to follow Ott''s meaning.


    "What does Nina want to say?" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Nina, who was hesitant and hesitant. The interest in the bottom of her eyes was not obvious.


    But as long as you observe carefully, you can still detect it.


    "I... I!" Nina looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s smiling face, which was as pale as snow, and instantly burst red.


    It''s like the kind of red when a girl confesses to a boy. Of course, Nina is impossible.


    "What are you? Since Nina has nothing to say, don''t interrupt, because you will disturb my judgment."


    What Mi Xiaoxiao said was light and light, but in fact, she was telling her that if you haw and falter on one side, don''t blame her for choosing the wolf tribe.


    And she chose the wolf tribe, which represents Ott and Nina. Today next year will be their memorial day.

 Chapter 470

    "I! I......" Nina was worried. The sweat on her face was dripping more and more. I didn''t know whether it was painful or frightened.


    Of course, she also wants to save her life. However, she can''t open that mouth or apologize to MI Xiaoxiao.


    But if you don''t say it, or just like that, the words are stuck in your throat. I''m afraid you really have to explain your life here.


    Thinking, Nina couldn''t help glancing at Ott standing beside Mi Xiaoxiao. Her eyes showed lonely, helpless and pathetic eyes.


    If the old Ott, I''m afraid he would have rushed up to comfort Nina.


    But now, unlike in the past, today''s Ott looked at the poor Nina in front of him very calmly, and didn''t even frown.


    It can be seen that Ott can be completely indifferent to Nina''s expression now. Also, Nina deserves what she says!


    Anyway, it''s not her family''s business. What does she care so much about? Moreover, this is not what she can manage if she wants to.


    Under the gaze of Ott''s quite calm eyes, Nina immediately felt creepy and shivered fiercely.


    This, this look is terrible!


    At this moment, Ott, for Nina, is simply an incomparable stranger.


    "Hmm?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Nina and smilingly issued a monosyllabic word. The tail corner was deliberately raised for some points, which seemed a bit careless and lazy.


    "I, I apologize to you. I''m sorry for you. It''s all my fault. You, go back to the thar tribe! Count me, count me...!" Nina clenched her crown and a series of words seemed to squeeze out of her teeth.


    But that last sentence, Nina was stunned. She couldn''t squeeze it out.


    He was so stuck in his throat that he accepted Ott''s "ordinary" look.


    On one side, her strong self-esteem did not allow her. Nina''s face instantly turned pig liver color, which was ugly.


    "You? How about you?" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to understand Nina''s words. Which pot didn''t open and which pot didn''t open.


    "Count, I, Nina, please..., you!" Nina said word by word. Her voice was loud for a few minutes. It can be seen that she bit the word very hard.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you hungry?" Jin Xuan asked with concern.


    "Not hungry." it''s only a few o''clock now, at most 4:30 p.m. she''s not a pig. She can''t be hungry so soon.


    Besides, she didn''t do any hard work, and her physical exertion was not fast. Moreover, it was autumn. Generally speaking, she didn''t eat lunch.


    "Is that thirsty?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and asked again.


    "After you say so, it''s really a little bit." Mi Xiaoxiao paused and continued.


    "Xiaoxiao, water." Shi Nuo stepped forward, handed over the clean water in his hand and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, it''s sweet." Mi Xiaoxiao took the water and drank it gently. The water that had no taste became very sweet and greasy.


    "Sweet? I''ll try!" as soon as Li Shuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao say that the water was sweet, he immediately came forward and grabbed the water in Shi Nuo''s hand, gulping and gulping.


    "Hum, Xiaoxiao, you''ve learned to lie. Where is the water sweet? But the cup is really sweet." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. She couldn''t help looking at the cup with Li Shuo''s eyes, but found that the place she was staring at was the place she had just drunk.


    In an instant, MI Xiaoxiao''s ear roots turned red.


    "Cough, well, what did you just say?" Mi Xiaoxiao coughed awkwardly and then showed a confused color towards Nina.

 Chapter 471

    Confused and innocent little eyes, coupled with the fairy like face, are really innocent.


    It doesn''t look like a fake.


    Jin Xuan, a few people, stood beside Mi Xiaoxiao, trying to hold back the smile that wanted to burst out. Xiaoxiao was really... Too dark!


    Is there such a whole person?


    But look, it''s still pretty cool.


    "You!" Nina''s face is hard to see. If her hand is still alive at the moment, she must point to her without hesitation.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Mi Xiaoxiao was even more ''confused'', but her heart was clear and clear. She really heard what Nina said.


    It''s a pity


    She didn''t want to admit how fun it was to tease her! Wouldn''t it be a waste of such a good opportunity not to come a few more times?


    Um


    She has always been a person who cherishes opportunities.


    "You!" Nina was blocked again and had nothing to say, but her chest fluctuated violently. I don''t know. I still thought she was uncomfortable, resulting in poor breathing.


    "Don''t you, Xiaoxiao, let''s go back! If you don''t have the heart, I''ll help you solve it. Why grind haw like this."


    Li Shuo glanced at Nina discontentedly. He was obviously in a bad mood. Looking at her, it was like a knife.


    It pierced Nina''s heart.


    "Oh, let''s talk about joining the wolf..."


    "I said, I beg you to go back to the thar tribe!" Nina stared at Ott''s eyes and said it out loud. She was not afraid of losing face.


    "Oh, so you mean you beg me! I heard it!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Nina in surprise, with a faint smile in her eyes.


    "..." Li Shuo silently lights a candle for Nina. He decides that he will never provoke Xiaoxiao in the future. It''s terrible.


    If you don''t get beaten to death, you can be angry to death.


    "!!!" as soon as Nina heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, she opened her eyes and subconsciously wanted to scold Mi Xiaoxiao, but she felt a cool look.


    He shut his mouth and didn''t dare to say a word. Suddenly, it was like a changed person.


    For a time, neither side spoke. The stone who was helped had already turned pale and shut his mouth.


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt the change of Nina and the residual light in the corner of her eyes. She glanced and stood aside and bumped into Ott, who seemed indifferent, and there was a few clear in her heart.


    This Ott is really cruel, but this is the result she wants.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly made a sound, breaking the silent picture. Suddenly, several lines of sight shot at Mi Xiaoxiao at the same time.


    "Since Nina is so sincere, I''ll go back to the thar tribe. I won''t go to the Canglang tribe until I leave the new moon." Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Nina with unblinking eyes and a smile on her mouth.


    "Now that Xiaoxiao has decided, I''ll help you pack your things when you go back. It''s just Xiaoxiao. If you suffer any injustice, remember to come to the wolf tribe to find me at any time.


    Whoever dares to bully you, I will let him break into pieces. "Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and spoke in a small voice, but everyone standing here could hear him.


    Mi Xiaoxiao knows that what Li Shuo said is true, and she is willing to believe him. When this matter is solved, she should pay attention to other things.


    For example


    "Then, we, we can go back!" Nina hurried to speak after MI Xiaoxiao finished.


    "Of course, but in order to show my ''heartfelt'', Nina and Ott must be thirsty now!


    Mummy, this is the water I prepared for you. You can go after drinking it. You don''t have to say that I don''t take good care of it. "

 Chapter 472

    Mi Xiaoxiao gave Nina a look in her eyes and then said, "drink! You can go after drinking. Don''t worry, there''s nothing in it. Since I promised not to take your life, I''ll abide by the agreement."


    Ott looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. When he found that there was really nothing wrong, he strode towards the wooden cup containing water.


    In other words, the cup was made by people from Canglang tribe. Although it is wooden, it is better than lightness and convenience.


    "Gulu Gulu..." the sound of swallowing water came from Ott''s mouth. In less than half a minute, a full glass of water was drunk, and there was no drop left.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at her and her eyes flashed. Then she looked at Nina lying on the ground and looked at Ott in the twinkling of an eye.


    The heart was not as calm as the surface, but it didn''t set off much waves. It just looked at Ott''s eyes and added a bit of subtlety.


    "Get up and drink water." under the gaze of MI Xiaoxiao, Ott picked up the water and walked to Nina. That''s what he said.


    Nina, who was lying on the ground, was a little embarrassed. Ott was angry with her and couldn''t help her up at all. Now, her hands feel like this again.


    It can be imagined how difficult it is for Nina to get up with such a seemingly simple action.


    "Ott, I..." Nina is a good face person and pays great attention to her image, even at the most embarrassing time now.


    He couldn''t get up and didn''t want Mi Xiaoxiao to see a joke, so he had to look at her partner Ott with help.


    I hope Ott can help her because they are still friends.


    Unfortunately, the idea is good, but the reality is cruel.


    "Get up and drink water." Ott looked down at Nina''s eyes with alienation and disgust.


    Just repeated these four words, not to mention helping her, even her fingers didn''t move.


    "OK, I''ll get up right away." Nina looked at the ruthless Ott and suddenly endured the pain and trembled to do it.


    Unfortunately, Nina at this moment is like a bastard who has turned her shell. She can''t turn over for a while, and her hand hurts and can''t move.


    Only by leaning on one foot, pedaling and pedaling, his face was pale and he was sweating, so he reluctantly pedaled to the root of the tree.


    After a while, he wasted a lot of time with great effort before he sat up with his back against the tree.


    When I sat up, my chest fluctuated violently. With the ups and downs, there was something shaking up and down, and two huge objects. It was difficult for MI Xiaoxiao to ignore.


    "Drink water." Ott looked at Nina at the moment, and his face was hard to see. His eyes twinkled and handed the cup to Nina. His voice was a little calm.


    "OK." Nina took the water in his hand without saying a word, Gulu Gulu twice and finished it.


    At this time, Nina was as good as a good girl. She couldn''t see the arrogance at the beginning.


    "Now that you''ve finished drinking, let''s leave! The road is there. Walk slowly." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ott with some loose eyes.


    "We are waiting for you in the thar tribe." before lifting his step, Ott suddenly said such a meaningful word to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Wow!" his face was pleasant, but he couldn''t stop sneering. It seems that the dog can''t change eating shit. This sentence is really effective and cruel.


    Waiting for her in the thar tribe?


    Ha ha, are you waiting for her to go back and abuse her? Or wait for her to go back and recalculate on her?


    This Ott is really a little brave, but he is too cheap!


    Arrogant, selfish, egotistic, inconsistent in appearance and ambition, such a person is not worthy to be the leader of a tribe!

 Chapter 473

    ¡­¡­


    After Ott left with Nina who broke her hand, MI Xiaoxiao looked at the two empty wooden cups and started to stay.


    "Scar, it''s better to help me keep an eye on Ott and his woman. I want you to watch them walk into the thar tribe with your own eyes.


    As for being discovered, you should not want to know the consequences. "Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and suddenly faced the road ahead.


    A certain grass trembled, and then a small sound crossed it, and the grass returned to tranquility again.


    "Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to blame yourself. They just got the end they deserve." Shi Nuo, who hasn''t talked much, suddenly walked up to MI Xiaoxiao''s waist and said solemnly.


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry! I''m not that kind of soft and weak person. Since I did it, I won''t regret it." that was the result of their own choice.


    It was not that she had not given the opportunity, but that they had missed it.


    Moreover, she was the kind of person who was bullied but would say nothing. She owed her and always had to pay it back.


    "Xiaoxiao, can you tell me what you put in their water now?" Jin Xuan stepped forward and stood with MI Xiaoxiao. Although not side by side, it was a unique scenery.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s the powder of the two grasses I picked." that''s the two grasses with completely different effects, itching grass and flaming flower she found.


    In order to be fair and notarized, she took pains to grind the two herbs carefully with gravel, and did not forget to kindly pick some clean powder and apply it to the edge of the cup.


    The water is really no problem. The problem is the cup. Therefore, what she said above can''t be true anymore.


    Originally, she thought about letting Nina go when she was pregnant.


    I finally decided to give Nina a chance. Although Nina is the most unforgivable, her baby, only a few months old, is innocent.


    Therefore, she once wanted to let her go in the face of her cub.


    In fact, she did the same. She only let them drink the water, but she didn''t specifically say that both people must drink.


    Of course, this means that one person can drink instead of the other.


    She gave Nina a chance. If Ott really cares about her at this moment, she may be fine. On the contrary, she will receive due punishment.


    In order to let Ott taste the taste, MI Xiaoxiao can be said to have done enough without an antidote, not to mention the high fever caused by flaming flowers, just the itchy grass.


    You can torture them enough.


    After all, there is only one antidote for this thing, and it must be the stamens of the same plant. Unfortunately, even if they know how to detoxify, the stamens are gone.


    Because at the same time, she destroyed the little purple flower.


    Since Grandpa hazel asked her to save Ott''s life, she kept it, but the cost of living is sometimes more painful than death.


    For example... Life is better than death.


    Since Ott can''t die, for MI Xiaoxiao, life is better than death may be the best punishment for Ott.


    "What effect can those two small grasses have?" he was curious. Aren''t they two insignificant grasses? What magical effect can it have?


    Not only Jin Xuan was curious, but also several others, because they had never seen any magical effect of these things.


    "One of them is green, which can make people itch extremely. The antidote has been destroyed by me.


    Another red plant, named ChiYan flower, can cause people to have a fever and cold, but it is actually poisoned. "As for the antidote, she doesn''t seem to see

 Chapter 474

    She didn''t see the antidote of the flaming flower at that time. It is estimated that she will only look carefully next time. Therefore, she doesn''t know what the antidote of the flower is.


    In fact, even if they found the antidote, the flaming flower just solved a kind of poison, even if there was no fever and cold.


    They still have to suffer from the itchy grass, don''t they?


    Especially Nina, should it be more painful than Ott? Ott''s ten fingers are sound. You can scratch when itching. At least you can be more comfortable.


    But Nina is different.


    Nina''s ten fingers were broken by Tamo. To be honest, even in the modern era of developed medicine, it may not be cured.


    Even if it is cured, it is also a deformity. In fact, it is almost the same as not treated.


    The level of modern medicine can only reach that level, not to mention this era when medicine is super backward. Therefore, to sum up, it is just one sentence: Nina''s hand can''t be cured.


    Since it can''t be cured, there will be a good play when itchy grass plays its role.


    Well, these messy things have finally come to an end and have a result.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought, and the weight accumulated in her heart finally dispersed.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go back!" Jin Xuan stepped forward and looked at the relaxed Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "OK, you said I was hungry when I went back." Mi Xiaoxiao covered her stomach and smiled awkwardly.


    I just focused on Ott and Nina. I didn''t notice that it was getting late and my stomach began to protest


    "Xiaoxiao, come up." Shi Nuo, who turned into a Golden Leopard, suddenly ran to MI Xiaoxiao and said.


    "Yes."


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, raised his feet and went to Shi Nuo''s chant. The action was called natural and unrestrained. It was much more leisurely now than when he sat down for the first time.


    "Keep up." he turned to Li Shuo, who was still standing in place. As soon as his words fell, Shi Nuo began to run.


    The speed control is very good, in the range that MI Xiaoxiao can accept, in fact, I''m used to sitting, but I don''t have the initial discomfort.


    Although I still stumble, at least I won''t feel uncomfortable.


    "OK." Jin Xuan smiled and nodded, then turned into a beast, ran forward a few steps and stood shoulder to shoulder with Shi Nuo.


    "Let''s go too!" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was sitting on Shi Nuo''s back, and his tone was full of helplessness.


    "HMM." Tamo, looking at the smaller and smaller man, nodded and whispered.


    Immediately, they rushed in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao''s departure. Their tacit understanding did not turn into a beast. Their body shape also moved rapidly, which was faster than that of a modern car.


    When they returned to the wall tribe, it was more than ten minutes later. They settled the dinner slowly.


    Mi Xiaoxiao hid in his cave and asked Li Shuo for several animal skins of the same color.


    Shi Nuo felt very strange about Mi Xiaoxiao''s behavior of getting into the cave after eating, because usually Mi Xiaoxiao shouted to walk after eating.


    Commonly known as walking, it is said that you need to digest food and better absorb nutrition. Today, it''s strange to go straight into the cave.


    And he refused to let them in.


    For MI Xiaoxiao, they felt helpless from the bottom of their heart. Xiaoxiao really didn''t want them to go in, and Jin Xuan went back to his nest.


    Li Shuo followed Mi Xiaoxiao out to abuse slag during the day, so that a lot of things waiting for him had to wait until the evening.


    "Chief, what about the purple tribe?" Trudeau looked at the superior lishuo and said respectfully.

 Chapter 475

    The thing about Zili tribe was originally that scar was dealing with surveillance, and the thing about wal tribe was that he was busy.


    As a result, as soon as he was busy with the wal tribe, scar ran to him happily and said that his heart was not enough.


    The things of Zili tribe hurt his brain too. It''s not suitable for people with developed limbs. It''s more suitable for people with smart, capable and exquisite mind to work.


    So, without saying a word, he threw the things that had not been handled to him, but he didn''t know where to go.


    If you can''t recover a tribe and expand your tribe, why not.


    So, after thinking about it, truth began to get busy, went to the field to check the situation, and ran back all the way.


    As soon as he came back, he got into the place where the leader usually discussed things and reported the situation there to the leader in detail.


    "Send a letter to leader sang Wu to express our Canglang tribe''s'' friendly intention ''to Zili tribe. Of course, whether he accepts the kindness or not is up to him. If not, I will greet him in person."


    Li Shuo sat on the top, his index finger pounding on the stone table in front of him, making a ''dada dada'' sound.


    "OK, I''ll do it now." Trudeau nodded and was ready to step down.


    In fact, the rules of the wolf tribe are not strict, and there is no mandatory hierarchical relationship.


    The reason why everyone treats Li Shuo in a proper way is just that Li Shuo is worth it.


    Worthy of respect.


    "Scar is back, let me come." the guy asked him to follow Ott and watch them go back to the tribe. He hasn''t come back yet.


    Why don''t you save it for dinner?


    "OK." Trudeau nodded. To tell the truth, he really didn''t know where scar had gone, but the leader should know according to the situation of the leader.


    It''s better to say that scar was actually sent by the leader. Forget it, you''d better go back and deal with that pile of trouble first.


    As for scar, just tell the orc guarding the door. There''s no need to go to battle yourself.


    In other words, he still has a lot to do.


    Thinking about it, Trudeau retreated with a thoughtful look on his face. The candle flickered. At this moment, there was only one person left in the big cave.


    Sitting on the top alone, I thought for a while, about half an hour. When I saw that the person to wait didn''t come, I shook my head and went back to rest.


    Compared with the leisure after being handled by lishuo, MI Xiaoxiao is more busy here.


    After dinner, MI Xiaoxiao asked lishuo for several animal skins in two colors, one is fire red like autumn maple leaves, and the other is black like dark night.


    Mi Xiaoxiao wants to come to these two animal skins. In fact, she wants to make clothes for Li Shuo and Tamo, that is, animal skin coats.


    Autumn is approaching winter, and the weather is getting colder and colder, especially in the morning and evening.


    If you put on a dress outside, it will always be a little warm.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo''s have been made. Jin Xuan is white and Shi Nuo is gray, two similar colors.


    In my own words, the casual clothes brought from the 21st century, although the clothes were washed away by water, only two wrists and the hem of the clothes were broken.


    Others are still complete, but without the initial color, the original white clothes were soaked in the yellow mud.


    Even after washing and soaking, it leaves a little yellow mark on the clothes, just like wearing old clothes.


    But generally speaking, if you mend the broken place a little, you can wear it. The casual pants can still be worn.

 Chapter 476

    At that time, I have time to make a coat for myself, and a cloak is OK. I remember that the thar tribe seems to have a fire red animal skin.


    It seems that Li Shuo gave it to him. He didn''t think about anything when he got it, so he put it away directly.


    Moreover, the last time Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo returned to the tribe, they were in a hurry. They just wanted to disclose a message. They just came back with gray hair ball in their arms.


    There was no time to bring anything else, since she was determined to cut off contact with the thar tribe.


    I have to get the things there myself.


    It seems that she still has to go to the thar tribe in person. In fact, she can avoid suspicion and find someone else to help get it, or ask Jin Xuan to get it back.


    But she also lived in the thar tribe for several months. It is impossible to say that she has no feelings. After all, she once regarded this place as her future home.


    If you want to leave the thar tribe simply, some people still have to sue others, such as Lu Lina, ELO, and... Ike.


    "Woo ~" a soft sob, accompanied by the furry touch, came from MI Xiaoxiao''s feet.


    "Hairball, where have you been?" Mi Xiaoxiao put down the animal skin and ancient needle in her hand and hung her hand to pick up a small ball of hairball.


    Put it in your arms and gently touch the hairball in your arms. In your mind, you think about your next plan.


    Just for a while, the little guy in his arms began to be restless again. He raised his little claw and gently touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm.


    Said he wanted to go down.


    Usually, this action means that hairball wants to go down to solve physiological problems.


    After MI Xiaoxiao''s warning last time, Mao qiuer is now a good student. He urinates and urinates in the same place and doesn''t forget to step on his legs when he''s finished.


    It''s easy to cover the... Baba pulled out with soil. It''s simple, clean and hygienic. Most importantly, it also adds a lot of fertilizer to the saplings.


    In other words, our hairball likes to solve it under the roots. Maybe it''s really contributing fertilizer


    "Come on, let''s go. Remember to wash it when you come back, otherwise you won''t want to climb my bed tonight, and the corner of the bed won''t work."


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao put down a dog with tearful eyes.


    "Ao Wu ~" Mao ball rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s ankle intimately, then ran out of the cave with his tail.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the back of the asshole and smiled. The fire light shone on her white jade face, vaguely covering her with a sense of mystery.


    After a while, MI Xiaoxiao picked up the animal skin and bone needle and racked his brains to start designing and sewing.


    This sewing is to the mid moon.


    In a huff, MI Xiaoxiao fiddled with the fire and added some firewood to ensure that the fire would not go out before he lay in bed.


    After a while, he fell asleep and made an appointment with Duke Zhou.


    Since she knew that MI Xiaoxiao could not see at night, the fire in the cave where she slept never stopped and kept burning.


    When a fire is burning, it has other uses, not just for lighting. In winter, when a fire is burning in a cave, the temperature will always rise.


    When you sleep, you will be more secure and warmer.


    ¡­¡­


    A night without a dream.


    The next morning, there was a light fog among the trees, so that the things between the trees looked like a faint touch.


    It''s kind of hazy.


    "Xiaoxiao, can you get up?" Li Shuo went into Mi Xiaoxiao''s cave early in the morning and added some new dry firewood to the dying fire.

 Chapter 477

    "HMM...? Not yet!" Mi Xiaoxiao vaguely opened a slit in his eyes and looked at a vague figure in front of him.


    Turn over and continue to sleep.


    "Hehe, Xiaoxiao, get up and eat before you sleep." Li Shuo''s voice was gentle and could drip water, stretched out his slender hand and gently shrugged Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder.


    "Don''t... sleep for a while." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his white tender hand and patted the hand that kept shaking himself to make trouble and didn''t let him sleep. He shouted a few words of dissatisfaction.


    The voice of speaking seems far and near, like a voice heard in a dream, and like a real voice ringing through my ears.


    "Xiaoxiao, darling, eat something and go to sleep, otherwise it''s time to be hungry." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao sleeping like a pig, and his eyes were full of the gentle smile of the city.


    The movement of the hand has no weakening trend.


    "I''m not hungry, I''m sleepy... You, you go first..." Mi Xiaoxiao closed her eyes and shouted. It was getting smaller and smaller, so small that she could hardly hear in the end.


    Fortunately, Li Shuo''s hearing is good, otherwise he really can''t hear it.


    "Alas ~, you''ll be a pig if you sleep again!" Li Shuo said helplessly according to the corner of his forehead. He really couldn''t help sleeping Xiaoxiao.


    and.


    This scene made him a little unbearable


    The white and smooth thighs reveal a little tender and smooth... Meat, hidden under the thick animal skin, which is really a crime!


    In order to get Mi Xiaoxiao up, Li Shuo is really hard to bear. It''s a bitter force in his heart!


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao, lying on the stone bed, moved while patting Li Shuo''s hand. For Li Shuo''s sigh, it was more death than pretending to be dead.


    Sleep dead.


    "Xiaoxiao, be obedient. Eat and sleep. I''ll burn the fire up a little. It''s very warm. Get up quickly."


    Li Shuo agreed to empty the center of the fire with a wooden stick, making the air flow faster. As soon as the air flows, the fire will naturally be more prosperous.


    "..." someone lying in bed still didn''t respond.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s not cold anymore. Why don''t I bring you the roasted meat and you get up and eat?"


    Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with her eyelashes trembling. In addition to helplessness, she was still helpless. There was no way. Facing her, she always couldn''t get angry.


    "..." this time, MI Xiaoxiao moved and directly retracted his head into the quilt made of animal skin. Then, he still didn''t move.


    "Alas ~, well, I can''t help it. You''re sleeping. I''ll call you later." Li Shuo sighed, endured the impulse to pick up Mi Xiaoxiao and leave, and reluctantly walked out of the cave.


    If it was hot now, I might really pick her up and go.


    How can I be like this? My saliva is dry, and there is not necessarily any movement in Xiaoxiao, except for... Slapping him.


    Um... My hands are slippery. My skin is so beautiful


    [you''er: Sao Nian, you think wrong again! ^ ^ ^ |]


    I felt an endless mosquito buzzing in her ear and finally left. Mi Xiaoxiao''s satisfied flat mouth.


    Then, continue to play chess with Duke Zhou.


    I stayed up until midnight last night. Now I''m even sleepy. I get up when I think of it.


    ¡­¡­


    "How? Xiaoxiao still didn''t get up?" Jin Xuan looked at the empty behind Li Shuo and said.


    "Well, sleepy!" Li Shuo lowered his eyes and said faintly.


    He won''t admit that he can''t wake Xiaoxiao, so he can only say that Xiaoxiao is sleepy and wants to sleep for a while.


    "Forget it, let''s eat some first. When Xiaoxiao gets up and is baking, it''s cold in the morning. Let''s cook some broth for her to warm up."

 Chapter 478

    Jin Xuan fiddled with the fire in front of him and looked at Shi Nuo who was dealing with the meat.


    Xu is that the weather is getting colder in the morning. It''s too cold. Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to get up. Xiaoxiao is afraid of the cold and doesn''t want to get up. It''s not a big deal.


    "OK." Shi Nuo listened to Jin Xuan''s words, turned over the meat in his hand, specially found a small piece of meat full of lean meat and picked it out.


    The meat has just been processed, so the whole is clean. As for the meat, he has to be patient, cut it bit by bit, and then use it to make soup.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, Shi Nuo is busy. How to prepare a satisfactory breakfast for her, while Mi Xiaoxiao, the protagonist, is still sleeping in bed.


    I don''t know anything.


    After a long sleep, MI Xiaoxiao woke up,.


    Looking at the sunlight outside the cave, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously stretched out his hand to block some strong sunlight.


    It seems that today is another sunny day.


    Inexplicably, MI Xiaoxiao was in a good mood and got up quickly.


    After three times and five divided by two, he tossed himself. When he cleaned up, he remembered one thing - it seems that he has to go to the thar tribe today.


    Thinking and looking at the sunlight outside, I was secretly annoyed. Why did I get up so late? Jin Xuan, didn''t they come to call her?


    Just wanted to step out of the cave, a figure came outside,.


    The long hair of silver white and waist was scattered behind at random, and a white animal skin skirt as white as snow surrounded the strong waist.


    The animal skin skirt is no more than the knee and is about the same length as the arm wrapped skirt worn by modern women.


    The man scanned the bed with a pair of emerald green eyes. When he didn''t find the figure he wanted to see, Junxiu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Then he stepped in. When he saw the rice Xiaoxiao in the corner, his eyes couldn''t help but soften.


    "Xiaoxiao, get up?" Li Shuo put the wooden bowl in his hand on the stone slab at the head of the bed, turned and approached Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Why didn''t you come and call me?" Mi Xiaoxiao washed his face and slightly complained, but it was just a little emotion.


    In front of outsiders, MI Xiaoxiao has never been.


    "..." Li Shuo listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and said, "I''ve been here. Don''t you remember."


    Li Shuo''s words were said after careful consideration.


    You can''t say you called her alone, can you? It''s embarrassing to be so Xiaoxiao.


    "Have you been here?" Mi Xiaoxiao loosened the thin rattan tied with her hair and made a confused sound, but when she thought about it carefully, she seemed to have vaguely heard a voice.


    She thought she was dreaming! I didn''t expect it to be true


    "Well, I''ll have something to eat when it''s done. Shinuo cooked the soup for you." Jinxuan was trying to cook, but shinuo stopped him at last.


    Remember what Shi Nuo said at that time: "I boiled it. Drink it for you. Xiaoxiao likes it with better taste."


    As soon as this came out, he just held Jin Xuan back, but he was unable to refute, because he also wanted to give Xiaoxiao the best.


    During Mi Xiaoxiao''s sleep, several big men agreed to take care of Xiaoxiao and give Xiaoxiao the best.


    This can be regarded as mutual acceptance of their own identity and reaching a common goal.


    "Did Shi Nuo cook it? I''ll try it after he worked hard." Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes were curved and his smile was sweet. He almost blinded Li Shuo''s eyes.


    "Be careful, it''s hot." Li Shuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao the soup at the head of the bed and didn''t forget to blow it to her.


    "Well, it''s good to drink." Mi Xiaoxiao took a sip and showed a happy smile.


    I haven''t had the soup cooked by Shi Nuo for a long time. Do you miss it?

 Chapter 479

    "Xiaoxiao, get up?" Tamo was still dressed in a black animal skin skirt, his long black hair hung straight behind his head, and his black eyes seemed to be loaded with thousands of smoothness.


    Shining, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, but revealing tenderness everywhere.


    The pair of black ears on the top of the head stand tall and look very energetic.


    "Well, why are you here?" the first thing I said to her one by two today was'' are you up? '', It was a surprise to see her rise.


    "I haven''t brought you food yet. Mummy, look, a red fruit and a piece of barbecue with salt." tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and smiled.


    "Oh, put it there! I can''t eat that much at once." in the morning, generally, I''ll be full after eating two steamed stuffed buns. Of course, that''s in modern times.


    Here, it''s just a little barbecue in the morning, or an apple and a small piece of barbecue. It''s almost full.


    "OK." tamer nodded and put the food in his hand at the head of MI Xiaoxiao''s bed,.


    But the animal skin that MI Xiaoxiao sewed last night and a half finished animal skin skirt had long been hidden by her. In order to surprise Tamo and lishuo, she was fighting.


    We can''t do it together during the day, so we have to stay up late at night


    "Xiaoxiao, zekesi is clamoring to see you." Jin Xuan, dressed in a golden animal skin skirt, came in from outside the cave. Behind him, Shi Nuo, dressed in a light gray animal skin skirt.


    "Zekesi?" Mi Xiaoxiao put down the bowl in his hand and made a voice of doubt. Then, it seemed to recall something.


    Excited, he immediately patted his forehead and said, "terrible! I forgot one thing!"


    Why did she n forget this?!


    Yesterday, it was clearly agreed to find him when he came back. Now it''s better. Last night, he threw himself into making clothes for Tamo and lishuo.


    I forgot to go to zekesi. Now the little guy must have fallen out. Mi Xiaoxiao has a headache.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has never doubted zekesi''s ability to make trouble. It is definitely a master who can poke the sky out of a big basket.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shuo asked subconsciously, looking at the frowning Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I promised the little guy yesterday that I would go to him after I was busy. It''s over now. I forgot last night.


    This little guy is a restless master. I didn''t abide by the agreement this time. He doesn''t know what will happen. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao is quite upset. Why did she meet such a naughty master?


    "Er, Xiaoxiao, you''re really right. I heard that he almost didn''t cut down the stone wall at home." Jin Xuan was speechless. Although he didn''t look right, he liked to occupy his Xiaoxiao.


    But such a move is really a child''s nature.


    "Well, I''ll go to him after eating." she had to find an excuse to appease, otherwise she didn''t think she could stand his trouble.


    "Eat slowly, that boy can''t make a fuss." Li Shuo was a little unhappy. He secretly remembered zekesi''s'' merit ''and was preparing to think of a way to educate him.


    It''s okay. Don''t mess with his Xiaoxiao.


    "I''m really afraid he''ll make a fuss." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo, and there was a sense of crying and laughing in his tone.


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, MI Xiaoxiao solved the food in front of her. Except that a big and Red Apple could not be destroyed, she solved the barbecue and soup very impolitely.


    "Let''s go and meet the little guy. We have to go to the thar tribe later."

 Chapter 480

    Mi Xiaoxiao wiped his mouth clean and made sure there was no stain on it before he got up.


    "Go to thar tribe? What do you do with thar tribe?" Li Shuo was a little unhappy when he heard about thar tribe. Why did Xiaoxiao go to thar tribe?


    Haven''t you settled that matter?


    In his opinion, the people of the natal tribe are not good things. One or two big men have to rely on Xiaoxiao, a little female, to fill their stomachs.


    Although he doesn''t think Xiaoxiao is weak, but Xiaoxiao is a female. How can a male have to rely on the female to support his clothes, food, housing and transportation?


    It''s a big joke.


    Moreover, in his opinion, those men are waste! Their own food and clothing problems can not be solved, and they are still fighting within the tribe.


    It''s just killing yourself in a different way.


    Especially to his benefactor, you should bite the hand that feeds you. Don''t be shameless. His Xiaoxiao shouldn''t help such a group of fools!


    You should have known that he robbed Xiaoxiao directly. Where does Xiaoxiao need to suffer like that? At the thought of the time when Xiaoxiao didn''t know his life or death and his whereabouts were unknown.


    Lishuo was angry with the thar tribe.


    Hearing the dissatisfaction in Li Shuo''s words, MI Xiaoxiao smiled slightly and said as he walked, "don''t I still have some things to take?


    She knew why Li Shuo was dissatisfied, and her heart was still warm.


    "Don''t want those things. I''ll find you a new one." Li Shuo hurriedly opened his mouth for fear that MI Xiaoxiao went to the thar tribe.


    "Yes! Isn''t it just some old things? It''s good to replace them with new ones. Do you like to use old ones, Xiaoxiao?" poison tongue tamer said on the stage.


    "Well, it''s good to replace it." at this time, even Jin Xuan agreed with Li Shuo.


    Shi Nuo was silent, but his tight face and paralyzed face accurately sent a message to MI Xiaoxiao: he didn''t want Mi Xiaoxiao to return to the thar tribe.


    Seeing one or two opposing his opinions, MI Xiaoxiao was not angry, but her heart was filled.


    It''s good that so many people care about themselves.


    "I''m going to get back some things, including the fiery red animal skin you gave me by lishuo." the color is gorgeous and looks very pleasant.


    I want to take it back and make my own clothes or something.


    "I''ll give you a new one," he went on after leaving schotton.


    Can''t you find a piece of red animal skin for a tribe as big as yourself?


    It''s just


    Maybe even if he found it, the color and quality were not as good as the one he gave her at first. After all, he chose it himself at the beginning.


    The best quality one.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to use the new one. Sometimes, the old one is better than the new one. And lishuo, that''s the first gift you gave me. I have to get it back anyway."


    Mi Xiaoxiao continued, as if afraid that some people would go back on their word.


    "Why don''t you worry? Can I take you with me? Besides, the thar tribe can''t eat me."


    "Well, I''ll accompany you." Shi Nuo opened his mouth, which can be regarded as representing the meaning of Jin Xuan.


    As soon as the conversation was over, several people also went to zekesi''s house.


    It looks good. There are many plants outside the huahuacao cave. It seems that this SATRA is still a woman who knows how to cultivate herself.


    "Well, we''ll talk later. We''ll cooperate later. We''ll appease the little ancestor first."


    As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao thought of the picture that might happen next, his temples jumped all the time.


    For zekesi, MI Xiaoxiao is really helpless.

 Chapter 481

    If you can''t beat or scold, you can only coax


    "Companion sister!" zekesi suddenly saw the white figure at the hole.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao is wearing today is the white animal skin skirt given to her by Jin Xuan. It can also be said to be a dress. There is a hairy thing similar to the wrist guard at the wrist.


    It looks beautiful, practical and well designed. Mi Xiaoxiao actually likes this animal skin skirt.


    The weather is still good today, but the temperature is relatively low in the morning and evening, and the temperature during the day is quite moderate, so there is no need to worry about being cold.


    "Didn''t you promise zekesi to come to see zekesi yesterday? Why didn''t you come for so long? Zekesi waited for a long time.


    Look, zekesi''s little heart is broken. Sister, please knead zekesi, knead it. "


    At the moment when Mi Xiaoxiao appeared, zekesi, who was still splashing a second ago, immediately flashed a strong light at the bottom of his eyes.


    Just as the milk swallow returns to its mother''s arms, the cordial and eager mood can be easily observed.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who had just entered the cave, was directly rushed by the small Zeke, and the one who was hit almost fell back.


    Fortunately, Tamo walking behind quickly reached out to hold Mi Xiaoxiao, otherwise she was not sure whether she would have a close contact with mother earth.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was ready to ignore and rub zekesi''s words. He really took advantage of him at a young age. When he grew up, he must be an expert at flirting with his younger sister.


    "Companion sister, why don''t you pay attention to zekesi? Ah! Zekesi''s heart hurts!" zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who was always indifferent and was stunned.


    After regaining consciousness, he is ready to make persistent efforts.


    Anyway, he is good at playing tricks. It doesn''t hurt to play more.


    "Zekesi is good, heartache is just a drug ORC. He will take a good look for zekesi." Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes are sincere and can''t be sincere anymore.


    "Wow! My friend and sister don''t love me! Don''t love me! Zekesi is heartbroken!" zekesi immediately began his new moves with tearful eyes as soon as he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    He didn''t believe it. His 18 martial arts have been used. His partner and sister can be so calm.


    In the face of his son''s unreasonable trouble, SATRA sat aside, drinking tea and quietly looking at his son.


    The bottom of his eyes is still interested. It gives Mi Xiaoxiao the feeling that SATRA is watching monkey play,.


    "Lying at a young age is not a good child!" Li Shuo slowed down Mi Xiaoxiao a few people, because just when he was ready to enter the cave.


    Lishuo was stopped by the sudden appearance of Trudeau. Later, the two men went aside to discuss the matter.


    So that he didn''t come in until now, but he just saw the scene of zekesi playing hard.


    "Ouch! My friend and sister, the big bully is coming, and zekesi is afraid." then zekesi pushed desperately into Mi Xiaoxiao''s arms against his tearful face.


    Helpless, MI Xiaoxiao had to stretch out his hand against zekesi, who kept arching his body.


    Then he said: "zekesi, my sister didn''t come last night. It''s my sister who broke her promise. My sister is busy now. It''s a very important thing.


    Zekesi will stay at home, okay? Wait until my sister comes back, and then play with zekesi. This time, my sister promises not to forget. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice was more gentle than ever before. Zekesi, who was just listening, stopped making noise in an instant.


    Standing in front of MI Xiaoxiao, I felt a good touch. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, I couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, children still want to coax gently!

 Chapter 482

    "No, what if you forget again?" zekes stirred his fingers, made the expression he should have at his age, bowed his head slightly and whispered.


    Although he felt very quiet, in fact, everyone heard what he just said.


    "That elder sister swears to always be ok?" Mi Xiaoxiao looks at Ze Ke Si, full of helplessness, and then prepares to raise his hand and swear by words.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo were in a bad mood when they heard that MI Xiaoxiao was going to swear.


    Although they don''t believe in any animal God, no one has proved that there is no animal God, so they are also skeptical.


    Now Xiaoxiao wants to swear to the beast God. It''s easy to do without the beast God. If the beast God really exists, isn''t Xiaoxiao dangerous?


    Li Shuo is not so nervous, because he is an atheist and doesn''t believe in the existence of animal gods at all.


    Tamo kept calm and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao coaxing zekesi in a soft voice, with a faint smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    Seeing that MI Xiaoxiao was about to ''swear'', Jin Xuan quickly hit Li Shuo next to him with his elbow. However, he found that this zekesi was a little afraid of Li Shuo.


    When I was just talking, I looked at Li Shuo intentionally or unintentionally, looking very careful.


    "Zekesi, if you make mischief again, there will be no red fruit to eat." Li Shuo looked at zekesi with a smile and showed an expression of "you see what to do", which really made Mi Xiaoxiao stunned.


    Then he quickly reacted, turned and handed a look to Tamo, and his white palm stretched out.


    Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s action and understood it. He immediately took out a big red apple (red fruit) from his arms and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Zeke Si likes red fruit, doesn''t he?" Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed Zeke Si''s furry little head and said.


    Zekesi, who just bowed his head because of Li Shuo''s words, naturally did not see the actions of MI Xiaoxiao and Tamo.


    "Mm-hmm." zekesi nodded gently. The little touch of hanging his head was a bullied child.


    "In that case, my sister gave this big red fruit to zekesi, and zekesi waited for my sister at home." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and took his hand out from behind.


    As she said, there was a big apple in the middle of the white palm. It was gorgeous and looked very moist.


    "OK." zekes showed a hungry touch and his eyes lit up.


    In fact, my heart is reluctant. It doesn''t matter if I don''t eat red fruit compared with my partner and sister


    It''s just that Li Shuo is too much! Threaten him! Hum! If you didn''t look at your partner''s sister''s soft voice, you would feel really busy.


    He won''t compromise so soon, but


    Why does your partner and sister always like to coax him as a child? How old is he this year? Um... Nine!


    yes! He is nine years old. His partner and sister actually think he will be handled by a small red fruit. It''s helpless, okay?


    If Mi Xiaoxiao could know what zekesi was thinking, he would be unable to laugh or cry. Isn''t it a child at the age of nine?


    "Darling, the elder sister will go first and come back to play with you." Mi Xiaoxiao secretly gave a sigh of relief and finally coaxed the little ancestor.


    "Mm-hmm." zekes''s attention seemed to be attracted by the apple in his hand, and his eyes stared at it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. Sure enough, she was still a child.


    In her heart, she secretly decided to pay attention: it seems that she will have a way to solve this troublesome little guy in the future. Well, the apples at home have to be hoarded.

 Chapter 483

    Zekesi also didn''t know that he had been defined as a child who could be solved by an apple in MI Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    If it is true, Zeke Tieding will immediately blow up.


    When zekes came to an end, MI Xiaoxiao set out towards the thar tribe. In order to save time, MI Xiaoxiao was directly held by Shi Nuo.


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, Jin Xuan returned to the place they were very familiar with.


    "Put me down." Mi Xiaoxiao touched Shi Nuo''s chest and asked him to put himself down.


    "It''s all right, Xiaoxiao is not heavy." Shi Nuo ran with MI Xiaoxiao for a long time without gasping, as if he didn''t hold her at all as usual.


    "..." why does she feel so strange? Just hold it if he likes! She doesn''t need to walk anyway.


    "Go in!"


    Jin Xuan stood beside Shi Nuo and looked at the thar tribe, which had once been his home. The emotion in his eyes was somewhat complex, but soon, the complex emotion was removed by himself.


    Instead, it is clear and firm.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo uttered a little, and Li Shuo behind him was full of disgust and disdain, but finally buried these emotions.


    As for Tamo, he was expressionless and didn''t know what he was thinking. Looking at the tribe in front of him, there was no particularly big emotional fluctuation.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao, MI Xiaoxiao!?" passing by Shilu at the gate of the tribe, he saw Mi Xiaoxiao who had just stepped into the tribe.


    The mood at the bottom of his eyes was nothing but surprise. He thought that after the last incident, MI Xiaoxiao would not step into their thar tribe again.


    Unexpectedly, he just passed by the gate of the tribe and saw several people ready to enter the tribe.


    "Shilu, long time no see."


    Mi Xiaoxiao nestled in Shi Nuo''s arms. She didn''t see any embarrassment at all. Instead, she smiled and greeted Shi Lu with a ghost expression.


    The stone Lu is impressive to her.


    Not only did she look a little rough, but she remembered that Jin Xuan was forcibly tied back to her cave by Nina when he was injured.


    Want to forcibly mate with Jin Xuan, so as to turn Jin Xuan into her male.


    At that time, I was coming back from the mountain forest with Shi Nuo. As soon as I entered the tribe, I ran into Shi Lu in a hurry.


    As soon as he saw himself, he hurriedly told himself that Jin Xuan had been taken back by Nina, and asked her to find a way to find Jin Xuan.


    Remember, it was because he didn''t speak clearly that she thought that as long as the female mated with the male, the male would be the female''s partner.


    She misunderstood her later understanding of these relationships. If they hadn''t popularized them later, she still thought that females only wanted a male.


    Forced mating with it can generate a partnership. Unexpectedly, a female has and only one chance to force.


    "OK, long time no see, MI Xiaoxiao. Are you here to participate in the leader selection?" Shilu looked at the beautiful and outrageous little female nestled in Shi Nuo''s arms.


    Said with a slight smile.


    "Leader selection?" it seems that Ott has stepped down. Otherwise, how can the thar tribe select leaders.


    [let''s popularize it: the leader of the world is not the son who inherits his father''s career, but the capable. Of course, all those who participate in the selection must be people of their own tribe.]


    "Well, this was initiated by Uncle hunz. Now everyone is over there! Little female, do you want to go and have a look?" Shilu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, showing extra enthusiasm.


    This warmed Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart. Look, not all people are as insidious as Ott and hopeless as Nina.

 Chapter 484

    "Good!" anyway, there''s still time. It''s better to go and see the leader selection. To tell the truth, she doesn''t know what the so-called leader selection looks like.


    Of course, curiosity is the second, mainly because everyone is present, and grandpa hunz is also there. At the right time, she has something to do with grandpa hunz.


    "Then come with me! It''s just..." Shilu just wanted to lead the way, but suddenly he saw Li Shuo and Tamo following MI Xiaoxiao.


    There was a pause in his tone of voice, because no one from other tribes had ever visited the selection of leaders of this tribe.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is different. At least she is still a female in her own tribe. Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan are also from her own tribe. They don''t need to care too much.


    Obviously, Shi Lu didn''t know that MI Xiaoxiao joined the wolf tribe.


    But now I suddenly see two people who are not my own tribe. One of them is also the leader of the powerful gray wolf tribe. It''s not easy to offend, is it?


    Therefore, after seeing Li Shuo and Tamo, Shi Lu hesitated and paused.


    "Don''t worry, they are not bad people, they are my people." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled politely at Shilu, saying that she is not a member of the thar tribe now.


    Speaking of it, few people now know that they are not from the thar tribe, but have joined the gray wolf tribe.


    But in fact, it doesn''t matter much. I''m not a big evil person. I don''t care about doing thankless things that reveal some secrets.


    Tamo and Li Shuo, after hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words'' they are my people '', could not help but be happy. It seems that Xiaoxiao has accepted them.


    "Well, come with me. The leader selection is not far ahead. You''re sure to come. It''s just beginning soon!"


    Shi Lu said as he walked.


    What else did Mi Xiaoxiao want to ask, but later he found that he didn''t know how others selected the leader, so he simply shut up.


    "Who are there?" Jin seemed to know that MI Xiaoxiao was curious, and the exit began to ask.


    "Oh, darson is one, as well as Lipp and Tamu. By the way, this time, even the tulid brothers who didn''t come out very much came out to participate in the selection.


    In addition, there is Lu Lina''s partner, Dashi, and one of Nina''s males, Dirk. "


    Speaking of the end, Shi Lu''s voice obviously sank for a few minutes, mixed with a little unhappiness. Mi Xiaoxiao knew that it was the unhappiness to Nina, not contestant dirk.


    She had been in contact with each other in the past few days, and lost understanding with each other, but Dirk really couldn''t remember whether there was such a person.


    When Tamo heard Shilu say the name "Tamu", he subconsciously looked up. After reacting, he knew that the "Tamu" others said was not himself.


    "Oh


    Jin Xuan nodded. It seems that there are quite a few people participating in the selection this year. Unlike the two or three people who participated in the selection with Ott that time.


    It seems that today''s selection will be much more intense.


    "Hey! Who will be chosen as our new leader after all?"


    "Who knows, it seems that everyone is very powerful. There is only one game ahead and several games behind!


    Let''s not worry. As long as the new leader is not as narrow-minded as Ott, thank God. "


    "Well, you''re right, as long as you don''t be as cruel and cruel as Ott."


    "Well, well, you''d better stop talking. Look, look."


    The closer you get to the selection site, the louder the noise, and the clearer you listen.

 Chapter 485

    "Very lively." indeed, the selection scene is noisy. If you say something to me, the scene looks very lively.


    "Well, it should be the second round." Jin Xuan nodded and explained to MI Xiaoxiao.


    Shilu listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words. In fact, it''s still strange. Hasn''t Mi Xiaoxiao experienced the selection of leaders?


    This should be what every tribe needs to experience?


    No matter which tribe it is, the leader cannot always be a person. It will always change. As long as you change the leader, you must be selected by the leader.


    Otherwise, the elected leader is difficult to convince the public.


    Therefore, as long as Mi Xiaoxiao used to live in a tribe, he should know the rules for selecting leaders. After all, the election rules of each tribe are similar.


    There is no big difference.


    But looking at the appearance of MI Xiaoxiao''s little female, it seems that she doesn''t understand this rule. Is it?


    Forget it. Anyway, this has nothing to do with yourself. What do you want to do so much?


    It''s better to look at the selection, and I don''t know who can get the position of leader in the end.


    "The second round?" Mi Xiaoxiao was a little confused. She really didn''t understand these at all.


    Who makes her not from this world at all?


    "HMM." Jin Xuan nodded, and then popularized the rules needed to select the leader to MI Xiaoxiao.


    After listening to Jin Xuan''s long speech, MI Xiaoxiao finally understood.


    The selection of leaders is based on the number of participants. Several people have airport competitions, and one person is eliminated in one game.


    To tell the truth, at the beginning of hearing this news, MI Xiaoxiao felt it was really troublesome. Imagine if there were more people participating in the competition.


    Well, isn''t there more and more games in this competition? If there are more than 100 people participating, wouldn''t it take half a month?


    It''s incredible to think about it.


    "To tell you the truth, I think Tamu performed very well this time. It''s the third inning. He''s still playing."


    "This is the third inning. I can''t see anything. Isn''t Lipp, Dirk, Tani and Devon all present? Next, there are four innings!


    Who knows who is the best before the end? "


    "Well, that''s what you said, but I think Tamu is good. He''s a good person. If he can be a leader, he''s actually very good."


    "I think Lipp is good."


    "Hey, hey! Don''t you wonder if Tani and Devon will win? I really appreciate their brothers."


    "As you said, you think both are good, but we only need one to choose the leader."


    "It seems like such a thing, but if only they could both be leaders, in fact, they are also good."


    When Mi Xiaoxiao heard this, he immediately felt that this attention might be good.


    B but she doesn''t want to interfere in their internal affairs. Whoever becomes the leader has nothing to do with her now.


    So she doesn''t care.


    In order not to disturb them to watch the selection competition, MI Xiaoxiao specially found a humble place and silently watched the surging clouds on the field.


    She didn''t mean to show up now. It shouldn''t take long for them to finish.


    In fact, this competition is nothing more than who has more skills. In this era, it is the number of plants you recognize.


    Or you can identify how many kinds of food you can eat, and there are some ideas and means of governing the tribe.


    In addition to these, they are also something similar to the tribe, large and small.


    To be honest, the game is actually nothing to watch. Anyway, she thinks so.

 Chapter 486

    Presumably, MI Xiaoxiao stabbed shinuo in the chest with her hand, and then said, "let''s go and pack up first!"


    It''s not a game. Come back and see the results later. Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with them.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded approvingly. Now they are not members of the thar tribe. There is really no need to watch these boring games here.


    "Xiaoxiao, where did you live before?" Tamo came to the thar tribe for the first time. Naturally, he didn''t know where Mi Xiaoxiao used to live.


    "Oh, right here, go forward, not far." Mi Xiaoxiao heard Tamo''s voice, instantly revived, and stretched out his hand to point to his right.


    "Well," said tamer, walking in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao without saying a word.


    After a man left his place, the Tamu on the stage looked at the place where Mi Xiaoxiao had just stayed, which was only a pause of two seconds.


    He looked back and continued to concentrate on his game.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, is this where you used to live?" Tamo jumped up the steep cliff, but Mi Xiaoxiao was always held in his arms by Shi Nuo.


    The woven cane is useless now. Mi Xiaoxiao has a flat mouth. Maybe he shouldn''t have done such a thing at the beginning.


    Waste time and energy.


    To tell the truth, the cane has been used several times, and it is only for her own use.


    At other times, either ah Jinxuan carried it up or Shi Nuo carried it up. There was no need to use the rattan ladder at all.


    Moreover, if this ladder is not used for a long time, it will be dry and old.


    Anyway, I''m about to leave this place. Although Canglang tribe is not far from thar tribe, the terrain of Canglang tribe is much smoother.


    In the middle of the tribe, there are not so many big stones, and stone caves are generally formed naturally.


    Of course, it is impossible to form large-scale and tall caves naturally. Some smaller ones were made by the orcs themselves.


    Moreover, the orcs in the tribe do not necessarily live in stone caves. Some build a nest not far from the stone cave to protect themselves from wind and rain.


    It looks good, but it just needs to be repaired and picked up regularly.


    Therefore, in the Canglang tribe, this rattan ladder could not be used at all. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao simply cut off the fixed rattan ladder as soon as he went up.


    Anyway, it''s useless to keep it. If people live in this cave again in the future, don''t be curious about the fatal accident caused by stepping on the aging and dry rattan ladder.


    That''s not worth the loss.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the familiar things in front of him and pretended to be God for a few seconds, but he quickly reacted.


    Shi Nuo put Mi Xiaoxiao down and dodged to the bottom. At the beginning, Shi Nuo himself also had a stone cave in the tribe.


    They just often live with Jin Xuan Mi Xiaoxiao and don''t go back often. Now they are leaving the tribe. Of course, they have to go back to clean up.


    "In fact, there is nothing, just a few clothes." Mi Xiaoxiao went down to the ground, turned and found a white casual pants and a piece of fire red animal skin.


    That is, the one Li Shuo gave her at the beginning, and then he found some better colored animal skins and folded them for Fang Zhengzheng.


    Everything is almost ready.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s hanging here? It seems to be something in the river?" tamer went to a place with a small hole and pointed to the dried fish path.


    "Well, this is the fish in the river. You can eat it. Would you like to try it?" the dried fish tastes different, but it doesn''t have the fresh taste.


    "What about this?" Tamo didn''t answer Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, but pointed to the East and west next to the dried fish.

 Chapter 487

    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at what Tamo pointed at, smiled and said, "this is the pig water, which is what you usually catch in the belly of wild boar.


    If you bring it back, you usually throw it away, but I''ve cleaned it up, and it tastes good. How about it? Do you want me to make it for you later? "


    If she doesn''t come here today, MI Xiaoxiao may be able to forget this pair of processed and air dried pigs.


    Anyway, it''s noon now. Although she sleeps more than ten o''clock in the morning and eats breakfast relatively late, Shi Nuo and them can eat earlier than themselves.


    In order to prevent them from getting hungry, MI Xiaoxiao felt it necessary to cook lunch here. Anyway, Grandpa hunz is not free now.


    Moreover, the things here are quite complete, just like when I was here before. It seems that no one has ever been here.


    "..., OK." looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s smiling face, Tamo nodded happily. It seems that he hasn''t tasted what Xiaoxiao has made for a few days. It''s really a little aftertaste.


    "If you want to eat, just light the fire for me!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Tamo and pointed to the stone pot below.


    "Alas ~, I was asked to do hard work!" tamer smiled and shook his head helplessly, but he still accepted his life and made a fire in the past.


    Dry firewood and igniters are ready-made. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo collected them at home in the rainy season.


    "Doesn''t it mean that there is no free lunch?" it''s unrealistic to eat delicious food without working.


    "You have a lot of reasons. I''ll help you too." Li Shuo''s emerald green eyes crossed pet drowning.


    Although Li Shuo is a leader, he can do a lot of things. Barbecue is actually no worse than Shi Nuo, but Mi Xiaoxiao seldom eats what he does.


    "Lishuo, why don''t you get some meat?" Mi Xiaoxiao suggested. After all, there is no food in the world, and the staple food is meat.


    But to be honest, she''s a little tired of eating. It seems that she has to find a way to change her taste.


    "OK." it''s easier for Li Shuo to hunt. He quickly moved towards the stone cave. In the blink of an eye, the man had disappeared in place.


    "Let me brush the pot!" Jin Xuan looked at the busy Tamo, paused and joined the labor team.


    Mi Xiaoxiao watched. When he folded the last animal skin in his hand, he turned and went to deal with the pig.


    Thinking that he might finish it, Shi Nuo and Li Shuo can just catch up and eat while barbecue at that time.


    As for Grandpa brown, I''m not busy for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Xiaoxiao was busy in the cave, and the scene of the game was also lively.


    This is already the sixth competition.


    There are seven people as like as two peas in a six person test. Only two people on the way are exactly the same score.


    Now, there are three people left on the field, one is Tamu, one is tanli, and the other is tanli''s brother, Devon.


    Although Tani and Devon usually don''t go out much, in fact, their ability to stand on the court up to now can show that their ability is good.


    On the field, it is relatively quieter than off the field. It is in progress to distinguish the types of food. Participants only need to put 20 kinds of plants on the table.


    It can be divided into edible or inedible. Of course, since it is a competition, it will be relatively difficult.


    Many plants, the audience, do not know, so they look more nervous and excited than the contestants.


    Mi Xiaoxiao also didn''t know about the fierce competition. At this moment, they are busy preparing lunch, which is irrelevant to each other.

 Chapter 488

    ¡­¡­


    After a fierce competition, Tani finally won and was elected as the new leader of the thar tribe. A fierce leader chase came to an end.


    The crowd ran excitedly to greet their new leader and said congratulations. The atmosphere was peaceful.


    Tamu and a loser, although somewhat lost, have no jealousy or resentment after all.


    Not only that, they were the first batch of orcs to go up and congratulate the collapse. Hunz stood in the first place and looked at the happiness below.


    Finally, he nodded with satisfaction, hoping that he didn''t choose the wrong leader this time


    Just then, a male Orc suddenly pointed to the front and said in panic: "chief, how can there be smoke there?


    The people of our tribe came to watch the game. Even the little orcs at home were all carried out. How could the tribe smoke? "


    The orcs pointed to the smoking place in panic. Some were unbelievable and some were frightened. The people of their tribe were not in the tribe.


    At this time, there is smoke in the tribe, which means that there are people in the tribe and people regenerate fire.


    "Uncle hunz, I''ll take some people to have a look first." the new leader collapsed and said solemnly to hunz standing above.


    "Go, be safe." Brown Zi nodded toward the collapse with a serious face and watched them leave in person.


    "Don''t panic, let''s go to the collapse and see the situation. If it''s all right, let''s go there and have a rest first." for fear of causing panic to everyone, I told you in advance.


    Keep a foundation in your heart.


    "OK, let''s take a rest in place as Uncle hazel said." instead of following him, darson stayed in place to protect everyone just in case.


    ¡­¡­


    The popular and spicy Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t notice at all. Just because he lit a fire, it caused a great panic to everyone.


    "You two, stay down, Lipp, Tamu, let''s go up." tanli said calmly with a cold light in his eyes.


    "Uh huh." the two orcs who were left nodded softly without too much words, for fear of startling the snake.


    "Go." several people in the collapse looked at each other and went up the stone wall with a very light voice.


    As soon as they got to the front, they knew that the place where the smoke came out was the cave where Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuanshi Nuo once lived.


    Suddenly, the faces of tanli and Tamu were not very good-looking. Tamu was angry. Someone dared to break into the cave where Xiaoxiao once lived.


    Even if Xiaoxiao doesn''t live here now, the cave is still Xiaoxiao. How can others enter at will!


    The collapse is covered with cold. Mi Xiaoxiao is such an excellent little female. He still hopes that he can return to the thar tribe!


    Nowadays, some people break into the tribe while selecting leaders in the tribe, and then go into Mi Xiaoxiao''s cave.


    Originally, I thought that when I became a leader, the first thing was to protect Mi Xiaoxiao''s cave as before and not destroy it. What if she came back later?


    Now, if those who go in destroy something, he will never forgive.


    Thinking, this is the face full of acne, which suddenly becomes more ferocious and terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    "Someone is coming!" tamer suddenly put down his barbecue and said solemnly.


    "Shi Nuo, are you from the tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at Shi Nuo and Jin Dao.


    If it''s people in the tribe, Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan should be able to feel it. After all, smell has a certain relationship.


    "Well, we should be treated as intruders." Jin Xuan said faintly.

 Chapter 489

    "Intruder?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her voice, some unable to laugh or cry.


    "Xiaoxiao?!"


    "Mi Xiaoxiao?! are you... Back?"


    At the same time, there were also t standing in the Tamu and collapse at the mouth of the stone cave.


    "Collapse, Tamu, long time no see." after MI Xiaoxiao was surprised, he heard the voice from the hole and quickly reacted.


    Greet them with a smile.


    "Xiao, Xiao?! when did you, me, come back?" there was a tremor in Tamu''s voice, which was the emotion generated by excitement.


    Was it during his game?


    At that time, he felt that there was a familiar sight looking at the stage, but when he looked at it, that sight had disappeared.


    At that time, he thought that his nervousness was caused by the tension of the game. Now, it is likely that Xiaoxiao was also present at that time.


    "Oh, when you selected the leader, why? It was finished so soon?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two surprised people in front of him and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    "I said, I said I felt right at that time!"


    As soon as Tamu heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he clapped his hands, and then he muttered to himself.


    I don''t know what Mi Xiaoxiao did. So, what are you doing here?


    "I''m the new leader of thar tribe now, MI Xiaoxiao. Welcome back." tanli looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and finally showed a sincere smile on his tight face.


    For MI Xiaoxiao, he and German are loving her as a sister, so he is happy about her return from the bottom of his heart.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at such a collapse. When he came to his mouth, he wanted to stop talking, as if something had stuck his throat.


    Mi Xiaoxiao really couldn''t say that she just came back to pack up her things.


    After all, Tani and Devon are really good to themselves.


    But, thar tribe, she has to leave again. After a while, she doesn''t know how to speak.


    "Hey! Tanli, Tamu, you treat us as intruders? It doesn''t look like you came to chat with us just now."


    Jin Xuan saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s embarrassment at a glance, and then stood up and joked with the collapse, avoiding the topic just now.


    "Indeed, we really regard you as intruders." tanli nodded shyly. Just now they were ready to do it.


    If I hadn''t heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice temporarily.


    "Well, we just made lunch, didn''t we scare you?" Jin Xuan had no resentment towards them.


    Moreover, they are brothers who grew up together. Therefore, care is also from the heart.


    "I''m really scared. Now the people in the tribe are still waiting for our news!


    By the way, Tamu, why don''t you go back and inform uncle hunz that Xiaoxiao is back, not an intruder. "


    He turned around and looked at the Tamu road behind him.


    Unexpectedly, Tamu ignored him at all, but stared at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of him with a pair of eyes.


    Tamo and lishuo frowned slightly, but they barely made a sound because they had a good relationship with MI Xiaoxiao.


    Just moved to the front of MI Xiaoxiao without a trace, completely blocking the sight of Tamu.


    "Ah? Collapse, what are you talking about?" at this time, Tamu returned to his mind, glanced slightly embarrassed in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao and said.


    "I want you to inform uncle hunz that it''s all right here. It''s just Xiaoxiao''s back."


    He looked at Tamu in the collapse and looked at the direction where Mi Xiaoxiao was. Suddenly he seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 490

    It seems that Tamu has some meaning for MI Xiaoxiao, but


    Thinking, I looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of me. It seemed that Xiaoxiao didn''t mean that to Tamu.


    "OK, I''ll go now." tamudon paused and turned away.


    "Do you want to come over and have some?" I just stood and watched them eat. Is it a little embarrassed?


    "I''m not hungry." tanli shook his head, turned to say hello to the two orcs guarding under the cave, walked to the stone bed and sat down impolitely.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the cave was a little stiff, and no one spoke again. It was not until the arrival of Hazel that Kankan broke the atmosphere.


    "Grandpa brown, long time no see."


    In fact, it didn''t take long, but it was only a day. After the last thing, to tell the truth, MI Xiaoxiao and brown Zi were a little rusty.


    "Xiaoxiao girl, back?" Brown Zi smiled with kindness on his face. Even his address changed. He had a crutch more than he had seen last time.


    Mi Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes. It seems that Grandpa Brown''s body is a little worse than the last time we met.


    Also, being so angry by Ott, Grandpa brown, as an old man, is in good health?


    "Well, Grandpa hunz, I have something to discuss with you when I come back this time." Mi Xiaoxiao said straight to the point. In front of the big guy, he didn''t mean to hide it.


    "Well, what''s the matter with Xiaoxiao girl? Come on!" Brown Zi went to tanli, put down his crutch and sat down.


    I''m all ears.


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and said, "I have joined the wolf tribe."


    "Well." Brown Zi didn''t seem surprised by the answer, but nodded with a smile.


    In addition, he didn''t show much emotion, as if he knew about it in advance.


    "What?!" the leader of tanli and Tamu, who had just returned, were surprised.


    "Xiaoxiao, you, you joined the wolf tribe?" Tamu was a little unbelievable.


    "Well." it''s no secret, but she hasn''t talked to the thar tribe yet.


    In this world, although females have the right to join other tribes freely, the leaders of various tribes want to ensure the safety of females.


    Every time a female leaves a tribe, she will say to the leader of the original tribe.


    So that the leader could know which tribe the female joined and whether it was safe., Of course, this is only a means of protecting females.


    Do as the Romans do, which is why she stayed to wait for the new leader and grandpa brown.


    "So you want to quit the thar tribe?" the collapse looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and there was an obvious reluctance to give up. Of course, the reluctance to give up was not about love, but the reluctance to give up between the separation of relatives.


    "HMM." of course, I have to quit the thar tribe. Otherwise, why do I join the wolf tribe?


    ¡­¡­


    "OK, when you get there, pay attention to your health." although the two tribes are not far away, it may not be easy to meet.


    "Well, I know." Mi Xiaoxiao''s care for the collapse is unmistakable, because the collapse is really good for her.


    "One more thing," said Mi Xiaoxiao, glancing at Tamu sitting next to Grandpa hunz.


    "What''s the matter?" the collapse was very natural. He didn''t notice Mi Xiaoxiao''s small movements.


    "This matter, I hope to talk to Grandpa hunz and leader tanli alone." Mi Xiaoxiao said faintly.


    Brown Zi didn''t say anything. He looked at the people behind Mi Xiaoxiao, and then said, "OK, let''s go down and talk."


    "No, let''s go down and stay here."


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said calmly. Then he got up with Li Shuo and left the place with a "whoosh".

 Chapter 491

    "Girl, can you say now? What''s so mysterious?" Brown Zi picked up his crutch again and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of him with a kind smile.


    "I just want to ask why there are wooden bowls and other utensils in the wal tribe of Lin Li." it''s not mi Xiaoxiao''s narcissism, wooden bowls and other things. So far, they haven''t appeared in this world.


    It''s the first time to make it yourself. Moreover, it''s only within the scope of the thar tribe and has not been spread to other tribes.


    Therefore, I was surprised and angry when tru came to report that wooden bowls had appeared in the wall tribe of Lin Tuo.


    In any case, although those things are not made by themselves, they are all made by themselves. Even if you want to tell people of other tribes, shouldn''t you tell yourself?


    Even if you don''t intend to go through your own consent, should you tell yourself?


    Although she was not very happy, what she really wanted to express was not her dissatisfaction.


    "What wooden bowl?" Brown Zi looked puzzled.


    "That''s what German and I made last time, which can be used to hold water and eat. It''s like a wooden pile.


    It''s made of wood. Last time, Li Shuo, leader of Canglang tribe, came to the tribe and said he wanted to find Xiaoxiao to trade.


    Then we exchanged fruit and prey. At that time, we got a lot of fruit into the tribe. German and I made it for several days. "


    The collapse explained in detail, which was an almost complete process for Benz.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "At that time, I remember that I was the first to put forward and think of this idea. Now, why does it appear in the wal tribe.


    Although I am not a member of the thar tribe now, I used to be, and this happened when I was a thar tribe.


    I don''t care what you want to do in the future, but I want a result for this matter. No matter who did it, I don''t say much. I just want to know why that person did it.


    What is the most important purpose? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said that even if she was a little serious, she was now the leader of the collapse. In fact, she just wanted him to understand.


    Not all the people in the tribe are good. They have to keep a heart when doing anything.


    After all, the heart of harming others is indispensable, but the heart of preventing others is indispensable.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to say these things, but it varies from person to person. Tanli was sincere to her. He gave her a sincere heart. He had to pay back whatever he did.


    "Girl, do you mean to say that some people in our tribe use what you think and make to trade with other tribes?"


    At the moment, hazel looked serious. Although he was this age, he was not stupid and perhaps smarter than ordinary young people.


    So, he immediately heard the meaning of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao is no longer in the thar tribe, he may not lose all hope for the thar tribe. Although he is separated from the thar tribe, he may still have feelings for tanli.


    It has to be said that there are not 100% of the results analyzed by Lenz, but there are still 99%.


    Therefore, Jiang is still old and spicy. This sentence is the truth.


    "Almost! Grandpa hunz, leader Tani, I''ll leave the next thing to you. I''m not easy to participate in this kind of thing."


    Anyway, she should be reminded. She said almost everything. Can they understand that this is not within her management scope.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you really want to stay in the thar tribe without considering it?" Tani still wants to make the last retention.

 Chapter 492

    "I try to come back as often as possible." is this a euphemistic refusal?


    "Well, in that case, Xiaoxiao, remember to take care of yourself." tanli nodded to MI Xiaoxiao, accepting the fact that MI Xiaoxiao left the thar tribe.


    To tell the truth, he was a little reluctant to give up Mi Xiaoxiao. He loved her as his sister, even if it was her ideas and creative talent.


    I admire them very much.


    Whether it''s chopsticks or wooden bowls, it will take him some time to think for himself, but Mi Xiaoxiao, as a weak female, can do this very well.


    It can not only bring females out of the tribe and contribute their own strength, but also save Tamu who is already seriously injured under the mouth of the black bear.


    Ott has no eyes, but it doesn''t mean he is blind. Whether Mi Xiaoxiao''s wisdom or her courage, she can be beautiful and even more than an adult male.


    Therefore, he hopes to keep Mi Xiaoxiao in the thar tribe, both in terms of family affection and subjective as a leader.


    But the forced twist is not sweet. He still hopes that MI Xiaoxiao can be happy.


    "Well, I will. I hope, under your leadership, I can witness a different thar tribe. If... If you have any difficulties, you can come to the Canglang tribe to find me at any time."


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "HMM." tanli nodded. This is mi Xiaoxiao''s promise to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, we''ve already taken the things. Let''s go." Jin Xuan suddenly appeared at the mouth of the cave and waved to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao waved to tanli and grandpa Huizi, and then walked to the cave without looking back.


    "Let''s go." Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms, jumped a few times, and went down the cave. Mi Xiaoxiao looked back at the cave he used to live in, and felt some emotion in his heart.


    But it''s just a moment, fleeting.


    "This little female can''t be bound by a tribe. Her intelligence is the highest of all the females I''ve ever seen."


    Without speaking, he was always beside him as a statue like grandpa hunz, standing side by side at the stone cave with tanli, looking at the back of MI Xiaoxiao in the distance and sighing.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is really excellent." Tani nodded in agreement. Unfortunately, Ott once mistook pearls for fish eyes and missed such an excellent little female.


    In any case, this is a great loss to our tribe.


    "It''s Ott confused ~" Brown Zi sighed helplessly. All of a sudden, his face looked like how old he was, and his face showed fatigue..


    "I''m old, too. Tanli, you are now the leader of Tamu tribe. I don''t want you to follow in the footsteps of Ott, take the strengths of others and make up for your own shortcomings.


    I don''t expect the thar tribe to grow. I just hope to maintain the status quo and prevent everyone from starving and freezing.


    Don''t put too much pressure in the cave, just try your best, "Grandpa Brown said, and then he incarnated directly and went down the stone wall.


    Although he is old and can''t go to battle to catch prey, a small stone wall can still go down.


    "OK, uncle hunz, I''ll try my best." Tani nodded. He tried his best and tried his best. Since he became the leader, he won''t break his promise to everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go straight back to the tribe?" Jin Xuan asked.


    "No, I want to go to a place." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head. She did not go to another place.


    "Where?" Jin Xuan wondered. Does Xiaoxiao have any place to go?

 Chapter 493

    "Where is the love tree?" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t answer Jin Xuan''s question, but asked a rhetorical question.


    "Xiao, Xiao wants to see the love tree?" Jin Xuan was surprised. Is it


    "Well, would you like to go with me?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked to the front of several people, smiled gently and stood against the light.


    The sun shone on her slender figure, which was particularly holy, elegant and immortal like. Jin Xuan was stunned.


    "OK." Shi Nuo smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao for a long time. In an instant, the image of the iceberg melted and disappeared.


    Originally, Shi Nuo can also have a gentle side. It seems that he overlaps with the laughing man in his memory.


    Once Shi Nuo was also a smiling man.


    "Of course." Li Shuo took a step forward. The breeze along the wind lifted his long silver hair, emerald green eyes, full of tenderness, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    Only doting is like to surround her. It is to rub her into bone and blood and never separate her forever.


    "Seeing Xiaoxiao''s sincere invitation, I''ll try my best to come with you!"


    Tamo did not twist to say this, and gradually climbed up a faint blush on his snow-white cheek.


    His heart is full of excitement, because he knows what Xiaoxiao is going to love tree for. In fact, he is very happy.


    But his mouth was unforgiving at all. He wanted to say something awkward, as if he were covering up his embarrassment.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''d love to." Xiaoxiao never mentioned it. He thought Xiaoxiao hadn''t fully recognized himself.


    But later I learned that Xiaoxiao simply didn''t understand. She didn''t know how to become a partner. She also needed to drop each other''s blood on the love tree.


    Now Xiaoxiao mentions this matter. Of course, he is willing to be 1000 or 10000.


    "Hehe, let''s go!" now that we''ve finished those trivial things, it''s time to pay attention to the important things.


    Jin Xuan and his followers followed him, even if they were 90% sure that they were dead.


    But still did not give up, looking for themselves everywhere, even if there was only the faintest hope, they always just insisted.


    So, what reason do you have to refuse them?


    Although she came from modern times and accepted monogamy as a child, she thought about it when she first came to this world.


    If you can find such a person and spend your life with yourself, it would be a wonderful thing.


    Now, she is willing to change for them and break the concept for them.


    The system is dead and people are alive. In modern times, it is impossible to be polygamous or polygamous, because it is against the law.


    But the world is different. Its own rules are like this. Polygamy is a normal thing.


    No one will think there is anything wrong with doing this. No matter what, in fact, the essence is to continue their offspring.


    No matter what the future is, she is willing to respond to their every love with her heart.


    Even if you don''t do well enough, you will try your best.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll hold you." Li Shuo stepped forward and picked up Mi Xiaoxiao who hadn''t responded yet. Mi Xiaoxiao laughed directly.


    "Am I heavy? I feel like I''m fat recently." Mi Xiaoxiao nests in Li Shuo''s arms, with a smile on her lips.


    "Not heavy, not heavy at all." Li Shuo said. That''s the truth. Usually, you can pick up a prey weighing hundreds of kilograms casually.


    In his heart, MI Xiaoxiao in his arms was literally equated with the skinny four characters.

 Chapter 494

    Mi Xiaoxiao listened and felt very comfortable. What woman doesn''t like her man, says she has a good figure and is thin?


    ........................................... Lala, lotus root is the dividing line of happiness ~


    "Xiaoxiao, here we are." Jin Xuan suddenly stopped walking in front.


    "Here? Where is the tree?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked Li Shuo to put himself down, but he looked left and right and didn''t see the shadow of the love tree.


    Although she has never seen a love tree and doesn''t know what it looks like, she is worshipped as a God tree by the orcs and has the ability to help form a contract.


    How do you think, the love tree should not be an ordinary tree?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, we have to cross the flower field this year." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s confused touch and smiled and pointed to a flower field in front of them.


    "Flower fields?" Mi Xiaoxiao said in surprise. Only then did she find that there was a flower field not far in front of them.


    The color of the flower is a little strange. It is gray white. The flower is very small. The largest one is only the size of a thumb. When I look closer, I know that it is a flower.


    Otherwise, from a distance, I really thought there was nothing, just a gray white. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao easily ignored the flower field in front.


    "What kind of flower is this?" it''s strange. I''ve never seen it before. I don''t know what kind it is.


    Moreover, she didn''t seem to have seen the color of gray and white. Even if she did, she hadn''t seen it.


    After all, she has only lived in modern times for 19 years, devoted herself to learning and rarely had any practical activities.


    In addition to study, it is work, but I have less experience.


    "I don''t know. It''s always like this. It hasn''t withered. My mother told me before.


    Said that these flowers are in front of the love tree. Because of the existence of the love tree, they will not wither for a long time. "


    Shi Nuo began to introduce himself. He seemed to be confused.


    However, in order to explain to MI Xiaoxiao, Shi Nuo said this long enough.


    "Flowers that won''t wither for years?" tut Tut, it''s interesting. She hasn''t heard of any flowers that won''t wither.


    Even if there is a longer life, there will be the end of that day, and it is impossible not to wither.


    Does this love tree really have any strange and special power?


    Originally, she just wanted to drop blood with Jin Xuan. Unexpectedly, she had a deep curiosity about the love tree.


    Some people are looking forward to seeing the touch of the love tree!


    "Well, someone did say that." Li Shuo echoed, but what he said was relatively modular.


    There was neither confirmation nor objection, just that I had heard others say it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo behind her and wanted to know what he meant.


    "I don''t know." tamer stalled and said he couldn''t help.


    After hearing Li Shuo''s words, MI Xiaoxiao turned her attention to Jin Xuan.


    "This flower will not wither, but not for more than ten years." when I was a child, I often ran to play.


    Every time I go, the flowers look the same. In addition, someone said that these flowers will not wither at all, but he can only give a general answer.


    "Oh, there can be such strange flowers." it''s amazing, isn''t it?


    However, the world itself is very magical. She won''t be surprised if there are more magical things.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, the love tree is in front. Let''s go." Jin Xuanchong touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head and said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go." I''m really not used to others touching her head like this. It feels... Like Jin Xuan is touching the head of a pet.


    Commonly known as Shun Mao.

 Chapter 495

    Passing through a gray white flower field, I vaguely smell a fragrance of flowers floating in front of me.


    It smells good, like the smell of milk tea, and it seems to have a faint smell of soil. In turn, it seems to have changed into a smell.


    In short, the aroma is only vaguely visible, but it is particularly fragrant, but it can''t describe what the smell is like.


    "Xiaoxiao, look, that''s the love tree." Jin Xuan paused, stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao, and stretched out his hand to point to the green tree road in front of him.


    "This... This is a willow tree? No, it doesn''t look like it. It seems that there is something different."


    Mi Xiaoxiao ran to the love tree in three steps and two steps. She stared at the big tree in front of her eyes.


    This so-called love tree is similar to the willow tree she has seen. Its branches and leaves are hanging one by one, swinging with the breeze and looking at it from a distance.


    It''s like a green silk swaying in the wind, but the color is green. It was late autumn, and the leaves of willows should be withered and yellow.


    But this love tree, although the shape of the branches is similar to that of the willow, one by one, it looks like it has just sprouted. The whole tree looks green.


    Inexplicably feel a vibrant atmosphere.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Another thing that is different from willows is that there are small white flowers on the hanging branches.


    Looking from a distance, it was like a bunch of hair tied with small white flower headdress, lifelike.


    The trunk is very big. It seems that there is not a hundred years old, but also a few decades old. To tell the truth, the big trunk can''t be held by ten or eight people.


    Under the tree, there are no plants, not even grass, let alone flowers. It''s like just burning clean.


    It can be said that there is no grass.


    "Willow tree? What kind of tree is that?" tamer looked at I mi Xiaoxiao and wondered.


    Isn''t it a love tree in front of them? Why does Xiaoxiao say it''s a willow tree? Or is this another name of love tree?


    "Oh, I was wrong." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly. The tree looked like a willow, but it was different.


    This love tree, at most


    Is it Yang Liu''s sister?


    "Is there only one love tree?" is there no other place? But it doesn''t seem to make sense. It''s impossible for people everywhere to drop blood here, right?


    On this thought, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that he had asked a particularly stupid question.


    "Of course, there is more than one tree. We don''t know how many trees there are." Li Shuo certainly saw the embarrassment on MI Xiaoxiao''s face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Cough, well, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Let''s go." although we can see the shape of the love tree clearly, because the love tree is too big and the trunk is so big, we can imagine how broad the crown above is.


    And their blood must drop on the trunk, so they are still a certain distance away from the trunk, which looks like more than one meter and five meters.


    Just a few steps away.


    "Have you thought about it? You''ve shed blood with me today, and you''ll be my man tomorrow.


    No matter what happens in the future, there is no room for repentance. "


    When Mi Xiaoxiao was approaching the trunk, she suddenly stopped and turned to look at the people behind her.


    "Xiaoxiao, I won''t regret it." Jin Xuan''s eyes were firm and tied a relationship with Xiaoxiao. He was too happy to go back on his word.

 Chapter 496

    "No." Shi Nuo shook his head. How could he abandon Xiaoxiao and repent? That''s absolutely impossible.


    "Xiaoxiao, you have to believe me." Li Shuo blinked at Mi Xiaoxiao, his emerald eyes, smiling evil.


    "I disdain to do things that are not trustworthy and give up all the time. It is an insult to my personality." tamer sneered and said in a tone of disdain.


    It was originally a very important, serious and warm thing, but it changed its taste here in Tamo.


    This little proud temper, really want to smooth his edges and swelling?


    "Since I don''t regret it, let''s start!" Mi Xiaoxiao took out his bone knife and scraped it on his right index finger without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the bright red blood rushed out like a flood gate opening.


    Mi Xiaoxiao took the lead in pressing her bleeding hand on the trunk. I don''t know if Mi Xiaoxiao was wrong. It seems that a light red light flashed in front of her.


    Fleeting, even if Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to take a closer look, he couldn''t do it, because he had already disappeared.


    "I''ll come."


    Jin Xuan took the bone knife in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand and cut it directly in his own hand, not deep but not shallow, but the blood kept flowing out.


    It doesn''t mean to stop.


    With that, Jin Xuan put his hand on the tree trunk, right next to MI Xiaoxiao. This time, MI Xiaoxiao stared at Jin Xuan without blinking.


    The light that flashed when Jin Xuan''s hand pressed on the tree trunk, but she didn''t read it wrong.


    This time, she can be sure that there will be light, but the golden Xuan light is not light red, but light gold.


    Is everyone''s light still different?


    "Next is me." Shi Nuo always spared words like gold and took Jin Xuan''s bone knife with light blood stains in his hand.


    On his thumb, a knife cut down, and the red blood flowed out.


    "Is it my turn?" Li Shuo glanced at the three people who had pressed their hands on the tree trunk, blinked their emerald green eyes, and their eyes were shining bright.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Here you are." Shi Nuo handed the bone knife in his hand to Li Shuo. His face was expressionless, but who knows the excitement and excitement of his eyes?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo''s hand and was thoughtful. Just now she also saw that Shi Nuo''s light was somewhat complex. There were two kinds, one was light gold and the other was lavender.


    The combination of the two lights looks mysterious.


    "I don''t know why you''re in such trouble." tamer looked at lishuo, shinuo and, of course, Jinxuan.


    Then he put his finger directly into the mouth and bit it with his teeth. The blood immediately flowed out.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has been observing. Lishuo is a light green light, while the Tamo put up at last is a deep black light.


    After everyone put their hands on it, the light was different. It was light and soon, MI Xiaoxiao understood.


    , Jinxuan is a leopard family, so it is golden; Shi Nuo is almost the same as a hybrid. Half of them are leopards and half are lions. Both have blood.


    That''s why there are two different lights.


    Li Shuo is a wolf, and the light of the wolf is light green. As for Tamo, if she hadn''t been staring at him closely, she might not have seen it.


    Tamo is a fox family. It seems that it should be a black fox.


    As for why she is red, she really doesn''t know, but it''s just an insignificant light, and it''s no big deal.


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao had no energy to disperse on what light was not shining.

 Chapter 497

    Because


    There was a burning pain in the center of the eyebrows. Mi Xiaoxiao immediately loosened the tree pressed on the trunk and covered the center of the eyebrows with both hands.


    She frowned tightly and looked very painful.


    "Xiaoxiao?! Xiaoxiao?! what''s the matter with you?!!!" Jin Xuan hurriedly released his hand, regardless of whether the contract or not.


    Looking eagerly at Mi Xiaoxiao covering his eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter?" Shi Nuo frowned and hurriedly approached Mi Xiaoxiao. He wanted to see what happened, but found that he couldn''t see Mi Xiaoxiao''s touch at all.


    All she knew was that she tightly covered her face with her hands.


    "What happened?"


    Li Shuo directly released his hand, regardless of whether the wound was still bleeding, ran directly to MI Xiaoxiao''s side, put his arm around Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder, and wanted to find out.


    "Pain..." Mi Xiaoxiao clenched her teeth and squeezed out such a word for a long time, but her body couldn''t help sitting down against the trunk.


    "Pain? Xiaoxiao, how can it hurt? It''s impossible!" tamer also looked eager, according to what he knew.


    In principle, this is impossible. In the process of dripping blood, there is no pain at all.


    "Hiss..." pain! It really hurts! It was like burning her skin with fire. The pain was like trying to roast her meat.


    It''s a burning pain.


    Direct to the depths of my mind, I can''t do anything. I don''t know how to alleviate this pain. I can only cover the painful place with my hand.


    The body sat down against the love tree. A little sweat oozed from his forehead. It looked very hard.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I was just fine. I looked at the light carefully. I didn''t expect such a surprise.


    She could be sure that it was absolutely sudden, like a rainstorm in summer. It came immediately and was extremely fierce.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter? Where''s your pain? Show me, I''ll show you." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in such pain and didn''t know what to do.,


    "Have you heard of such a situation before?" Shi Nuo said calmly compared with Jin Xuan.


    "No, I haven''t heard of it." Li Shuo certainly shook his head. He was so big that he had never heard of such a feeling.


    "I haven''t heard of those females who have married partners, and none of them have mentioned pain." Tamo frowned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, full of worry.


    Just then


    "Hoo ~" Mi Xiaoxiao let go, and his face was a little pale and terrible. Several men heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s exhalation, and immediately nervously focused on her again.


    "Xiaoxiao, where is your pain? Show me quickly." Jin Xuan came forward and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand. What he showed was also an eager and worried face.


    The others, although they didn''t speak, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with the same eyes.


    "I, I''m fine. I didn''t know what happened just now. The eyebrows suddenly hurt.


    It was like burning with fire. I just felt that my meat was almost cooked.


    I just don''t know what''s going on. At this moment, it doesn''t hurt at all. I don''t feel it at all. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao was afraid that Jin Xuan was worried. He foolishly pressed the center of his eyebrows, saying that he had nothing to do at all.


    But Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a stunned and even complex emotion. More accurately, he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows.

 Chapter 498

    "Why, what''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the stunned eyes of several people, some creepy.


    Is there anything on her face?


    Why are you looking at her like that?


    "Xiaoxiao, you, you, you have a flower on your head." Jin Xuan, who always speaks smoothly, stammered at the moment.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    "Jin Xuan, please, this kind of joke is not funny at all." Mi Xiaoxiao was startled by Jin Xuan''s words first.


    Then there was the silly conditioned reflex to touch her head, and then found that there was nothing on her head except her hair.


    It''s angry and funny. Of course, it''s also angry with your IQ. It''s too... High. How can you be so easily fooled by Jin Xuan?


    Just use your head a little. How can flowers grow on this head?


    "No, no, I mean..." seeing that MI Xiaoxiao misunderstood his words, Jin Xuan was in a hurry.


    In other words, his expression ability is really so poor? It can''t be true!


    "Xiaoxiao, he meant to say that there was a lavender flower in the center of your eyebrows, just..." Ta continued Jin Xuan''s words, but stopped at the last stage.


    "It''s just that the flower in the center of Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows doesn''t open. It''s at most a bud." Shi Nuo answered and didn''t forget to frown when he said.


    It can be seen that it is a bud, but why does such a thing suddenly appear in the center of Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows?


    In the past, it seems that this situation has not occurred for males and females who came to contract.


    "Bud? Do you mean there is a flower in the center of my eyebrow?" Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out her finger to the center of her eyebrow and looked surprised.


    Why doesn''t she remember having such a flower in her eyebrows? What do you say, that just came out?


    Moreover, the reason why my eyebrows hurt so much just now is probably this inexplicable thing.


    "Uh huh." Jin Xuan nodded seriously.


    "Forget it, whether it costs anything or not, let''s go back first!" since the preliminary contract has been completed, there is no reason to stay here.


    At present, she doesn''t know why. She is very tired and wants to go back to sleep. If she has a bed, she must stick to the bed.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, come here and I''ll take you back." Shi Nuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao and looked at her with a little pale face.


    Shi Nuo looked at it and felt very distressed.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t wriggle and walked directly towards Shi Nuo.


    In other words, when he came, Li Shuo came in his arms. This time, Shi Nuo went back in his arms.


    Inexplicably, MI Xiaoxiao felt hypocritical.


    Hold around all day. What if your legs are lazy and can''t walk one day?


    The handsome boy at the dividing line is walking out again ~


    When Mi Xiaoxiao returned to the wolf tribe, he fell into the quilt, and then he was unconscious.


    "Li Shuo, you are more knowledgeable than us, and you don''t know why there is such a bud on Xiaoxiao''s head?" Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo and was worried..


    "I really don''t have a clue, but it shouldn''t be harmful to Xiaoxiao." it just hurt at the beginning. After the mark appeared, Xiaoxiao didn''t act abnormally.


    This is enough to show that the appearance of this mark has not caused any bad negative impact on Xiaoxiao. In this case, they don''t need to worry too much.


    "Well, as long as Xiaoxiao is OK, we don''t have to take care of the mark." tamer agreed.


    Anyway, the mark doesn''t matter, and Xiaoxiao looks even more beautiful.

 Chapter 499

    "Zekesi, have you had dinner?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked into zekesi''s house in high spirits. It''s true that people didn''t arrive. The sound came first.


    "Companion sister?! hey hey, you really came to find zekesi?" zekesi''s child looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of him in surprise.


    The excitement of the fundus is beyond expression.


    "If I don''t come, you won''t make trouble in heaven?" the little guy looks like a naughty ghost. If she doesn''t come this time, she''ll be poked a big hole by him.


    "Hey hey, sister, that, that, actually, zekesi is quite obedient." zekesi looked at misinterpreted Mi Xiaoxiao and was embarrassed.


    "Well, I''m afraid there''s no more obedient cub in the world than you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the blushing zekesi and smiled.


    Unexpectedly, this little guy knows how to blush?


    "Well, that friend and sister, I had dinner." zekes tried to change the subject, with a small face and a little crimson that was hard to see.


    "Is zekesi full?" Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless and didn''t want to continue teasing him.


    Then he touched his head and said with a smile, "zekes is still too young. He has to eat more, otherwise he won''t grow tall in the future.


    It would be a shame if it were like this forever. Moreover, you can''t beat others because people are taller than you. "


    In fact, it''s really good for the future to eat more and have balanced nutrition when I was a child.


    Unfortunately, she was a picky eater when she was a child, but she was lucky. Later, she grew almost 1.6 meters.


    Although it is not high, it will not be hooked with short.


    But in this world, she is a dwarf to the letter. Although this is a fact, it is a fact she doesn''t want to admit.


    ¡­¡­


    "I won''t become short, but zekes can grow very tall." just like... Male father.


    "This is not the same as you say. It can only be realized if you eat well." although the little guy is a little clever, he is just a child after all.


    The idea is too naive. Children are children.


    "Companion sister, did you go back to your former tribe today?" zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and blinked his eyes like grapes.


    "Well, I went back. How did zekes know?" he didn''t seem to tell others, did he? How does this little guy know?


    "Hey, it''s a secret." zekesi smiled, with a trace of mystery on his brilliant face, which made people curious.


    "What are the secrets of children''s families?" Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help rubbing zekesi''s forehead.


    Tut tut Tut, it feels really good. No wonder Jin Xuan always likes to touch their heads.


    "Companion sister, I''m nine years old!" zekes said discontentedly. Why does companion sister always like to treat herself as a child?


    How can he catch up with his partner and sister?


    Problem, problem! This is really a problem. It seems that he has to think about it. It''s not good for his partner and sister to always treat themselves as children.


    "Hehe, zekesi, nine years old is also a child." I remember she answered such a question last time. The little guy thought that nine years old was not a child.


    I really don''t know what to say. Is he too mature? Or is it just pretending to be big?


    "Companion sister, you don''t want to go back to your former tribe?" on this issue, but Mi Xiaoxiao, Ozawa Kesi directly changed the topic.


    "No, I won''t go back." Mi Xiaoxiao answered simply without half thinking. The answer was to blurt out directly.


    "That''s great!" zekesi was really happy for MI Xiaoxiao. He really didn''t want his partner and sister to go back to such a tribe.

 Chapter 500

    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. She didn''t object to zekesi''s words.


    "Well... Well, will the companion sister always stay in the wolf tribe?" although she doesn''t go back to the previous tribe, will the companion sister really stay in the wolf tribe?


    "I don''t know." he really didn''t think about it. If she didn''t stay in the wolf tribe, where could she go?


    She is very strange to this world. She knows such a small place and knows nothing else, let alone where to go.


    Even the most basic way, do not know how to go, do not know where to go, do not know where to go.


    So she never thought about it from beginning to end.


    However, after zekes mentioned this, he really wanted to consider this issue.


    "Oh, mate and sister, let''s play!" zekesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao as if he was confused, and directly pulled Mi Xiaoxiao out of the cave.


    Go play his little overlord game.


    Nothing more than abduction everywhere.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I heard you cleaned up the purple tribe?" tamer grilled the meat on the fire, staring at the barbecue on his hand.


    Words, but it is to the side of lishuo said.


    "Why? You can''t bear it?" Li Shuo replied carelessly.


    "No."


    He had nothing to do with the purple tribe. How could he be reluctant to give up? Although the former Zili tribe was the work of its own female mother and male father, it is now.


    It''s just a bluff appearance. It''s strong outside but strong in the middle. There''s no glory in the past. Why should he care too much about a Dou who can''t stand it?


    "Since you don''t care, what do you ask?" Li Shuo looked at Tamo with a look of being badly beaten and said.


    "It seems that you have taken over the purple tribe." Tamo ignored Li Shuo''s words, but asked.


    "Hmm, you''re right." those people of Zili tribe will move here soon. Of course, he won''t let them stay there.


    We must not feed the tiger.


    What things are put under his own eyes, he will be absolutely at ease.


    "HMM." tamer didn''t speak except for a single tone. Everything seemed to be quiet.


    "What is it? It smells good." as soon as Mi Xiaoxiao entered the cave, he smelled a fragrance and was absolutely hungry.


    Just now, it wasted a lot of energy to play with zekesi. Moreover, when she went, zekesi had eaten, so she couldn''t say what to eat.


    Simply, after fighting for a while, she let her back, but said she would still go to play with him tomorrow.


    "Xiaoxiao, I didn''t expect your nose to be very smart. Shi Nuo is cooking sweet potato soup!" considering that Xiaoxiao may be a little cold when she comes back later. b


    He directly asked Shi Nuo to boil sweet potato soup. When he came back to drink some, he could warm his body a little.


    "Sweet potato soup? Where did sweet potato come from?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked into the cave and asked curiously.


    She hasn''t seen s any sweet potatoes in Canglang tribe these days? I haven''t seen anyone eat.


    So where did Jin Xuan get their sweet potatoes?


    "Jin Xuan specially found the sweet potato from the outside. Shi Nuo cooked the soup himself. Well, don''t grind it. Come and have a drink."


    Tamo gets up, pulls Mi Xiaoxiao over, and casually takes the animal skin that has long been prepared aside and puts it on MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Mumble, it''s no longer hot, drink!" Li Shuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao a bowl of sweet potato soup with almost the same temperature, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Well, thank you." it''s nice to be loved by others.


    Mi Xiaoxiao took the soup bowl and drank it contentedly.

 Chapter 501

    "What are you watching me drink? You drink too! Warm up. The soup is actually quite delicious. Sweet potatoes are also delicious. If you can add some sugar."


    When I used to make sweet potato soup myself, I always liked to add some sugar. It tastes better.


    Unfortunately, there is no sugar you want


    "Sugar? Honey?" he knew that Xiaoxiao said sugar was sweet, so he directly thought of honey. Raw honey is really sweet.


    "Almost! But it''s different from honey. If there is sugarcane, it should be made." unfortunately, she hasn''t seen sugarcane here.


    Well, these things should wait until she sees the sugarcane! Even if there is, the present should be rotten.


    "Drink more." Shi Nuo grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s empty bowl without saying a word, and quickly filled another full bowl for MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Er, Shi Nuo, I can''t eat so much." the bowl was made larger to cater to Li Shuo''s opinions.


    The bowl made by the wolf tribe is relatively large, so she is full after drinking one bowl. She is going to drink the second bowl. Is this the rhythm to die?


    "Drink up, it''s good for your health." shinuo said to MI Xiaoxiao in a very solemn tone with a serious face.


    In the final analysis, it''s actually for MI Xiaoxiao.


    It''s painful to see Xiaoxiao thin, so you should eat more and get fat.


    "..." it''s not such a good way to eat! She can''t eat. Why is it good for her health?


    "Well, can I not eat?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled pleasantly and said cautiously. Her little eyes were still turning to Shi Nuo.


    "No." Jin Xuan said with a smile.


    "No." Shi Nuo''s face was stiff, pretending to be angry. In fact, it was a lovely image.


    "Of course not. If you don''t eat more, how can you grow taller? How can you get fatter?" Li Shuo came up with two questions.


    Anyway, MI Xiaoxiao has nothing to say.


    "Xiaoxiao, if you don''t eat more, you''ll soon lose weight into a monkey. Be careful, a wind will blow you away. I won''t save you then!"


    Tamer didn''t forget to come up and mend the knife. It probably meant that she was too thin.


    But then again, she used to weigh about 90 kilograms, which was before she came here.


    After coming here, although it was dangerous, it was almost lazy. At most, I took those females out for a detour.


    In addition, it doesn''t take much effort to take them out to look for food and pick fruit, except that it takes more effort to go out hunting with Jin Xuan.


    In other places, she doesn''t use much force, so she doesn''t believe she''s thin. She says she''s fat. It''s almost the same. After all, she still sends fat every day.


    Eat meat every day, can you not be fat?


    Don''t say 90 Jin, just say 100 Jin, and she believed it. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t agree with what they said.


    But under the injection of several lines of sight, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a surge of courage to raise his head and shrink his head.


    I drank the soup obediently. Although it tasted beautiful, I couldn''t eat it when I was full.


    "Good, I''ll take you out hunting tomorrow." Li Shuo rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head for reward, and said softly.


    This makes Mi Xiaoxiao feel like a little pet again.


    "Hunting?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered why Li Shuo suddenly thought of this crop.


    "Well, don''t want to go?" when Xiaoxiao was in the thar tribe, he heard that Xiaoxiao often went hunting with Jin Xuan shinuo.

 Chapter 502

    "It''s not that I don''t want to go. I just want to ask you. Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "I''ve been busy taking revenge on you and recovering Zili tribe. I haven''t taken them hunting for a while.


    No matter how I say, I''m also a leader. I have to take everyone to hunt. "It''s not his whim, but he hasn''t hunted with everyone for a while.


    As a leader, I still have to go. Let alone capture more prey. At least, I can inspire everyone''s momentum.


    "Oh, that''s good! I''ll be fine tomorrow." anyway, there''s nothing important to do during the day. It''s better to go out with Li Shuo.


    "We''ll go too." Jin Xuan quickly stood up and said.


    "What are you doing?" Li Shuo was a little unhappy. He called Xiaoxiao. He wanted to take Xiaoxiao to the world of two.


    What do they want to do now?!


    "Now we are all members of your wolf tribe. Of course, we are going to hunt! We can also go to see the scenery?" Jin Xuan said without blushing and beating his heart.


    "Well, hunting." Tamo and Shi Nuo nodded.


    "Let them go together! Isn''t autumn the time to store food?" one more person is one more helper. Li Shuo should understand.


    "Now that Xiaoxiao has spoken, you can go with him. Well, since you want to go, you have to go to bed early. If you are late tomorrow, I can''t wait for you."


    With that, Li Shuo turned to MI Xiaoxiao and walked out of the cave in the direction of his own cave.


    "Well, I''m full, so go to sleep. Don''t get up tomorrow." although he said so, what Mi Xiaoxiao really worried about was himself.


    Jin Xuan, Tamo and Shi Nuo are used to getting up early. They have to go out hunting every day, so they are used to getting up early.


    And myself, a lazy bed that has slept for a little time, now if you want to get up early, you may have to spend some energy.


    Moreover, in recent nights, she still needs to sew lishuo and Tamo''s coats. She can''t rest until midnight. Now she has to get up early. She really doesn''t know how to get up tomorrow.


    Why don''t you make clothes for a few nights?


    No! After a while, the weather is sure to cool down. Tamo and lishuo are naked. If the temperature is too low, even the iron body can''t stand it.


    "Well, have a rest early! I''ll call you tomorrow." tamer pinched Mi Xiaoxiao''s nose and said spoiled.


    Since he went to the love tree, tamer would not be the target, although he was sometimes poisonous.


    "OK, I''ll go first." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and turned to go.


    "Wait, Xiaoxiao, I''ll help you make a fire!" although Xiaoxiao can make a fire, he still likes to help her if he can help her.


    After all, there is only one Xiaoxiao. He wants to spoil her and get used to her. He knows that others can''t stand her. Only they can stand it. In this way, other males don''t want to play Xiaoxiao''s attention.


    "I can do it myself." she has hands and feet. It''s better to do some small things within her power. Don''t be lazy and disabled.


    "I like to help you, but I can''t!" Jin Xuan said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao is still very happy. There is such a person spoiling himself.


    "They''re gone. Let''s go back and have a rest. I''ll go first and you''ll have a rest earlier." tamer turned to Shi Nuo, who was still sitting in place and didn''t move, and left the cave.


    Leave a natural and unrestrained back to Shi Nuo.


    "I don''t know Xiaoxiao, what are you busy with recently." Shi Nuo got up and walked to the stone bed in his own murmur.

 Chapter 503

    "Hey? Wait a minute!" Mi Xiaoxiao, walking in the woods, suddenly stopped, which made several people around her very curious.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" did you find anything again?


    Xiaoxiao found several things along the way, including red pepper, cabbage and sweet potato.


    Of course, if the apples can be loaded, it is estimated that they will not be able to take them. Therefore, they have to remember the location first, go back and prepare the loaded things, and then come and take these apples back.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, let me see." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and then walked to the grass on the side of the road.


    Early this morning, I was still asleep when tamer came to wake her up.


    Then drag them away and gather with everyone to hunt.


    Originally, Li Shuo discussed that he wanted to be with them, but later he thought about it. This is the reason why Li Shuo came out to hunt.


    Isn''t that to boost morale and take the orcs of the wolf tribe to hunt?


    If they all revolve around themselves, it doesn''t mean they come out to hunt with everyone. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t agree with Li Shuo''s practice of leaving everyone to accompany her.


    So Li Shuo didn''t stay with them, but took care of the male orcs.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao, Shi Nuo, Tamo and Jin Xuan formed a group.


    Don''t say, although the number is small, but still found a lot of things.


    "What is so mysterious?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a curious face. Xiaoxiao looked at the thin and small one, but his brain was really flexible and understood a lot.


    "I seem to have seen snakeberries just now." Mi Xiaoxiao explained as she raked away the grass.


    "The snake is gone?" tamer looked surprised. Is Xiaoxiao not afraid of snakes? Why is she looking for it when the snake is gone?


    As we all know, snake is a terrible animal. Once bitten, it will die.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, equally curious. Isn''t she just looking for a snakeberry? Tamer needs to be so excited?


    no way!


    How could Xiaoxiao touch such a dangerous thing? If it was just in case, he would regret it too late.


    "Xiaoxiao, what snake are you looking for? Come here soon. Don''t you know how dangerous snakes are?


    I was chased by a snake at the beginning. Now it''s good that those who are brave dare to find a snake! You say you are more and more brave! "


    Tamo hates that iron is not steel. He is angry and afraid for fear that Xiaoxiao has something good or bad.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment when batamera opened, MI Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    In other words, did tamer misunderstand something? It seems that she really needs to explain to him.


    "That, that, Tamo! Let''s not get excited first, shall we?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly.


    "Excited? Xiaoxiao, you don''t think I''m too excited. Do you know what happened just now..."


    "OK, OK, listen to me first, OK?" Mi Xiaoxiao decisively interrupted Tamo.


    "..., you say, you say!" tamer helplessly looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said that he really had no way to take her.


    "Oh, actually, I didn''t say ''the snake is gone'', I said snakeberry, an edible fruit, red and ripe in autumn."


    "Raspberry? Fruit?" tamer looked confused, so Xiaoxiao just said "raspberry" instead of "snake is gone"?


    "Yes! Otherwise you think I''m really looking for a snake?" it''s estimated that she will do so only when she''s full, not to mention poisonous snakes.


    Let''s say those non poisonous snakes. If you let them bite, it will hurt, won''t it?


    She doesn''t have to be so stupid. Besides, she''s afraid of snakes.

 Chapter 504

    This snake berry! It is mostly wild on hillsides, grasslands, roadsides, ditches or ridges.


    And it is distributed all over the country.


    The whole herb can be used for medicine. It has the functions of clearing heat and detoxification, promoting blood circulation and dispersing blood stasis, astringent and hemostatic. It can also treat poisonous snake bites, apply it to treat prickly sores, etc; And used to kill fly maggots.


    This kind of raspberry can be eaten when it is mature. It tastes very light and sweet. Some are vaguely sweet. Don''t eat it when it is immature.


    Because the taste will be very astringent.


    "Xiaoxiao, what is this snake Berry? I haven''t heard of it."


    Jin Xuan asked curiously. He hasn''t heard of snakeberry yet. He certainly didn''t know what Tamo said just now.


    I don''t know. Xiaoxiao''s head melon seeds I, in the end, still contain something strange. How can she have so many ideas?


    "This raspberry! It looks red and can be eaten. It tastes sweet. You should have seen it." I just don''t know what its name is.


    "Also, don''t worry! It''s almost winter now. Those snakes have long hibernated, so I can''t touch them."


    Even if there are, they almost hibernate. They can''t run everywhere.


    "Found it?" Shi Nuo stood at the end, as if he was not curious about it at all.


    "No." it''s likely that I''ve just been dazzled, otherwise I can''t find it.


    "Xiaoxiao, is that what you said?" tamer held something similar to strawberries in his hand, but much smaller than strawberries.


    "Yes! Yes! Tamer, you have a sharp eye! I haven''t found it for a long time. It''s good for you to find it all at once."


    Mi Xiaoxiao ran over, took the things in Tamo''s hand, looked at them carefully, and said it with certainty.


    "Can I eat this? It looks so small. Why do I feel so sour?" Jin Xuan pointed to the thin and small snake berry in MI Xiaoxiao''s palm.


    Look at the disgust on your face.


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and didn''t answer him.


    To tell the truth, even when she was a child at Grandma''s house, grandma picked it for her to eat, and now.


    She has grown so big that she only ate it once, and only once when her grandmother gave it to her in person.


    Up to now, I just vaguely remember that the taste of raspberry is sour and sweet..


    "Tamer, where did you find the raspberry?" the sharp eyed one was clearly seen by her first, but tamer found it first.


    "Oh, what about that!" tamer smiled and pointed to the grass on the other side of the road.


    ¡­¡­


    Why couldn''t she find it!


    It turned out that she had found the wrong side herself.


    "Mummy, I''ll give you a taste of this. It''s ripe and should be sweet." looking so red, it shouldn''t be sour anyway.


    "OK." even if the food Xiaoxiao gave was sour, he was willing to eat it.


    "How do you feel? Is it sweet?" Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and picked the red raspberry while removing the grass at hand.


    "Well, it''s really sweet, but it''s still a little sour." after eating, Jin Xuan squatted down and picked up snakeberries.


    Unexpectedly, there are many snakeberries in this place. There is a large area in the grass. If you can pick them, it would be much better.


    "Sour and sweet, shouldn''t it be better to eat?" it''s too sweet. Won''t it be greasy if you eat too much?


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is right."


    "Wait, did you hear anything?" Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped his action and looked at Jin Xuan with a puzzled face.


    "No! Xiaoxiao, did you hear wrong?" but they didn''t hear any strange sound.

 Chapter 505

    "It should be. After all, the three of us didn''t hear a sound." Jin Xuan nodded in agreement.


    "Is it...?" I just heard a ''whoosh'' sound, but Jin Xuan didn''t hear them with such good hearing.


    I probably heard it wrong. Forget it. It''s not surprising that I heard it wrong. It''s probably the sound of the wind blowing through the grass.


    It may also be that when a small animal passes by, it stirs the surrounding grass to make a ''whoosh'' sound.


    Thinking like this, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t care about such a small episode.


    It''s serious to continue picking her snakeberries. Get more. Take them back later and let Li Shuo taste them. I don''t know if Li Shuo has eaten them.


    "You two here, Shi Nuo, we two go there, pick it, wrap it with big leaves, and then I''ll bind it."


    "It''s like this." Mi Xiaoxiao wrapped the picked raspberry with a wide leaf, and then found a thin grass.


    Pricking the roots through the leaves is like sewing clothes with a needle. Use more grass and fix it. In this way, you don''t have to be afraid that the wrapped snakeberry will fall out.


    "Well, we know." Tamo and Jin Xuan nodded to show that they understood. Such a simple and practical method is very useful.


    Moreover, you can understand it once.


    "Come on, let''s go to the front." because snakeberry is widely distributed, although the fruit is not as wide as the plant.


    But there are many.


    Therefore, they only pick the better color and fuller. Naturally, two people pick the better one at one end and pick it faster.


    Better quality.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded, and then followed Mi Xiaoxiao to the front. It was about four or five meters, not too far.


    "Go back after picking these!" Shi Nuo suddenly said.


    "Oh, good." it''s afternoon anyway. She''s looking for this and that all the way. Jin Xuan and they are cooperating with her.


    Wait a minute, they still have to take some prey back, or even if Li Shuo doesn''t say anything, it''s still unfair to others.


    After all, they all came from the thar tribe. Moreover, they still live and eat for nothing in the Canglang tribe. They can''t do anything at all. That''s really enough.


    "Whoosh!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up. This time, she really heard the right voice.


    This just wanted to raise his head and talk to Shi Nuo, but he happened to see Shi Nuo''s silent gesture to her. He immediately covered his mouth and dared not make a voice.


    Shinuo cat leaned over and approached the grass carefully. There was no movement in Tamo and Jinxuan over there.


    It''s like I didn''t hear it.


    Seeing Shi Nuo speed up, he suddenly disappeared into the grass and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    You can''t open your mouth. If you''re a prey, you''ll scare her away. In this way, Shi Nuo''s efforts will be in vain.


    "Xiaoxiao."


    "What''s the matter? Did you catch something?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked into the grass a few steps to find out.


    "No."


    "What''s the matter?" what''s not prey?


    "Find someone." Shi Nuo expressed what he wanted to say in the simplest words.


    "Alone?!" Mi Xiaoxiao raised his voice and wondered, this is almost a place in the wilderness. How can there be anyone?


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoxiao, what happened?" Jin Xuan and Tamo also came in at this time, mostly because they heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    Originally, I just thought it was a small prey. It was enough to give it to Shi Nuo alone. Unexpectedly, it was not only prey, but also a person.

 Chapter 506

    "Oh, nothing. It''s Shi Nuo. He found someone." Mi Xiaoxiao turned to Jin Xuan and Tamo.


    "Found a man?! who?" Jin Xuan bypassed Mi Xiaoxiao and turned towards Shi Nuo.


    "Well, I''m hurt." Shi Nuo nodded.


    "Let me see." Mi Xiaoxiao also pushed forward curiously and saw a man lying not far from Shi Nuo''s feet.


    Because it''s a face down lying method, I can''t see his appearance at all, but according to his body shape, he''s a man.


    "The injury is quite serious. He hasn''t... What''s that?" Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the man lying motionless on the ground.


    "No, just passed out." Shi Nuo squatted down, checked the man''s injury and found that she was only seriously injured.


    He lost too much blood, so he passed out in a coma, but if he goes on like this, he will be finished.


    "In that case, why don''t... Let''s save him?" I don''t know how he was hurt. It looks very badly.


    But anyway, this is a human life. Since I see it, I can''t just ignore it, can I?


    After all, it''s still a fresh life, so she can''t help it. Watching a life gradually lose in front of her, she can''t do anything.


    "Xiaoxiao, he may be a dangerous man. Are you sure you want to save him?" Shi Nuo shifted his eyes from the man to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Sure." even if you can''t take it back for treatment, although you only know a little, it''s always better than doing nothing.


    You can''t take it back. She can stop bleeding and treat the wound here. In fact, it''s still OK, but the chance of this man''s survival will be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, she still hoped that Jin Xuan and them could agree to take him back to the Canglang tribe for treatment.


    "Take him back." at this time, tamer, who squatted down at some time, also spoke.


    "Tamo, Xiaoxiao is kind. We try our best to dissuade him from saving him, but you can''t fool around with him! What if he is a man of great evil?


    I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid he''ll wake up upset and kind-hearted. You know, you know people, you know faces, you don''t know hearts. "Jin Xuan tried to persuade Tamo.


    Although this man is unconscious and has no attack power, he can always have attack power when he wakes up.


    "Jin Xuan, this is a matter of life and death. How dare you say I''m fooling around?!" Mi Xiaoxiao quit immediately after hearing this.


    In other words, she just wanted to save someone. Why did she fool around?


    Although she knew that Jin Xuan was thinking of her, anyway, this human life was the most important.


    Besides, if you don''t save others, who knows they are bad people. What if it''s a good one?


    "It''s not Xiaoxiao, it''s not... You, oh, Xiaoxiao, you misunderstood me. I''m afraid this man was chased and killed to hurt so badly."


    He is just considering Xiaoxiao''s life safety and needs to eliminate all factors that may cause harm to Xiaoxiao.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I know, isn''t there you? Besides, tamer agreed that I saved him."


    Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand and pointed to Tamo, who squatted with a serious face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is not..."


    "Xiaoxiao wants to save her. Let her save her. We just try our best to protect her." Shi Nuo also opened his mouth.


    "Take him back, er, know him." tamer, who was still silent just now, suddenly opened his mouth and startled a crowd.


    "You, you know him?" no? Did Tamo meet an old acquaintance?


    "HMM." tamer nodded.

 Chapter 507

    How to say, he did know this man. Although he was not an old friend, he was an old friend who didn''t fight and didn''t know each other.


    "Then he......" Mi Xiaoxiao hesitated and looked at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    To tell the truth, she doesn''t want to bring them trouble, although they are a whole now.


    "Take it back!" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s small eyes and reluctantly rubbed his forehead. It seems that he still has no way to take Xiaoxiao as usual


    "Well, thank you, Jin Xuan." thank you for supporting my decision, for being with me all the time, and for choosing to protect me.


    "Thank you for telling me? Xiaoxiao, don''t let me hear these three words in the future, otherwise I''ll be angry."


    Xiaoxiao told him to thank him. He just doesn''t like it anymore. He always feels that Xiaoxiao is very far away from himself.


    I don''t like it very much.


    "OK, I just want to tell you that. I promise I won''t say it in the future, OK?" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s about the same." Jin Xuan nodded contentedly after he got a satisfactory answer.


    "Well, let''s deal with his wound first. It''s getting worse. It''s estimated that he won''t live much time."


    Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and checked the man''s injury.


    There is a wound on the man''s right arm. Fortunately, fortunately, it just looks ferocious and terrible. In fact, it is not particularly serious.


    In addition to the wound on his arm, there is a wound on his abdomen. I don''t know how deep and serious it is. I have to turn him over to know.


    However, the most serious part of his injury was his head. He should have been accidentally hit by something. Anyway, he bled the most.


    She doesn''t study medicine professionally, and she doesn''t know much about herbs. It seems that she can only check his injuries all over his body first.


    Then judge in turn and stop bleeding. Of course, with such a serious injury, fever is inevitable.


    He can only boil some simple antipyretic drugs and take them. Whether he can get better depends on his own physical condition and willpower.


    I hope her rescue won''t be in vain!


    Can live is the best, can not live, she also did what she should do, and there is no regret.


    "Turn him over first, and then get some water. You have to find some fresh herbs. It''s best to find someone to stop bleeding first.


    The small wound doesn''t bleed and scabs, but the big wound is still bleeding, and the reason for excessive blood loss is precisely because of this. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao turned the man over with Jin xuanta Mo, muttering in a low voice.


    After a while, he said: "well, shinuo, go and fetch me some water. You can fetch as much as you can. Jin Xuan, you can find some herbs that can stop bleeding and try to find as many as possible.


    Be quick, I''m afraid he won''t live long. "Human life is vital, but we can''t be careless.


    "OK, I''ll be right back." Jin Xuan nodded. Xiaoxiao had told him some common herbs for hemostasis. Last time Tamo was injured, he went to find herbs.


    So the task of finding herbs was left to him. There was no problem at all. He tried to come back as soon as possible.


    "Be careful." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, still some uneasy instructions.


    "Well, don''t worry." Jin Xuan said, and quickly Mi Xiaoxiao and Ben didn''t see his actions clearly. Jin Xuan had disappeared in situ.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll go too." tamer turned and wanted to go, but was stopped by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Mummy, here you are. Use this to draw water. The water should be clean." I was supposed to clean the wound. If the water is not clean, isn''t it urging people to report to huangquan.


    You know, wound infection is also a very serious thing.

 Chapter 508

    Especially in this world, a slight infection may be cured. If it is a severe infection, it is no different from a terminal disease.


    "This? Well, I''ll go now." tamer took the kettle in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand, turned around with a smile and looked for the water source.


    I still remember that the kettle I gave Tamo was made by myself when I went to find bamboo and spent the night there.


    I remember Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, Tamo and Li Shuo. Even there seems to be one scar.


    Tamo is gone. Now she doesn''t know. It''s normal. It seems that she has to find a chance to get one back for him in the future.


    But today she happened to bring a kettle, otherwise it would happen suddenly. I really don''t know where to find something to hold water.


    "Shi Nuo, that, I need to wrap the animal skin." Mi Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed.


    She originally asked Shi Nuo to fetch water, but tamer guy had to go. There was no way, so she had to let tamer go.


    Therefore, Shi Nuo naturally stayed.


    "OK, I''ll get it." Shi Nuo nodded and ran towards the Canglang tribe without saying a word.


    Now Yue doesn''t have anything to use as gauze, so he has to go to the Canglang tribe to get animal skin for dressing.


    "Tut tut Tut, I don''t know what happened to this man. He was so badly hurt that he looked terrible." looking at the ferocious and terrible wound in front of him, MI Xiaoxiao was a little frightened.


    I don''t know how the man''s wound was made. It doesn''t look like it was bitten by some beast, but the wound is really serious.


    Mi Xiaoxiao carefully put a piece of blood on his face. His sticky hair opened him. He was dirty and couldn''t see the original color.


    His face was also bloody. He couldn''t see his facial features clearly. Therefore, he didn''t know what he looked like.


    "It seems that you have to wait until tamer comes back to see your true face." she really can''t wipe him clean without water and paper towels.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m back." tamer hurried back with a kettle full of water on his hand, with a little sweat on his head.


    It seems that tamer runs in a hurry.


    "So fast?" how long has it been? It takes time for Tamo to find and draw water, and then return the same way.


    Tamer is also dedicated to returning in such a short time.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, I''ll give it to you next." tamer nodded, then handed the water in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao, and then stepped back to one side.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll try my best." she can''t guarantee that she can save him. She can only guarantee that she can do her best.


    "HMM." after a single tone, tamer stopped talking.


    "Xiaoxiao, I just found these. Do you think it''s enough?" at this time, Jin Xuan, who went out to collect medicine, came back with a handful of green grass in his hand.


    "Let me see." Mi Xiaoxiao took the thing in Jin Xuan''s hand and took a quick look. It''s almost the same! Anti inflammatory and hemostatic, yes, although not complete.


    But it''s better than nothing.


    "Well, it''s hard, Jin Xuan. Have a rest!" Mi Xiaoxiao put the herbs aside. Now, she''s waiting for Shi Nuo to bring the beast over.


    Without animal skin, she can''t wash her wounds with water.


    Without animal skin, she can''t be used to bandage the wound. In short, everything has to wait until Shi Nuo comes back.


    "How is he?" tamer asked expressionless, looking at the unconscious man on the ground.


    "I can''t die for the time being." the wound in the small place has stopped bleeding and scabs. I have to deal with the wound in my brain and stop the blood. Everything is almost the same.

 Chapter 509

    "You know him, who is he?" don''t say she''s too gossip. If she''s a person, she''ll be curious, okay?


    "He is the former leader of Shimi tribe, pal." tamer sat on the ground, glanced at the unconscious man lying on the ground, and said in a slightly heavy voice.


    "What?! he is the leader of Shimi tribe? The one you said you were going to find?" she said she would come back to find Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo when she was single.


    Later, tamer was not allowed to say that it was too dangerous outside. As a little female, she was easy to die.


    So Tamo said she was going to find a friend, the former leader of Shimi tribe. For a moment, she forgot the leader''s name. She remembered what Tamo mentioned to herself.


    It''s also good to think about it. It can not only ensure your life safety, but also have someone to accompany along the way. Both of them are looking for people and don''t disturb each other.


    But who would know that something like that happened later.


    Tamo was cheated by the people of Zili tribe, and he had to save this guy. Later, under the coincidence of marriage, he reunited with the scar who was looking for himself.


    This was found by Jin Xuan and them. Otherwise, I don''t know when I can find them.


    However, since tamer came back with her, he didn''t mention to find the former leader of Shimi tribe.


    Gradually, I forgot about it. Unexpectedly, a few days later, I even met pal who was injured and unconscious.


    Alas ~


    Whether this can survive is still a mystery!


    "HMM." tamer nodded. After he followed Xiaoxiao back to the wolf tribe, he became busy. There was no spare time to find pal.


    Ben wanted to find a chance to tell Xiaoxiao about it these two days, and then find a chance to go out of the tribe to find him.


    Now it seems that


    But why did he hurt so badly?


    In principle, it shouldn''t be. After all, I have fought with him. His skill is similar to that of myself. Maybe his skill is a little higher than his.


    But it won''t hurt so much.


    Even if you can''t fight! There''s always no problem running away!


    Thinking, tamer wondered more and more who hurt pal like this. The abdominal injury was known at a glance.


    It''s too cruel to say who did it, isn''t it?


    At this time, tamer forgot that he was pal, but he was not a man who would escape.


    "In that case, I should save him." Alas ~, I hope God bless you! Of course, I also hope that the Lord of hell can give some face and not accept his soul!


    Whispered, but was interrupted by Shi Nuo''s voice: "Xiaoxiao, animal skin."


    "Oh, good." Shi Nuo chose a white animal skin. The animal skin is very soft and feels very comfortable. The hair is not particularly long.


    Just in line with their own standards, such animal skin is more suitable for dressing.


    The hair will not be too long, so when changing the animal skin, it will not stick to the wound and can be easily replaced.


    "Tamo, help me. Clean this herbal medicine. I''ll use it to clean the wound later.


    Jin Xuan, you take the water for me. When I need it, you pour it for me. As for Shi Nuo, you have to help me hold him so that he won''t fall down accidentally. "


    This is a clear division of labor!


    The first thing to clean up is Parr''s head injury, because it is the most serious injury there. Stop the blood there first, which can be regarded as saving half of his life.


    "Pour some water on this. I have to wet these hair and open it." the animal skin has been decomposed by him, but if the hair is not opened, I can''t see how big the wound is.

 Chapter 510

    If you can''t see the wound, you can''t see the injury clearly. If you can''t see the injury clearly, you can''t deal with the wound well. If you can''t deal with the wound well, he won''t recover.


    He won''t recover


    In short, this is a series of serious chain reactions with serious consequences.


    "Jin Xuan, just pour a little water on it." Mi Xiaoxiao handed the animal skin with bright red blood to Jin Xuan.


    "All right."


    It''s really just a little. Water is very precious. You have to fight after it is used up. It must also be a clean water source. It''s a waste of time.


    "Shi Nuo, hold it well, but don''t fall." just don''t hurt it and add it.


    "Well, don''t worry." Shi Nuo nodded with a serious face and looked at the comatose pal with a trace of displeasure.


    "This wound is a little serious." looking at the bloody wound after cleaning, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help frowning.


    The wound looks very deep and has a lot of blood. Forget it, we''d better deal with it first and apply medicine to see if it works!


    "Tamo, have you washed the medicinal materials? I''m ready to use it!"


    "Well, you want to use that one?" it''s easier for him to catch the prey than to choose herbs.


    Although every Orc knows a little knowledge of herbal medicine, he only knows a little about saving his life. He doesn''t know much.


    Now he wants him to choose herbs and hand them to Xiaoxiao. He doubts whether he will take them wrong. Therefore, it''s better to leave this matter to Xiaoxiao.


    "Just these two, crush them first!"


    Crush it, put it on the wound, and then wrap it with a cut animal skin strip. In this way, it''s almost done. I hope it won''t bleed again.


    "Oh, OK." Tamo nodded and then put the two herbs selected by Mi Xiaoxiao aside on the cleaned stone.


    Then crush it with a stone, and carefully apply the crushed herbal medicine to the wound with your hand.


    "Xiaoxiao, here, be careful." tamer was very perceptive and handed Mi Xiaoxiao the cut animal skin strip on one side.


    "It''s all right. I''ll be careful."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Chief, we have a good harvest this time." scar whistled happily in a good mood.


    "It''s OK. It''s getting cold and there''s no food left, but people will starve to death." Li Shuo said with a dog tail grass in his mouth.


    "That''s true. Don''t worry, chief. I''ll urge everyone these days." scar nodded and said as if it were true.


    "Well, it''s almost all right. Let''s tell everyone to assemble! Let''s go back to the tribe." it''s getting dark quickly. It''s going to be dark soon. It''s time to go back.


    "OK, I''ll go." scar nodded, turned and left.


    "Hey! Gather, don''t hunt. The leader has spoken. Pack up and go back."


    As soon as he came to the area where the orcs were more dense, scar shouted loudly. That voice, go to the singing competition. It''s definitely the champion of high pitched.


    "Wait a minute?"


    "It''s still early. We''re hunting for a while."


    "Yes, after all, it''s still early!"


    "Well, chief, let''s continue hunting and go back later."


    Many orcs are talking and expressing their opinions. Most people want to prolong the hunting time.


    "Leader..." scar turned and looked at the leader pitifully.


    "Hum." if Xiaoxiao showed such an expression to him, it''s estimated that she would be soft hearted.


    As for the scar, forget it.

 Chapter 511

    After all, it doesn''t feel like that, does it? It looks very awkward. I have a feeling of being neither fish nor fowl.


    In other words, it''s a pity that scar doesn''t know Li Shuo''s idea. If he knows, he doesn''t know whether he will spit blood with anger.


    Originally, I have always existed in such a form in the leader''s heart


    Looking at the leader''s face, "you can do it yourself", scar''s heart is in pain.


    "That, that''s quiet! The leader said to pack up and go back to the tribe. You see, it''s getting late.


    You can''t catch much prey if you stick to it. Moreover, the woods are very dangerous at night. You don''t know. We''d better pack up and go back early according to the leader.


    The big deal is to come out early tomorrow. Don''t ruin your life because you care about such a little time. How can you say that the leaders agree with everyone? "


    After a lot of words, the orcs compromised, sorted out their prey and prepared to go back to the tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Scar, scar." Li Shuo sat under a big tree and called scar''s name twice in a row. He looked very worried,.


    So, someone with a little dog leg ran over.


    "Chief, everyone is almost ready. Just wait a little longer and you can go back to the tribe."


    I thought the leader wanted to ask everyone about the speed of cleaning up, so I said a lot before the leader didn''t speak.


    "Tut Tut, scar." Li Shuo looked at the man in front of him and shook his head with great regret.


    "What''s the matter, chief?" didn''t he answer well? I feel very good! There seems to be nothing wrong.


    Of course, this is the inner monologue of someone who feels good about himself.


    "What''s the matter? Did the leader ask you something just now?" Li Shuo threw the dog tail grass in his mouth, sat up and looked at the scar with a smile.


    "Er..." it seems that there is no such thing. The leader just called his own name.


    How to say


    Is he ''amorous''?


    Keke, I''ve lost my face and can''t get it back.


    "Come on, come on, let me ask you, has Xiaoxiao come back?" Li Shuo was too lazy to talk nonsense with him and directly stepped into the theme.


    "Oh, that MI Xiaoxiao..."


    After receiving the knife like look from the leader, scar changed his words: "well, the leader''s wife and Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo and Tamo haven''t come back yet.


    After all, it''s getting late.


    "Forget it, that''s it." Li Shuo stood up, stretched out his hand, smiled and patted scar''s shoulder, making an appearance of being ready to entrust him with an important task.


    "How, how?" scar couldn''t help swallowing. Should he be so serious?


    It''s not that you shouldn''t be serious, but when your leader becomes serious, you can''t be human.


    "Take it easy."


    "I''ll find Xiaoxiao. Take everyone back to the tribe. Remember, don''t make trouble for me." Li Shuo pointed to the scar and said seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    Look, look.


    The leader of his family was so cruel that he left him alone to deal with it. He went straight to find Mi Xiao... And went to find the leader''s wife.


    Talk about the leader!


    Aren''t you bullying them single dogs without girlfriends?


    Alas ~


    Watching the sky at night, it seems that I have to get back a partner quickly. In this way, is it much easier for me?


    hey! At that time, I''ll be able to relax when I push all these things on to tru.


    The more you think about it, the more scar feels that he is simply too smart. He doesn''t want to be proud.


    As for don''t know which corner, was calculated by the scar of TRU, but ruthlessly sneezed several times in a row.

 Chapter 512

    "Hey? Did you hear me?" Li Shuo looked at the dazed scar in front of him and stretched out his hand to shout on his shoulder.


    "I heard you! Boss, don''t worry. I''ll hold it for you here." scar wants to cry without tears.


    He also wants a holiday, he also wants to be lazy, but


    He also had to ensure everyone''s safety. He was not afraid of ten thousand. He was afraid that if there was an accident, he would be killed.


    "Let''s go." Li Shuo is too lazy to take care of the scar. The guy who has been wandering in the sky chased in the direction that MI Xiaoxiao left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Noke, have everyone packed up yet?! stop chattering, it''s getting late." the scar shouted at Noke.


    "It''s better to be busy, bind the prey, and it''s easier to bring it back to the tribe." nock has a slight dissatisfaction. Why can this ugly man be the leader''s important man?


    He doesn''t understand. Doesn''t he have anything to be liked by the leader?


    "OK, hurry up." scar waved helplessly. He had already handled the prey he captured. What he needed was speed.


    It''s not like them. They''re so slow. They haven''t finished it for a long time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hoo ~, OK, it''s over at last." Mi Xiaoxiao threw his ass to the ground and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you think it''s possible to wake up?" Jin Xuan glanced at the man who was almost not wrapped into a zongzi by Xiaoxiao, and his mouth twitched slightly.


    How does he feel that Xiaoxiao is making a mountain out of a molehill? A small scratch, a little blood, do you want to wrap it with animal skin?


    "I don''t know. Look at his good fortune." she really doesn''t know. She''s hurt so badly. Maybe if she''s careless and doesn''t get rid of a high fever, she may be finished at any time.


    "Whatever I can do, I''ve handled it." as a passer-by, she did her duty.


    "Xiaoxiao, drink some water. I just went to take a taxi." Shi Nuo handed his kettle to MI Xiaoxiao. The emerald green kettle was clearly engraved with the word ''Nuo''.


    Although the word looked a little crooked, on the whole, she carved it herself.


    Don''t look at the poor engraving, but it makes sense.


    "Well, I''m just thirsty." Mi Xiaoxiao took the water and gulped down a few mouthfuls.


    "Slow down, don''t choke." tamer looked at the rice Xiaoxiao, who was just like drinking water and eating, and was helpless.


    How did he fall in love with such a rash man? Isn''t your brain stuck?


    ... maybe!


    Otherwise, he has always had a sharp eye. How could he like such a female? However, why would he like it more and more?


    "Cough, it''s all right." Mi Xiaoxiao put down the kettle in her hand and coughed a few times. As Tamo said, she let the water choke.


    Then he said, "what about this man? Do you want to take him back?" or just leave him in the wilderness?


    "What to do?" suddenly a voice came in, startling Mi Xiaoxiao, but after hearing his familiar voice, he returned to calm.


    But this Li Shuo is also true. He suddenly makes a noise. Don''t you know the truth that people are scared to death?


    "Xiaoxiao saved a man. He is the leader of Shimi tribe. Tamo knows him." Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo who jumped down from a big tree and fell to the ground, and explained.


    "The leader of Shimi tribe? Emperor Si?"


    "No, it should be said that it is the former leader, his name is pal." Mi Xiaoxiao explained.


    "Pal? Yes, he''s a good man." Li Shuo nodded as if I knew him.

 Chapter 513

    "Do you know?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned and looked at Li Shuo.


    "Well... It''s a one-sided relationship!" it seemed that pal had come to his own tribe at the beginning, but he only met once at that time and handed it over to tru.


    It seems to be something peaceful. I can''t remember clearly.


    One-sided relationship


    Mi Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said that you just met someone else, so you know he''s a good man?


    Isn''t that unreasonable?


    "Tut tut Tut, the wound is so heavy that it''s not far from death." then he saw the large and small animal skins wrapped around his whole body and said, "Xiaoxiao, you saved him?"


    "Well, Shi Nuo found him, and Tamo knew him again. It''s an old friend. It''s unreasonable not to save him, but whether he can wake up depends on his nature."


    She''s telling the truth.


    "Do you want to take him back?" Li Shuo looked at the man with only two eyes, two nostrils and one mouth. He wanted to laugh inexplicably.


    "Well, he had injuries on his face and back of his head, so..." so he wrapped it like this


    Mi Xiaoxiao saw Li Shuo''s line of sight and immediately explained that she had no way to wrap it like this. There was an injury in front of her.


    There''s also a wound in the back. Just bandage the front and back together.


    However, at the thought of the long cut in his face, MI Xiaoxiao was a little frightened, and then sympathy.


    The bloody wound occupied half of his face, extending from his forehead to his chin. I don''t know whether he was lucky or not.


    The wound avoided his eyes and bent slightly, which didn''t make him lose an eye.


    However, disfigurement is 100%. In this world, there are no drugs and surgery to remove scars.


    "Well, does Xiaoxiao want to take him back?" Li Shuo nodded and then asked.


    "This..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo and said, "take it back! It''s his business whether he can live or not, but my efforts can''t be wasted."


    "OK, Xiao Xiao has the final say." he smiled and smiled at the nose of the rice.


    "What Xiaoxiao says is what he says." Shi Nuo''s mouth is slightly crooked. It''s rare to see Shi Nuo''s smile.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back! But this man..."


    Take it back?


    But there must be a tool? It''s too late to do it now, even if there are no materials!


    But look at his injury, how can he continue to bump? It will end accidentally.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s all right. Tie yourself up and walk back slowly." Li Shuo said in a very relaxed way.


    "But..." it''s getting late. It will take some time to return to the wolf tribe from here. It''s going to be dark.


    In the woods, there is still a certain danger, not to mention that they carry a wounded, referred to as fragrant food.


    "Xiaoxiao rest assured." Li Shuo winked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Looking at Li Shuo''s relaxed touch, MI Xiaoxiao shut up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Don''t you have a fever?" tamer sat on a big stone, blowing the night wind and looking at Mi Xiaoxiao coming.


    "Don''t worry, his recovery ability is very strong. The blood has stopped long ago and there is no sign of fever."


    In a word, she was surprised that she had only dealt with such a serious injury. She didn''t expect to recover so well. There was no sign of fever at all.


    Sure enough, the world is so fantastic. They all have such strong recovery ability. It''s almost against the sky.


    "HMM." tamer nodded.


    "Are you with him?" looking at tamer''s worried look, the relationship should not be too bad.


    "It''s nothing good, but he likes to fight with me from time to time." that''s all.

 Chapter 514

    Uh


    Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless. She really doesn''t understand the relationship between their boys. She has a fight from time to time. This is also called a good relationship?


    If they fight with each other on girls, they can rarely become friends. 99% of them are the kind who look at each other and hate each other.


    Of course, there are also a few people, known as not fighting and not knowing each other, who are as heroic as boys. Simply, there are also such girls.


    "Just fighting often?" I don''t think so! Intuition told her that there was a story here.


    "Oh, I used to live in Shimi tribe." that was after I left Zili tribe, although I only lived for a period of time.


    However, he volunteered. No one wanted to drive him away, but he thought the tribal life was too boring. He went out hunting and came back all day.


    Such a life should be too monotonous. It''s not as free as moving out alone, although it may be mistaken for a wandering animal by others.


    Most of the orcs who live alone without the support of the tribe are snakes. There are also a few other orcs, most of whom are driven out of the tribe.


    This kind of ORC is very dangerous. It''s either vicious or bad. It''s full of bad water, so ordinary orcs are afraid of them.


    "Have you ever been to Shimi tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. Has Tamo ever lived in Shimi tribe?


    "Well, after I left Zili tribe, I saved the life of pal, who was the leader at that time. Seeing that I had nowhere to go, he asked me to go to Shimi tribe.


    Later, because he often came to me to compete every three or five times, I was very annoyed. In addition, I felt that tribal life was very boring, so I moved out alone. "


    This is probably the case. Although he moved out and was harassed by pal from time to time, on the whole, he was much freer than in the tribe.


    "There''s another thing, ape dung!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and patted Tamo on the shoulder, and then said, "don''t worry! He''ll be fine. Go to bed. It''s not summer. It''s cold at night. Don''t catch a cold when the night wind blows."


    Although their physique is better than that of normal human beings, it is not fun to be naked and blow the night wind on this autumn night.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, go back!" tamer''s concern for MI Xiaoxiao was very useful. He jumped off the stone with a jump.


    "Let''s go together." Mi Xiaoxiao took Tamo''s hand in the past. In an instant, a faint warmth swept through her whole hand, even her heart.


    "Well, slow down. Your eyesight is bad at night. Don''t knock." Xiaoxiao''s eyesight is bad. He learned later. He can''t help but feel some pain in his heart.


    Poor eyesight


    In other words, her eyesight is still good in modern times, okay! In the whole class, it''s good to be at the top.


    But here, I had to install a head with poor eyesight. The baby cried in his heart!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, get up and have something to eat." Jin Xuan took a cup of warm water, a piece of barbecue and a ruddy apple into Mi Xiaoxiao''s cave.


    "Well... I''ll get up right away." Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice is a little lazy and coquettish.


    "Xiaoxiao, good morning." Jin Xuan put down his things, went to MI Xiaoxiao''s bed, bowed his head, and printed a faint kiss on MI Xiaoxiao''s forehead.


    "Good morning." anyway, the moral integrity was long gone, and Jin Xuan was a man recognized by himself, so Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and gave Jin Xuan a kiss.

 Chapter 515

    Jin Xuan was stunned at Mi Xiaoxiao''s behavior for a while, and then giggled. Xiaoxiao kissed him. For the first time, this was a special treatment Shi Nuo didn''t have.


    Just think about it, and the beauty will bubble in my heart.


    "Did you have breakfast?" you can obviously feel Jin Xuan''s good mood and Mi Xiaoxiao''s mood, which are also happy.


    "Yes."


    "How''s the man?" Mi Xiaoxiao said, of course referring to pal who was rescued yesterday.


    I went to see him in the middle of the night last night and didn''t have a fever. Later, I didn''t know. Anyway, Li Shuo specially asked someone to take care of him in order not to let her work too hard. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    However, he didn''t call her at night. It is estimated that there is no emergency. As long as there is no fever, infection and scab, he can wake up soon.


    "He woke up this morning, but..." Jin Xuan frowned at the mention of pal. last night, when he got up to solve one of the three emergencies, he saw Xiaoxiao get up in the middle of the night to see him.


    "Wake up?!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice increased several times, so that Li Shuo, who had just reached the entrance of the mountain, was startled.


    "Well, I did wake up." Jin Xuan nodded. He didn''t know why Xiaoxiao was so surprised, but he woke up.


    "Did he really wake up?" God! Didn''t she hear wrong?


    The man who was still wandering in front of the hall of death yesterday was so badly injured that he woke up so soon today? Don''t be so scary.


    I didn''t wake up so fast in modern times, okay! What''s more, he has lost too much blood, and there is no blood transfusion here. It''s a problem whether he can survive. This... Now he wakes up directly?


    Sure enough, the recovery ability of the orcs here is almost a rebellion. Jin Xuan recovered quickly when he was injured, but it seems that he is not as fast as him.


    "Really, this morning, I sent someone to take care of him to tell me personally, so now I''ll pick you up and have a look with you." Li Shuo''s voice and people appeared in the cave at the same time.


    "Oh, OK." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, got up, quickly put on his coat and said, "let''s go! Go and have a look."


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. It''s not a big deal when he wakes up. It''s most important to fill his stomach. Don''t be hungry. Go and see what he does. You can relax."


    Jin Xuan stretched out his hand and pulled Mi Xiaoxiao. Mi Xiaoxiao accidentally fell into Jin Xuan''s arms. Then he heard Jin Xuan''s words and his face was full of helplessness and happiness.


    "OK." after some wolfing, MI Xiaoxiao solved the food in front of her and drank up the water in the cup in one breath.


    "Can we go now?" Mi Xiaoxiao wiped the corners of her mouth with animal skin.


    "Yes, let''s go." Jin Xuan shook his head. Xiaoxiao''s voracious swallowing is not good. It has to be changed.


    Thinking, he and lishuo took Mi Xiaoxiao to the cave where pal rested.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Pal? You really don''t know me?" tamer looked suspiciously at the man in front of him... With simple eyes and a frightened face.


    "No, I don''t know." parcer shrunk. Why is this man so annoying? Haven''t he already said he doesn''t know him?


    Why do I have to ask again and again? Is it annoying!


    "..." well, tamer was speechless. This guy used to come to him for three days and two. He couldn''t know him. Now he can''t understand the situation.


    But looking at his expression, it doesn''t seem to be cheating. The fear can be pretended. This simple look without a trace of impurities is difficult to disguise.


    And, if he remembers correctly, pal hates disguise.


    So


    Pal lost his memory?!

 Chapter 516

    "Your head is hard, you shouldn''t!" tamer touched his chin with one hand and looked at him with burning eyes. He almost didn''t let him shrink into a ball.


    "What''s the matter with him?" as soon as Mi Xiaoxiao entered the cave, he saw the appearance. If Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know Tamo''s character, he might think he bullied pal.


    "Xiaoxiao?" how did Xiaoxiao appear here this morning?


    "Why are you so surprised?" this guy, isn''t he stupid? A surprise.


    "No, that, Xiaoxiao, he seems to have lost his memory." tamer glanced at the trembling pal and said to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Amnesia?!" Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t react. It''s good. Why did he lose his memory?


    Then he turned his attention to pal at the corner of the bed and looked at him as weak as a newborn chick. He was speechless.


    Shouldn''t she be so unlucky?


    Good intentions saved a man, but the result was good. The man directly lost his memory.


    But


    The cause of his amnesia is likely to be the wound behind his head. After all, such a big wound is likely to be formed by impact.


    She recovered so quickly. Maybe she had a blood clot in her head, which led to amnesia. Otherwise, she couldn''t think of anything else for the time being.


    The blood clot is just her unilateral guess. She can''t have a brain CT. Who knows what''s going on in her brain? She''s not an X-ray eye.


    "Well, it''s hard to wake up, but I don''t remember anything. I just don''t know if he remembers his name."


    I don''t know him anyway. I don''t even remember why I was injured and why I left Shimi tribe.


    "Maybe the wound behind his head caused the amnesia, but I don''t know whether it is transient amnesia or permanent amnesia," Mi Xiaoxiao explained.


    "I really want to pry her head open." Li Shuo looked at pal''s eyes and smiled.


    "..., Li Shuo, don''t scare him." looking at his poor touch, MI Xiaoxiao really couldn''t bear it.


    "HMM." Li Shuo stood up and said he was innocent, but his eyes lingered on pal at the corner of the bed, as if looking at a pair of his favorite works.


    "Well, do you remember your name?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat next to Tamo, looked at pal and asked softly.


    "Hei hei! Hei hei!" pal looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of her, but didn''t answer her question, just looked at her giggling all the time.


    Those pure silver eyes seem to be full of the brightest stars in the sky. The beauty is not enough to describe its brilliance.


    A black black black hair, crisp and dry, originally long, was cut off by Mi Xiaoxiao in order to deal with the wound behind his head, which is similar to modern broken hair.


    In short, it''s of different lengths and looks very good. To tell the truth, if it weren''t for the scar on his face, this man''s appearance would not lose to Tamo and lishuo.


    It seems that the world specializes in beautiful men!


    "Well, chief Parr, do you remember where you live?"


    "Or do you remember how you got hurt?"


    "Well, can you say a word? We are good people and won''t hurt you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried his best to make him say a word.


    "Wait, where''s the animal skin on his face?" Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly noticed that the animal skin on his face and behind his head was missing. Darling, the wound is very heavy. Don''t bleed again.


    "It seems he tore it off himself." anyway, when he came over, pal was like this.

 Chapter 517

    "Pulled it off by yourself?!"


    "No, I have to show him his wound. Don''t bleed, or I''ll have to deal with it again." but the wound has only been treated for one day. It should be false to tear off the animal skin so that it won''t bleed.


    "Come on, come here. I''ll show you the wound. I won''t hurt you. I promise you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at pal and raised his hand to promise.


    Unfortunately, a man shrinking in the corner didn''t want to move at all. He just blinked a pair of silver pupils and looked at her blankly.


    "..." why does it look like a fool rather than a person with amnesia? Is it stupid to be hit?


    "Do you believe me? I just want to see your wound and won''t hurt you." coaxing a child hasn''t tried. It''s called rusty, but it''s a bit strange for her to coax an adult man.


    "Xiaoxiao, I think he''s stupid." Jin Xuan frowned. The leader of this tribe has become like a child. In other words, this luck is really a joke.


    "You step back a little." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at several men in front of her and said.


    "OK!" Li Shuo smiled and took the lead to step aside.


    Then, Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan also backed away. Tamo looked at pal and had to back away.


    "Well, they are all far away. Don''t be afraid. Come to me." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and waved to pal. just his eyes, he kept looking at Shi Nuo carefully.


    So she guessed that pal might be afraid of shinuo and them hurting himself, which made them retreat.


    "Come here?" Mi Xiaoxiao said again. When he saw pal moving slowly towards her, MI Xiaoxiao smiled and felt a sense of achievement.


    "Darling, I won''t hurt you." Mi Xiaoxiao gently touched pal''s head with her hand. She didn''t dare to make big moves for fear of involving his wound.


    "Don''t move, I''ll show you the wound at the back." there was no big problem on her face, and there was no bleeding, but she had to find something to apply. She tried to make the scar fade.


    "Fortunately, you have recovered against the sky and only shed a little blood, otherwise it will be troublesome." Mi Xiaoxiao pulled out part of her hair and couldn''t help taking a breath when she saw the bleeding wound.


    However, it''s much better than the bloody touch I saw at the beginning, but the wound still needs to be treated again.


    "Sister, my name is pal." when Mi Xiaoxiao was seriously dealing with the wound, pal''s mosquito like voice sounded in her ear.


    "Ah?" what? Was this guy talking just now?


    But what the hell is this sister?!


    Does she look old?


    "Pal! Just call me Mi Xiaoxiao." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly. Sister Shenma''s is more suitable for zekesi to call.


    A grown man called her that, which made her a little embarrassed!


    "Cough." Tamo heard Parr''s words, especially his sister''s voice, and almost didn''t let him bite off his tongue.


    In the past, pal would not be young. Even if he was older than himself, he would still think of a way to let that person call him boss in turn.


    Moreover, he also has this ability and charm.


    "Sister Mi Xiaoxiao." pal called out with a light pink face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hold it, hold it, isn''t it just a sister? Don''t you just become an elder? It''s no big deal. He''s an injured man. He''s hurt. He has to be an adult and don''t remember villains.


    Yes, adults don''t remember villains, Hoo ~

 Chapter 518

    But


    Why is this guy blushing?


    Call your sister sister, but why blush? Brain burned out?


    "That pal! My name is mi Xiaoxiao. Just call me Mi Xiaoxiao and get rid of my sister." keep this decent smile, but tie a perfect knot on your hand.


    "Sister Mi Xiaoxiao, my head hurts." pal automatically ignored Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, but put on a pitiful expression, reached out and touched his head and frowned slightly.


    "The head hurts. It doesn''t matter. The wound is so serious. There will always be some pain. It''ll be fine in a moment." how can such a big wound not hurt, and there is no anesthetic or pain. The medicine is just found by yourself.


    She doesn''t study medicine professionally. Of course, her knowledge of medicine is limited. Therefore, the most important thing is his own recovery ability.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao sister ~" pal put down his hand, a pair of watery silver eyes, kept blinking. Even if there was such a ferocious wound, it could not be avoided, and instantly sprouted Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    Ordinary girls can''t refuse cute things, whether people or things.


    "What''s the matter with pal? If you listen, the wound will hurt, but it will be all right in a moment." if it hurts, to tell the truth, she can''t help it.


    However, according to his recovery ability, he is still very fast. It is estimated that the injuries on his body can scab in a few days.


    At that time, you can walk down the ground, but now the wound hasn''t all scabbed. Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t recommend that pal go out now, but it''s OK to walk in the cave.


    If you go outside, it''s a little dangerous. If you accidentally knock your head, it''s over. It''s almost like making things worse.


    "No, sister Mi Xiaoxiao, pal is hungry." when pal spoke, his face turned a little red and looked like the skin of a newborn baby, which made Mi Xiaoxiao feel soft, waxy and tender.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll go and prepare now. You wait first." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. After checking other wounds, he pulled Jin Xuan out of the cave.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with pal? It looks like he has lost his memory and feels a little silly. Won''t it be like this in the future?"


    Tamer said and thought about the scene. To tell the truth, just thinking about the scene, he couldn''t help shivering. Although Parr is usually cheerful, he is a big man, playing coquettish with Xiaoxiao.


    To tell you the truth, just thinking about it dropped goose bumps all over the floor.


    "It shouldn''t be! I don''t know about this, but even if it''s amnesia, the character won''t change. It may be a temporary change and will slow down after a period of time."


    To tell the truth, she doesn''t know what''s going on. Let''s go step by step! But I just don''t know what to do with the resettlement after he is well injured?


    Are you going to send him back to Shimi tribe?


    "Don''t worry! He''ll be fine." at this time, Li Shuo, who was walking aside, suddenly spoke in a determined tone.


    "Are you so sure?" tamer looked at Li Shuo and wondered.


    "How do you Z know?" Mi Xiaoxiao was curious. It seemed that Li Shuo was not close to pal just now? The only time to get closer is when you first entered the cave.


    "Li Shuo, when did you know this?" I was full of curiosity. Will Li Shuo still medicine the orc''s ability? But they never met.


    "Can''t you see that he is pretending?" Li Shuo looked at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo in disbelief.

 Chapter 519

    Xiaoxiao couldn''t see it. It could be taken for granted, but Tamo, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo didn''t see it, which really surprised him.


    "Pretend?" how is that possible?!


    Tamer was a little stunned. Did pal pretend?


    But that makes him feel completely different, okay? According to his understanding of him, Parr is not a person who will pretend, and what he hates most is to pretend.


    So, how can I pretend.


    incorrect! Tamer''s eyebrows jumped, as if he suddenly remembered something.


    The parr he knew was the former Parr, not the parr who appeared in front of him now. During the period when the two didn''t meet, he didn''t know each other at all.


    I don''t know what happened to pal at all, so I lay on the ground black and blue and unconscious.


    People will change. Maybe on the way, pal''s character will change a little. Therefore, even a small part of his previous understanding is invalid.


    Looking at Tamo''s meditative touch and slightly hooked from the corner of Shuo''s mouth, Tamo is not stupid. He thought of it so soon.


    "Li Shuo, how can you be sure that pal is pretending?" Tamo knew pal and didn''t question him. Now Li Shuo questioned him, which is difficult to convince him.


    Moreover, he didn''t pay much attention to pal at that time, so he didn''t know whether he was pretending again.


    "He really has a problem." Shi Nuo, who has been silent, also made remarks at this time.


    The tone was more serious than Li Shuo''s interesting words, but they were used to it. If Shi Nuo always smiled, they wouldn''t think he was still normal.


    "Parr really has a problem?" the stupid man really pretended?


    If so, the acting skills are also powerful. You can get the Best Newcomer Award. There is absolutely no obstacle. Thinking about the simple and clean eyes, MI Xiaoxiao feels that it is impossible.


    But not only did Li Shuo say that Parr had a problem, but even Shi Nuo said that it seemed that this Parr really had a problem.


    Although she didn''t know why he pretended to be simple, lovely and innocent, she could still be sure that this PAL was not hostile to them, at least he wouldn''t hurt them.


    "Well, at least for now, he has a problem." Li Shuo glanced at Shi Nuo and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look after him during this time." as long as I don''t hurt Xiaoxiao, it''s all right. If you dare to hurt Xiaoxiao and be ungrateful, don''t blame him for being rude.


    "All right! But the most important thing now is to get him something to eat and not make him hungry?" if there is a real problem, he must recover as soon as possible. Only when he recovers can he be sent back to his original tribe.


    "OK, just leave it to me. I''ll find someone to do it." Li Shuo sighed, then casually pulled a passing Orc and asked him to go down and prepare some barbecue and fruit and send them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shimi tribe.


    In a cave with poor light, you can vaguely see a back at the highest position in the middle. Because of the light, you can''t see very clearly.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from the cave mouth. Soon, a dark shadow appeared in the empty and dark cave.


    "What''s the news?" a faint voice came from the back above, with a bit of magnetism exclusive to men.


    "We found his trace near the territory of the wolf tribe, but..." the black image deliberately lowered his voice and sounded a little hoarse.

 Chapter 520

    "Gray wolf tribe?" the man sitting above, a low and magnetic voice came again.


    "Yes, but it''s not sure whether he is in the wolf tribe for the time being. We''re still looking for it. After all, there''s more than one wolf tribe over there."


    There is also a weaker wal tribe, but it seems that it was swallowed up by the wolf tribe not long ago and is now moving, so it can be said that the wal tribe no longer exists.


    As for the weakest thar tribe, it is not worth mentioning at all. It is not their opponent at all and should not be feared.


    "Not sure yet?"


    "Yes... Yes." the hoarse voice was still a little trembling, and the figure couldn''t help moving back a little step.


    "Oh, two days, I''ll give you two days, and after two days, I''ll determine his position." the man gave a chuckle, followed by harsh words.


    "Yes." it''s not easy to find out a person''s whereabouts from such a large tribe in two days, but


    Alas ~


    They can only try.


    "Go on!" the man had recovered his calm tone and waved to the dark shadow below.


    "Yes, I''ll check it now." the shadow made a sweat wiping action, turned and hurried away from the original place.


    "Oh, pal, pal, you didn''t have to be so lucky last time you escaped." the man sitting above with his back to the light sighed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "How about this? I wanted to try it for you yesterday, but I forgot it because of parr. After putting it all night, the taste must not be as good as the original."


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and asked with a little expectation.


    "Well, it''s delicious. What''s the name?" the strange fruit looks so humble. I didn''t expect it to be edible. It tastes good, sour and sweet.


    "This is a snakeberry. The ripening period of the fruit is in autumn, which is about the same as now, but in a few months, this kind of berry will be gone." what Mi Xiaoxiao gave to Li Shuo was the snakeberry picked by himself and Shi Nuo.


    That''s where pal was saved.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, would you like to try?" Li Shuo handed the snakeberry in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    "No, you can eat it! We ate almost when we picked it." this is not a rare thing. There is a big piece of it just where they found it yesterday.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is very kind to me." Li Shuo has a pair of beautiful emerald green eyes, which flow like a pair of good green Jadeites.


    "Cut, we''d better eat with Xiaoxiao!" Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo contemptuously. Didn''t Xiaoxiao bring him some snakeberries back?


    Need to show them off so obviously?


    "Well, Li Shuo, how''s the leader of pal?"


    "Eat well, sleep well, can he be bad?" Li Shuo turned his eyes. The boy lived a comfortable life. He didn''t have to think about anything and do anything. Typically, he ate, slept and ate.


    It''s called a leisurely life.


    "Well, I''ll see his injury tomorrow." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, but it is estimated that according to Parr''s own recovery speed, he can fully recover in a few days.


    We can send him back then.


    "Just give him to us, Xiaoxiao. Have a good rest tomorrow morning." Jin Xuan said.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan, hesitated for a moment and said, "OK, it''s really not OK. There should be a medicine Orc in our Canglang tribe, right? Just give it to him."

 Chapter 521

    But then again, she hasn''t seen the medicine Orc of the gray wolf tribe until now, and she doesn''t know what kind of character she is, but she also wants to see the medicine Orc here.


    "Well, don''t worry, Hua will handle it. His medicine can''t be wrong, although he is a little lazy." the only disadvantage is that he is lazy. In fact, Hua is still very good.


    "Hua? The medicine Orc in the tribe?" the medicine Orc she hasn''t seen for so long? But think about it, the wolf tribe is so big that it is as big as a modern medium-sized middle school.


    None of the students who live and study together every day have seen and known each other. Moreover, she doesn''t often go out, or she doesn''t often wander around in the wolf tribe.


    So I haven''t seen the medicine Orc named Hua. In fact, it''s quite normal. However, Li Shuo''s evaluation of him is still very high. At least I heard only one defect from his mouth.


    In fact, everyone has lazy words, but some people have strong self-control and can restrain themselves.


    Don''t let yourself make mistakes.


    "Well, it''s just that he lived in the tribe for a while, not in the central area of the tribe. It will take some time to get here." Li Shuo said this, which can also explain some doubts in MI Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    "OK, let''s have a rest earlier today!" Mi Xiaoxiao exhaled a turbid breath and said.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, good night." Shi Nuo nodded first, and then took Jin Xuan back to his cave.


    Not far away, MI Xiaoxiao''s cave is just between Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. Tamo is next to Li Shuo. Li Shuo originally wanted to arrange Mi Xiaoxiao next to his cave.


    But he let Tamo live in the cave next to him.


    After Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan left, Li Shuo just said a few words to MI Xiaoxiao and left.


    "Xiaoxiao, I want to discuss something with you." tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    "What''s the matter? Just say it directly. There''s no need to discuss it." there''s no need to be so polite. Moreover, she believes tamer doesn''t look like a person who can do bad things.


    "I wonder if you can let pal stay in the Canglang tribe first and ask him if he wants to return to Shimi tribe after his injury. I''m afraid that pal''s injury will be like this. In fact, it has something to do with Shimi tribe." after all, he was the leader of pal at the beginning.


    But now, he has become the leader of the emperor. No one knows what happened in the middle.


    If they really have something to do with Shimi tribe, wouldn''t it be particularly dangerous for them to send pal back to Shimi tribe so rashly.


    Anyway, pal is his friend. It''s immoral to put his friend in danger. Although pal liked to fight with him at the beginning, it was also a good intention to compete in martial arts.


    He has no bad ideas about him, so he can''t let pal return to Shimi tribe alone without knowing what the situation is.


    "Do you mean that pal''s injury may have something to do with Shimi tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao said seriously.


    In other words, I really didn''t think of this problem.


    If tamer hadn''t mentioned it, he hadn''t thought of it, but now think about it, pal was the leader of Shimi tribe at the beginning, but now the leader has inexplicably become an emperor, which is really easy to make people think crooked.


    "At present, I''m just guessing. After all, this idea has not been confirmed." tamer nodded.


    "OK, just as you said, when his own injury is cured, it''s up to him to decide to go and stay. Anyway, the Canglang tribe is not afraid of him." Mi Xiaoxiao agreed with him without thinking of anything else.

 Chapter 522

    "Well, Xiaoxiao had a rest earlier." Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao quietly for a while with a burning flame, and then got up and left.


    "Well, Tamo, good night." in fact, she still has to sleep for a while. The two clothes given to Li Shuo and Tamo are almost finished.


    She''s ready. She''ll work overtime tonight and get it ready. She can surprise them tomorrow.


    Thinking, I don''t feel so sleepy again.


    He picked up the bone needle and the two clothes hidden under the bed and began to get busy. The light of the fire in the hole lasted until the next morning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because of staying up late last night, MI Xiaoxiao got up very late the next day. In this world, it seems that she has formed the bad habit of sleeping in.


    Sad reminder ~


    "Xiaoxiao, that little sluggard, can be regarded as getting up." Jin Xuan sat at the head of the bed and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was confused by Ren. He was full of doting and didn''t mean to blame.


    "Well... Good morning." he stretched out his little white hand and rubbed his eyes. His black and smooth hair was a little messy at the moment.


    The whole person looks a bit like a housewife.


    "Bo ~, Xiaoxiao, it''s getting late." Jin Xuan lowered his head, kissed Mi Xiaoxiao heavily on his cheek, and made a ''Bo'' sound, which made Mi Xiaoxiao wake up in an instant.


    Cough, a little embarrassed


    "Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan looked forward to MI Xiaoxiao, but found that the people under him were in a daze.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao was confused and looked at Jin Xuan looking forward to it. He was puzzled.


    "Xiaoxiao, good morning kiss." Jin Xuan became pitiful for a moment, just like a little milk dog abandoned by others, which people couldn''t bear to refuse at all.


    This morning, he urged him to come alone to deliver breakfast to Xiaoxiao. If it weren''t for the good morning kiss, would it take him so much trouble?


    "OK!" Mi Xiaoxiao quickly kissed Jin Xuan''s white cheek, turned around and began to wear his coat, and then made the bed.


    "Xiaoxiao, I cooked some soup and roasted a sweet potato this morning. I often eat barbecue, and I have to change something special." that''s what Xiaoxiao said.


    So this morning, he specially cooked some light egg soup, and then served it with a delicious roasted sweet potato, all vegetarian.


    "OK, put it there. I''ll freshen up and eat it." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, saying that Jin Xuan was still a warm man.


    "What about them?" why can''t you see them one earlier?


    "Li Shuo called us a few days ago to discuss new countermeasures. It''s not winter coming.


    There is not much firewood in the tribe. It is estimated that it will not be finished this winter. Moreover, the tribe has recently recovered the two major tribes of wal tribe and Zili tribe?


    There were many people, of course, there was not enough firewood, so early in the morning, he took some orcs from shinuo and the tribe to pick up firewood in the woods.


    As for Tamo, he was yelled by Li Shuo to lead the remaining orcs to hunt. It''s estimated that he won''t come back for a while. Only I was left to take care of you. "


    Li Shuo originally wanted him to go with Tamo. If he hadn''t been "reasonable" and said that Xiaoxiao was alone in the tribe, he would not be at ease, otherwise he wouldn''t be here long ago.


    "Oh, how''s the leader of pal?" Mi Xiaoxiao said faintly, picked up the soup at hand, blew it gently and took a sip.


    "He''s recovering well. Xiaoxiao, don''t worry." Jin Xuan said while peeling the sweet potato skin.

 Chapter 523

    "Well, in that case, let''s go to Tamo when I finish eating!" Mi Xiaoxiao snorted softly.


    "Go find tamer?!" what are you going to do with them? Before Li Shuo left, he didn''t let Xiaoxiao leave the tribe. He agreed. Doesn''t it seem that he has turned back when Xiaoxiao goes out again?


    "Well, why, can''t I find him yet?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered, can''t she find tamer yet? Since time is tight, one more person can help hunt, that is, one or more kinds of prey that can be full.


    "Yes, of course you can go, but it''s too dangerous outside. We''d better stay in the tribe." Jin Xuan said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll go after eating. Don''t ink." Mi Xiaoxiao took the sweet potato in Jin Xuan''s hand after drinking the last mouthful of soup. It seems that all the people around her are chefs.


    Nothing else in this world is good. In addition to the beautiful mountains and rivers and fresh air, there are only many men who can cook. This is very good, although there are more and more men who can cook in the 21st century.


    But there are not many men who can cook and look handsome. There are plenty of beautiful men here. It''s proper. They can cook and look handsome. They all say that they have good food and color. This face is also a kind of scenery.


    "All right, all right!" anyway, no matter how much you say, you will lose to Xiaoxiao in the end. It''s better to compromise now so as not to waste your saliva.


    "Oh, by the way, let''s go to see pal first, and then go to Tamo." Mi Xiaoxiao said vaguely.


    "OK, what Xiaoxiao says is what he says." Jin Xuan said helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Leader Parr, how is the recovery?" Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan stepped into the cave where Parr recovered. As soon as they entered the cave, they saw Parr standing in a daze in front of the bed.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine, but who are you?" pal looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan who walked into the cave, as if he didn''t know them.


    "You... Don''t know us?" Jin Xuan was surprised. How could this be possible? Yesterday he talked to Xiaoxiao and called him "Mi Xiaoxiao sister" one by one, but now he says he doesn''t know them.


    Is this a little too strange?


    "Well, thank you for saving me, but I seem to have just woke up. I don''t remember some things. I only know my name is pal, and I don''t know the rest." pal said it very seriously, so that they couldn''t tell whether it was pretending or really.


    "Jin Xuan, is this... True or false?" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered in Jin Xuan''s ear.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was forced to say that this amnesia can be experienced again?? However, it seems that there is such a kind of amnesia. Today she forgets what happened yesterday and tomorrow she forgets what happened today. However, she has only heard of it and has not seen it.


    "I think he pretended. Li Shuo and Shi Nuo suspected that he pretended yesterday." if he loses his memory today, doesn''t it prove that Li Shuo and Shi Nuo''s idea yesterday is true?


    "Well, let''s leave these things alone. If he likes to pretend, let him pretend! Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. Send him back when the time comes, but tamer discussed with me last night. Even if his injury recovers, it depends on whether he is willing to go back to the tribe."


    "Well, let''s go!" Jin Xuan nodded and took Mi Xiaoxiao out, but he was interrupted by the voice behind him..


    "Sister Mi Xiaoxiao, pal was wrong just now. Pal is not like this anymore. Sister Mi Xiaoxiao, can you stay with pal?"


    Pal''s pitiful voice came from behind, making Mi Xiaoxiao pause in an instant, turn around, and look at the man in front of him with a pair of ink like eyes.

 Chapter 524

    "Did you just play with me?" Mi Xiaoxiao touched his chin and looked at pal.


    "Well, pal will never dare again, pal swear." pal''s face was serious, but his tone of voice was still no different from that of a child.


    "Well, it''s all right. Don''t play such boring games in the future. What about your sister? Now you have something to go out. You''re still hurt. Just stay in the tribe. Do you hear me?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao coaxed and cheated, but she really wanted to go out and find Tamo, but she didn''t have time to play with him, but it was pathetic to look at him


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go." Jin Xuan was very bored. To tell the truth, he really didn''t like to see the PAL leader. He always felt that he pretended badly and hypocritical.


    "Sister Mi Xiaoxiao, can you stay? Pal will be very boring alone." pal came forward and accurately grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm, but he didn''t let go.


    "Sister..."


    "Companion sister? Companion sister? Where are you? Zekesi is so boring. Companion sister, come out and play with me. Zekesi has come to you."


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say something else, the voice of zekesi''s little ancestor suddenly sounded outside the cave.


    "Yes! Pal, wait, I''ll find you a fun partner." Mi Xiaoxiao''s smart eyes flashed cunningly.


    Since zekes came to play with her, pal wanted to pester her, but she wanted to find tamer. Anyway, pal just wanted to play with him alone. Isn''t zekes the best candidate?


    This not only drags zekes, but also solves the problem that pal entangles her, so he can find tamer and kill three birds with one stone. Why not?


    "Zekesi, I''m here. Come here quickly." Mi Xiaoxiao shouted to the outside of the cave. Zekesi came in step by step when he heard the sound.


    "Companion sister, you''re hiding here. Why don''t you come and play with zekesi? You don''t know. I''m really bored to stay at home alone." with nagging complaints, zekesi''s small figure appeared in MI Xiaoxiao''s sight.


    "Sister, I have something to do these two days, isn''t it? I''m taking care of him. See, it''s this brother. He''s hurt, so I have to take care of him." Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to pal behind him.


    "Who is he? Is he your sister''s new partner? He looks so ugly! Zekesi is much more handsome than him. Seriously, sister, if you choose him as your partner, you might as well choose zekesi."


    Zekes seriously looked at pal in front of him with disdain on his face.


    "Zekes, this is not the focus now. Now my sister has something to go out, but my brother is injured. I''m not flexible here. I have to ask my sister to accompany him here.


    But sister, I really don''t have time, so... So, will zekesi stay here to help my sister take care of this brother? Don''t worry, my sister will be back in a minute. "Mi Xiaoxiao looked at zekesi and whispered in his ear, pointing to his head.


    "This..." zekesi struggled in his heart and said that he was one hundred and one thousand unwilling, but he wanted to help his partner and sister.


    "Well, my partner and sister should come back quickly and bring delicious red fruits to zekesi." after some struggle, zekesi finally compromised.


    "OK, it''s a big and red red fruit." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and said solemnly. Jin xuanleng on one side didn''t insert a word.


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao pulled Jin Xuan out of the cave and went straight in the direction of Tamo.

 Chapter 525

    "Where''s tru Tamo?" scar was called by lishuo to collect firewood, while tru came out to hunt with Tamo. Lishuo has a clear division of labor.


    "He went over there. How did you get out?" tru looked at Mi Xiaoxiao in front of him and wondered. When he came out this morning, he didn''t see her, so Mi Xiaoxiao came just now.


    "Oh, Jin Xuan and I came to find Tamo." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and then walked in the direction pointed by tru, followed by Jin Xuan.


    "Tamo, how''s the harvest?" all the way, MI Xiaoxiao saw the figure next to the grass. When he was sure he wasn''t hunting, MI Xiaoxiao spoke.


    "It''s OK! Hey? Xiaoxiao? How did you get out? Jin Xuan, didn''t you say you could hold Xiaoxiao and let her out?" Xiaoxiao, after a long rest, ran out again.


    This morning, Jin Xuan also vowed that he could let Xiaoxiao stay in the tribe. Now, he came out with Xiaoxiao.


    "Well... I have to come out myself. I can''t blame Jin Xuan for this. It''s too boring to stay in the tribe. I always want to go out and breathe fresh air, can''t I?"


    Although she knew that they didn''t let themselves out of the tribe to have a good rest in the tribe, she just couldn''t stay idle and wanted to go out for a walk. In other words, staying in the tribe was too boring.


    Moreover, I don''t feel tired. I eat and drink well every day. I don''t need to do any heavy work. Where are I tired?


    "Forget it, now that you''re out, pay attention to safety. Don''t run too far. Just follow me and Jin Xuan. You don''t have to worry about food. There are us!" Tamo approached and rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head.


    "That''s all right!" I''ll honestly follow one side and be a vase. Anyway, I''ll always see food, won''t I? Just pick it at that time. Don''t be in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Tamo?! Tamo?! where are you?!" a series of shouts startled Tamo, who was hunting. A Plum Blossom Road escaped without a trace.


    "I''m here." tamer is a little angry. He''s almost, obviously only a little, just a little. He can catch the prey himself. Why is it so coincidence to make a noise at this time?


    "Tamer, you''re here? It''s hard for me to find." a man in a brown animal skin skirt hurried over, feeling out of breath.


    He also reached out to wipe the sweat on his face. It looked really urgent.


    Seeing such a situation, tamer is not unkind. When he led the team, he said that it''s not a big deal. Don''t come to him. Wait until the hunting is finished, and then report it uniformly.


    "What''s the matter?" tamer went to MI Xiaoxiao and looked at the orc in a hurry.


    "No! No! Someone has been poisoned!" the beast''s popularity didn''t dare to breathe much. As soon as he opened his mouth, he made Mi Xiaoxiao confused.


    Poisoning?!


    How can good people be poisoned?


    Aren''t they all allowed to hunt? I have nothing to do and eat!


    forget it! Anyway, he brought these people out today and must be responsible. Therefore, I still have to go and see what they are doing.


    "Where is it?" tamer asked the ORC.


    "This way." the orc responded and immediately pointed to his direction.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll go and have a look first!" tamer was very helpless. He said a word to MI Xiaoxiao. Before she answered, he picked up his fastest speed and moved in the direction the orcs said.

 Chapter 526

    "Go! Let''s go and have a look!" Mi Xiaoxiao took Jin Xuan and chased in the direction Tamo left.


    It''s good to play with food poisoning. Didn''t you come out to hunt? Moreover, the beasts dare not eat what they usually don''t know.


    Unless someone has set a precedent, ordinary orcs really don''t dare to try.


    "Xiaoxiao, come up, I''ll carry you." Jin Xuan squatted down actively, so that MI Xiaoxiao behind him could climb onto his back and carry her on his back, which was much faster.


    "Xiaoxiao, hold me tight." Jin Xuan tilted his head slightly and told Mi Xiaoxiao on his back. Then he turned his hand back and gently dragged her feet to fix Xiaoxiao on his back to prevent him from falling suddenly.


    "OK, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao lay on Jin Xuan''s back and put his hands around Jin Xuan''s neck. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    By this time, Tamo had already arrived at the site of the incident.


    "What''s the matter?" tamer was surprised to see the male Orc lying on the ground unconscious and spitting white saliva. It was lucky that he didn''t die.


    Obviously, you can tell at a glance what you should not eat.


    "We don''t know!" two orcs standing aside said they were innocent and didn''t know anything.


    "Aren''t you together? Didn''t I say? When hunting, it''s best for several people to travel together, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, if there is some care together, why don''t you just listen?"


    Tamer looked at the two orcs in front of him. He was angry and helpless. What he said was not a difficult thing. It was to let them form a company in order to prevent accidents.


    Now, it''s poisoned!


    There''s nothing I can do about this kind of thing. He can''t understand it.


    "We were together, but before that, the three of us found our prey, which separated us.


    Then, when the two of us caught the prey and came back to find him, he had fallen to the ground and kept foaming in his mouth.


    As soon as we saw it, it was almost the same as poisoning, so we quickly went to find you. Can he be saved? "The orc looked at his dead companions on the ground and felt some palpitations.


    I don''t know what''s going on. It''s good. How was it poisoned.


    "I don''t know." tamer picked up a red fruit from the poisoned Orc''s hand.


    The small fruit is the same size as corn. The whole fruit is red and looks a little like blood pearl.


    "Tamo, what''s going on?" while Tamo was meditating, the voice of Li Shuo sounded behind him, which made Tamo suddenly recall.


    "This man may have eaten this kind of thing, so he was poisoned." tamer took the red fruit in his palm to Li Shuo who hurried to see it.


    "What is this?" he has seen this fruit, but he doesn''t know whether it can be eaten. Why does the orc eat this kind of thing? Even if you are hungry, you can''t be so hungry, can you?


    Just now, they picked up firewood well. Suddenly, an orc rushed over in a hurry and said that something had happened in Tamo, so he asked scar to take everyone and continue to pick up firewood, while he and Shi Nuo hurried to see the situation.


    "I don''t know." I don''t know.


    "Can you detoxify?" tamer continued, looking at Shi Nuo who followed behind Li Shuo.


    "I don''t know any poison. How can I detoxify?" Shi Nuo looked at Tamo like an idiot.

 Chapter 527

    "Li Shuo, Shi Nuo, how did you come here?" Mi Xiaoxiao just came down from Jin Xuan''s back and saw Shi Nuo and Li Shuo''s back. He was surprised. He didn''t expect them to come faster than himself and Jin Xuan.


    It seems that tamer has asked the orcs to inform them. It seems that this matter is very difficult.


    "Xiaoxiao? Why are you here? Don''t you stay in the tribe?" tamer said, and then moved his eyes to Jin Xuan, who wanted to be the background wall.


    "That, that..." Jin Xuan looked at Tamo and Li Shuo, with a serious face of Shi Nuo. He couldn''t tell clearly.


    "I can''t blame him. I want to come out myself." Mi Xiaoxiao stepped forward and said, "don''t talk about it. Let''s see his situation first!"


    His face was pale blue and purple, his mouth frothed, his limbs twitched, his eyes closed, and he seemed to have passed out in a coma, but it seemed quite serious.


    This is completely a sign of poisoning. I don''t know whether it is food poisoning or snake venom. However, there are not many snakes in autumn. Most snakes have begun to hibernate.


    "What kind of poison is he?" looking at the convulsion, I feel that half of the body has stepped into the hell hall. I don''t know if I can save it.


    "I don''t know, but it should be something found in the palm of his hand after eating this." tamer handed the small red fruit to MI Xiaoxiao, although it was only his preliminary judgment.


    "What''s this?" it''s round, small, smooth and red. It looks like a cherry, but it''s not a cherry, let alone other kinds of cherries.


    "No." tamer shook his head.


    "Show me." Mi Xiaoxiao took the little fruit in Tamo''s hand and focused on the little fruit. Then, a series of messages appeared in his mind.


    [Huofeng fruit is red in color and can be used as medicine, cooked food and vegetables. It is committed to supplementing vitamin C and is of great help to human body. It can be dried and stored.]


    Seeing this, MI Xiaoxiao wondered. Didn''t he say that the ORC was poisoned because he ate this thing? But my ability should not be wrong.


    However, this Phoenix fruit can not only be eaten, but also be used as medicine, and even dried and stored. It can supplement the lack of vitamin C in the body, which is very good for the body.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are you looking at?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was staring at the small red fruit in his hand, and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Oh, nothing, where are they?" a moment later, a few people were no longer in place.


    "They took the poisoned orcs back to the tribe first. Tamo went to organize everyone to gather. I stayed and watched you." Jin Xuan explained.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, but her eyes still couldn''t help looking at the fire phoenix fruit in her hands. Her eyes flashed slightly. She still wanted to have a good look, but she didn''t expect to have an unexpected harvest.


    ¡¾ Huofeng fruit ¡¿ although it can be cooked, it is forbidden to eat it raw. Eating it raw is poisonous. It can make the population foam and twitch all over until finally, the essence is exhausted and die.


    Antidote: the deeper the root of Huofeng fruit is, the faster the detoxification speed is, and the less harm it will do to the human body. Take at least 10 cm.


    Wash and squeeze out the water, which is the antidote and the residue of the root. Wrap it in a cloth strip and smell it several times a day for a week before removing the residual poison in the body.]


    The text in her mind made Mi Xiaoxiao happy. It seems that it was really the ghost of this small thing in her hand. Unexpectedly, it was quite poisonous!


    However, I know the antidote. Just go to Tamo and let everyone find it togethe

 Chapter 528

    The phenomenon of this poison is the same as that of the orcs after poisoning. They all have the phenomenon of foaming at the mouth and twitching limbs.


    "Jin Xuan, take me to Tamo quickly. I''m afraid the orc will be finished later." Mi Xiaoxiao came forward and took Jin Xuan''s hand and said, but he put the fire phoenix fruit in his pocket.


    "Oh, OK, Xiaoxiao hold me tight." Jin Xuan nodded and didn''t ask why. He picked up Mi Xiaoxiao. After giving an order, he quickly ran towards the direction of ORC assembly with MI Xiaoxiao.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Everyone is here?" tamer said with a frown, looking at the neat line in front of him.


    "Here we are, everyone is here," Trudeau said after counting the number.


    "What happened? It''s only noon. It''s very early. Why gather so early?" there are always one or two questions in the crowd.


    "Yes! Usually it''s getting dark before we go back. Moreover, the weather is getting cold immediately. It''s much more difficult to hunt at that time. We have to take advantage of this time to catch more prey."


    Otherwise, how should they live when the cold weather comes.


    "You''re right. What happened?"


    "If it weren''t important, we might as well let everyone hunt here."


    All the orcs talked and wondered about the conditions of tamer''s sudden request for assembly, including a little anger and dissatisfaction.


    "Yes! Yes!" hearing this, most orcs agreed.


    "Can you hear me out? A group of big men like to talk all the time." tamer was annoyed by the endless noise of orcs who didn''t know anything.


    "Cough, be quiet, be quiet!" tru clenched his fist and coughed a few times. He raised his voice specially. The noisy Orc immediately calmed down.


    "What the hell happened?" an ORC with dark skin stood up and said.


    "HMM." tamer sat on the stump, his eyes turned to Trudeau, indicating that he was not very good at dealing with such an emotional group of people.


    Moreover, Li Shuo is still waiting for them to solve it as soon as possible and go back as soon as possible.


    "It''s like this..." Trudeau was helpless and tamer didn''t say. It seems that the course of the matter can only be described by him, a silent man.


    At this time, on the other side, the wolf tribe.


    "How is he?"


    Li Shuo and Shi Nuo stood on one side. Li Shuo spoke in a very serious tone, with a few threads of worry and anger, while Shi Nuo on the other side just kept his poker face and had no other superfluous expressions.


    "Oh ~, Mandy''s is really poisoned, and if he can''t find the antidote within two hours, he will be poisoned and die." a young male orc, with his back to Li Shuo and Shi Nuo, turned over Maddy''s eyes lying unconscious on the stone bed.


    The result is very clear, poisoning, and the situation is very critical. We need to find an antidote immediately, otherwise, it will kill people.


    I don''t know. He eats such things like this. Few people will eat things they don''t know. This Maddy doesn''t look like a greedy person at ordinary times?


    "Two hours?!" Li Shuo''s voice couldn''t help raising a little.


    "What is the antidote?" Shi Nuo, who had not opened his mouth, suddenly inserted a sentence. The object of conversation was naturally the man with his back to him.


    "The root of this plant, as long as you find the root of this plant, he will be saved." the man was silent for a moment, like thinking, and then suddenly said.

 Chapter 529

    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao? Why are you here again?" Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was a little helpless. Then he said to Jin Xuan, "take Xiaoxiao back to the tribe! We''ll come in a minute."


    "No, I came here to tell you something urgent, and I need their help." Mi Xiaoxiao quickly denied Tamo''s words. If she returned to the tribe now, she could only see the orc''s body.


    Anyway, they are all orcs of the wolf tribe. If something happens to the wolf tribe, Li Shuo will be upset. Even for Li Shuo''s consideration, he should find this antidote.


    "What''s urgent?" as soon as he heard something urgent, tamer didn''t refute anything, but asked again in turn.


    "I found the antidote to save the orc," said Mi Xiaoxiao, taking out the fire phoenix in his pocket and handing it to Tamo.


    He continued, "the antidote? Did you find it?"


    Tamo is surprised. Does Xiaoxiao know how to detoxify?


    But at the thought of this, tamer''s face became serious in an instant, and his eyes changed a little, some cool and thin, as if some indifferent.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''d better leave it alone." tamer took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and kept his eyes on MI Xiaoxiao, never leaving for more than half a minute.


    "Forget it?" what''s the good reason? She just looked at Li Shuo''s face. If it weren''t for Li Shuo, maybe she wouldn''t do it.


    After all, the other party has nothing to do with himself. He just lives in the same tribe. He doesn''t have too many friends. There are people who live in the same small building and don''t know each other.


    What''s more, it''s just a tribe, and the tribe is so big that she has no intersection with the ORC. In fact, no one has anything to say whether to save him or not.


    But why did tamer say that? Is there any secret?


    "Xiaoxiao, is your brain rusty? Don''t you understand the truth that trees attract wind?" tamer''s mouth was flat. He clearly said good words, but he always liked to catch the eye and have to choke her.


    "I understand." how could she not know?


    The last time I suffered a loss, it was precisely because of the so-called big trees attract the wind!


    "If you understand, don''t mention it again, okay?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said softly.


    "I just want to help Li Shuo." she can''t control so much. She can''t control so much whether others are dead or alive. Now she is cold-blooded or ruthless. She just wants to protect the people around her.


    "..." Tamo was silent for a moment, his eyes stayed on MI Xiaoxiao, looked at her and remained silent


    "Xiaoxiao, I support you. Do it! Then say I found it. You don''t have to worry." Jin Xuan listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, touched her head and said with a smile.


    Since Xiaoxiao wants to help Li Shuo, the help is that as long as Xiaoxiao is happy, after all, Xiaoxiao really cares about them and is really good.


    "Well, good." Jin Xuan supported her. She was very happy. Then she cast her eyes like Tamo who was still hesitating.


    "OK! If something goes wrong then, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Really, Xiaoxiao, why are you so stubborn?" tamer had no choice but to agree to her request with MI Xiaoxiao.


    When Trudeau finished recounting the story, tamer asked Trudeau to organize people to look for phoenia fruit.


    To be on the safe side, when explaining the reason, it was said that Jin Xuan found the antidote and wanted everyone to cooperate. He didn''t mention Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Come on, let''s go and look for it. I guess the poisoned Orc may not have much time." Mi Xiaoxiao said to Jin Xuan and Tamo.

 Chapter 530

    Now that we have decided to help Li Shuo, we must do our best and not be careless.


    "OK, I''ll do whatever you say." tamer rolled his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Pooh Pooh! Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. What you say is like I want you to kill people. It''s called one who looks at death as if it''s home." is it necessary?


    However, I am really impulsive this time. It seems that I have to pretend in the future. Camouflage is also a kind of protection for myself.


    "Hehe." Tamo hehe said twice. He turned and took the lead in walking towards the woods. At a glance, he knew he was going to look for the plants of Huofeng fruit. He said he didn''t want to go. In fact, he was very sincere when he took action!


    "Let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao pursed her mouth and pulled Jin Xuan to follow Tamo''s footsteps.


    Unfortunately, several people searched for it for a long time, but there was still no result, just like there was no such plant.


    "It seems that we have to go back." tamer looked at one direction and muttered to himself. Then he hugged the unsuspecting Mi Xiaoxiao and ran in one direction.


    "Xiaoxiao!!! Tamo, if you knock Xiaoxiao, I won''t finish with you." Jin Xuan was so angry that he looked at the residual shadow in front of him and hurried to catch up, but the speed was a little slower.


    For a moment, MI Xiaoxiao and the three came to the place where the poisoned orcs were first found and began to spread out to look for them, but they would not be too far away and looked for them in a fixed range.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Root, right? What do you think this thing looks like? I''ll send someone to find it." without saying a word, Li Shuo directly asked the medicine Orc about the appearance of the fire wind fruit plant, because he didn''t know its appearance, he couldn''t find its root.


    "The leaves of this kind of fruit plant are oval. The plant looks small, and the highest is at the neck of people. It won''t matter if you don''t eat fruit. Just pick it and take it back."


    The medicine Orc''s voice sounds very young, just like he is in his twenties. His back is tall and strong. You can see that he is young and strong.


    "OK, Shi Nuo, please." Li Shuo glanced at Maddy lying on the stone bed and sighed.


    The orcs of their own tribe do not save themselves. Who is eager to help? His life now is in his own hands. Whether he can find an antidote or not, he has fulfilled his responsibility as a leader.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded and walked out of the cave.


    "Go in and search carefully. Don''t be found, or you won''t go back to the tribe!" at this time, in a small tree forest not far from the tribe, a strong man taught several orcs in front of him.


    "Yes." after a neat response, everything was quiet, leaving only the sound of fallen leaves blown by the wind, as if the voice just issued was just an illusion of nothingness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shi Nuo? How did you come here?" Jin Xuan looked at Shi Nuo in front of him and was a little surprised. Didn''t this guy go back to the tribe with Li Shuo?


    "By the way, how''s the orc?" isn''t he dead?


    "Find an antidote." Shi Nuo, who didn''t know which question to answer first, threw three words directly to Jin Xuan and was ready to walk behind him, with a serious and proper poker face.


    "Don''t go, I''ve found the antidote." as soon as he heard that Shi Nuo also came to find the antidote, Jin Xuan quickly grabbed him. Just now he had found the root of that thing. He was going to find Xiaoxiao and Tamo. Unexpectedly, he met Shi Nuo halfway.


    "Found it?" Shi Nuo was slightly surprised. Could Jin Xuan detoxify it? No, it seems to be Tamo or Xiaoxiao, but the probability of Xiaoxiao is higher.

 Chapter 531

    "Well, go back! Don''t die." Jin Xuan patted Shi Nuo on the shoulder, and then went to find Mi Xiaoxiao and Tamo.


    After meeting, several people quickly rushed back to the wolf tribe. As for the remaining orcs, tru led them to the tribe. Anyway, he had nothing to do.


    Wash the root, squeeze out all the juice inside, and then feed it to the poisoned Maddy. After drinking, wrap the residue in animal skin and smoke it under Maddy''s nose, as Mi Xiaoxiao said. After smoking, Shi Nuo left.


    Only one medicine Orc is left to observe the situation in the cave. After a while, Maddy''s female will come and pick him up, and then make sure there is no hindsight, and then let the female take care of him.


    Now the medicine Orc is just observing Maddy''s reaction after taking the antidote. In fact, it doesn''t have to stay here.


    The medicine Orc looked at the patient in front of him. With sharp eyes, he didn''t miss any small details. It was like a human body scanning machine, scanning all over his body.


    Finally, his eyes stayed on a small stone like package at his head, that is, the residue of the root left by Jin Xuan, wrapped in gray animal skin, round, it looked like a round small stone.


    "Oh, interesting." a little hoarse voice came from the depths of his throat, full of curiosity and charm. There was a little interest in his tone, as if he was happy to see some interesting object.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, where are you going?" Jin Xuan caught up with MI Xiaoxiao''s footsteps. Just now Xiaoxiao took the lead in going out. They didn''t leave the cave until Maddy drank the antidote and wrapped up the residue.


    "Oh, I''ll go and see zekesi. When I go out, let zekesi help me watch leader parr. I''ll go and see. I promised the little guy and go to him when I came back." if I don''t go, I''ll have to ask again.


    "We''ll accompany you." anyway, there''s nothing to do. It''s better to accompany Xiaoxiao to see how the leader of PAL is. If he recovers almost, he will return to Shimi tribe as soon as possible.


    "Well, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and several people walked towards the cave where Parr recovered.


    Near the cave, I heard the chirping voice of zekesi from a distance. Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to laugh. I didn''t know how zekesi had so much to say.


    It looks like a soft and cute steamed stuffed bun. On the surface, it is honest, but it shows a completely different character. It''s chirping and jumping around like a monkey all day.


    I want to poke the sky down.


    "Hey! I said why you are so stupid. You don''t say anything and always want to rob your partner with me. I don''t know how your head melon seeds grow."


    ... silence


    "Hey, I''m talking to you! Why don''t you answer? Do you want to be so stingy and don''t waste your saliva. I''ve poured you all my tea. I''m sure you won''t feel thirsty all day."


    ... keep silent


    "Hey! I don''t believe it. I can''t pry open your mouth. Say you were saved by your partner''s sister? But you don''t look like a wounded person! I''ll see you full of spirit.


    There''s nothing like being hurt, eh? You didn''t mean it? Seeing my partner and sister are beautiful, I hurt you on purpose so that my partner and sister can save you.


    Isn''t it? Isn''t it? "Zekesi stretched out his hand and pointed to the man who was still calm on the bed, didn''t know what he was thinking, but didn''t say a word, filled with righteous indignation.


    It''s not so much a heart to heart talk. In fact, it can only be said that he is talking to himself alone, because people haven''t paid attention to him from beginning to end.

 Chapter 532

    "Hey! You really don''t talk! I''m so angry! If you hadn''t promised your partner and sister to accompany you here, the devil would like to stay in a cave with you. I''m in a panic." zekesi stared at someone who drank tea slowly, and the voice of dissatisfaction echoed in the whole cave.


    "Pooh!" Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t hear it anymore. Zekes was so funny.


    "Companion sister?" zekesi, who was originally wilted, was full of spirit as soon as he heard this voice.


    Oh, my God, I don''t have to accompany a mute here at last. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "Zekesi is very good!" he honestly stayed in the cave and didn''t go anywhere, but look at this little guy, it''s boring!


    "Of course," he said.


    As soon as he boasted, zekesi cocked up his little tail, which is still the kind of one by one. If it can be drawn in 3D, it must be thief sprouting.


    "Ha ha, here''s your reward." Mi Xiaoxiao seemed to change his tricks and turned out a big and red apple from behind, although the reward was a little stingy.


    But who makes this little guy like it?


    Therefore, this is called the right medicine.


    "Leader Parr, how are you recovering?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat aside, holding zekesi in his arms, and beside him sat several beautiful men with elegant and different postures. Therefore, this aura is still strong enough.


    "Sister Mi Xiaoxiao, pal''s wound doesn''t hurt." when pal saw that MI Xiaoxiao was talking to himself, he immediately replied with a smile.


    "Oh, my friend and sister, what do you do with him? He just sulks. He doesn''t say anything when I ask him. I''m so angry." Zeke Simei Zizi tastes the apple in his hand and inserts one or two words from time to time. A small mouth is stuffed with drums. It looks like a small steamed stuffed bun.


    "Tut Tut, pal, pal, your life is wise, but it''s ruined!" tamer almost didn''t laugh when he heard zekesi spit out the word "muggy gourd".


    Although


    It''s really a little appropriate. However, when we were together before, who dared to say that he was a man who opened a fight when he didn''t agree with him, and had a bad temper.


    "It''s good if it doesn''t hurt. It''s recovering well. I''ll send you back to Shimi tribe in a few days. How about?" he promised Tamo and asked him for his opinions. Just do what he said.


    "Shimi tribe? Where is that?" pal looked innocent and curious in his tone.


    Just in the place where others can''t see, in the eyes, there are some forbearance and some obscure emotions.


    "Your home! Where else can it be?" Jin Xuan''s flat mouth, install it! Put it on! Although it''s really like that.


    "My home? But my home is here." pal glared at Jin Xuan.


    "I see, I make complaints about this at one thirty," Jin Xuan booth''s tucking hand, Tucao Dao.


    "OK, since you have recovered well, leader, we won''t bother you to rest. Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo and Tamo, let''s go." Li Shuo didn''t come and went back to discuss things with special scar.


    "Friend, sister, wait for me." zekesi knew later, bit the last apple, directly threw the nucleus on the ground, and hurried to catch up with MI Xiaoxiao.


    After they walked away, pal sighed, sat by the bed, looked at the increasingly weak light at the hole, and his eyes were deep. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    "How''s it going?" it was still dark, only a trace of light could barely see clearly. In the big cave, a man sitting with his back to the hole came with a little magnetism and careless words.

 Chapter 533

    "It''s really in the wolf tribe. Unfortunately, our people didn''t succeed when they started today." under the man, there was a dark shadow standing.


    The voice was respectful and revealed a little annoyance.


    "Oh?" the man sitting with his back to his back said softly. A word was dragged up by him. Listening to the light wind and light clouds, it actually implied murder.


    "Yes, when we were moving, a group of people came suddenly. In order not to be found, we had to retreat." the shadow seemed to speak too fast, but the explanation was not careless.


    "Ha ha." the people above just gave a mysterious smile, and then said nothing. For a moment, the atmosphere in the cave was too embarrassed and nervous.


    "That, that, please give us some more time, we will deal with it as soon as possible, and ensure that it will be done without any loss." the dark shadow was nervous, and his words were almost a little stuttered.


    "Oh, three days, within three days, I want the news of his death." the man paused and finally said such a paragraph.


    The speaker is simple, but the listener is extremely helpless and nervous. A heart that has just fallen is raised in an instant.


    It''s good to give some time.


    However, it is difficult for them to sneak into the wolf tribe within three days to kill a person without being found.


    "Can''t do it?" the slightly raised voice came out again. I didn''t know if it was the illusion formed by too dark light. Faintly, the shadow seemed to shake when he heard the voice.


    "If we can do it, we will complete the task." after two times in a row, it seems that we are full of confidence, but in fact we are full of anxiety.


    Hope the beast God bless you!


    "Well, do it. I''ll wait for your good news." this time, the man''s voice was obviously happy.


    "Yes." the shadow nodded, sighed slightly, and fled away from the cave. His figure gradually disappeared at the mouth of the cave.


    For a long time, the man in the cave issued a sigh to break the long silence.


    "Pal, pal, my brother is reluctant to kill you because of his old love. Then I will end your life, because your existence hinders others."


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you think?" Jin Xuan handed Mi Xiaoxiao the roast meat coated with honey, but found her in a daze.


    "Hmm?" the revived Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan suspiciously, as if he didn''t understand why Jin Xuan interrupted his thoughts.


    "Eat something." Jin Xuan smiled and raised the barbecue in his hand.


    "Oh, good." he bit the sweet barbecue in his hand. It tastes very good. It seems that Jin Xuan''s cooking has improved again. Alas ~, he has good luck again!


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s on your mind?" Shi Nuo asked, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao whose face looked red under the light of the fire.


    "No, just some unimportant thoughts, nothing." facing Shi Nuo''s concern, MI Xiaoxiao felt warm and said with a smile.


    "Tell me? If it doesn''t matter, I''m all ears." Li Shuo handed Xiaoxiao a fire dragon fruit he finally found beside him.


    "Say it, don''t worry about hawing. The sky is falling and I''ll hold it for you." tamer said with great atmosphere.


    Listening to Tamo''s words, MI Xiaoxiao was moved and helpless. This guy is really rare to be so atmospheric.


    "I ask you a question, please answer me carefully." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at several people sitting around and said positively.


    "Come on, my leader must know everything and say everything." Li Shuo elbowed his chin, smiled, and a pair of green eyes exuded a faint light.


    "So, what does Xiaoxiao want to know?" Shi Nuo raised his eyes and looked serious.

 Chapter 534

    "If one day I''m tired of boring tribal life, would you like to accompany me out of the tribe and wander away." after taking a deep breath, MI Xiaoxiao asked the long-standing question in her heart.


    Hearing this, Jin Xuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao asked this.


    Leave the tribe?


    I haven''t thought about it before!


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t think too much. The place with you is my home, so I''ll go wherever you go." Tamo leisurely brushed a layer of golden honey on the roasted meat.


    Words also have a little charm, but they are more focused and serious, as if they were vows. People can feel the warmth he wants to convey in an instant.


    "So, what about you?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, tilted her head and a pair of bright star eyes. She looked at several people in front of her as if she didn''t pay special attention to the answer to this question.


    In fact, I''m still nervous and excited. I live in one place every day. I''m repeating a few things back and forth. There''s no freshness at all.


    In the past, I lived a three-point first-line life every day, school, rental house, and then went to my odd job shop or stall.


    Back and forth, just a few times.


    Every day is busy repeating a few things, which seems complex but extremely boring.


    At that time, I thought that if one day I had a stable job and income, a rest time and the capital to consume, I would pack up my clothes quickly.


    Then go where you want to go without hesitation, because the time is so big, you always have to go and have a look.


    "Xiaoxiao wants to leave the tribe?" Shi Nuo asked instead of answering.


    "You can say so." it''s just impossible for the time being.


    After a silence, Shi Nuo said, "if you want to go, go." it was simple and clear. It was obvious that he supported her.


    "If Xiaoxiao isn''t here, this life is boring. To tell you the truth, I haven''t been separated from the tribal life. I''m willing to try it, of course."


    Life is always full of all kinds of surprises, but some surprises can never appear if you don''t look for them.


    "Hehe, then, Li Shuo, can you really leave your tribe behind?" leaving behind the tribe you have worked hard to establish, your people, friends and brothers, and living a wandering life with her?


    She clearly knew that this problem was a little difficult and cruel for Li Shuo. After all, the powerful wolf tribe was built by Li Shuo himself.


    In the tribe, his friends, family and wolf tribe are proof of his hard work and efforts. If he wants to go out with her and leave the tribe, it means that he chose to abandon the wolf tribe.


    But I know it''s cruel, but I still talk about the problem. Is it too late to take it back now?


    Women are such strange creatures. They often feel tangled because of one thing, but they are most likely to ignore the most important point.


    "Why should I make a choice between the tribe and Xiaoxiao?" listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Li Shuo smiled and smiled abnormally evil, but Mi Xiaoxiao was in no mood to experience and appreciate it at the moment.


    Why choose between the tribe and Xiaoxiao?


    A simple sentence exploded in MI Xiaoxiao''s head, touched, and blew out his deepest emotion.


    It turned out that I was not nervous, but afraid to hear the answers I didn''t want to hear.

 Chapter 535

    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao tightly pursed her lips and didn''t speak. In the light of the fire, MI Xiaoxiao hung her eyes and didn''t see the emotion at the bottom of her eyes so clearly.


    Several other people, as if they had already made an appointment, didn''t speak. The scene was rare to become silent, and the atmosphere was brief and embarrassed.


    For a long time.


    "Hoo ~" Mi Xiaoxiao breathed out softly, put his hand in the dark at his feet, tightly compiled it, and slowly released it. The whole process was only a few seconds.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not leaving the wolf tribe for..." for you, I can stay in the wolf tribe! The outside world is wonderful and not as close as the people around us.


    But in the later words, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t come and said it urgently.


    "Xiaoxiao, how can my Xiaoxiao be so stupid." Li Shuo looked at the obviously lost Mi Xiaoxiao and wanted to say something. In the end, he just held out such a sentence, which seemed to be an abnormal helplessness.


    Yeah! Why is his Xiaoxiao so stupid?


    "Li, Li Shuo, where am I stupid?" this guy still says she''s stupid now? Hum, she''s so angry. Didn''t she just ask him a question? be necessary?


    "Xiaoxiao, have something to eat!" Jin Xuan smiled and handed Mi Xiaoxiao a piece of freshly roasted barbecue. Then she took the cooled barbecue in her hand and threw it to the gray haired ball with HA Zi constantly swinging his tail.


    At the moment when the meat landed, the gray wool ball rushed towards the meat at a high speed and took the meat down. A small ball was really like a wool ball.


    It looks fluffy, with a piece of meat in its mouth and small black eyes. It looks very smart and vaguely reveals satisfaction. It seems that such a piece of meat can be bought off.


    "Hmm?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at Li Shuo.


    Looking at Xiaoxiao''s expression, I know that she wants to give an explanation why she is stupid.


    "I said I wouldn''t choose between Xiaoxiao and the tribe, but didn''t I also say I didn''t choose Xiaoxiao?" Li Shuo said after eating the barbecue and drinking some water.


    "So?" Damn it, she began to look forward to it again. Sure enough, she must be ill and have a very serious disease.


    "So, there''s always a way to have the best of both worlds, isn''t it? Let me not only accompany Xiaoxiao, but also manage the wolf tribe. Kill two birds with one stone, and I''ll always think of a way." Li Shuo picked his eyebrow and said it was a relief.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless. It''s really good, but... Is it a little whimsical?


    If she goes out of the tribe, but she plans to travel, that is, if Li Shuo follows her around the world, where can she manage the wolf tribe?


    If you have to, don''t you have to tie the wolf tribe around?


    Hehe, the idea is good, but unfortunately, it''s not realistic.


    "Hehe, my silly Xiaoxiao, you haven''t been coming back all the time. You can always come back and have a look when you have time? So why do I have to make a choice? I''m reluctant to choose. Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to compare herself with the wolf tribe.


    Even if I really want to hear the answer, I will only choose Xiaoxiao, because Xiaoxiao is the one I want to spend the rest of my life with. "


    Li Shuo''s eyes are helpless and spoiled, so what should he do with his Xiaoxiao?


    "Cough, that, that you eat first, I, I go back to rest." suddenly, as soon as I heard Li Shuo''s affectionate words, MI Xiaoxiao was embarrassed, so she had to say that she was sleepy and ran away with a red face.


    "Ha ha! Xiaoxiao is still so cute!" tamer smiled. Why is their Xiaoxiao so cute? He can''t put it down!

 Chapter 536

    "Leader Parr, you can go out normally, and your injury has almost healed. I think you should have no problem taking care of yourself?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at the happy Parr in front of him.


    "Sister Mi Xiaoxiao, do you want to abandon pal?" someone looked pathetic. He even put down the fruit he was eating. He felt like he was afraid that MI Xiaoxiao wouldn''t want him.


    "Leader Parr, to tell you the truth, if you didn''t feel good, we would have sent you back. You can rest assured that we are not people who like to talk nonsense.


    Since I saved you, I won''t hurt you. Therefore, you don''t need to take so much trouble. We play games. In fact, we don''t like these twists and turns. "


    Early in the morning, MI Xiaoxiao and Li Shuo came to the cave where pal was recovering. They stood quietly as scenery, drinking tea and watching Mi Xiaoxiao from time to time. They were happy and comfortable.


    "Sister Mi Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? Why can''t pal understand?" pal blinked a pair of simple eyes, but there was a dark flash at the bottom of his eyes. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t notice it, but the people behind her caught it accurately.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. So, pal, now, you have two choices:


    First: the wound is healed. Now you have the ability to take care of yourself, so you have the right to choose to leave Canglang tribe and return to Shimi tribe.


    Second: you can also apply to stay in Canglang tribe, but you should know that Canglang tribe is not Shimi tribe, but it is not as powerful as you used to be in Shimi tribe.


    Anyway, we respect your choice, go and stay, pal. you decide. "Anyway, she doesn''t intend to interfere in his affairs. Whether she goes back or not, it doesn''t have much to do with herself.


    It''s just that there''s no one who chatters in his ear. It''s no big deal, isn''t it? What''s more, I''ve left a clean ear.


    If the poisoning of the orc Maddy in the tribe had nothing to do with pal a few days ago, they wouldn''t have been here this morning and chatted with him so much.


    "Pal, you really can''t trust me? Although I don''t know what happened during your disappearance, I understand that you never disdained to disguise." tamer put down his tea cup and looked brightly.


    "Oh."


    Parr glanced at Tamo, said nothing, just smiled, and then lowered his eyes. The long and thick eyelashes left a string of black marks on the lower eyelids, but also covered his emotions and made people peep.


    Li Shuo didn''t say anything on one side. He looked like I was watching a play, but he had a faint smile on his mouth and some pompous behavior, but he couldn''t reduce half of his breath, but added a bit of charm.


    "Yes! You don''t know." for a long time, when Mi Xiaoxiao thought pal couldn''t speak, he opened his mouth, and his tone was quite calm.


    "Don''t pretend?" Shi Nuo, who hadn''t said a word since he entered the hole, suddenly spoke at this moment, seemingly in a questioning tone, but actually in a positive tone.


    Pal must be pretending.


    "You''re very smart." pal looked up. In his silver eyes, there was no simplicity and cleanliness that MI Xiaoxiao saw, but full of seriousness and relief.


    "Tut tut Tut, you are a real man. Our leader is much smarter than him." Li Shuo rolled his eyes and cut a sentence.


    Shi Nuo glanced at Li Shuo lightly, and his eyes were silent. He cared about what Li Shuo said at all.

 Chapter 537

    "Then tell me, what happened during this time? Besides, you are a good leader, why do you give way to the emperor?" tamer didn''t know why. So he took the lead in opening his mouth. For a moment, he forgot their original intention to come here.


    After listening, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t refute tamer''s words. Now, she may have a chance to listen to a story. She likes listening to stories best, so she won''t stop tamer.


    Li Shuo and Shi Nuo didn''t say anything either. For a moment, everyone forgot why they came to the cave and why they said so much to pal.


    "That was three months ago. At that time, I was the leader of Shimi tribe.


    That day, early in the morning, I was preparing to gather everyone to hunt. As a result, an orc stumbled over at this time. His arm was also injured and dripping blood all the way.


    He ran over and hurried to tell me that several of them were attacked by a small pool not far from the tribe. It''s not clear what it is, but everyone is very dangerous.


    So I wanted to hurry to save them. At that time, the situation was too urgent. I saw that the ORC was indeed from his own tribe, so I didn''t think much. I just cleaned up and followed him.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t expect... "


    "I didn''t expect to be cheated?" Li Shuo said with a smile and bit the pear in his hand. Well, it''s sweet and tastes good.


    "After that, I was knocked unconscious, and then I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I saw the face of emperor Si. Hehe, I believed him so much." it was like self mockery and full of anger and unwillingness to be betrayed.


    In short, pal did not deny Li Shuo''s words. What he said later was an implicit recognition of Li Shuo''s words.


    "So, you didn''t give him the position of leader of emperor Si, but he got it by playing tricks?" tamer looked at pal and frowned. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Di Si was surprised to see that I was tied up. Then he took my guard and said something for a while. Then he left. Then the next morning, it came out that Di Si took the post of leader.


    Although I was angry, it didn''t help. At the same time, this scar on my face came from this. I was scratched down with a knife, dripping with blood. "


    Pal seems to be trapped in some kind of memory, his eyes are misty, and he seems to be describing something he is familiar with. His tone is a little too flat, as if he has nothing to do with it..


    When Mi Xiaoxiao heard this, he handed something to his mouth and paused slightly. His eyes remained unchanged, and then he returned to normal. It was fleeting, as if nothing had happened.


    "Then I found a chance to escape, but I didn''t expect that! Emperor Si was cruel, didn''t lose me, and sent people to chase me all the way, just like if I didn''t die, he would sleep uneasily.


    I''ve been hiding all the way. I''m from the same tribe. I''ve been together for a long time, so... "


    "So you didn''t hit hard, did you?" when Mi Xiaoxiao heard this, he finally broke the calm atmosphere, spoke in a flat tone and looked at pal with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that I don''t kill them, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t kill me. Even if I''m vigilant, people will always have bad luck. I''m caught.


    He was attacked back and forth by two tigers who haven''t opened their wisdom, but it seems that the beast God is still on my side. At least I survived, and then you saved me. "Pal said with a relaxed tone, but his eyes were a little complicated.


    That day, if she hadn''t saved herself, maybe she would have slept forever.

 Chapter 538

    "Well, tell me about your decision." although the process will certainly not be as easy as Parr said, she doesn''t want to be involved in it too much.


    "I want to stay." pal''s eyes were burning, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then looked at Li Shuo.


    "You can stay, but, pal, I hope you can cooperate with us. After all, you are young and don''t want to die young?" Li Shuo left the finished pear core and said with a smile.


    "What''s up?" pal was calm.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal, but you should be aware of it these two days? In the dark, sometimes there are inexplicably more pairs of eyes." when Li Shuo spoke, he was still smiling and full of spring breeze.


    Nothing seemed to affect the smile on his face.


    "Well," pal nodded.


    There is something different. At first, I thought they sent them to monitor me, but later, I found something different. Those people seem to want to kill him.


    If it weren''t for zekesi''s little guy, they would pretend to be crazy and silly, and the guards of the gray wolf tribe are particularly close. It is precisely because of this that they only dare to watch in the dark and dare not do it on the spot.


    "Originally, I don''t want to take care of this matter, but I can''t help it. Who let you stay in our tribe? Moreover, these people have offended our leader, so our leader wants to play a game with them."


    Play another game.


    "Willing to cooperate." it can not only get rid of those who want to kill him, but also safely stay in the Canglang tribe to recover. Why not kill two birds with one stone?


    "Happy cooperation." lishuo raised his teacup and said to pal.


    "HMM." pal nodded, but he just drank the warm water in his cup in front of him, and the two sides reached an agreement on this.


    Time passed quietly


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, the half moon in the sky was gradually covered by black clouds. On the earth that was originally night, the things in the distance became more and more hazy until I couldn''t see anything at last.


    The only thing left is the boundless night and the occasional "coo" of owls. If you walk in the middle of the night, don''t mention it, you''re really a bit cautious.


    The wind, blowing slowly, gradually converges from a small wisp to a wisp that can blow the branches. The rustling breeze, carrying the unique smell of the forest at night, blows slowly and briskly to the distance.


    "It''s really a dark moon and high wind killing night ~" Mi Xiaoxiao stood in front of a small window like thing in the cave and whispered softly.


    "He''ll be fine, won''t he?" he turned and looked at the men behind him. Mi Xiaoxiao smiled.


    "Well, he''ll be fine." Li Shuo nodded. In fact, Xiaoxiao was still concerned about the safety of pal, although he didn''t care during the day.


    "Really..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and looked at the boundless night and the sky without stars. What was whispering in his mouth? In fact, what was the matter with him if something happened to pal?


    After all, that''s what he promised himself.


    It''s just that his life was saved by himself. It''s a pity to die like this, isn''t it?


    "Will they be fooled?" scar took a step forward, held his breath and asked softly.


    How could they not see such an obvious situation? How could they just run over and die blindly? That''s stupid, isn''t it?


    "Will come, scar, don''t worry ~" Li Shuo patted scar''s shoulder, the action was very light, and hardly made any noise.

 Chapter 539

    Although he wondered why the leader was so sure, scar didn''t say anything at last. He stepped back, stayed aside and did his duty.


    Tonight, he became the personal bodyguard of the leader''s wife. The only thing he had to do was to protect Mi Xiaoxiao from a little harm, even if a few hairs were broken.


    "Shi Nuo, our fish are hooked." Li Shuo leaned on the stone wall, stretched out his hand, and played with his hair with his thin fingers, winding his hair, circle after circle.


    "Gee, I''ve got all the tools ready to be grilled at any time." tamer was going to say a few sarcastic words at this time, and shouted to save the atmosphere.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood motionless. Although his sight was blocked, he could see the outline clearly. That direction was the cave where pal lived!


    I hope he can be safe!


    Although they have made full preparations, there is a saying that they are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, isn''t it?


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought, pursed her lips and stood silent in front of the window.


    For a moment, the cave was very quiet. Even a fire that used to be lit didn''t light. The gray wolf tribe was once dark, and even the place where the door was kept didn''t have any light.


    The orcs have excellent eyesight at night. The night can hardly have a great impact on them, so even if there is no fire, they can see clearly in the distance and guard around.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" there was a rustle from the woods, like the wind blowing leaves. In just a moment, it recovered its calm, like the sound just heard, just an illusion.


    "You two, this way, you two, the right, the rest, go to the left, you, follow me in the front, only success is allowed, no failure is allowed." in the dark, several figures shuttle through the empty tribe, with extremely fast speed.


    As soon as the words fell, several figures gathered together scattered in an instant, flew orderly in several directions, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Oh, it''s still coming." in the dark, pal lay in bed and whispered softly. His voice was almost negligible, so no one could hear it at all.


    "Go." the leading man waved behind him, and then walked forward carefully, step by step. The atmosphere was very tense.


    "Did Di Si send you here?" pal didn''t intend to hide. He sat up directly from the bed and looked at several people in front of him. His eyes were deep. Others didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, today is your death!" the man didn''t dare to shout. Although the cave where Parr lives is not close to MI Xiaoxiao''s cave, there are no very close caves around.


    But even so, the man also appears very careful, so his voice doesn''t dare to speak loudly, but it seems to be vicious and vicious enough.


    "Oh, the time of death? The tone is quite big." Parr sneered. To tell the truth, he really didn''t see it, even though his injury hasn''t completely healed.


    "It''s a big breath. Just try." this time they came here, but they were carefully selected. Although the number is not large, it''s enough to kill a patient with injury.


    After hearing this, pal didn''t want any more nonsense. He rushed up and started fighting without saying a word.


    Even if you want to bear the sudden pain, you can''t help it. For a time, there are bursts of stuffy hum in the hole, which is particularly strange in the unusually quiet night.


    "Let''s go. If we don''t take up the line again, it''s time for the fish to run." Li Shuo loosened his hand and took the lead in walking outside the cave.

 Chapter 540

    "Xiaoxiao, just stay in the cave and don''t go anywhere. The next thing is up to us, scar. Protect Xiaoxiao for me." Tamo looked at the scar behind Mi Xiaoxiao and asked again.


    "I''m fine. Go and come back quickly. Remember to protect yourself and don''t get hurt." although there are a few little Luoluo, she doesn''t want any of them to get hurt.


    "No problem, Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan nodded. As Tamo and lishuo left the cave, Shi Nuo followed behind, still with a paralyzed face.


    "Sit down and drink some water! There''s no need to be so nervous. They won''t come." Mi Xiaoxiao said to the wary scar behind him.


    It''s dark night. Is it necessary to be so nervous?


    ¡­¡­


    "No, if something happens to you, the leader won''t skin me." at the thought of what the consequences are, the scar immediately bristles and doesn''t want to sit down.


    "Well, you listen to Li Shuo. Guess who Li Shuo listens to?" Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless. As for such a big reaction? It''s like hell.


    "Of course, the leader listens to you." scar blurted out without thinking. According to the leader''s love for MI Xiaoxiao, everything naturally depends on her. It''s just a word. Of course, the leader listens to MI Xiaoxiao.


    On such a thought, scar suddenly opened up. Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with his choice. Holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s thigh was the most correct choice!


    "Come on! Madam! Sit down, too! I''ll beat your legs. Look, you''ve been standing for so long. Your legs must be sour." scar thought, as if he was courteous, and it was warm all of a sudden.


    Even the tone of his speech contained a smell of dogleg, which made Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly recall the little eunuchs of all the women on TV.


    "OK, just sit still! Li Shuo won''t say anything. By the way, when are the people of Zili tribe and wal tribe going to move here?" Li Shuo said he wanted to gather the people of the two tribes here, but there was no news for a long time.


    "It should be after this cold day!" it''s too cold. We have to arrange accommodation when we move in. There are too many things, big and small. We''d better wait until the temperature rises a little.


    "Hmm..." that''s good. At least there won''t be any civil strife.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey! Aren''t you dead?" Jin Xuan pushed pal who fell on the bed and said.


    "I can''t die," Parr said in a deep voice with a gloomy face.


    "Have you handled it over there?" Jin Xuan turned to Li Shuo after confirming that pal was all right.


    "OK, it''s all here. None of them will fall." Li Shuo patted the dust on his hands and said it quite smartly, but to tell the truth, it''s really difficult to fight in such a narrow space of the cave.


    One accidentally knocked himself against the wall, and the possibility of injury increased.


    "Next, I''ll give it to Li Shuo. It doesn''t seem to be suitable for me to judge people." Jin Xuan stalled and expressed his deep sense of helplessness.


    "Go and find the birch." they had such a big fight that they could wake up the orcs in the tribe. What''s more, they had told that something would happen tonight, so few people in the whole tribe were asleep at all.


    "OK, I''ll go right away." tru nodded, turned and walked out of the cave. The man on his hand threw it to the orc beside him.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go back and have a rest! What should we do?" Li Shuo patted several people bound by flowers and opened his mouth to the crowd at the entrance of the cave.

 Chapter 541

    "It''s OK to hurt, but you can''t die. Don''t come to me for such a small thing in the future." Hua took out some hemostatic herbs, simply ground them a few times, and then wrapped the medicine in the wound with gauze.


    After a few simple treatments, he stopped and began to tidy up his medicine box. It contained all the medicinal materials he had handled, including rare medicinal materials that were difficult to find and ordinary medicinal herbs. In general, it was quite complete.


    Every time I go out to see a doctor, I have to take this medicine box. This medicine box can be said to be my most important thing and all my possessions.


    "Gee, you say you are lazy and depend on my tribe. If you don''t make any contribution, how can you afford to raise the leader?" Li Shuo smiled and stared at the back of Hua with stars in his eyes.


    People who don''t know think they are lovers! Look at the way these eyes shine, it''s like seeing some gold.


    "You call and drink, where am I sorry for you?" Hua packed up her things and looked at Li Shuo''s tone, which was very bad.


    "TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TS.


    "He has nowhere to go except me." he doesn''t worry that the boy will leave here. After all, they have a lot of herbs here. How can he be willing to leave here as a man who loves herbs as much as his life.


    "People are medicine orcs. There are many tribes to go to. Of course, there can''t be only one place to go. Li Shuo! You have to take it easy." tamer sat aside and cheered up.


    "You talk, it''s going to rain, and I have to go back to pick up the herbs." Hua turned around, picked up her things and went out without paying attention to ordering anything.


    "Well, hurry back and pick up your babies. Later, you''ll have to be soup." Li Shuo pointed to the sky, and his meaning was very clear.


    They are more or less aware of weather changes. For example, when a rainstorm is coming, they will always perceive something in advance. Of course, this is not a magical force, but an intuition of animals to observe environmental changes all the time.


    After hearing this, Hua didn''t react much. She walked directly past Li Shuo without hesitation, but the pace seemed to speed up a bit.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, Trudeau, I''ll leave it to you. You can tell me the answer in one day! By the way, any means can be used. It doesn''t matter if you die."


    Li Shuo glanced at the men who were bound to lie on the ground and showed their teeth. His voice was particularly gentle, but the last sentence made several people shiver inexplicably.


    Well, the onlookers look at several people on the ground with the eyes of the dead. Who do you think these people provoke? I have to provoke their leader. Don''t you know that their leader is a cruel role?


    What happens to those who have offended the leader before?


    Tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut.


    Silently light a candle for these people in my heart. Amitabha, early death and early rebirth


    "I see." Trudeau nodded, and then asked some stronger orcs to go out of the cave. The orcs should do what they should do.


    "Well, the matter has been solved. As for Parr, if you add new wounds to your old wounds, you''d better stay honest."

 Chapter 542

    Li Shuo patted pal on the shoulder and smiled that it didn''t matter.


    "Walk slowly." pal said to several people in front of him without expression. He looked at his wrapped arm and pursed his lips.


    "Come on, let''s go back and have a look at Xiaoxiao." tamer hacked, shook his hand and walked out of the cave. After a while, the noisy cave suddenly quieted down.


    Pal looked at the distant figures of several people and fell into meditation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, are you all right?" Jin Xuan ran to MI Xiaoxiao as soon as he entered the cave. As for Tamo and shinuo, they broke firewood and burned a fire. The light yellow light soon lit up the whole cave.


    "What can I do here? It''s you. How are you?" although everyone has excellent martial arts and agile skills, they are always worried.


    "It''s all right. I''ve caught it and handed it over to the boy Trudeau." Trudeau is more suitable for interrogation. He has the patience to arrest people. If he wants to interrogate, forget it. Don''t kill him accidentally.


    "Will Trudeau interrogate?" versatile! I think he knows everything. He is not only smart, but also has the ability to govern the tribe. In terms of strategy, maybe he is not lost, but he has a little less practical experience.


    "Xiaoxiao, he is a talent trained by our leader. How can he not be powerful? He is a famous teacher and a good disciple anyway." Li Shuo strung pieces of fresh meat on the branches in order to have a night.


    The tone of voice inevitably has a little narcissism.


    "Come on! You''re still a famous teacher. Look at you." tamer held his mouth and looked disdainful. If he said anything, he would never stop until he reached the goal of harming others.


    "Well, stop bickering. Would you like to try a new taste of barbecue." since you want to eat supper, you have to be satisfied, don''t you? It happened that these two days she figured out a new way to eat. Although she had eaten it before, she never tried to do it by herself.


    "What''s the new way to eat?" Jin xuantuo''s food. As soon as he heard the delicious food, his eyes lit up, excitedly took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and said.


    "Mumble, that''s it." Mi Xiaoxiao got up and went to the head of the bed to beat drums for a while. Then he took out a small wooden stake. The hole in it was sealed with a white animal skin. He couldn''t see what was inside.


    I can only vaguely smell the fragrance from it.


    "Something smells very sweet." the fox''s nose, how to say, is still very smart. Tamo drooped his ears a few times. His black furry ears look furry and very cute.


    "This is made from the God herb you exchanged with the leader of the Zili tribe." Mi Xiaoxiao shook his hand and said with a smile.


    "Divine herb, just that little green grass?" what''s the name of the grass? Xiaoxiao seems to have said it, but she forgot it.


    "HMM." it''s the grass.


    "Mint grass?" Li Shuo raised his eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a mysterious smile. He had a deep memory of the name. Sang Wu, who was in the pit, was old and miserable.


    "Do you remember?" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised and thought they didn''t remember anything. After all, he just mentioned it by the way and didn''t say much. It seems that Li Shuo''s memory is really good.


    "Of course, I remember every word Xiaoxiao said." Li Shuo leaned towards Mi Xiaoxiao and put his hand on MI Xiaoxiao''s shoulder. His action was so natural and his face was full of bright smiles.


    "Cut, blow!" tamer looked at Li Shuo with mocking eyes.

 Chapter 543

    "I''m a little boastful. After all, I really remember my name. You don''t even have a chance to boast. Save it. You''d better do more to make me happy. Maybe I''ll mention you when I''m happy."


    Li Shuo whistled. His emerald eyes looked like a pool of water, clean and thorough, but unfathomable.


    "I''m too lazy to waste my saliva with you." Li Shuo has been knocking with him recently. He has to cut in everything he says, but he admires it. He can cut in anything he says.


    "Come on, stop making trouble." Mi Xiaoxiao said he was helpless. Looking at Li Shuo and Tamo, why did he always have the feeling that he took two minors and always matched them.


    Every time I have to stand up and be a peacemaker. I have to be fair, or I will put on an eccentric hat. Do you think she is unjust?


    "Xiaoxiao, ignore them. It''s such a virtue." Jin Xuan looked at Li Shuo and Tamo and shook his head with regret, as if Li Shuo and Tamo were terminally ill and hopeless.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao cleared his throat and then said, "this Mint is very useful. It can cool and reduce fire, so it can be used to make tea and make delicious snacks. Of course, it can also be used as seasoning and ingredients."


    Peppermint is a good thing. It''s easy to find it. It''s better to drink peppermint tea in summer to reduce fire, so as not to be irritable.


    In the past, she liked to eat mint candy. When she put it in her mouth, it was clear and cool, not too sweet or too cold.


    "So this is Xiaoxiao''s seasoning made of mint?" Shi Nuo turned his barbecue and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "..." who will tell her that the IQ of the partner she found is too online? What should I do? She has a weak sense of coping. What does she do? Online consultation, very urgent!!


    "No, it''s almost like that." Mi Xiaoxiao stalled and looked at Shi Nuo with a look of ''you''re too smart''. Fortunately, she still wanted to have a sense of mystery!


    "As long as you smear this thing on the barbecue, it actually tastes good." in this way, the barbecue has not only a meat flavor, but also a fresh mint flavor.


    This barbecue tastes unique. Although this is her first time, she doesn''t know whether it tastes good or not.


    Therefore, this is also a small experiment. I think she can''t wait to know what the results of her experiment are.


    When the dust-proof animal skin was opened, the smell of Mint was stronger. Mi Xiaoxiao carefully buttoned it out and smeared it on the barbecue as evenly as possible. Soon, it should have been yellow barbecue.


    He changed his clothes and became a little green.


    "Have a taste?" Mi Xiaoxiao took the lead in handing Jin Xuan the barbecue. He wanted him to taste it. He was giving some comments. Who wants to count Jin Xuan''s favorite food except her?


    "Hmmm..." Jin Xuan took a rude bite, chewed and swallowed slowly, then frowned slightly, looking embarrassed.


    "Cluck!" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered: it''s over! After two days of hard work, I picked Mint grass and washed it. I thought about it for another day. I added some other things into it. It was not easy to match the ingredients. So I failed?


    At this time, MI Xiaoxiao had completely forgotten that when the production was completed, he had taken the lead in tasting the flavor of the seasoning and felt it feasible. Then he took it out for Jin Xuan and them to taste.


    Now a nervous person has completely thrown this matter out of the sky.

 Chapter 544

    "Well, well, Xiaoxiao, the seasoning made of mint tastes good. The barbecue tastes not only greasy, but also fresh. The taste is very good. Xiaoxiao has worked hard."


    Jin Xuan blinked his eyes, and then wolfed down the meat in his hand.


    "Try it, too, and see how it tastes." Mi Xiaoxiao daubed the mint seasoning in her hand on their respective barbecues. In an instant, a piece of golden barbecue was dyed green.


    "Xiaoxiao, how did you come up with this?" tamer said with a smile, chewing the meat in his mouth and looking at the green mint seasoning on the barbecue.


    "It''s just a whim." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile. She can''t say she learned it in modern times! In this way, it is estimated that others will definitely treat it as a monster.


    "This idea is very good." Li Shuo said with a smile. His Xiaoxiao is really versatile and feels that he can do anything.


    "Are you going hunting tomorrow?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo and said.


    "I''ll go with Jin Xuan." Li Shuo pointed to Jin Xuan beside him and said.


    "Just two people? Don''t you need tamer to go with you?" more people, won''t you catch more prey?


    "It''s okay. The tribe has stored a lot of prey and fruit." but you still need to go out every day. Fuck, anyway, you have to ensure that you have enough food that day. After all, you can''t use the food stored in the tribe in advance at present.


    "Will the stored food not rot if it is stored for too long? Even in winter, the shelf life of meat will not be too long. It is better to store dry goods. Fresh meat and fruit only need to meet the needs of the day.


    Three meals a day, we should always keep the combination of meat and vegetables, so that our body will be healthy. We can''t just eat meat and vegetables, which will easily lead to malnutrition. "


    Just like the previous orcs, they only eat meat three meals a day. 99% of them are barbecued. Most importantly, they don''t eat salt, which will lead to inflammation, weakness of limbs and mental depression.


    So it''s really important to keep healthy.


    "Dry goods?" what should I do with this meat? There is also fruit. If it is dried, is it still called fruit? How to quench your thirst without a little water.


    "Of course, the fruit will not be dried in the air. When the fruit is dried in the cold, it can only be used as snacks." for example, some raisins and dried strawberries are used as snacks. There is nothing to satisfy the stomach. If you want to eat, it is estimated that you have to eat all your teeth in order to fill your stomach.


    "Can also be a snack?" Jin Xuan said, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Of course, just cut the fruit into blocks and dry it in the sun. After a special method, the dried fruit can be made. It just needs the cooperation of the weather. If the weather is bad, the dried fruit can''t be made."


    You can''t dry the fruit without good weather.


    "Hey, Xiaoxiao, when will you dry some dried fruits for me?" Jin Xuan said with a smile. His mouth watered at the thought of eating.


    "It''s all right. I''ll dry it for you when the weather is fine, but you have to give a hand at that time. For example, you have to provide fresh fruit."


    What is this? I really haven''t tried it. I don''t know if I can succeed, but everything has a first time. Try it first. If I can''t succeed, say again.


    "No problem, I''ll be responsible for the fruit." if you want to eat, you can''t let Xiaoxiao do it. How can you say you have to give up?

 Chapter 545

    "Come on, let''s not disturb Xiaoxiao to rest. It''s almost midnight. We''d better go back and rest early!" Jin Xuan took the lead to stand up and said to several big men behind him.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go." tamer nodded approvingly, got up and wanted to walk out of the cave.


    "Wait." just then, you Xiaoxiao stopped, ready to go out of the Tamo of the cave, and suddenly made a noise, which startled Jin Xuan.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoxiao, something else?" Tamo stopped and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously.


    "Well... Tamer, Li Shuo, can you two stay first? I have something to tell you." last time I stayed up late to make two animal leather clothes, I haven''t found a chance to give them both. I have time today.


    "What does Xiaoxiao want to tell me?" Li Shuo stepped forward, stretched out his hand and hooked up Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder, laughing so that he was a ruffian.


    "Well... You''ll know if you stay." Mi Xiaoxiao paused and said, "well, Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan, if you want to stay, it''s OK. It doesn''t matter. It''s not important."


    It''s just a gift of clothes. It''s not a big deal.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go back first. Xiaoxiao, you have a rest early." Jin Xuan shook his head and refused Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. Since Xiaoxiao wanted Li Shuo and Tamo to stay, they would go back. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. It''s no problem.


    "OK, you go back first." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and said, while Shi Nuo and Li Shuo stayed and sat down again, waiting for MI Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Let''s go back first. Xiaoxiao has a rest early." Jin Xuan asked again.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a delay. It doesn''t matter." although Jin Xuan seems a little wordy, he still feels very happy about their concern anyway.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After seeing off Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo, MI Xiaoxiao came to the stone bed. Look for the two animal skin clothes hidden by yourself. Remember, Tamo''s clothes are black and lishuo''s are red.


    After beating the drum for a long time, MI Xiaoxiao found the two clothes under the stone bed. He said that he had spent a lot of time to hide the two clothes and surprise Li Shuo and Tamo,


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you take? Animal skin?" it doesn''t look like it. It''s just folded, so you can''t see the overall shape, but from the appearance, you know it''s made of animal skin.


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled mysteriously and didn''t answer Tamo''s words. Li Shuo sat aside smiling from beginning to end, smiling but silent,


    "Mummy, this is for you, this is for you." Mi Xiaoxiao separated the two clothes, handed the red one to Li Shuo and the black one to Tamo.


    "What''s this?" tamer wondered, holding up a large piece of animal skin in his hand. Is this an animal skin skirt made by Xiaoxiao and specially given to them?


    "You can see for yourself." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at Tamo.


    "That''s right." I can see what it is. Thinking, tamer couldn''t wait to pull the animal skin out of his hand. He was surprised.


    Of course, the surprise here is not frightened, but happy surprise. Isn''t the clothes in your hands the same as those worn by Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan?


    At the beginning, he was jealous and distressed Xiaoxiao. He didn''t want Xiaoxiao to be tired, so he didn''t speak. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao stole it and did it. Moreover, it looked like his body.

 Chapter 546

    "Try it on?" urged Mi Xiaoxiao. When they were made, they looked with their own eyes and didn''t measure their height with a ruler or other tools.


    Of course, I don''t know whether it''s appropriate to put it on. If it''s not appropriate, I can change it early. Of course, if my eyes are sharp, it must be appropriate to put it on.


    "OK." tamer nodded happily and began to take off his animal skin skirt. This startled Mi Xiaoxiao who was standing aside.


    Although Tamo and lishuo are now recognized partners, they are not honest with each other physically, so their careless behavior of changing clothes in front of them will startle them at first.


    "Well, you wait." you immediately called them and asked them to stop their actions. You said it was just a coat. Can you take off the clothes inside?


    "What''s the matter?" Tamo and lishuo, who were in the middle of excitement, were interrupted. Although they stopped their actions, they also looked at a loss.


    It was just fine. Why did Xiaoxiao interrupt their movements?


    "Well, the clothes I made are just worn outside. You don''t need to take off the inner clothes. They are used to keep warm. If you take off the inner clothes, you don''t need to wear this clothes."


    In other words, they don''t have to take off their clothes, just put their coats on them.


    It was originally made to keep warm. If you take off the clothes inside, you won''t be able to keep warm.


    If you also wear clothes inside, you will look more energetic in this way. Besides, how can you wear a windbreaker outside without a dress inside?


    Isn''t this a bit out of line? His purpose is to keep warm. Second, the most important thing is to look handsome.


    Because Jin Xuan was just a proper clothes hanger, which looked good in everything.


    In other words, if you are a designer, you can''t wait to put your beautifully designed clothes on them one by one every day.


    If you want to ask why, you must say righteously: "because it will appear to have a special sense of achievement."


    "Cough, that, I was too excited just now. How could I wear the wrong clothes." tamer quietly climbed up the suspicious blush of his mother on his white face, although the color was light, and it didn''t seem so clear in the light of the fire.


    However, I couldn''t escape. I kept looking at his mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    "Puff! OK, you change quickly. I''ll just turn around." Oh, tamer was so cute just now. Is he handsome?


    And Li Shuo didn''t say anything, just slightly raised a perfect smile in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao''s back, which can fascinate people, but frighten people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, Shi Nuo, what do you think Xiaoxiao wants to do with them?" Jin Xuan pushed the man aside curiously.


    He just wanted to stay, but Shi Nuo said he was leaving. If he stayed, he might make Xiaoxiao unhappy. He would never do anything that made Xiaoxiao unhappy.


    "Are you surprised?" Shi Nuo stared at the endless night ahead.


    "Of course, aren''t you curious?" Jin Xuan looked at Shi Nuo with confused eyes, left Li Shuo and Tamo alone and said what he was going to say.


    Isn''t Shi Nuo curious at all?

 Chapter 547

    "Not curious." shinuo stopped and turned to look at Jinxuan.


    "Er..." Jin Xuan was dumb. The guy''s answer was still concise and clear. He blocked others'' tongue and made people unable to say a word.


    "But I''m curious..." Jin Xuan seemed helpless. What should he do?


    "Hello, what''s the matter with me?" Shi Nuo stopped and looked at Jin Xuan''s natural face. It was really funny. He wondered what''s the matter with him?


    "Er..." at least they are brothers, or they share weal and woe. Now they are so embarrassed. Is it really good?


    "Just when Jin Xuan thought Shi Nuo wouldn''t care about himself, Shi Nuo, who was still in silence, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "..." Jin Xuan was speechless. He was really a brother. He was a bird in the same forest. When the disaster came, they flew separately. Should he be so ruthless or so indifferent


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Handsome!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two men in front of him with bright eyes. It was tailor-made. Do you want to be so handsome!


    Although the sleeves of this dress are a little longer, on the whole, it is still quite appropriate. The bright red, which is kept and dragged, is more and more enchanting. The ruffian spirit that was revealed has now turned into a full evil spirit.


    At first glance, it is simply the necessary temperament of the handsome villain boss in the animation. It reveals full of evil spirit, beautiful face and white skin. It looks so smooth and delicate.


    Just like the excellent white porcelain, it makes people feel like they can''t put it down.


    A head of silver silk is like a good silk, soft, smooth and lazy.


    A pair of emerald eyes look like a pair of good emeralds, revealing a deep look.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t look at him. Put on your clothes. He''s just like that. Look at me." tamer stood aside and said unconvinced.


    "You''re not as good-looking as the leader." Li Shuo rolled his silver hair, circle after circle, again and again, without a hint of boredom.


    "It''s a good dress," she told the truth.


    A long black hair was dressed up as a proper ancient hair ornament by Mi Xiaoxiao. Although there was no binding hair band, it was bound with vines. In fact, it was the same.


    It looks more fresh.


    Black hair and black eyes. If it weren''t for the clothes on her, she would doubt whether this guy crossed from ancient times. However, the ears on her head are quite lovely.


    A black windbreaker, although the sleeves are a little long, it has an unexpected harvest and more flavor by rolling up a few rolls and exposing a wrist.


    As soon as the fox''s ears drooped overhead, MI Xiaoxiao had an impulse to pinch them. Although he thought so, he didn''t do so.


    "Xiaoxiao did it, of course." tamer turned around, just like a child receiving a gift, expressing his joy incisively and vividly.


    "What about you? Do you like it?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and said with a smile.


    This dress was not easy for her to make. It was carefully made and designed. Jin Xuan''s four people were different. They were all styles that could show their own temperament.


    "Must, Xiaoxiao do, what kind, I like." finish saying, still don''t forget to wink at Mi Xiaoxiao''s thousands of styles.


    "Oh, next time I''ll make you a straw skirt, don''t dislike it." Mi Xiaoxiao blinked.


    "Er..." can he take back what he just said?

 Chapter 548

    Early the next morning, Li Shuo and Jin Xuan went out to hunt with most of the male orcs of the tribe. It is said that most of the people of the tribe were led by scar to collect firewood in the dense forest.


    Last time, because of ORC poisoning, whether hunting or collecting firewood, it was only halfway through and was forced to end.


    Winter will come soon. If you don''t have enough firewood, it''s still difficult to pass this winter, but


    Mi Xiaoxiao seemed to think of something. Her eyes brightened. In cold weather, in addition to burning firewood, can''t she still burn charcoal?


    Moreover, the operation of carbon fire is more convenient. As long as you add carbon fire to the burning fire, it will burn automatically in only one minute, providing no less heat than burning firewood.


    Moreover, carbon fire is easy to preserve and provides high heat. Most importantly, the heat brought by carbon fire is more personal. It will not feel cold as soon as it leaves, and the burning is more durable.


    In this way, in fact, they can burn carbon fire for preservation, but the process of burning paper carbon fire is a little troublesome, and the kiln that burns carbon fire can''t make it by themselves.


    But the charcoal burned in the open air should also be used, right? I just don''t know how effective the charcoal fire burned in the open air is.


    Anyway, I came up with another good way to prevent severe cold. It''s relatively simple. I just need dry firewood and fire to burn it.


    In that case, when Li Shuo and Jin Xuan come back, I will discuss with them. Before that, I will let myself do an experiment. If the charcoal fire can be used and the temperature can be preserved for a long time, I will put it forward to them again. In this way, I can ensure nothing wrong.


    Therefore, now she needs to do an experiment by herself. Secondly, she still needs two helpers. After all, burning charcoal fire requires dry firewood. Recently, one person is both moving firewood and burning fire, which is not safe.


    Moreover, when I was in the countryside, I didn''t try this method myself, but at that time, my grandmother often filled the remaining high-temperature charcoal fire after cooking with a jar, covered it with a cover, and put out the fire, so that it can continue to be used.


    The reason why a lid is added to the jar is to prevent the high-temperature burning carbon fire from contacting with the air and continue to burn.


    Since Grandma could do this at that time and successfully stored charcoal fire, her experiment must be successful. Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao was ready to go to Tamo and shinuo.


    He doesn''t know many people in the Canglang tribe. Scar has a task when he goes out. Tru has something to do. Lishuo and Jinxuan are not in the tribe, so xiaozekesi can''t help.


    Don''t count on his mother, and people also have their own things to do. As for pal, he is a wounded man up to now. He is a healthy man with hands and feet. He can''t bother a person who is still recovering.


    So far, the only people she can find are tamer and Shi Nuo. Even if others find them themselves, others may not be willing to help her. After all, they don''t know each other, do they?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t wait for them to come and deliver breakfast to herself. Instead, she put on her clothes and walked out of the cave. On the way, she suddenly bumped into a person and almost didn''t crook her nose. Fortunately, her nose was strong enough.


    "Xiaoxiao? You''re so flustered. Where are you going? Be careful to fall." Shi Nuo walked well with breakfast, but he didn''t expect to suddenly bump into a man in front of him.

 Chapter 549

    I carried Xiaoxiao''s breakfast and saw the figure bumping towards me. Of course, my first reaction was to dodge, but when I saw the little face clearly, my actions were faster than the thoughts of my brain.


    The whole person was stuck there motionless, just like a big tree. His feet were like rooted. He couldn''t move half a step. In his pale golden eyes, he revealed a little helplessness and full spoil.


    Alas ~


    His girl is still so reckless and hot all day. It''s just that Xiaoxiao is a lively girl, full of vitality, and the upward breath of sunshine is really what he likes.


    "Eh? Why don''t you run away?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up, with her soft hair scattered. Because she hit Shi Nuo''s chest, her hair suddenly became messy, and a pinch of long hair hung straight in front of her eyes.


    There was a sense of confusion when I just woke up and didn''t have time to comb and wash my hair, plus those big confused eyes. In an instant, MI Xiaoxiao''s beauty was upgraded by several grades.


    "Oh! Silly girl! Are you stupid?" Shi Nuo helped Mi Xiaoxiao sit down on a big stone and put his breakfast aside.


    Then he rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head and sorted out his messy hair. His eyes were gentle and his mouth was hung with a warm smile. At first glance, the whole person was a warm man. No one would have thought that a man who was so warm in front of him would be a silent and cold person.


    In fact, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t understand, because she was fascinated by the man in front of her. If she hadn''t heard his voice, she would almost be unable to find the southeast and northwest.


    In other words, although Shi Nuo will talk more when facing her, he will not talk as much as today... If he doesn''t feel pain himself. She really wants to pinch herself to see if it hurts.


    "You are stupid! Your whole family is stupid!" Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously replied, but at the moment when the words fell, his regretful intestines were green.


    "No! No!" murmured Mi Xiaoxiao. The expression on her face became more and more ugly. It seemed that she had just dug a hole for herself.


    Now Shi Nuo is his partner and his closest person. Of course, he and she are a family. Now she says that all his family are fools, so don''t she just turn around and call herself a fool?


    Ah ah!


    I feel like I''m almost equal to a brain cripple. Should I be so stupid? This scolding individual can also take his own. Mi Xiaoxiao doubts his IQ.


    Where can I buy brain fragments? Wait online, very urgent!


    Maybe I should have a piece now, and then to alleviate my IQ.


    "Well... Can I take back what I just said?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo and smiled awkwardly.


    "Well... Won''t you really be fooled?" Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao regretfully, and then stretched out his hand to touch his chest.


    Um


    The softness and hardness are moderate. It doesn''t look like a fool in such a building


    "Well, who said I was stupid? But I didn''t react at once." Mi Xiaoxiao hummed and then said, "then why didn''t you just hide?"


    She was curious. Obviously, she looked at him and he was like a big fool. He clubbed in the middle of the road and didn''t move. Isn''t he afraid of being hit?


    "If I run away, who will protect you, little confused? If I hit the ground, it''s much more painful than hitting my chest." Shi Nuo touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head and said firmly, and his eyes became very serious at that moment.

 Chapter 550

    Little confused?


    When did she get such a nickname?


    Listen, how can I feel stupid... Mi Xiaoxiao said that he tried his best to refuse this title.


    But thinking of Shi Nuo''s words, MI Xiaoxiao shouted again: "isn''t your chest as hard as the ground? It''s just half a weight, no difference."


    This is not, up to now, the bridge of my nose still hurts. I have lingering palpitations. Is there wood?


    "What is Xiaoxiao muttering?" Shi Nuo looked at the little woman in front of him. His big eyes were full of smart breath. His skin was as white as snow, and his broken hair in front of his forehead left a string of dark shadows under the light.


    "Nothing, nothing." Mi Xiaoxiao stood up and shook her head at Shi Nuo. She said that even with her 100 courage, she didn''t dare to say what she thought.


    "Well... What are you doing so early?" she was on the road early in the morning. To tell the truth, it was so cold in the morning that she couldn''t get up so early. When she thought about it, MI Xiaoxiao found that she still admired Shi Nuo.


    "Go and bring you breakfast." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, as if full of helplessness. When Xiaoxiao bumped into him just now, he carried breakfast. After so long, didn''t Xiaoxiao find the breakfast next to him at all?


    Or because Xiaoxiao focused all her attention on herself, she didn''t notice the breakfast placed next to her?


    Um


    The more Shi Nuo thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was right, and his inner satisfaction was full of baskets.


    "So it is, but why didn''t I find it just now?" said Mi Xiaoxiao. There was already a cooling breakfast next to the stone.


    Uh huh, breakfast is quite rich. A roast sweet potato and a bowl of soup; Add some roasted meat that has been cut and coated with honey.


    Looking at the dishes, it''s still easy to make people full of taste. After looking at it, MI Xiaoxiao found that she hadn''t eaten breakfast yet.


    "Take it back to eat?" after listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, what he thought just now seemed to be confirmed again. It seems that what he thought is really right.


    "No, just eat here." she happened to have something to discuss with Shi Nuo. She didn''t have to take it for granted. It was burning charcoal fire. For this matter, she ran out without even having breakfast.


    "It''s windy outside. It''s warmer to go to the cave." I''m casual about Mi Xiaoxiao. Shi Nuo expressed his disapproval; When eating outside, it''s windy in the morning and easy to catch cold. Xiaoxiao is extremely afraid of cold. It''s warmer to go to the cave.


    Don''t be careless. Last time Xiaoxiao got sick, thanks to the fruit, Xiaoxiao also suffered a crime. He doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to get sick again.


    "It''s all right. It''s just breakfast. I won''t catch a cold soon." although the weather is cold and windy, she''s not particularly weak and ill. It''s all right to blow some wind.


    Li Xiaoxiao knows that Shi Nuo is a bit of a soldier. Of course, the most important reason is that he was ill for no reason last time.


    But then again, in fact, their physique is still very good, not as weak as they think.


    "OK, dress up." Shi Nuo said, but Mi Xiaoxiao had to reluctantly nod and agree. However, he took off his coat and put it on MI Xiaoxiao''s shoulder.


    "Don''t catch a cold. You''d better put it on and I''ll eat it." I was helpless. Mi Xiaoxiao had to walk into his cave with breakfast and shinuo.


    "OK." Shi Nuo smiled, as if he had achieved something, and smiled extraordinarily gently.

 Chapter 551

    Mi Xiaoxiao''s helpless flat mouth. Shi Nuo knew it was intentional. He knew he would not accept the clothes he handed over. He only wore a simple animal skin skirt and gave her his coat. He only had the thin and short animal skin skirt, which could not block the cold wind at all.


    So I can''t accept his coat at all. So he had to walk into the cave with breakfast, and Shi Nuo''s goal was finally achieved.


    "Why are you alone? Why did Tamo go?" only Li Shuo and Jin Xuan went hunting. According to reason, Tamo should also come, but now he didn''t see any shadow of him.


    "I don''t know." Shi Nuo carefully removed the skin of the roasted sweet potato, revealing the golden sweet potato meat inside. He could also see some upward hot air, and the aroma of the roasted sweet potato was also quickly distributed in the cave.


    "You didn''t see him this morning?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered. They all got up early. Is there a special case today? The tamer guy is lying in bed?


    After the simple words of "no..." Shi Nuo still peeled the sweet potato skin seriously, so he felt it very seriously.


    With his slender white fingers, he peeled off the dusty sweet potato skin layer by layer. His actions were orderly. Looking from a distance, he seemed to be completing a very special work of art.


    "In fact, I want to discuss something with you." you Xiaoxiao drank the soup in your hand and looked at Shi Nuo and said tentatively.


    "What''s the matter?" Shi Nuo didn''t stop his movements. He just looked up and took a serious look at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then lowered his head.


    "Don''t wait until tamer comes?" after all, she needs two labor forces, not one, so in order to save time and obtain the consent of two people at the same time. So he had to say it in front of two people.


    This will greatly advance the time for the experiment. The ideal time she wants is to wait for them to come back from hunting, and her experiment will have results.


    In this way, we can tell Li Shuo the results of the experiment at the first time. Of course, this is based on the premise that the experiment is successful. If the experiment is not successful, there is no need to tell Li Shuo about it.


    "Say it now, Xiaoxiao, I''m coming!" she didn''t speak, and Shi Nuo didn''t speak. Instead, a voice came from the hole.


    Mi Xiaoxiao knew as soon as he heard it. It was Tamo''s voice. As the saying goes: it''s better to hurry well than to come skillfully. Tamo is a guy who can pick the time and is looking for him! He came out at the critical moment.


    "Why did you come here now and have breakfast?" if you didn''t see him as Shi Nuo said, you don''t know whether he had breakfast, so Mi Xiaoxiao asked when he saw him.


    If you don''t eat, you still have some food here, that is... The food stored for two apples may not be enough, but it''s OK to pad an empty stomach first..


    "Of course, do you think I got up as late as you?" tamer gave Mi Xiaoxiao a ecstatic wink. His words really made Mi Xiaoxiao speechless.


    ok


    You say you wink and wink. It''s necessary to make a verbal attack? It''s just destroying the atmosphere, okay!


    "Cough, let''s get down to business first. I think of a good way to spend the winter." Mi Xiaoxiao has already mentioned the division of spring, summer, autumn and winter to them. As for Tamo, she also told him. I believe you and his brain can understand it soon.


    "Good idea? Isn''t it a bad idea?" tamer went to MI Xiaoxiao and rubbed her hair.

 Chapter 552

    Tamo wore a faint smile on his face until he made Mi Xiaoxiao''s hair soft and messy.


    With disheveled hair, MI Xiaoxiao said helplessly, "it''s cold in winter. Snow is common. We can not only keep warm with animal fur clothes, but also improve our temperature with the help of the temperature of foreign objects.


    For example, our ordinary fire is to use the temperature emitted by the fire light to achieve our own warming effect. Of course, the fire can be used to keep warm, but after all, we don''t have so much firewood for us to burn.


    Even if there is, the orcs have to spend their time to pick it up in the woods. If we spend our time collecting firewood for hunting, we will have more food for the winter this winter, so we don''t have to worry about starvation. "


    After taking a breath, MI Xiaoxiao continued, "the fire can really help us raise our temperature, but it takes a lot of effort and time. As I said just now, if we spend all our time collecting firewood on hunting, our prey may double or even double.


    In this way, we can easily solve the problem of insufficient food in winter. Of course, it is possible to save more orcs.


    You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Choose. If you spend all your time on hunting, our firewood will be relatively reduced. In other words, in winter, we won''t have enough firewood to keep warm. Cold prevention in winter is also an important condition for survival.


    Since we don''t have enough firewood, we should find other ways to keep warm. We can''t freeze ourselves to death in winter?! so! I thought of a good way. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo and Shi Nuo and smiled mysteriously.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve been listening to you for a long time, and I didn''t understand what the good way you said is." tamer smiled faintly and calmly carried on his poisonous tongue.


    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao was embarrassed. He seemed to be a little wordy just now. Well, let''s get into the theme... He was despised for being wordy ~


    "Well, I was just explaining! Haha, let''s get to the topic now. Here''s the thing. We can put the high-temperature carbon left from the usual fire in one thing, and then cover it, so that the carbon can be preserved.


    As long as we wait until we need to burn it, we can take it out and burn it with a small fire. Although the temperature may not be as high as that of an open fire, it is better in durability and materials. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought about it. It''s almost like this. There should be no things left behind, right?


    "Listen to Xiaoxiao, this method is still feasible, but only these usually accumulated carbon fires, it seems that some are not enough to spend the winter."


    Shi Nuo thought about it and gave him a long narrative.


    "Indeed, the demand is far greater than the storage. If we started storage early in the morning, it might be enough, but now we don''t have any storage." tamer also nodded, looking serious.


    "That''s why we need another way out." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Another way out?" Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously. Why didn''t he understand.


    "So we should go to the mountain to burn a carbon fire, plus the usual collection of drops. After this winter, there should be no problem. Moreover, when burning a carbon fire, only three of us need at most."

 Chapter 553

    At ordinary times, many people need to work together to complete things. Now, only three of them can do it. In this way, she is willing to do things that save time and effort and kill two birds with one stone.


    "So we''re going to burn carbon fire in the dense forest on the mountain?" tamer quickly responded. Maybe it''s him.


    "Hmm, so your opinion is...?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo and turned his eyes to Shi Nuo,.


    "I''ll try it with you after eating." Shi Nuo''s eyes were soft, and she looked like she would do anything as long as she was willing to eat.


    "I don''t mind." tamer stalled and showed a casual look. Mi Xiaoxiao directly ignored his expression. Anyway, he was going to go in the end.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Tamo, you still need more firewood. You can''t get some dry ones. You can also get wet ones." Mi Xiaoxiao holds a long wooden stick in his hand and burns firewood in the pit to make it fully contact with the air and burn more vigorously.


    There must be a big pit before burning the carbon fire. As for why, 90% of the reason is that it is convenient to pour out the carbon fire with water when the fire is finished, which will be more convenient when taking out the carbon fire.


    Moreover, during the firing process, the fire can also be relatively avoided from flying to other places, resulting in unnecessary fire, that is, the damage to forest trees is reduced.


    "OK, I''ll be right back." tamer nodded, relieved of his strength.


    To tell you the truth, he is not comfortable when he is in such a big fire. Don''t forget himself, but the fox, how thick the fox''s hair is. Now the weather is not so cold, he doesn''t adapt to such a big fire melon and such a high temperature.


    "Well, pay attention to safety. This is a preliminary experiment. I don''t know if it can succeed. Just bring some back." don''t look at the simple process of burning charcoal fire, but it''s still difficult to do.


    She didn''t blow it. She didn''t know when to turn it off or when to load it for the first time. Therefore, this thing is still troublesome for her. I hope it can be successful at one time. The charcoal fire burned by herself can be used well.


    If there is too much water when putting out the carbon fire, resulting in failure to burn, it is a failure, you know. To a certain extent, you still need water to extinguish the burning fire. Although you grew up in the countryside, your grandmother can''t burn it anyway, so you''ve never seen others burn it.


    It was only after listening to Xiao Zhao''s brother''s grandfather at that time that he said he wanted to do an experiment, rather than tell Li Shuo immediately.


    "Shi Nuo, how''s the water on your side?" there wasn''t such a big watering bucket here, so they had to dig a bigger pit next to the big pit for burning carbon fire.


    This big pit is used to hold water. Although the river is nearby, you can''t carry too much water this time, so you choose to dig a pit next to it and fill it with water. In this way, as long as you need water, the water will be nearby for easy use.


    And they don''t need to spend so much effort to run back and forth.


    "Not much." the water is not so easy to pick. Lift it up one by one with the largest wooden stake in the tribe, with proper strength.


    "OK, I''m almost here. As long as Tamo brings back other firewood and burns them, we can turn off the fire." Mi Xiaoxiao reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile.

 Chapter 554

    "Mummy, it''s all here. It should be OK to burn these?" tamer threw a bundle of firewood in front of MI Xiaoxiao, hit a hatchet and said lazily.


    "OK, almost. It''s hard for you. Go sit over there and have a rest. If you''re hungry, there''s fruit over there." Mi Xiaoxiao wiped the sweat on her forehead and thought.


    This guy is afraid of the heat. His ears are so drooping and motionless, just like he has no spirit. Let alone, MI Xiaoxiao looks very distressed. Thinking that there are no more things anyway, he wants to let him have a rest.


    "Forget it, I''ll stay here to help you, Xiaoxiao. You''ve been sweating so much. Why don''t you go and have a rest." he wanted to promise, but when he saw Mi Xiaoxiao sweating, he was very distressed,


    Xiaoxiao worked so hard and didn''t say anything. As a big man, he was flirting and said nothing. Besides, Xiaoxiao is the one he loves. How can he watch the people he likes suffer?


    So the words immediately changed their original meaning.


    "It''s all right. It''s not much different. The fire is so big and the temperature is so high. You''d better go and have a rest." as long as you throw the firewood brought back by Tamo into the fire, wait until the open fire is burned, and then work with Shi Nuo to extinguish the carbon fire with water to generate carbon.


    "Why so wordy, do I look like a person afraid of heat? I''m willing to stay and help you. That''s because I like you! If it''s not so, I don''t want to stay!" tamer turned his face awkwardly and ignored Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao just smiled at this.


    It can only be said that someone''s arrogant mood has turned over again


    The silence of two people. All around suddenly became quiet.


    There were only a few occasional bird songs, and the thump of water hitting the wooden pile when Shi nuoti was drinking water, and the occasional crackle of the burning fire, which together produced a special song.


    Make the surrounding woods no longer so silent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yes, Shi Nuo, just water out the high-temperature charcoal fire with water, but don''t sprinkle too much water, otherwise the carbon won''t burn in the future." if the charcoal doesn''t light, it''s in vain.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo began to fold off the leaves of a twig, took it in his hand, stretched it into the pit, stained with water, and then sprinkled it evenly on the charcoal that was still burning at high temperature.


    With this action, those watered charcoal raise a light cyan smoke one after another. If they are close, they will be choked enough.


    "I''ll try it too." tamer actively folded a twig, followed Shi Nuo''s example and sprinkled water dutifully. Soon, with the cooperation of the three people, all the high-temperature charcoal in the pit had been extinguished.


    "Do you want to load it now?" tamer pointed to several animal skin bags placed on the ground.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at it and said, "don''t wait. The temperature of the charcoal is still very high. If you put it in now, it''s easy to burn the animal skin bags." she stayed up late to make these animal skin bags.


    The clothes are made with rags, that is, clothes are made and cut, and the rest of the useless animal skins. Therefore, it seems that these bags are also colorful.


    There are not many materials left to make clothes, so she hastily made three bags. If they were burned out in this way, she would be distressed.


    She wanted to go out to pick fruit or something. It was more convenient to bring it, but she came in handy today.

 Chapter 555

    "Eat some fruit, it''s estimated that it will take a while." although I didn''t adhere to the habit of eating lunch, I must have digested the food I ate in the morning after working for so long.


    She felt hungry, not to mention the two big men, shinuo and tamer, but now she only had fruit to eat. Therefore, we can only eat some fruit at will. It''s not too late to eat until we return to the tribe.


    "Pooh!" tamer turned around and smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao as he was about to take the fruit in her hand.


    And Mi Xiaoxiao kept delivering the fruit, looked at the laughing man in front of her inexplicably, and said, isn''t she just handing him a fruit? What''s so funny about that?


    "Cough, Xiaoxiao, you... Your face is dirty." Shi Nuo stood behind Tamo, one hand holding his fist on his mouth, with a red face on his face. Cough seems to be used to hide his emotions.


    Mi Xiaoxiao knew at a glance that Shi Nuo was holding back his laughter, as if


    It''s hard to bear.


    "Face? What''s the matter with my face?" Mi Xiaoxiao slipped the fruit into Tamo''s hand and gave him Shi Nuo''s share. The other hand reached out and touched his face.


    "Ha ha! You, you, your face... Your face, ha ha! Your face is black!" tamer pointed to MI Xiaoxiao''s face and smiled so that he was out of breath.


    "..." his face turned black!


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at tamerton and thought about what he said. He didn''t calm down for a while.


    When I came back, my face was really black.


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao''s face seems to have a capital embarrassing word. Obviously, the word is black.


    "You, here, I, wait, wait!" Mi Xiaoxiao gnashed his teeth and pointed to Tamo. After saying this, he turned and ran in the direction of the river.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha! Xiaoxiao, ha ha, slow down!" tamer, holding two apples in his hand, bent down with a smile, turned his head and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s gone figure, and couldn''t help reminding him.


    "...!!!" I didn''t think of me. His words were indeed counterproductive, because Mi Xiaoxiao almost didn''t plant a dog to eat shit when she heard this.


    "Smelly Tamo, dead Tamo, annoying Tamo! Dare to laugh at me! I''m so angry! See how I can deal with him later!" Mi Xiaoxiao angrily broke several grass and showed a fierce look. With that... Black pot like face, at first glance, I don''t know where the little... Beggar came from.


    Just now, MI Xiaoxiao, who was still ravaging the grass, looked at the face in the water and immediately returned to his mind: "how should I wash it?"


    To tell the truth, don''t blame tamer for laughing. Even when he looked at his face, he couldn''t help laughing, so he said. I don''t need to describe the funny degree of my face.


    Because


    Look at everyone''s expressions to see how funny it is.


    "Forget it, you have to wash everything, don''t you?" or how should she see people!


    On the beautiful riverside, the river is crystal clear. Under the irradiation of the sun, it glitters as if it were sprinkled with gold. The surrounding birds keep singing, and the pleasant sound is better than one.


    It was a rare beauty, but it was interrupted by screams one after another, which instantly destroyed the atmosphere of the scene.


    The screamer was no one else, but Mi Xiaoxiao, who squatted down by the river to wash his face.


    "Why can''t you clean it?" she was so angry. It''s not ink. How can it be so difficult to wash. Look at her face, and the black on it is still so obvious.

 Chapter 556

    "Forget it, I''d better go back and wash my face with some plant ash." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped his action and sighed.


    It''s estimated that these things on your face can''t be cleaned for a while. If you have a small piece of animal skin, maybe you can wash it more cleanly.


    However, it is said that plant ash can remove stains, and its effect is similar to that of washing powder, but its effect is much worse than that of washing powder, but it is still possible to remove such a little thing on your face.


    In fact, the things on her face are not particularly black, but some can''t be washed with water alone. It looks like she looks black. Originally, her skin was relatively white, but now it looks more like a tomboy.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao stood up, slightly dried some water drops on her face, turned around with a bitter face and walked in the direction she came.


    The place where she washed her face was just a small river. The river was not wide, but the water was not shallow. Because she was pushed into the river last time and almost died, now as soon as she saw the water, she would subconsciously walk in the direction of shallow water.


    Where the water is deep, you will never take a step. As the saying goes: Once bitten by a snake, you will be afraid of the well rope for ten years; This time, the water fell out of the psychological shadow.


    Mi Xiaoxiao walked forward with her back to the river. She didn''t find that two golden shadows gradually appeared on the opposite bank. Under the sunshine, those two shadows were pulled for a long time


    "Xiaoxiao, where are you?" Tamo''s cry came from a distance, which revealed a little anxiety.


    "I''m here, so I''ll come." it seems that I''ve been out for some time. It took me a few minutes to wash my face. No wonder they call themselves.


    "Come on, catch her!" a hoarse voice suddenly came in from behind. Mi Xiaoxiao turned back in an instant, but only saw a yellow shadow running from the other bank of the river.


    "Xiaoxiao, lie down!!!"


    For a moment, Shi Nuo''s anxious voice came from behind. Mi Xiaoxiao directly gave the most sincere answer regardless of three, seven and twenty-one. At the moment when Shi Nuo''s words just fell, MI Xiaoxiao''s body fell directly to the front.


    Because of autumn, there are many fallen leaves, so I don''t feel pain when I fall down. I just rush, but if I slow down, I''ll be fine.


    "Bang!" a tree that didn''t look very strong was broken at the waist in an instant. A huge yellow figure lay in the residue, struggling and roaring.


    "Roar!"


    A huge roar sounded behind him. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to climb up. He turned and hid behind a big tree that looked at least 50 years old. Mi Xiaoxiao, with zero combat effectiveness, as long as he didn''t drag them back.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you okay?" tamer hurried to MI Xiaoxiao''s side and looked up and down until he was sure there was no wound.


    "It''s all right, but who are they? Why attack me?" until now, she didn''t see the true face of the attacker, but could vaguely see a yellow shadow..


    "I don''t know, but Shi Nuo should be able to cope with it alone." I don''t need his help, but the man has some skills.


    At least it seems that Shi Nuo''s Kung Fu is comparable to Shi Nuo''s, but he doesn''t know whether it is Shi Nuo''s real level, because he hasn''t seen Shi Nuo''s skill.


    "Whew!" at this time, a black pebble came through the wind. The target was Mi Xiaoxiao''s neck, where the main artery was located. If he accidentally broke the blood vessel, it would be over in the wilderness.

 Chapter 557

    "Get out!" Tamo''s face was black, holding a small black stone. It was difficult to hide his anger in his tone. The strength in his hand gradually tightened, and a black pebble turned into fly ash.


    Once the big hand is released, it instantly disappears into the world and floats away with the wind.


    "Tut Tut, good eyesight." a joking voice came from the grass on the other side of the river, and then a tall figure walked out of the grass slowly.


    With short light yellow hair, curly hair and amber eyes, the whole person is tall and big. He is dressed in a light yellow animal skin skirt and has a strong figure, just like a contestant coming to a boxing match.


    The clenched fist is extremely strong. One fist in the morning can kill a person.


    On the other hand, the man around her, although stripped and skinny, seems too weak compared with the man on the other side. To put it more simply, he doesn''t have to be beaten.


    "Did you throw this stone just now?" tamer stares at the man standing out with sharp eyes, and a sarcastic smile is aroused at the corners of his mouth. His eyes are like looking at a dead man.


    "I dare to do it. That''s right. I voted for this stone. If you want me to say boy, you''d better run for your life. Our goal is just this ugly little guy. As long as we catch this little guy, we have nothing to do. I''m sure we won''t hurt you."


    The burly Orc stood on the other side of the river, disdaining to stare at Mi Xiaoxiao and Tamo. In particular, his eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao as if they were looking at what was in his bag. He was determined to get it, which made Tamo very annoying.


    Xiaoxiao is his. No one can take it away.


    Originally I wanted to save his life. Since this guy is so afraid of death, he will help him


    After all, I only need to use my fingers to do such things. I am most willing to do good things


    "I didn''t have an appetite when I saw you look so ugly. I didn''t expect you to speak so ugly. You really don''t deserve to live in this world. It''s polluting my eyes. Child, it''s not your fault to be ugly. It''s your fault to scare people."


    Tamer looked at the man. Speak to him with a look of ''you are hopeless'', and the beast''s popularity is half dead, and his fist is also pinched'' cluck ''.


    As one of the parties, MI Xiaoxiao, standing by the tree, was so angry that her heart ached. Is she so ugly? As for the word "ugly not pull haw"?


    And what''s the matter with this'' little guy ''?


    Is she young? Small?


    Even if it is small, it must be described as small and exquisite, right? Little guy, these three words are really unacceptable.


    So she''s very angry now.


    But after hearing tamer''s words, he couldn''t help standing up and clapping for him. NIMA, tamer''s nickname is not groundless. This guy''s poisonous tongue attack is actually practiced. It can be said that he has deep skills.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy, you''ll know my power later. I''m just a quick talker. I can help you." the strong Orc said so, but his heart was askew. How can I teach the smelly boy later.


    Say he''s ugly?


    that ''s ok!


    I''ll beat him later. I don''t even know his parents.


    Well... I''m ugly anyway!!!


    "Well, try it!" Tamo smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then his momentum changed. Without the tenderness and tenderness in front of MI Xiaoxiao, there was only a strong murderous spirit.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who was standing by to watch the war, only felt her maiden heart burst.


    Oh, my God!


    When she saw tamer''s gentle smile, MI Xiaoxiao instantly felt that her little heart was much better. Go to hell with "ugly little guy"!

 Chapter 558

    When Mi Xiaoxiao was infatuated with flowers, Tamo and the strong Orc had already started to work.


    On the surface, the two are in deep trouble. In fact, Tamo has the upper hand, while the man who seems to be able to fight is in the lower hand at the moment.


    "Smelly boy, what are you hiding?!" the tall Orc who fought with tamer turned red with anger at the moment. He looked at the man hiding from the West and roared helplessly.


    What the fuck is this!


    You can fight openly, but this smelly boy wants to hide. If it''s slow, it''s easy to say that he can catch him.


    Coincidentally, this guy was very fast. When he shot this way, the boy had already run there. So I can''t catch him at all. It''s good for this boy. As long as he runs errands, no one can catch him.


    But the bitter thing is him. He wastes his strength in the air and is played like a monkey. However, he has no way to take others.


    At this thought, the anger in my heart suddenly increased several times.


    They just came to catch the dark little guy. It has nothing to do with them. So what are the two men trying to do with them?


    They don''t want to catch them. Why are they more excited than that dark little guy?


    The orcs couldn''t understand what they thought. Did it hinder their two men? Do you think it''s necessary to fight them to death?


    At this moment, the orcs filled with anger seem to have forgotten that there is another relationship in this world, called partner.


    Moreover, they only have half a day. The leader said that as long as they caught the little guy, they could coerce the leader of the gray wolf tribe to negotiate with them. Now there is not much time left, but they were entangled by these two guys.


    And it''s still entangled. I don''t even have a chance to get out. I originally wanted to solve the boy, and then I went to catch the little guy shivering behind the tree, so that the task can be solved perfectly.


    At first, it was described in five words - it was a mess!


    Looking at this result, Tamo, the dragon in the beast population, didn''t slow down his hiding action, but faster and faster, faster and faster, so that MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see what he was doing.


    At first, she could see more clearly. Now she threw a black shadow directly at her. She couldn''t see anything clearly.

 Chapter 559

    Then, from the huge male animal population, there was a painful groan again and again, as if someone was driving him to bake on the fire. Although it was not so heart-rending, it was painful to have nothing to say.


    Can only instinctively send out a burst of groans from the mouth, which sounds so disturbing.


    Can Mi Xiaoxiao listen, just have a kind of happy feeling, just now this man also put in his waist and said that she was black, and he magnified his words and said to tamer: "you are not my opponent at all!"


    Now, the beaten man has become him, and the hiding man has become him. The man who thought he would be beaten by himself is trying his best to stab him in the pain at this moment.


    This can be described as slapping in the face or making a loud noise.


    "Stop playing. It''s getting late."


    Just when the orc felt there was nowhere to escape, a voice came in. Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously looked over there and found that it was Shi Nuo. At this moment, he was leaning on a big tree and leisurely looking at the two dozen "life and death" people here.


    Looking at his leisurely appearance, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously looked behind her. As expected, a man with blond hair and amber eyes was tied to the tree by a promise cane. Even his mouth was blocked and could only make a whine.


    Uh


    I have to say that Shi Nuo''s efficiency is very fast. It seems that he believes in quick decision!


    "Alas ~, since you said so, I''ll give him a good time. I originally wanted to leave him to play with him slowly. Now I think this idea can''t be realized."


    Tamo suddenly stopped and stood in the air. He was wearing a black windbreaker and the wind blew a corner. From the perspective of MI Xiaoxiao, Tamo at this moment is like a valiant and righteous Jianghu Xia.


    It''s because this dress looks like a cloak when it''s blown by the wind! Plus the ink hair flying with the wind, it can bring a visual impact to people. This is an ancient man!


    Although the clothes are not very similar to..., it can not affect the overall feeling.


    Hear that. The orc who had just been beaten completely couldn''t see his true face. He subconsciously touched his swollen face like a pig''s head, and his heart trembled fiercely.


    This boy is so fucking cruel!


    Look how his handsome face has been beaten! If he can get out of danger today. Don''t let him catch him next time, or he will make him look good!


    If Mi Xiaoxiao could hear what the ORC was thinking, he would look at him with crazy eyes.


    Peat, your own life is tightly held in the hands of others. It''s the kind that can crush you every minute. Now you''re still thinking about how to teach them when you get out of danger.


    It''s more whimsical than whimsical. Will they let him go?


    Of course the answer is... No!


    "Why are you so big? It''s a waste of vines!" tamer stared at the orc in front of him. She tied him with tough cane in her hand, so that she had no room to move, and wrapped her whole body up and down.


    If there is that time and condition, MI Xiaoxiao doubts whether Tamo wants to tie people into caterpillars?


    But he still complains that people''s parents are too fat, resulting in insufficient vines.


    Speaking of poison tongue, she is mi Xiaoxiao, who refuses to obey Tamo!


    "Well, are you hurt?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo nervously. Obviously, this sentence was mainly said to Shi Nuo. After all, he witnessed the whole process of Tamo beating people with his own eyes.


    Of course, we can confirm the fact that he was unharmed.

 Chapter 560

    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry! I''m fine." tamer squeezed shinuo away and kicked one of the orcs who were panting under the root of the tree.


    "Ouch! Pain!" the kicked Orc immediately revealed his mood. It''s said that if you walk, you can walk! Is it necessary to give him such a kick? I can''t run away again. Why let him suffer injustice!


    These three guys just deceive people too much!


    At this moment, the inner mood of the orcs is of course angry, and they still want to tear each other apart.


    Full of anger, curse from the heart, but full of expectation. I hope Mi Xiaoxiao can have compassion to let them leave.


    Then


    Come back for revenge! How can they stand this humiliation?


    I think so, but I forget that they are strangers to each other. If they don''t offend each other first, why should the other party embarrass them?


    Everything is their own sin. There are causes and consequences. Now it''s ridiculous to want others to let go of themselves.


    "Shut up! Don''t affect my mood! Also, ugly, don''t you know you have bad breath?" tamer despised and looked at the orc who had just cried in pain. His slender white hand gently covered his mouth and nose, as if he really smelled something bad.


    Just kick him? It''s necessary to pretend to be so exaggerated, not to mention that it doesn''t use much strength to go by yourself. Does it hurt so much? This must be a fake!


    Tamer thought and stretched out his noble leg towards him, "plop!" and the rest could only hear a scream across the sky.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao covered her face. Oh, my God, can she say she doesn''t know this violent guy? What a tarnish! Although it looks very drag


    Shi Nuoyi is wearing a paralyzed face. Only when he sees the fallen orcs, his paralyzed face rarely cracks. I don''t know whether he is too excited or frightened, but Yimi Xiaoxiao estimates that the former is more likely.


    Because Shi Nuo is not inferior to this guy when he becomes violent!


    On this thought, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly found that the people around him seemed to have a tendency to violence. In contrast, perhaps only Jin Xuan was a little gentle.


    Woo woo


    On this thought, do you feel a little creepy? There are a group of people who fight when they don''t agree with each other. Mi Xiaoxiao said he was speechless.


    "I know you''re okay. So I asked Shi Nuo." Mi Xiaoxiao was very aware of current affairs, ignored the scene just now, and took a white look at Tamo coming.


    Sao Nian ~, you have to control yourself! Don''t let your strength leak out


    "Woo woo, Xiaoxiao doesn''t care about me. I feel so poor. I''m the poorest male in the world. No one hurts and no one loves me!" tamer covered his chest with his face full of injured expressions.


    The black eyes are full of water drops. They look pathetic. With a pair of furry black ears on their head, they look like a homeless stray dog.


    "..." this acting skill belongs to you in the next Oscar.


    "Come on, dear Tamo, how do you feel? Do you have any injuries?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo and asked with a smile.


    "No, how could I get hurt?" tamer looked up and said proudly, looking like how could I get hurt, which really made Mi Xiaoxiao helpless for a while.


    She really wanted to ask him who was the one who asked for care just now!


    ¡­¡­


    The orc, who lay on the ground and didn''t dare to cry again, was already full of tears in his heart, as if he had been hurt by 10000 points.

 Chapter 561

    No, no, it''s not just a 100000 point critical hit, which is far more than 100000 points. Look at the love show, it''s lawless.


    Don''t they know the words "show love and die quickly"?


    Look at these married women, married men, who always stand there and show their love. What can they do for singles who haven''t found a partner?!


    This is more cruel than their physical injury. At least the physical injury can be healed, but the spiritual injury is permanent.


    They''re wounded at least, aren''t they? Wounded! The injured person can''t stand stimulation. What if he gets a little stimulation and gets angry accidentally? Although, although, they didn''t have much hope to live.


    However, this desire for survival is always indispensable. The hope for life will torture them to the moment of death.


    If Mi Xiaoxiao knew what the ORC was thinking, he would give him a thumbs up and attach a sentence: "Sao Nian, I didn''t expect you to look bad, but you know a lot of truth... Although it''s unrealistic."


    Since Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know, no one paid attention to them who were still dying.


    It can be said that their existence can only be regarded as a background wall without a sense of existence. In this way, they can ignore some details. They don''t want others to notice


    The middle-aged man in a big red animal skin skirt defeated by Shi Nuo quietly moved himself behind this miserable and endless man.


    Then, taking advantage of MI Xiaoxiao''s lack of attention, he lay down behind the sad faced male orcs, because the method they tied was the one with their hands behind them.


    Therefore, after the man in the big red animal skin skirt lay down, the position facing his neck was the hand of the man with a sad face tied back.


    It has to be said that the man''s eyes in the big red animal skin skirt are sharp enough. His neck is just right from the hand of the orc in front. It''s impartial and can just reach it.


    Mercer continued to look sad, but the hand behind her kept groping around the neck of torrik (the man in the big red animal skin skirt)


    [ha ha! Please don''t get me wrong, just groping (wood has a crooked mind). Girls, don''t think crooked! O; _o, Xiaoyou is pure, don''t drop ~]


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I''m fine." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and couldn''t help but feel her head at me. The corners of her mouth were also rare and aroused a small smile.


    He knows Xiaoxiao likes him to laugh, so he''ll try to laugh more. Didn''t he often laugh before?


    Maybe it''s not so difficult to laugh


    Although the personality split is almost good, but he is silent. He doesn''t want to talk, but feels that he has nothing to say. Only when he treats Xiaoxiao will he have words to reveal.


    "Well, it''s all right. By the way, these two people will be handed over to you first. I''ll go..." Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to his face and the place in front where they had just burned charcoal.


    The meaning is very clear. She wants to go there. Her face really needs to be cleaned with plant ash. It''s not good to be so dark all the time, isn''t it?


    Although she doesn''t pay special attention to the external image, how to say, she will be embarrassed to look at herself. What''s more, it''s a world of looking at her appearance. It''s not easy to mix up if her appearance is not high!


    "Let''s go! Let''s watch here." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and nodded. Then he looked at the two people behind him. His face was expressionless, but there was something flickering in the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 562

    "Forget it, let''s take these first! Shi Nuo, they should have waited a long time." if it wasn''t for the high temperature of these plant ashes, it''s not good to wash her face, otherwise she would have gone back long ago, why should she grind her haw like this.


    While muttering, MI Xiaoxiao filled a large leaf with some cooled plant ash and walked back to meet Shi Nuo and Tamo.


    I don''t know which tribe they belong to? It seems that he has been very calm recently and hasn''t gone out to offend any tribe. Why should they kill themselves?


    Is it because you have a longer hatred value?


    Or are these people coming for lishuo?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You let people pass?" in a particularly dark cave, two figures stood in a faint sunshine. The light was shot straight from top to bottom, that is, the light was shot from the top of the cave.


    Although there are only a handful, it makes the whole cave a lot brighter.


    "HMM." after the first sound, about a few minutes passed, and the second sound sounded again.


    The difference in timbre can prove that these two voices come from two completely different people, or even two completely different men, because the timbre is masculine, and women generally don''t have such timbre.


    "Why did you do that?" the first voice was a little excited and angry, as if he was feeling bored and distressed about something.


    "Why don''t I do this?" the second voice, no anger, no excitement, only calm, as if just talking about ordinary family affairs.


    "You! You''re just... You''re just fooling around!" the first voice seemed more excited, accompanied by the sound of falling stones, but because the light was too dark, it was impossible to see what happened.


    "Mischief? No, I''m not mischief, I''m helping you." the second voice continued to ring. This time, there were more ups and downs, but it soon calmed down.


    "No?! did I tell you not to go to his trouble again? Our goal has been achieved. There is no need to give birth to right and wrong."


    The first voice seemed to be trying to restrain his emotions. His voice was much softer and calmer.


    "Brother! Why don''t you understand, brother? I''m not giving birth to right and wrong. I''m helping you and stabilizing everything now!" the mood of the second voice gradually began to fluctuate greatly.


    Obviously, you can hear the relationship between the two.


    The man with the first voice calls the man with the second voice brother. Obviously, it is brotherhood, and 90% are brothers.


    "But brother, you have to understand how everything comes to us now. Since I chose to let him go, I never thought I would go to trouble him. As long as he never appears in front of me, I can let bygones be bygones and spare his life."


    As long as he never appears in his sight, he will not threaten his current position.


    After all, he treated him well before. You''ve never wronged him. He can''t go down this killer.


    A man can''t live without affection. He remembers clearly how he treated himself at the beginning. Therefore, as long as he doesn''t threaten his status, he won''t attack him.


    "Brother, how can you think so? You don''t think about his position in the tribe. Even if you are already the tribal leader now, you still can''t change his position in the hearts of the tribal people."

 Chapter 563

    For his brother''s painstaking persuasion, as a brother, he was indifferent and always adhered to his own ideas. His heart was ashamed of him, but he could not deny that what his brother said was indeed right.


    No one in the tribe can replace parr. At least for now, although he has become a leader, Parr''s conviction in the hearts of tribal people is far more than himself.


    But he can work hard, can''t he? One day, he believes that he can do better than parr. At least he won''t shrink like parr. He only knows how to make progress if he just shrinks.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. As for those people, give orders immediately and they will come back. Otherwise, don''t blame my brother for turning his face ruthlessly." the man''s voice was too firm, as if nothing could change his decision.


    The vague figure turned a student, faced the wall and conveyed his determination again.


    "Brother!!! Why don''t you understand why pal appeared in the gray wolf tribe." hearing his brother''s words, his brother seems particularly angry and helpless. His brother is too kind after all. Unfortunately, kindness can''t change his current position.


    Whether it is the position of leader or everyone''s trust and kindness, it is far from enough.


    "...." the man facing the wall paused, did not speak, but seemed to confirm his brother''s words from the side, and he hesitated because of this move.


    Seeing that his brother didn''t speak, he seemed hesitant, and suddenly felt hope. Anyway, now his brother is a tribal leader. He hopes to get his brother''s support for his decisions and things, even for his brother.


    So, he was anxious to speak again: "brother, don''t you think about it. Why did pal go to the Canglang tribe? You know, the strength of the Canglang tribe is far higher than that of our Shimi tribe.


    Li Shuo, the leader of Canglang tribe, must be familiar to you. This person is very determined in both work and behavior, and his temperament is uncertain. He does everything according to his own mood.


    Even a tribe can''t survive if it annoys him. Therefore, how many tribes have disappeared around us?


    Therefore, it is very difficult to deal with this new thing. Moreover, the wolf tribe has been stationed on our territory. It is also the nature of wind and rain. No tribe around has rushed to fight it.


    Because of this, all the tribal leaders showed their kindness to him one after another, only to ensure the safety of their own tribe. It is precisely because of this that the leader of the Canglang tribe has seen pal. it can also be said that the leader of the Canglang tribe and PAL are old acquaintances.


    In that case, pal''s appearance in the wolf tribe was a bit of a thought. "He just wanted to get rid of him so that he could disappear into the world. In this way, he could no longer appear in front of his brother. Similarly, he could no longer threaten his brother''s status.


    Mingming was already injured. His people were almost successful, but they lost track halfway. It was not easy to find him, but they appeared in a place he didn''t think of.


    The wolf tribe is heavily guarded. It''s very difficult to go in, not to mention to kill a person unknowingly. That''s even more difficult.


    But anyway, pal must die!


    But unexpectedly, accidents occur frequently. First, it''s hard to think of a way to sneak in, but the people who sneak in never come out again.


    Now this matter is known to his brother and he wants to stop, but he can''t stop for his brother''s sake.

 Chapter 564

    "What do you want to say?" for a long time, the elder brother facing Shibi said calmly, no, it should be said that he is the current leader of Shimi tribe.


    But I have a wavering idea in my heart.


    In fact, what DILIN said is not unreasonable. Pal and the leader of the Canglang tribe are old acquaintances. Pal, who was driven out by DILIN, now appears in the Canglang tribe, and the leader of the Canglang tribe is cold by nature.


    Therefore, the leader of the wolf tribe will never help a person for no reason, unless this person can bring him benefits, or this person is very important to him.


    As the leader of Shimi tribe, pal once had the opportunity to show his kindness to the leader of Canglang tribe. If he only showed his kindness, there could be no other friendship.


    Therefore, the leader of the wolf tribe has no special friendship with pal, and he is not an important person for the leader of the wolf tribe.


    With this consideration, unless pal can bring benefits to the leader of the wolf tribe, lishuo will never let him stay in the tribe. Therefore, pal must have given lishuo some benefits in exchange for his power to stay in the tribe.


    Now pal was driven out of the tribe and was penniless. It was impossible to bring any huge benefits to lishuo, except Shimi tribe, which he owned when he was a leader.


    On this thought, pal may have made a deal with Shimi tribe. Although he is the real leader of the tribe now, only the people of his tribe really know about it.


    At present, people outside the tribe don''t know at all, because they don''t publicize to the outside world, but spread news outside their own tribe, saying that pal passed on the position of tribal leader to himself.


    However, the Canglang tribe is not within this scope at all, so it is impossible to know that the current Shimi tribe has changed its owners. Naturally, it is possible to make a deal with the pal Shimi tribe.


    But no matter how you count, you are the loser. Canglang tribe and Shimi tribe are equally matched. If they are right, they are likely to lose both.


    This is the old wolf tribe, and now the wolf tribe has absorbed the power of the purple tribe. It is said that it has recently subdued a small tribe called the wal tribe.


    Although it is a small tribe, it is always a force, which can make the strength of the tribe so strong.


    "What I want to say, can''t my brother think of it?" my brother is so smart that he won''t think of it. Soon, my brother will understand, pal, can''t stay.


    "Well, don''t go too far and be measured. After all, the other party is the wolf tribe, and the strength may be higher than us. Don''t be strong." with these words, the emperor left his place, went out of the cave and disappeared in an instant.


    "Brother, go slowly." DILIN smiled at the corners of his mouth. His brother is worthy of being the person who knows her best. After a while, he thought clearly, pal, it''s better to disappear obediently!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This, this, how is this possible!" on the Bank of the river, two bound orcs stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, who had washed his face, opened his mouth slightly, showing a look of surprise.


    "Well, did you ask anything?" Mi Xiaoxiao pulled up her fallen hair with her hand and wiped the water stains on her face with a small piece of animal skin.


    I just used some plant ash to wash my face. Next time, I will never burn the carbon fire by hand. Even if I do it myself, I have to get a mask to take with me.

 Chapter 565

    Wear a mask, which can at least ensure that the lower part of the face will not be dirty. In addition, it can prevent yourself from inhaling too much dust. Inhaling dust is bad for the lungs. Generally, those who burn charcoal in rural areas will wear a mask.


    If possible, make more next time.


    "There are only a few clues! These two guys were sent by Shimi tribe. The real goal is not you. The purpose of catching you is to threaten Li Shuo."


    Tamo said realistically and did not hide Mi Xiaoxiao''s intention. After all, it was also related to her. However, when he mentioned Li Shuo, he had a faint dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Li Shuo, this guy, unexpectedly put Xiaoxiao into danger because of his relationship. I don''t know how many people he offended.


    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao was not surprised to hear the answer. In fact, he had thought about it for a long time. It might be because of Li Shuo, but it was just an idea. Now it was confirmed directly.


    But what does Shimi tribe have to do with lishuo?


    He only remembered that although Li Shuo mentioned Shimi tribe, he just remembered it when he mentioned pal, the former leader of Shimi tribe.


    Looking at Li Shuo''s attitude, it seems that he doesn''t have too much contact with Shimi tribe, and it''s impossible to have any hatred. So it seems that these people are going for fear.


    It seems that they misunderstood something


    "Xiaoxiao is not surprised?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    "I''m not surprised, because I''ve thought of it." if she offended Shimi tribe and said that she didn''t believe it and had no resentment, why did people bother her.


    In addition to herself, the only people around her who have anything to do with Shimi tribe are lishuo and Tamo. Tamo offended them, but also beat them out of self-defense.


    However, later this matter was also solved, there was no contradiction, and leader of the Shimi tribe did not care.


    Therefore, it is unlikely to come to Tamo. Once this is ruled out, the only possible thing around him is lishuo. Therefore, it is not difficult to guess the answer.


    "Did Li Shuo offend them?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said. This guy is really in trouble and makes some trouble everywhere.


    "I don''t know, but they probably came for pal." after all, pal was the former leader of Shimi tribe, and according to pal, he didn''t give up the position of leader himself, but was framed.


    It''s not what he wants at all. Now he escaped from injury and temporarily lives in the Canglang tribe. Those injuries must not have been made on purpose.


    Then only others are left to hurt. Similarly, others will not hurt others for no reason, so only hatred and killing are left. Now the two orcs are the people of Shimi tribe.


    In addition to the gratitude and resentment between Shimi tribe and pal, the answer is naturally ready to come out.


    "It seems that it was the right decision not to send him back." tamer looked at the two animals tied behind him.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo echoed.


    "She, she, she can''t be the little black and thin guy just now?" one of the bound orcs pointed to MI Xiaoxiao and said in surprise, with an unbelievable face.


    "It seems that..." did he lose his eyes? The tomboy just now is really the same person as the beautiful white little female now?


    However, judging from her familiarity with the two men, it seems that she didn''t admit her mistake.


    No wonder, if it''s not such a beautiful little female, why should the boss let them come and tie her, so as to threaten the wolf tribe leader and achieve the purpose of threatening him.

 Chapter 566

    "Anyway, let''s take them back first. It''s not a matter here. Just leave it to Li Shuo. Let''s load things first!" When interrogating this matter, they are not good at it, but is tru good at it?


    So ah, these things are not in their consideration at all, and they don''t have to ask for trouble.


    "Let''s go!" tamer bent down and consciously took two orcs on the ground who were not only beaten into pig heads, but also tied into caterpillars, step by step to keep up with MI Xiaoxiao''s footsteps.


    "Take it easy! Take it easy! Take it easy, big brother!" the orc wailed. Can''t you take it easy? Anyway, they are all injured, okay?


    Wouldn''t you treat it differently?


    "What are you howling about?! what a big deal! As a male, can we be stronger!" Tamo glanced at the two howling orcs, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    "...." the orcs said they were helpless. At the same time, they were angry at tamer''s words. They were beaten like this. Can they not howl?


    Even if they can''t speak, they shut up. Is it illegal to howl? There''s no such rule in the orc rules, right?


    "Here, Tamo, where are those bags?" Tamo put the bags, and she didn''t know where to put them.


    "It''s over there." tamer pointed to a small tunnel on one side.


    "Nothing." just a small pit. What can I hide? Just look at the past. There''s nothing.


    "I hid it with earth." tamer said awkwardly. Originally Xiaoxiao asked him to keep it and put it on the ground for fear of being blown by the wind, so he hid it directly with earth.


    "..." although both foxes and dogs are canines, do they have the habit of burying things? However, MI Xiaoxiao had to dig out the things, shake off the remaining soil above and use it to hold charcoal.


    At this time, the temperature of the charcoal on the outside layer has dropped, but I don''t know how the central layer is.


    "Do it quickly! It''s getting late." after dawdling, it''s dark. At that time, all their hunters will come back.


    "Wait!" just as Mi Xiaoxiao was about to start, Tamo suddenly interrupted, attracting Mi Xiaoxiao''s surprised eyes. What does this guy want?


    "What''s the matter?" out of politeness, MI Xiaoxiao felt that he had to ask. Tamo seems to be too active today, although his poison tongue is still.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t move. We have free labor. Why do you have to do it yourself, right?" tamer smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao and took the cane in his hand, and his sight immediately shifted.


    "..." the two orcs were immediately stared at by the Yin swish eyes. Their legs were soft and sweating. Oh, my God, who did they offend?!


    The two orcs were stunned when they told them to touch these dark things. For a moment, they almost forgot what they came for.


    But you have to do it honestly when you are dissatisfied, don''t you? Who makes them prisoners now? They can only help with hard work with a sad face. They can''t complain at all.


    Are there any orcs harder than them? I definitely forgot to bring my brain when I went out today. How could I rush forward as soon as I saw that beautiful little female?


    Although she is weak, she still has help!


    I''m dead! This trip will cost them both a lot!


    "Oh, Tamo, your brain was online." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the two orcs who were crying but could only work honestly. He was in a particularly good mood, and the scenery on the tree was also very good.

 Chapter 567

    "..." what do you mean his brain was online? Well, he hasn''t lost his mind, okay?


    "Come on, come on, almost go back! Then what, you two don''t clean up. It''s so dirty. Go and wash it." tamer looked at the two orcs underground who looked like they had just climbed out of a coal mine and shouted to them to clean it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know where he was making trouble. Although he felt strange, he didn''t stop it and let Tamo hold himself to the ground.


    No way, the tree is too high and there is no place for her to trample. She can''t get down. She has to rely on their strength. Who doesn''t have the ability to jump three feet?


    "...." they said they were tired, had to work and be despised. Is there any reason? Abused into a dog, they have nowhere to be wronged. They can only roar up to the sky again: heart tired


    "Xiaoxiao, what would you like to eat tonight?" Tamo and Shi Nuo stood next to MI Xiaoxiao from left to right, followed by two automatic carriers. Under the influence of such a non nutritious topic, they walked slowly in the direction of the tribe


    Some two automatic conveyors: peat walk on foot. I don''t know it''s a waste of time to chat while walking? Moreover, the most important thing is that they follow the people who are carrying several big bags. It''s very hard!


    At sunset, a touch of light red burning clouds slowly appeared in the sky. The number is not many, but it is very beautiful. A touch of setting sun slanted into the woods, reflecting a light yellow halo.


    The wind blows, full of dandelion seeds, falling, one by one found the new home they want to fall. The birds cry, one after another, clear and graceful, like the most beautiful voice in the world, composing a different sunset.


    A beautiful day, so it came to an end.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When night falls, the wolf tribe is jubilant, because they will be particularly warm this winter.


    "Xiaoxiao, thank you." Li Shuo sat by the campfire, carefully boned the meat in his hand, smeared pure salt and coated it with a layer of golden honey.


    At Shashi, a piece of barbecue with complete color, flavor and flavor is freshly baked.


    "Good workmanship." Mi Xiaoxiao took over the barbecue in Li Shuo''s hand. Just said such a compliment, all her attention was attracted by the barbecue in her hand.


    "Of course." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and his eyes were filled with tenderness. It was only the tenderness of Xiaoxiao. He understood that Xiaoxiao didn''t answer his words, but proved it with action.


    There is no word of thanks between them.


    As Xiaoxiao usually said, "yours is mine, mine is mine." although the words are funny and overbearing, he loves it miserably. It seems that he fell into a trap called ''Xiaoxiao''.


    No matter how you climb, you can''t climb out. Of course, even if you give him a ladder to climb up, he will burn it himself, because he doesn''t need it!


    "Don''t worry, my Xiaoxiao hasn''t tasted it yet." his own is not necessarily worse than his. Jin Xuan said that he was very unconvinced.


    "Try mine?"


    A roasted rabbit meat, which has shown a golden yellow, appears in front of MI Xiaoxiao. The meat has been sprinkled with ingredients and some thin red particles, which looks like broken pepper.


    "I have here..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the meat in front of him. Although the smell was wanton, he didn''t want to take it. By the way, he pointed to the barbecue in his hand.


    "Try it." the man who sent the barbecue didn''t seem to want to give up. He shook the meat in his hand. It was hot and the smell dispersed again.

 Chapter 568

    "Thank you. I can''t eat so much. You can try it too." a whole rabbit with a piece of barbecue beside its mouth can''t eat so much even if it can eat.


    What''s more, people love beauty. They have gained a lot of weight recently. It''s still necessary to lose weight. Eat more fruit and less meat, but there''s no way. The staple food here is meat.


    In the future, we have to find a way to see if we can grow food. Even if we can''t, we should eat it instead. We always eat meat. It''s easy to suffer from malnutrition.


    "Tut tut Tut, the meat baked by the leader of PAL doesn''t know how it tastes." tamer smiled and looked at the pal who handed the barbecue to MI Xiaoxiao. The leader bit very hard.


    "It smells OK. I''ll try it first." Li Shuo didn''t say much, so he began to ''divide the corpse'' rabbit meat directly.


    "Leave some for me." Shi Nuo, who didn''t talk much, also participated in it, but it was more gentle than Li Shuo.


    "Hey, hey, I want it too. It smells delicious. My mouth is watering. No, no, I have to eat more." Jin Xuan stuffed Mi Xiaoxiao with a handful of barbecue he hadn''t eaten yet. He plunged into the food distribution base camp.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan, who was scrambling to be the first, afraid of falling behind. He was speechless. Should he be so excited? Isn''t it a roast rabbit? Need to be like a starving ghost?


    "Well, sorry, they... Get a little excited when they see delicious food." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at pal sitting opposite and said with some embarrassment. The scene was once embarrassing,


    Why don''t you find them at ordinary times? They are food goods?


    "It doesn''t matter, there''s more here." pal''s face was calm. Then, he methodically took out a roast rabbit that was the same as the last one and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao very calmly.


    "Er..." how many rabbits did this guy bake? I didn''t pay much attention just now. I''m a little speechless now.


    "Wow! There''s more here! Pal, you''re an iron man. It''s really hard to know we''re hungry and work so hard to barbecue us." tamer said with a smile.


    As like as two peas, he had not yet had time to clean up the oil on his lips, and there was a more than one rabbit roasting in front of him.


    In other words, if you eat too much meat, you will be tired


    But... Tamo took a look at Mi Xiaoxiao, directly took the meat in pal''s hand, and then turned around and shared it with his "good friends", that is, Li Shuo.


    "Aren''t you..." just ate one? And it seems to have just finished eating. Can you really eat so much? Won''t you eat?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan with worry, but seeing that they were happy to eat, he didn''t say anything disappointing.


    "Well, pal, I''m sorry! They... Well, just treat me as if I ate! Thank you." the scene was embarrassed again, because there was no one who apologized twice for two roast rabbit meat.


    "It doesn''t matter, I still have it here, and it''s better to eat!" pal said with a smile, and then took out a rabbit meat from behind like a trick, which was still roasted.


    Even the ingredients are as like as two peas, but the skeleton is smaller, the meat is more tender and smells better.


    "..." well, she really wanted to ask him where all the meat came from. Should it be so timely... Did he still roast meat for her while baking?


    But this time seems to be a little wrong, because it still takes some time for the meat to be cooked.


    "Well, burp ~, thank you for your barbecue. I think we''d better eat it! The barbecue is really, burp ~, it''s delicious..."

 Chapter 569

    Tamer looked at the rabbit meat in pal''s hand with a crying expression. This guy is usually a very serious Muggle with a straight face. How can he play so many tricks to please Xiaoxiao today.


    It seems that he still misunderstood him. He didn''t see him for a period of time. Instead, he smoothed his pride, adding a kind of humble breath, which seemed not generally approachable.


    It''s like he has no temper at all. It''s simply not too good. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, it seems that this is the truth.


    "Come on, let me eat!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at several people who were burping constantly. She looked helpless. She had just eaten so badly. She had eaten a lot of things before. Now she ate two pieces of roast rabbit meat twice the size of an ordinary rabbit. Although it was shared equally by four people, it always had to take up some weight.


    "Well, I can''t eat so much. It seems that you haven''t eaten anything all the time. Why don''t you help me eat?" I can''t eat so much, so I have to eat separately. I can''t waste food!


    "OK." pal didn''t refuse either. He tore off a leg with more meat from the roasted rabbit meat and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao. Then he looked and looked, and unloaded the other leg, followed by two front feet, and finally the fat place in the middle


    And then


    "Well, pal, I can''t eat so much. We''re half alone?" Mi Xiaoxiao gave pal two of his four feet.


    Just looking at him, he was about to break the poor rabbit into pieces. The rabbit was poor enough. If he wasn''t careful, he finished his life and left a dead body after death. Well, don''t say much. Die early and surpass life early.


    "OK." pal didn''t refuse the meat handed over by Mi Xiaoxiao, and directly took it and ate it.


    Pal''s eating looks very good and elegant, just like the noble childe eating western food. Even the oil stains on his mouth are rarely stained.


    Originally, he looked like a handsome young master, with elegant manners and gentle as water. It was just the scar on his face, which was a bit of a spectacle, but in MI Xiaoxiao''s view, it was nothing, just a scar.


    As the saying goes: one cannot judge by appearance.


    As long as human nature is good, appearance is only second.


    "Burp ~" a breathtaking burp suddenly sounded, which made Mi Xiaoxiao stop his action, sighed helplessly, put down the barbecue in his hand, picked up a large bowl of water and poured a few cups of water.


    "Drink some water!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the people who kept burping and handed the water over.


    "Burp ~, thank you... Burp ~, thank you Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan took the water and couldn''t speak clearly. Damn it, he ate too much and had a good stomach


    Just then, a figure moved quickly towards this side.


    "Chief." when he came under the light, he found that the man was a scar.


    "Burp ~ it''s done?" Li Shuo comfortably burped, raised his eyelids, looked at the scar and said.


    "Well, I''ve caught all of them. None of them will fall." scar nodded. Looking at the lazy appearance of his leader, he suddenly felt his eyes hot. Oh, my God, if he were a female, he might rob the leader home!


    "Very good." Li Shuo slightly raised the corners of his mouth, looked at pal, then stood up on the ground and said, "Xiaoxiao, let''s go. I''ll show you the entertainment after dinner."


    "Entertainment?" this guy can toss about, but the word is used to mention Shunliu, which is good.


    "Well, let''s go! You keep up." he pointed to pal specially. He was one of the protagonists in the play.

 Chapter 570

    Since it is the protagonist, it must be present, otherwise the program will not continue.


    "I don''t know what happened when leader Li Shuo asked me to pass?" pal looked up and looked at Li Shuo. Although there was no simplicity and fear in his eyes, no one doubted him.


    Because as early as the day before yesterday, he had confessed to them. To put it simply, he had removed his disguise, and he had no memory loss. He remembered everything.


    Pretending to lose memory is just forced by necessity, not intentional.


    "Things can''t be talked about. There''s a good play. It depends on whether you''re willing to support it." Li Shuo stood up and looked at pal with a smile. His tone was relaxed and natural, as if he was an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "Go, of course. Let''s go." pal smiled and wiped his mouth with a small piece of animal skin he had already prepared. Then he stood up and followed Li Shuo several people to his destination.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s black in front, hold my hand." Shi Nuo didn''t know when he appeared next to MI Xiaoxiao. Looking at the darkness ahead, Shi Nuo stretched out his hand towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "HMM." Ruyu''s small hand took the initiative to hold the broad and thick hand. There are several thin cocoons under her fingers. If you rub them slightly, you will notice it.


    "Xiaoxiao, shinuo, keep up." Li Shuo looked back slightly. His emerald eyes revealed laziness. He leaned back and said lazily.


    "Coming." Shi Nuo nodded to MI Xiaoxiao and then stepped forward.


    Mi Xiaoxiao followed step by step. Shi Nuo took one step, and she also took one step. There was no way. The moonlight was not very bright tonight, and there was no fire. She couldn''t see it, so she had to completely rely on the human flesh crutch around her!


    About five minutes later, MI Xiaoxiao stopped in front of a cave. The reason why we can say it is a cave is that there is fire inside, there is also light outside, and several orcs are holding their hands.


    "Leader." when the orc guarding the door saw Li Shuo, he respectfully called the leader.


    "Well, it''s hard." Li Shuo slightly hooked his mouth, patted the orc''s shoulder with his hand, and then said, "is tru inside?"


    "Yes, chief, Trudeau is inside." the orc nodded and said seriously, without a smile on his face, but he was very excited.


    Is the leader''s action just encouraging him?


    "Oh ~, let''s go in!" the smile enlarged, indicating that he was in a good mood. Li Shuo held his hand and motioned the people behind him to keep up.


    As soon as he entered the cave, the light became stronger and stronger. Mi Xiaoxiao raised his hand to block it. Suddenly, the too strong light was bad for his eyes. After he adapted, he put his hand down, but he also saw the shape of the cave clearly.


    The cave is small, medium, and there are not many things in it. There is a bed, a table made of stones, and a few animal skins, plus a few wooden bowls and a few pairs of chopsticks.


    In addition to these, there are only people left. Yes, there are people full of caves, some standing, some sitting, and... Tied.


    "Leader." tru, sitting on the stone bed, stood up at the sight of several people, glanced at several people tied to the ground and shouted calmly.


    "How''s it going?" Li shuolai, MI Xiaoxiao, farted ¡ú_ ¡ú Gu sat down, holding his head with one hand. His green eyes were full of smiles.


    Unfamiliar people may think that the leader of the wolf tribe is a very warm person. Otherwise, why do you smile so gently towards those who break into your tribe.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao knows that Li Shuo''s smile means that some people may be unlucky

 Chapter 571

    "These people, together with the two people captured by Madam daytime, are orcs of Shimi tribe. They are all par, the same purpose as the last group."


    Tru pointed to several orcs lying on the ground with black nose and swollen face, and reported the facts very calmly.


    "Parr, Parr, you are so popular that you are more popular than our leader. This group of people are coming for you, which is really the envy of our leader."


    Li Shuo played with MI Xiaoxiao''s hand, a head of silver. Because of the action of lowering his head, most of his hair hung to his chest, and there were several threads, extending into his clothes through the fiery red animal leather clothes.


    "..." what did Li Shuo say, exactly envy? Or ridicule?


    "If you envy me, the leader can share joys and sorrows with me, and I think I will be very willing to share with the leader." pal came out from behind the crowd, stared straight, and his eyes wandered between lishuo and Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I''m happy to share joys and sorrows. I don''t like hardship." do you want to share joys and sorrows with him? The beauty of thinking.


    "You''ve almost got it. The two big men are chirping endlessly, which makes my goose bumps." tamer looks at pal and lishuo, rubbing his hands back and forth, as if there was something on his hands.


    "So, these people came to kill pal? Then, who sent these people? The leader of Shimi tribe?" Jin Xuan looked like a detective, touched his chin with one hand, looked at the people on the ground and fell into meditation.


    If it was the leader, it would be a tragedy.


    "Well, but who sent it? They haven''t said it yet. I''ll pry it out for him by tomorrow morning." Trudeau looked at Li Shuo and bowed his head.


    "Well, it''s not urgent. Let our pal recognize our relatives first. Don''t wait until they are beaten into a pig''s head or are finished. They can''t recognize them when they meet..."


    Li Shuo said without raising his head.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and was very helpless. He asked pal to confirm his identity. Why should he say that he wants to recognize a relative? It was as if pal was with them.


    "OK!" pal promised with ease, as if he couldn''t understand the meaning of Li Shuo''s words.


    "Pa, leader par..." an orc who was tied up, dressed in gray animal skins, with short yellow broken hair and small eyes, was like a seam.


    "Simon." pal looked at the very familiar man in front of him and smiled. His eyes were dark. He saw the old acquaintance again! How happy!


    "First, first, chief!" the orc named Simon was surprised at the moment he saw a intact pal and was randomly replaced by regret. Why was he so stupid?


    How can you believe that the leader of the wolf tribe will leave pal alone in the cave. After all, the last time he came to perform the task, all the people were destroyed. This time, he underestimated the enemy.


    "Simon, I''m not the leader anymore, am I? Now the leader should be the emperor." pal patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile in a very gentle tone.


    If you can ignore the injury on Simon''s face, people who don''t know why will think that he has an unspeakable relationship with Simon. After all, this gentle appearance is easy to misunderstand.


    "Di Si is indeed a leader." after a surprise just now, he has calmed down a lot, and he won''t be so excited to see parr.


    It''s just that the task assigned to him by the leader failed. I''m afraid it''s not easy to go back.


    "Simon, one of the small leaders of Shimi tribe, was my capable man."

 Chapter 572

    "So, this Simon is a traitor? Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the scene, inexplicably a little dramatic, too speechless, and it''s an old story. She''s tired of watching it on TV.


    But Li Shuo''s move to catch turtles in a jar is smooth. Look at the orcs in the cave. I''m afraid they''ve already prepared it!


    "Traitor? I hate traitors most." traitors are really annoying. I''d rather have a pig teammate than more villains stabbing in the back.


    "Leader lishuo, it''s really our impulse. We shouldn''t break into your tribe at night. You, please forgive us! We''re just unintentional!" Simon sighed, his face flushed and looked constipated.


    The discerning man knew at a glance that this man was the first time to beg for mercy from others, otherwise he would not appear embarrassed.


    "Unintentional move? Is this the explanation you gave me? Or is it the reason why you broke into my tribe to kill people? Or can you go into my tribe to kill people and set fire anytime and anywhere as long as you use this reason?"


    Li Shuo narrowed his eyes and showed a frightening breath at the bottom of his eyes. It was not the breath that people in high positions had exercised for a long time, but the breath of heaven and the body from the depths of his soul.


    "No, no, chief, you misunderstood, we..." Simon was worried as soon as he heard Li Shuo''s words.


    He didn''t mean that, but why did they break into houses, kill people and set fire to do whatever they wanted?


    "You? How are you? He said you were worried, so you felt guilty? If I say, you guys are really unlucky. Just break in. Why should you be found out.


    If you find it, you''ll find it! The big deal is that you''re blind and go to the wrong place, but what about you?


    It''s not only discovered by others, but also discovered that you are plotting to kill people. It''s no big deal. Just say that this person moves his hand first. You can pick yourself out if it''s more troublesome.


    But what about you? You are so stupid that you are not only found wanting to kill people, but also caught on the spot. Most importantly, there are witnesses. Now you can''t wash away when you jump into the Yellow River!


    What''s more, with the silly excuse of "unintentional action", you are not only unlucky, but also stupid. No, no, it''s so stupid that there''s no cure. I''m ashamed of your mother and father! "


    Tamer looked at several tied orcs on the ground with a big face, ''you''re really stupid!'', and didn''t take a breath. He didn''t even have to drink water.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao has seen it. If she hadn''t seen Tamo''s poisonous tongue skills, she might be as stunned as others at the moment.


    I have to say, she admired him very much. She could say so much in one breath and scolded people inside and outside. If she could not sit down, he said so.


    Those people directly become violent intruders, murderers and arsonists, do whatever they want, incurable and vicious thugs, which are despised and unforgivable!


    Simon: "


    This man is better than Li Shuo. They want to come in and kill, but they just want to kill parr. They don''t mean to hurt the innocent.


    They did sneak in, but it was not as serious as he said. Moreover, when did they kill and set fire? The man was caught before he was killed, let alone set fire!


    Such a big hat, why doesn''t he even know how to refute!


    I don''t know whether it was his eloquence or his inability to explain. In short, in a word, they not only failed to complete the task today, but also lost more than a little. It''s a loss to their hometown!

 Chapter 573

    "Chief, why should we talk nonsense to them? Just kill them directly. No one who offends our tribe can live!" nock''s light green eyes revealed anger and ridicule, plus a trace of cruelty.


    "What?!" Simon looked at nock incredulously. He couldn''t believe that he would decide his fate in a word.


    "Chief, according to me, those who intrude into our tribe can''t be forgiven. They should be executed immediately to show the authority of our tribe." nock ignored Simon and bent directly towards lishuo.


    "Show authority?" Li Shuo raised his eyes and looked at nock, who was talking. He looked in a good mood, which made nock''s hanging heart fall gradually.


    "Don''t go too far!" Simon blushed and shouted excitedly. If you untie him at this moment, maybe he would rush forward and punch nock immediately.


    Even if they are capable again, how could they ignore the heavy resistance of the wolf tribe and sneak into the wolf tribe without the help of tonok?


    "Yes, they broke into our tribe without authorization, and it is against the orcs of our tribe. We should get rid of these vicious and evil people."


    Nock arched his hands and said one thing after another. It''s hard to refute. Unconsciously, he will think that what he said is right. If he was impulsive or reckless, he might act directly according to what he said.


    Unfortunately, Li Shuo can sit in this position today, not by recklessness and blindly impulse.


    "Nock, shut up!" drew looked at nock and frowned. Is it true that the leader''s words will come true?


    "Am I wrong? As the leader''s most trusted person, you can''t even think of this. If they dare to break into our tribe so blatantly, their leader must agree.


    Now that their leaders have done this, isn''t it a provocation to our tribe? "Nock looked at drew with disdain in his eyes. If he hadn''t won the trust of the leader, how could he have no right to speak?


    Tru is not a talkative person, but he chokes his words in front of the leader every time. It is obvious that he is against him. If his rights were not enough now, he would have killed him!


    Trudeau listened to nock''s words and didn''t say anything, but he felt bad after all. Nock, I''m afraid he couldn''t keep it


    "Listen to what they say!" Mi Xiaoxiao opened his mouth. The reason why lishuo didn''t open his mouth was that he was waiting for nock to talk endlessly.


    Moreover, this nock has a problem. Although he has a little prejudice against this nock, when he took himself to the wolf tribe, he didn''t look like this righteous and awe inspiring.


    The frivolous tone and behavior, she still remembers, watching the reaction of the orc named Simon, seems to know nock, and the relationship should not be like an ordinary friend.


    Otherwise, it would not be as angry as when nock mentioned that he wanted to kill them. If he only knew each other and had no friendship, he would be at most a little surprised and angry.


    When nock said to let lishuo order to kill them, Simon showed more than that. He was surprised, not surprised.


    It seemed that a certain thing suddenly deviated from the scope of his prediction, so he was surprised.


    He was very angry, not the anger of hearing this sentence, but more like the anger that should be shown when betrayed by relatives or friends and allies.

 Chapter 574

    "Since Xiaoxiao said everything, then explain." Li Shuo pinched Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and found that it didn''t feel as good as he thought, so he frowned.


    But in Simon''s eyes, he became impatient to deal with them, so he frowned. One by one, he became nervous, just like facing a great enemy, and played a twelve point spirit to deal with it.


    "Chief, listen to what they say, it''s just nonsense. Forget your relationship and want the chief to let them go." nock said angrily, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao sitting next to Li Shuo with anger in his eyes.


    But he tried to hide it. After all, MI Xiaoxiao was the leader''s partner. As the leader''s wife, it was not his turn to say three or four, let alone show anger or abuse to her.


    So even if you are dissatisfied with her, you have to keep it in your heart.


    "Nock, madam said, let them explain for themselves. If they don''t explain clearly, or if they are really guilty, it''s not you or me that can convict them." tru looked at nock and couldn''t help but speak out.


    Seeing nock degenerate, tru couldn''t tell how he felt. After all, he had worked together with two people. He didn''t know whether he couldn''t bear it or because of others. He didn''t want to see nock now.


    But now, even if nock has the intention of repentance, I''m afraid the leader will not let him go. The leader has never been merciful to the traitor.


    "Chief, I was impulsive just now." nock had to stop his words, bow his head and say respectfully.


    "Now that the leader has given you a chance to explain, seize the opportunity!" the scar who just walked into the cave happened to see such a scene.


    "I, we..." an orc next to Simon looked up at the crowd. He didn''t know whether he was nervous or what. He even began to talk haltingly.


    "You, what''s matter with the you?" nock stared at talking man with the sharp eyes, as if he were going to chisel a hole in him.


    "I, we... We..." I don''t know why. As long as he looked at this line of sight, he was nervous and speechless, because the warning in his line of sight was too strong.


    "Nock, do you really want to do that?" Simon looked at nock, his eyes filled with anger, but he still had a trace of hope, but he was destined to be empty.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." nock looked at Simon and pursed his lips.


    If this guy dares to say it, he doesn''t suggest taking this guy to the funeral!


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what I''m talking about!" Simon looked at nock and smiled with a trace of determination.


    "Leader Li Shuo, how about we make a deal?" Simon looked at Li Shuo with burning eyes. In his words, he was cruel to die together.


    "Oh?" Li Shuo looked up as if he was interested. In his emerald green eyes, there was a little streamer, just like a good emerald.


    He paused for a moment and then said, "tell me?"


    "There are natural conditions for the transaction. My conditions are very simple. If the leader is satisfied with the transaction, please let our brothers leave." he didn''t ask much, so he just needed to let them leave here safely.


    "OK!" Li Shuo answered quickly, almost without any ideas. It was more like a direct answer, which made people feel too casual.


    "Chief, don''t trust him. They must have a plot to invade our Canglang tribe. Don''t be fooled by them. After all, there are many sinister and cunning people these days.


    We can''t let them go, or we''ll let the tiger go back to the mountain, "said nock with apparent loyalty.

 Chapter 575

    What has the final say, "smoothly done or easily solved?" "NOK, when will the wolf tribe be your boss?" he looked at NOK with a smile, but he was in the invisible. He was able to emit the invisible force and disappear into the void.


    "Knock dare not, the wolf tribe always has the final say of the leader. Knock just impulsive, hope the leader don''t forgive me." Knock bowed slightly to the left, lowered his head and spoke respectfully.


    It seems that he is afraid of Li Shuo. In fact, he doesn''t know how to slander Li Shuo in his heart. In short, nock is a different person, commonly known as one on the face and one on the back.


    "Just know it''s wrong." Li Shuo nodded, and Junyi''s face returned to its previous smile. The strong pressure was like the melting of ice and snow, which dissipated in the cave in an instant.


    Tru looked at everything in front of him and kept silent. Even scar, who had always been lively, shut up.


    To be honest, the leader treats big guys very well. Whether they eat or wear, the leader will not forget them.


    We share weal and woe.


    Usually, the leader is very approachable. In addition to some major events, it is in this case that the leader will show his tough side. For nothing else, he will frighten others.


    "Go on! You only have ten minutes!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s seized hand gently pinched Li Shuo''s thumb and then said.


    With these words, it''s easy to add an embellishment label to MI Xiaoxiao. He''s a master who doesn''t burn enough idle fire.


    "I told you this news. It''s absolutely important for you Canglang Bo. Since you promised us to show your sincerity, I won''t sell it off."


    Simon looked at nock standing aside, his eyes became more and more firm, looked at his face with a frightened expression, inexplicably happy, but a short-term partner.


    Since you can get your own peace, what if you sell it.


    Thinking, Simon then said, "your tribe''s nock has long colluded with us. It is our Shimi tribe''s undercover placed in your Canglang tribe.


    The reason why we appear so smoothly in the wolf tribe and here is also because of the help of nock. Otherwise, with our strength, it is impossible to pass through the heavy guards of the wolf tribe and come here and have the opportunity to assassinate pal. "


    Simon finished, looked at nock with his fist clenched and smiled.


    One second ago, you pushed me to the abyss of hell. Now, I pushed you to the burning fire pit. If you don''t show mercy first, I can be unjust.


    Even if you''re dead, it''s not my fault. If you didn''t defecte first, if you didn''t betray us first, why should I go to this step? Therefore, the results of all this end in yourself.


    "Oh?" Li Shuo raised his eyes, looked at nock, smiled, and then said, "why should I believe you and give me a reason?"


    "The reason is very simple. Nock doesn''t get attention in your wolf tribe. We will take a high position as the condition of the transaction. He just needs to lead us into the wolf tribe and be my internal contact for a short time.


    He can come to our Shimi tribe and get the attention of our leaders. Why not take a risk in exchange for a more comfortable and yearning life than living in the Canglang tribe.


    Moreover, he seems to have some friction with the leader''s wife. He is worried that the leader''s wife will retaliate against him. Of course, he needs a stronger alliance. At least he can fight with the wolf tribe. "

 Chapter 576

    Simon said without gasping.


    As a bystander, MI Xiaoxiao sat quietly beside Li Shuo and watched the play honestly.


    Speaking, Simon''s words are really easy to believe, word by word, organized and clear, and even the advantages and disadvantages are clearly analyzed. Of course, what he said has a high degree of trust.


    I have to say, the play is wonderful.


    Li Shuo has a good grasp of the trick of dog biting dog, and nock is the cannon fodder in this play. Originally, as long as he lives in Canglang tribe safely, Li Shuo doesn''t mean to embarrass him.


    But he couldn''t calm down. Moreover, his murder paranoia seemed to be very serious. Even if she had a holiday with him, she would come openly, but she didn''t want to clean up him, but she just didn''t like to see him.


    "According to what you say, Noke has betrayed my wolf tribe?" Li Shuo said carelessly. Others can''t see whether he believes it or not.


    "Yes, yes, nock has indeed taken refuge in our Shimi tribe and reached an agreement with our leader. As mentioned above, I don''t know whether you are satisfied with the deal."


    Simon tried to raise his head. Because he was tied, he didn''t have the momentum he should have, which made his words sound intimidating.


    "Well, nock, similarly, I''ll give you ten minutes to explain. Of course, if your answer can''t satisfy me, you should know the consequences." Li Shuo still kept his gentleman smile, but he looked a little flustered.


    "First, chief, don''t listen to their nonsense. I am loyal to the Canglang tribe and will never betray you. Besides, Shimi tribe is not as strong as our Canglang tribe. Why should I abandon the strong and support the weak and live a stable life? However, I have to go to that small tribe to live a hard life.


    This, this sounds unreasonable, and it''s hard to believe that smart people won''t choose like this, and I''ve done so many things for you.


    How could he betray you? "Nock looked at Li Shuo with loyalty in his eyes. He looked really loyal, but no one could know what he thought in his heart.


    "Who knows you won''t do it? After all, he also said that you need a better position, and I can''t give it to you for the time being, so it''s possible for you to find another job." Li Shuo analyzed rationally and kept his smile on his face.


    "No, no, chief, how could I betray you? Don''t believe his one-sided words. Without evidence, he''s talking nonsense. Chief, you can''t believe him." nock is still trying to explain.


    Although the leader said so, he didn''t really punish him. Therefore, as long as the leader didn''t punish him, he still had room to maneuver. The winner is still unknown.


    "But people have evidence, but you don''t. people are reasonable and you are unreasonable. The answer can be seen at a glance. Why argue again."


    Tamer said impatiently. I don''t know what to argue about. It''s obvious that nock has a problem. Why bother so much? Just deal with it directly.


    "Trouble." the facial paralysis teacher Nuo stood aside and slowly spit out these two words, with obvious impatience on his face.


    To ask him to give a comment on the play is just two words, wordy!


    "Ah ah! It''s not fun at all. I thought I''d watch more good plays for a while, but now I can''t. come on, deal with it as soon as possible and go out for supper.


    Li Shuo hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and looked at the bound people with a look of disgust.

 Chapter 577

    "Chief, what do you mean!? do you doubt me?" nock was excited as soon as he heard Li Shuo''s words, just like a fried cat with sharp claws. He wanted to scratch a few claws.


    "Scar, take these people down and serve them well. Eat and drink enough. You can''t neglect him. As for him... The old way, by the way, seal his mouth again. Don''t let our leader hear the cry and annoy him."


    Li Shuo waved impatiently, then hugged Mi Xiaoxiao out of the cave without looking back.


    "OK, I''ll go right away." scar nodded. He had long hated this nock. If the leader didn''t let him move, he said it would be useful, otherwise he would have dealt with it.


    "Tru, come with me? Do me a favor! You see, I have to press so many people. It takes so much effort." scar smiled at tru and said with a rather cheeky momentum.


    Scar knows that he needs a special way to deal with tru. The best way is to stick around. The rest is useless. Let alone talk about brotherhood with him, even if it''s a deal.


    "Do your own things. I have other things. Since the leader has been entrusted to you, don''t let him down." Trudeau looked at the scar with a serious face.


    "No, who are we? Do me a favor! Look at my small body! How thin I am! How can I deal with such a difficult thing? You''d better help me.


    Help me! Help me! Help me! Tru, you can''t be so ruthless. I''m so sad. You have to help me anyway. "


    Scar has opened the mode of entanglement, and there is a momentum of not giving up until the goal is achieved.


    Drew:


    Why does he feel speechless? What does this guy want to do!


    "Tru, the interrogation has to be left to you. I can''t decide. It''s too difficult for me to resist." scar continued


    "The interrogation is over, and the leader has made the corresponding decision, so you don''t have to deceive me again. It''s useless." drew was expressionless, but his eyes looked like a fool.


    Others in the cave: "


    Why do you think the two of them are not ordinary friends? Look, they are full of basic feelings. They are not like brothers, but more like partners.


    "You must be right to listen to me. I won''t hurt you? Besides, the leader can only be regarded as the first trial. If you can interrogate more deeply, you may interrogate some unspeakable secrets.


    It''s also helpful for the leader. Why not? Besides, you don''t have any important things. At most, you just have to arrange people. It''s the same when you leave these things to others.


    There is no need to do everything by ourselves. We must always cultivate some available talents. Otherwise, if we are not in the tribe in the future, what should they do? They can''t just fall behind like that? "


    Scar persuades him painstakingly. He sees that tru finally shakes a little, but he is interrupted by a voice.


    "Run! Nock run! Chase!" the two orcs who had caught nock were lying on the ground unconscious.


    "Shit!" scar glanced over and found that nock was about to get out of the cave. When he was so angry, he burst into foul language.


    He turned around, took out the spirit and speed of the 100 meter sprint, and rushed forward with all his strength. He was angry and didn''t know what to say.


    "Son of a bitch! What are you running for?! don''t die? Shit! Waste my time!" scar rushed behind nock in a few moments, raised his hand and knocked him unconscious!


    "You, and you, drag him in to me. It''s really troublesome. I''m so angry!" scar casually pointed to the two orcs and asked them to drag nock in.

 Chapter 578

    The two pointed orcs looked at each other and were relatively speechless.


    Is it cruel to drag her in like this, with her face down and a lot of broken stones on the ground? If you drag him in by his legs, he is likely to be disfigured, which is related to his partner''s life.


    In other words, looking for a partner is very important.


    "Don''t hurry up, wait for me to drag, isn''t it?" scar turned around and yelled at the two orcs who were still in the period of ignorance. The two orcs who roared immediately came forward, no matter thirty-seven or twenty-one, dragged the people on the ground and ran forward.


    Only a light blood stain was left on the ground, which was rubbed out


    "Tru, I won''t talk to you anymore. You must help me today, or you won''t want to get out of the cave." scar said angrily, pointing to tru''s hand, shaking and shaking.


    How can he do so many things alone! It''s too troublesome.


    "Oh," said Trudeau, nodding.


    "So, you promised me?" scar blinked his star eyes and looked expectantly at Trudeau, and he said! I have used unique skills. How can I fail to win tru, a sultry man!


    However, the next words, let scar instantly fall from the cloud, from the excited state to the petrochemical stage, the blow should not be too big.


    Trudeau: No


    Scar: "what are you doing?"


    Drew: "there''s no rule that I can''t say ''Oh''..."


    Scar: "


    Why does he feel so speechless? If he has to make persistent efforts, he can''t take him!


    Scar: "I said, if you don''t promise me, don''t think about going out of the cave!" he''s good at it, but... Tru shouldn''t fight him?


    Say


    Do you have a chance to fight him yourself?


    Get it. No matter what, you have to use force at that time. Just find some help. Anyway, you have a thick skin. Well, that''s a good note.


    The more scar thinks about it, the more he thinks he''s really smart. Is there a peerless genius?


    When tru listened to his words, he didn''t react very much. It was more like ignoring him directly. The surrounding melon eating people looked at the two interactive people with an ignorant face.


    Then, tru began to jump out of the cave, ignoring the scar.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? You play games with me, don''t you? I don''t have time to play games. You have to help me." scar grabbed drew and said angrily.


    "If you say you can''t walk out of the cave, I''ll jump out, too." tru turned his head and looked at the scar with a serious face and deep eyes. It was obvious that he was telling him that he was very serious and serious.


    Scar: "er..."


    Why does he feel that his world view has been seriously hit?


    I didn''t let him walk out because I wanted him to help me, but this guy would understand that he could jump out. This thinking is against the sky!


    Scar''s momentary negligence led to the fact that even tru jumped past him without being noticed in time, so that when he came back, tru had gone out of the cave in his unique way.


    "..." well, I have to admit that he lost. This tru is like a hard stone. It can''t be burned and smashed. It needs water and stone to wear through.


    Melon eaters: "this play makes my head hurt and my stomach hurt with laughter... The combination of Huobao and Huobao is just right."


    A natural couple? Although it is naturally funny.


    "What are you looking at? Hurry and escort them with me! Look, look, go hunting for me one by one! It''s OK to cut firewood, anyway, go as far as you can!" I''m so angry that I have nowhere to go

 Chapter 579

    And on the other side at this time, compared with the noise on the scar side, MI Xiaoxiao was much quieter. Li Shuo took Mi Xiaoxiao and several people back to MI Xiaoxiao''s cave, raised a fire, ate supper, and lived happily.


    "By the way, what are you going to do with those people? Aren''t you going to kill them?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and said.


    He didn''t understand why Li Shuo did this for the moment. Although it was cruel to kill, nock was right about one thing. They dared to break into the wolf tribe so brazenly, which must have been approved by their leader.


    It''s obvious that he didn''t pay attention to Li Shuo when he broke into the Canglang tribe so blatantly, but he can''t kill it casually. If there is any contradiction between the two tribes, it''s not a good thing. After all, at this time, everyone is preparing for the winter. It is not appropriate to start a war.


    "Kill? No, no, no! They are still of great use." Li Shuo handed Mi Xiaoxiao the roasted barbecue, smiling mysteriously.


    "You want to trade them for benefits for your tribe, don''t you?"


    Shi Nuo suddenly interrupted, looked at Li Shuo and said that if Li Shuo could keep them, it was just that they were still useful, but for Li Shuo, the greatest use they could bring at present was to bring benefits to the Canglang tribe.


    "In exchange for benefits? The only benefit they can get is to make a deal with the leader of Shimi tribe." tamer nodded and then said, "your abacus is noisy. You deserve to be the leader of a tribe."


    Are so insidious and cunning.


    "That is to say, lishuo, you are going to trade them with the leader of Shimi tribe and let him give you some benefits in exchange for them?" Jin Xuan said later.


    "Very smart." Li Shuo carefully picked up the honey jar on one side and painted a light golden candy color on MI Xiaoxiao''s barbecue.


    Obviously, this sentence is for Shi Nuo.


    "Tut Tut, you are so insidious and cunning." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at him and was surprised.


    "Why, Xiaoxiao regretted looking for me as a partner?" Li Shuo joked.


    "Regret? I can''t. You can''t get rid of me and find a new beautiful partner. You don''t have to think about it." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and almost didn''t put his waist in. She announced that Li Shuo was her man.


    "Ha ha." Li Shuo hummed softly. It''s enough to have Xiaoxiao alone. He won''t find anyone else, even if he comes together.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s all right. He''s gone. Don''t we still have us? We won''t leave you." Jin Xuan''s indirect confession caused Mi Xiaoxiao''s smile.


    "Well, tomorrow, you follow me one by one and go to the Shimi tribe to entrap people!" Li Shuo said. The evil spirit smiled and showed his white teeth, although his smile was more noticeable than his white teeth.


    "..." Shi Nuo was too lazy to pay attention to him, so he was speechless.


    "...." this guy is too strong. Do you think about the feelings of Shimi tribe? Jin Xuan automatically lit a cigarette for Shimi tribe in his heart.


    "..." even he felt speechless. Li Shuo''s lack of face and skin has surpassed him.


    "Er..." although it seems that she doesn''t smoke, it''s very in line with her appetite. It''s so handsome!


    The four people had different thoughts and ended the supper.


    The next morning, the orcs who were served by "delicious and delicious" were brought out with listless, listless and tired faces.


    "Er... Scar, are these people really those people last night?" is there any mistake? Are these really the same group of people? Mi Xiaoxiao expressed deep doubt.

 Chapter 580

    The former orcs who are still energetic and have endless strength to struggle are like having just experienced a long-distance marathon. Look at their listlessness and physical and mental fatigue.


    "Well... Madam leader, they, they have something, but don''t worry, they will never affect today''s negotiation." scar raised his hand to guarantee.


    Last night, because he was too angry and had no place to spread his anger, he had to spread it on them. The leader ordered him to serve them well. He didn''t dare to do too much. He could only starve their stomachs.


    Mentally torture them, don''t let them sleep, don''t let them talk, so that they are like this now. They are dying and have no strength.


    In fact, this is also very good. At least they don''t have the strength and energy when they want to escape. This can prevent a great harm. They can safely reach their destination and save a lot of things for the leader. They are dizzy with hunger and can''t run if they want to run.


    "... let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao patted Li Shuo on the shoulder, shook his head slightly and said.


    "Scar, tru, come along, call a few people, escort these people, and let''s go to Shimi tribe to discuss something." I''m in a good mood. I don''t know what I can get back later. Looking at these people''s wilting, I estimate that the price is not very good!


    "OK!" scar was eager to try. He turned around and went to find some people who didn''t look very friendly. When he went to find fault, he had to look fierce, otherwise it wouldn''t be deterrent.


    "Go." tru tied a strong cane to the hands of several orcs, like holding ''cattle and sheep''. Tru walked ahead and led several people forward.


    "Woof, woof, woof!" suddenly, a burst of dog barking came. An unidentified gray object quickly moved in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao. In the twinkling of an eye, a small, fur gray dog appeared at Mi Xiaoxiao''s feet.


    "Woof!" the gray dog''s round head rubbed her calf intimately, and her cry was much softer. A pair of round black eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Maoqiu''er, go back quickly." Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and touched its head with a smile. Maoqiu''er''s two small ears drooped comfortably for a short time. It looked very cute.


    "Woo ~" Mao qiu''er sobbed softly. Listening to the poor voice, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t bear to see it.


    Helpless, he had to squat down, pick up the hairball, hold it in his arms, stand up and follow Li Shuo to Shimi tribe.


    "What are you doing with it?" tamer looked at the dog in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms. He was very unhappy. I don''t know what Xiaoxiao was doing with the dog. He hated it very much.


    "He wanted to go, so I took it." Mi Xiaoxiao touched the dog in her arms and said with a smile. She knew that Tamo hated dogs, but the hairball was too poor, cute and cute.


    "OK, let scar hold it, and so can tru. In short, let it stay away from me." tamer looked at the hairball in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms and covered his nose with his hand. It seemed that he hated dogs very much.


    "Ha ha, you hug?" Mi Xiaoxiao deliberately held up the hairball and gathered in front of Tamo. He was a few centimeters away from Tamo and could touch his face.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Move it away! Move it away!" tamer was like blowing hair. When Mi Xiaoxiao put the wool ball close to him, tamer immediately bounced away.


    Jumped three feet away.


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect you to be so afraid of dogs. I''m laughing to death!" he took the wool ball back to his arms and looked at the fried tamer, smiling forward and backward.

 Chapter 581

    "You little heartless! Dare to laugh at me!" tamer broke off a branch from his side. There were several dying leaves at the top of the branch. Tamer straightened him and rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s cheek with the end with leaves.


    "Well, the road ahead is hard to walk. It''s a little muddy. Stop making noise." Jin Xuan said from it, forcibly interrupting the noise between them.


    "How far is it?" I''m in a hurry. Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?


    She remembered that the last time she came back from Zili tribe, it took her three days. Although she was walking and stopping, she was traveling, but generally speaking, the speed was OK.


    If you speed up, there should be no problem in one day.


    "There''s still a long way to go. Xiaoxiao is tired? If you''re tired, take a rest." Li Shuo stopped and asked with concern. He''s been walking for more than an hour. Xiaoxiao must be tired.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go. I''m not tired." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head. She didn''t shout tired after walking all day before. How could she talk nonsense for such an hour?


    "Well, be careful, it''s a little slippery in front. Don''t fall." Shi Nuo put in a word, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said. The road is muddy, and there is a great possibility of slipping. If you fall, you will inevitably fall to a bone.


    "OK, be careful too." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. It''s a little slippery, but his shoes are still anti-skid, so he won''t slip when walking.


    But it was hard. The orcs led by tru were led together. If the orc at the back fell, it was like pushing dominoes. One by one, it was like folding a arhat.


    Therefore, almost everyone was careful, for fear that they would fall on the wrong foot and be pressed into a cake. In other words, it felt bad.


    ¡­¡­


    The party was very careful. They were afraid of falling. The whole day passed slowly.


    In the afternoon.


    The daytime time in autumn is always a little less than that in summer. Gradually, the day is shorter and the night is longer. The time of the day is shorter and shorter. The time belonging to the night will gradually increase.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao and his party came near Shimi tribe, it was getting late. It was only about six o''clock, but it was almost dark. Then the faint light could still see the road under their feet.


    "I''ll stop here today and rest in place. Tomorrow morning, let''s go into the tribe to visit the leader of emperor Si." Li Shuo jumped onto a huge ancient tree, looked at the Shimi tribe not far away and said faintly.


    "Yes!" of course, the orcs who came along didn''t object to their leader''s orders. It all depended on the leader''s arrangement, but they couldn''t understand it.


    It''s all at the gate of Shimi tribe. Why did the leader choose to live in the forest instead of entering Shimi tribe to rest?


    Living in the forest, there are many snakes, insects, rats and ants in the wild. Especially at night, many small insects will come out and move. Therefore, it is not safe to live in the forest at night.


    There is a better choice, but the leader chose this. They really don''t understand.


    However, the leader''s decision, they will not disobey, to follow the decision is.


    "First, chief, you, please give me something to eat!" the bound orcs dragged their heavy feet, their lips were seriously dry and cracked, and a layer of skin was broken and lifted up, looking very short of water.


    Poor them, they haven''t eaten or drunk for one day and one night. They have walked another day during the day. They are very tired. They can survive until now.

 Chapter 582

    Li Shuo looked at several orcs in front of him, one by one listless and dying. Look at the pale face, like a ghost, looking scared, looking at the lips that raised dry skin, like an old tree skin, looking at the old diaphragm.


    Look at the stinking smell. It''s like just climbing out of the Mao pit. I feel like vomiting, let alone want to get close. Look at the soft body. I''m just weak.


    Tut tut Tut, if it goes on like this, the price will not be easy to discuss. It won''t work. He came all the way here and couldn''t go in vain.


    "Scar, tru, take them to take a bath first, and then get something to eat. However, if they run away, our leader will reward you well." Li Shuo said, smiling at scar and tru.


    The voice is also gentle, No.


    "Let''s go now." scar swallowed the saliva in his mouth and the small heart in his chest jumped out of his throat. Oh, my God, the leader''s smile is too terrible.


    "Cough, don''t worry, the leader. They can''t run away." tru looked at scar and said in embarrassment. Being ''rewarded'' by the leader might as well be beaten by him.


    "Hum, let''s go! It won''t be too long. Our leader misses it very much." lishuo waved to tru and scar with a disdainful look on his face, but he was saying something about missing. Don''t be uncomfortable.


    "..." as soon as they heard this, they almost lost their goose bumps and ran away in the direction of the sound of water.


    To sum up, the leader is too terrible. They can''t stand it!


    ¡­¡­


    "Aren''t you afraid they''ll run away? Then you''ll have no reason to ask others for something!" tamer leaned against the tree and looked at Li Shuo. The corners of his mouth were slightly aroused and he was in a good mood.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t run ~" the cooked duck has been put to his mouth. How can he let it run away?


    "Xiaoxiao, eat something. The fire will take a while." the wind is strong. Now even if it is a fire, it is easy to be extinguished. Not to mention, it may ignite the surrounding trees and cause a forest fire, which is not worth the loss.


    "OK." anyway, the weather can be seen clearly. Now you can use no fire, but it''s windy and a little cold.


    The other side.


    "Hurry up! Go into the water, don''t grind and wash the shore in the morning." scar leaned against the tree with a dry Dogtail grass in his mouth, smiling and watching the orcs tremble into the river.


    On this autumn night, the cold wind blew one after another. Several big men were forced into the cold drinking water, and their legs could not help trembling.


    The strength of the body has long been almost consumed, not to mention being soaked in cold water, and the muscles of the whole body are tight. Moreover, the most speechless thing is that their skins have been taken away. Although it''s not uncommon to run naked, they just run naked back to the tribe. I don''t know whether they let themselves in.


    If you want to run, you can''t run. You don''t have the strength to run. You can only say that the person who came up with this idea is really cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey! Would you like some?" scar handed the fruit at hand to Trudeau and said with a smile. He had to enjoy his leisure time. He can''t waste it in vain, can he?


    "No." drew looked at the trembling people in the river without blinking.


    "NAH! Tru, don''t be so serious? Don''t worry, they can''t run. Just relax. Isn''t it still tied? As soon as we pull, they fall down." as he said, scar pulled the cane tied to the trunk, and several orcs bathing in the river fell to the ground.

 Chapter 583

    "Eat your food, shut up!" drew glanced at the happy scar he was eating and replied faintly. I don''t know how this guy can eat so much. He is either eating or sleeping all day.


    "Hum, don''t eat if you don''t eat. What''s fierce? Do you think I''m willing to share it with you?" scar hummed discontentedly when he heard what drew said.


    Tru is a real guy. How can he keep a smelly face all day long and not talk or laugh? It''s so boring!


    It''s still fun to eat and drink. Trudeau just doesn''t know how to enjoy it.


    "But, yes, can you come up?" Simon''s teeth were trembling when he spoke. It was too cold. Is there wood? If you stay in the river again, you''ll probably freeze to death, mom! Simon couldn''t help swearing in his heart.


    Feeling deeply helpless, he once again felt that the leader of the wolf tribe was so terrible and cruel! If you don''t torture them physically, you have to start mentally. It''s too grinding!


    If you have regret medicine, you will definitely take one, and you will never provoke him again. You won''t take the task at all. Unfortunately, you can only think about it in your own mind.


    "Well, almost, you come up!" scar looked at Simon, whose face was frozen into sauce purple in the water, and then said lazily, "I have to get you something to eat. It''s really troublesome!"


    Simon and the Orcs: "


    After thinking for a while, he couldn''t help muttering to himself: "in fact, if you weren''t useful, I wouldn''t bother to pay attention to you! Hey? No!


    If you''re useless, the leader won''t let me pay attention to you. "


    Then scar looked at the sky.


    "It''s dark!" the light gray clouds gradually blocked the original light, making the earth gradually gray and black until it was submerged in endless darkness.


    "Let''s go." drew turned away from the picture of "beautiful man bathing" in front of him. It''s too hot!


    When scar heard what drew said, he stretched out his hand and pulled the line aside: "hurry up! My Lord''s time is very urgent!"


    Then, he kicked a group of skins collected at his feet at Simon, who had already stepped ashore. His face was still disgusted. He didn''t even use his hands and kicked them directly.


    Simon and the Orcs: "


    Their hands are tied. It was difficult to put on the skins. Now they have to hurry up. Is it too much?


    Add: don''t question how they wear skins. Simon said: mountain people have their own tricks!


    When Simon dawdled to get dressed, it was completely dark, but it had no effect on them, except that the color of things was not so clear at night.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you going to do tomorrow? You won''t have no plan?" Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and poked Li Shuo.


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao is so smart, I really don''t." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and smiled, quite dazzling.


    Mi Xiaoxiao said: a beautiful man''s smile is very pleasing to the eye.


    "Just rush into the tribe directly. It''s called reciprocity." Tamo said faintly, obviously giving lishuo advice.


    "Then you have to be able to rush in before you have the right to speak." don''t be beaten out when you are ready to rush in at the gate of the tribe.


    "Xiaoxiao doesn''t believe my force?" Tamo picked up a stone on the ground, kneaded it in his hand and rubbed it slowly. In an instant, a complete stone turned into powder and dissipated with the wind.


    "Er... Believe, believe!" it is said that the force value is indeed very high, with a sentence: violence is not suitable for children.


    "If you want me to say, let''s sneak in and give the emperor a big surprise!" Jin Xuan nodded. The more he said, the more he felt he was right!

 Chapter 584

    "..." surprise?! It''s more like a scare! People who shouldn''t appear in front of their eyes suddenly appear in front of them. Isn''t it a shock or a surprise?


    "Just go straight in and don''t go in with the gate. What are you doing thinking about so many messy things?" Shi Nuo looked up and looked at Jin Xuan and Tamo with a helpless face. I really don''t know what these guys are thinking!


    "Indeed..." when Mi Xiaoxiao heard Shi Nuo''s words, he couldn''t help twitching in the corners of his mouth. It seems that they think it''s a little complicated. They don''t need to do so at all. They can directly enter through the gate with Simon''s group. Why bother so much!


    "It seems that you have finally figured it out!" Li Shuo put his hands behind his head, looked relaxed and listened to the words discussed by several people. He was like a bystander, leisurely and carefree.


    Finally, I said this sentence slowly.


    "......." ha ha, MI Xiaoxiao said she was speechless. Did they worry about the sky? Look at people''s words. It sounds like they are idiots. They don''t know anything and talk nonsense there.


    "Chief, it''s already arranged. Eat and drink enough and tie it together!" just then, the voice of scar came from behind Li Shuo, breaking the atmosphere of honey embarrassment.


    "All right, watch them." just go to sleep. " Eat and drink enough, the heart also talked, the words also said, it''s almost time to rest, alas, inexplicably look forward to tomorrow! I don''t know how much he will gain this time.


    "Xiaoxiao." Shi Nuo turned into a leopard''s body, and his big tail rolled gently around her slender waist. Then gently, MI Xiaoxiao fell into his arms and put his head on his broad chest.


    Listening to the strong heartbeat from Shi Nuo''s chest, MI Xiaoxiao felt relieved. In fact, it was also very good.


    With people you like to care about, go wherever you want, leisurely and unrestrained. When there are stars, lie down and look at the stars. When there are no stars, make a group to tell stories and have fun.


    "Good night." the big mouth opened and closed to MI Xiaoxiao in her arms, turned into a pair of forefoot hands, tightly hugged the petite person in her arms, and gave her only warmth.


    "So it''s not cold." Jin Xuan also came to join the fun and blocked Mi Xiaoxiao outside. In this way, MI Xiaoxiao was sandwiched between Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. No matter how cold the wind at night could not disturb her sleep.


    "Good night." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at the corners of her mouth. Her small head arched in Shi Nuo''s arms. When she found a comfortable position, she closed her eyes comfortably.


    Li Shuo looked at the three, smiled, jumped into the tree, found a more reliable trunk, leaned against the tree and narrowed his eyes.


    Tamo leaned against the tree trunk, sat where he was, gently said good night to MI Xiaoxiao, and went to sleep, but it was also a light sleep.


    In the woods at night, when the cold wind blows, MI Xiaoxiao, who is held together by two animals, is sleeping in an abnormal peace. It is clearly such a contrary picture, but it is so warm.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone into the woods, one person and two animals lying on the ground woke up.


    "It''s dawn?" Mi Xiaoxiao vaguely opened his eyes and looked at the scenery in front of him. He was a little confused. After returning to his senses, he laughed that he was stupid. He even slept confused and didn''t understand the situation.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, wash your face." Tamo fetched the water and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao. She just needed to stretch out her hand to reach it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at several people who were busy before and after, and suddenly felt that he was too happy. Are you wooden? It''s a grassroots life, the treatment of the Empress Dowager!

 Chapter 585

    "Thank you!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, watered her face with animal skin, and twisted a towel for Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo. They got up for a while and didn''t wash.


    "Why are you so polite to us!" taking care of Xiaoxiao is what they should do. Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to say thank you to them. Besides, they are always happy to take care of Xiaoxiao.


    "Chief, it''s time for us to start." scar stood in front of lishuo in high spirits.


    "HMM." Li Shuo reversed the barbecue in his hand and answered faintly.


    "Chief, if you don''t start again, you can''t return to the tribe today. There are still a lot of things to do in the tribe." "well", what does that mean? Don''t blame him for his low educational level. He really doesn''t understand.


    "HMM." Li Shuo still answered a single tone, but his hand was busy. He took the bamboo tube with honey on one side and evenly smeared the golden honey on the barbecue. After all the honey was smeared, he stopped his action.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s cold." a piece of golden barbecue appeared in front of MI Xiaoxiao, with white heat on it, which can be seen by the naked eye.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at scar, smiled and nodded, feeling inexplicably satisfied.


    Scar: "


    He''s really confused. What''s the most important thing for the leader?


    The answer is no doubt. It is definitely the little female in front of her. Maybe the wolf tribe is not as important as her. In the early morning, when Mi Xiaoxiao hasn''t eaten yet, he rashly ran over and said he wanted to start.


    Isn''t this a violation of the leader''s taboo?


    Oh, my God!


    Scar turned around and went back to the place where Simon was tied. He congratulated himself that the leader had been super gentle to him. If he had been in the past, he would have been rewarded.


    With enough wine and food, scar led Simon and his party and stood behind Mi Xiaoxiao. A few people left Shuo stood side by side with MI Xiaoxiao. There were really more than ten orcs behind him. They looked like looking for trouble.


    The coming incident was so fierce that the two orcs guarding the gate of Shimi tribe immediately ran back to the tribe by three, five and two as soon as they saw the power. I think they went to inform their leader.


    ¡­¡­


    "From today on, we will start to store necessary food and animal skins. We should ensure that after the temperature drops, we can have enough food to fill our stomachs and enough animal skins to keep warm. In addition, we also need dry firewood, so as to avoid snowy weather and lack of dry firewood.


    In addition, send someone to discuss with the nearby tribes. We can help each other spend the winter together, which can reduce the loss of the tribal orcs and make our life safer. What''s your opinion? "


    Emperor Si sat at the highest position and looked at the orcs below. His voice was clear. The orcs below were more capable. It can be said that they were the mainstay of Shimi tribe. Shimi tribe couldn''t do anything without them. He was a leader alone.


    "Chief, I think this idea is very good, and we may also absorb new power. After all, there are still many small tribes around our tribe. An ORC with black skin said to the emperor.


    "Well, Lin Hun is right. The gathering of the power of small tribes is also a great power. We can''t miss it." emperor Si smiled when he heard Lin Hun''s words.


    "However, the leader, the leader of pal, did not have this idea before. Of course, small tribes need to rely on large tribes like us, but they are also a small whole. If we want to absorb their power.


    I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to use it. Moreover, they may not agree to let us manage it. After all, each tribe has its own leader and selfishness. "

 Chapter 586

    Sanyo frowned and seemed to have some differences on the idea of emperor Si.


    "Yes, Sanyo is right. Doing so is likely to cause dissatisfaction among those small tribes. I''m afraid they won''t achieve their goals at that time, but it will backfire. Besides, our tribe is also a big tribe at present, and we don''t need those forces for the time being.


    The most important thing in front of us is to store food and animal skins. How can we deal with other things? "Linfeng looked at Lin Hun who spoke first with dissatisfaction, and his tone was quite unhappy.


    The emperor si still didn''t have the decisiveness and rationality of leader par. He just focused on expanding the tribe, but it would easily lead to their dissatisfaction. If they unite to siege the wolf tribe at that time, even if their tribe is sure to be fine, it will be a trouble in general.


    Moreover, this kind of thing can be avoided at all.


    "I don''t think so. It''s not mandatory for us to absorb their strength. We can negotiate with them first and discuss them kindly. If they really disagree.


    We can also think of other ways. The future is long, and we have plenty of time and energy! "Lin Hun also doesn''t like facing the wind. Although the tone of their names is similar, their personality, advocacy and ability to do things have their own strengths.


    "Lin Hun, don''t talk nonsense here. If something happens, can you bear the responsibility?" Sanyo looked at Lin Hun and said excitedly.


    "Responsible? What''s the responsibility? I''m just going to discuss with them. What can happen? Don''t scare me. Besides, I''m not scared by Lin hun!


    If I say, you are too timid! What can you do if you are timid? Don''t listen to them, leader. I think it can work! "Lin hunzheng''s face flushed. He looked angry at Sanyo and Linfeng. All his dissatisfaction was reflected in his face.


    I almost didn''t write the five words'' I''m dissatisfied with you ''. Don''t be too obvious.


    "Alas ~, can you stop arguing?! the leader asked us to come here because he wanted us to give some advice. He didn''t ask us to fight inside or make a decision. Just stop!"


    Xu Song looked at Lin Hun and looked away at Sanyo and Linfeng. They were helpless. These three people liked to quarrel. They could fight for a long time every time for a little thing.


    Now there''s another quarrel over such a thing. There''s nothing I can do about them.


    In fact, what decision to make depends on the leader. When they come here, they just give advice and witness. The rest are decided by the leader, so they don''t have to fight to the death.


    "Hum!" Lin fainted and looked away.


    Emperor Si sat at the top and looked at the people at the bottom calmly. He quarreled for his opinion. His eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He just shifted his sight when Xu Song spoke.


    But only a few seconds.


    It seems that there are still some problems in the contradictions within the tribe


    "Leader, in my opinion..." Linfeng also ignored Lin Hun and directly put forward his opinions to the emperor Si, but he was interrupted by a flustered voice before he said it.


    "Chief! Chief... The chief is bad!" an ORC with a long wooden stick and a sharpened head rushed in in panic.


    "Keli, what are you doing?! we are discussing things with the leader. What do you want to do when you rashly break in?" Lin faintly frowned at the rash Orc Keli.

 Chapter 587

    "Not good! Not good, chief!" Keli, who ran in, ignored Lin faint''s words, but gasped and hurriedly said to the emperor Si above.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me?" the emperor Si lowered his eyes and looked leisurely, as if nothing could shake his mood.


    "First, chief, there''s a group of people outside who broke into the tribe!" Cori said flustered, and he didn''t know what to do? They ran away so rashly. Those people must have come in.


    Li Shuo: wronged! I walked in! It''s not a break! How could a civilized person like me do such a rude thing!


    Xiaoyou: please don''t care about these unimportant details. (serious)


    Li Shuo:


    "Just drive people out. There''s no need to make such a fuss." emperor Si looked at Ke Li and said faintly. Isn''t someone breaking in? Just get out.


    "Can, but..." Keli was a little embarrassed.


    But they also took a group of people and grabbed Simon, the orc of their tribe. It was because of this that he hurried to inform the leader, but now it seems that the leader doesn''t pay attention to this matter.


    "Don''t be, just do what the leader says." Lin Hun waved his hand and looked impatient. They were busy. There was no need to disturb the big event because of these things.


    "But... What else did Keli want to say, but he was interrupted.


    "It seems that the emperor Si leader doesn''t welcome us very much?! I haven''t even met, so I''m going to drive the leader away?" Li Shuo''s voice came from outside the cave, breaking the original embarrassing atmosphere.


    But it was filled with tension.


    "Who?" emperor Si frowned when he heard the three words "our leader". When he heard the voice of Li Shuo, he suddenly "clattered" and missed half a beat.


    "Have you met that emperor Si?" accompanied by a sweet voice, there were Mi Xiaoxiao and Li Shuo.


    "Oh, it seems not." Li Shuo thought and replied.


    "Then why can''t people drive you away?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo, a little confused.


    People don''t know you. What''s your loser?


    "That''s right!" Li Shuo said after he knew it and suddenly realized it, which made Mi Xiaoxiao super speechless.


    "..." Di Si looked at Li Shuo and didn''t know what to say. He seemed to be the leader of the gray wolf tribe. He looked back subconsciously. When his eyes were related to Simon, his eyes shrank and his heart cooled for a moment.


    It seems that they are here to find fault.


    "The leader of the wolf tribe - lishuo?" the emperor started. Even if he was a little flustered, he couldn''t lose anything.


    "Yo! Li Shuo, you''re famous!" tamer left the situation in the cave and smiled at Li Shuo.


    "OK!" Li Shuo didn''t feel embarrassed or angry, just like he didn''t recognize the meaning of Tamo''s words.


    "Lin Hun, pour some water for leader lishuo and them to drink." the emperor Si said with a smile, gave orders to Lin Hun, and then said, "you all go out first. We''ll talk about those things later."


    "Don''t! Why are you in such a hurry?" Li Shuo stood still, took Mi Xiaoxiao and sat down casually. His momentum was not reduced by half.


    "Leader..." Lin fainted. They didn''t leave or stay. They had to look at the emperor Si above for help, with a face of embarrassment.


    "Now that others have said it, you can stay! Stay back." emperor Si nodded and answered Lin Hun''s words, but the atmosphere was more embarrassing.

 Chapter 588

    If all the people are gone, what will the man do if he cheekily refuses to admit it later? He can''t run here in vain.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the leader of Canglang tribe coming to our Shimi tribe?" the emperor Si lowered his eyes, looked at Li Shuo sitting idly below, smiled and said. On the surface, he didn''t seem half nervous, and couldn''t even see a flaw.


    The tied Simon and others had long been ignored by the people in the cave. Like the air, no one noticed them at all. It was really because the Qi field of Li Shuo was too strong to cover up the light of others.


    "Oh, there''s nothing too important. I just want the emperor''s leader to give us some compensation." Li Shuo calmly cuts the apple to MI Xiaoxiao with a bone knife, and his eyes always look at Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    "Hehe, leader Li Shuo must be joking. Compensation? We have no grievances in the past and no enemies recently. Where can we get compensation?" Di Si also beat Ma Hu, but he knew very well. He knew it when he saw Simon.


    Simon must have sneaked into the wolf tribe to assassinate pal. Li Shuo found out. Now he came to ask for an explanation.


    Facts have proved that people who can be leaders are not necessarily smart. They are like emperor Si. They obviously want to miss the purpose of Li Shuo''s trip. They don''t just want a statement, but also substantial material compensation.


    "It''s true that there was no injustice in the past, but I''m afraid the saying that there was no hatred in the recent days will not be established." I just ordered someone to invade his tribe, but now I''m acting like a fool under his name. Alas, it''s also true that not everyone is like him. There are always a few scum to set off people like myself.


    "I think you misunderstood leader lishuo. We didn''t offend you, so I won''t agree with your statement." as long as he resolutely doesn''t admit it, even if lishuo is powerful, I''m afraid he can''t help himself.


    "Chief, are you in good health?" tamer looked up and drank the fresh water. His tone was quite relaxed and calm, as if he were talking about family affairs.


    "Very good, thank you for your concern." emperor Si frowned and looked at Tamo, who asked questions. He was puzzled and had a faint anger in his heart.


    Whoever is suddenly questioned in this way will feel that the other party is impolite. Not to mention the person who asks you this question, he doesn''t know himself at all. He doesn''t have any friendship at all, and his tone of voice is a little too hard. Think about it. The mood won''t be too beautiful after hearing this sentence.


    "Since it''s good, you must also see such a large number of people tied behind us. Moreover, if your memory is not wrong, you should be familiar with these people.


    They joined forces quietly and broke into our gray wolf tribe. What''s more, they planned to sneak into our tribe and kill our tribe''s people. They did everything evil.


    If we don''t arrive, we really don''t know what they will do. They openly break into other people''s tribes, burn, kill and loot, and intend to assassinate. If you are the leader of the emperor Si, how do you think it is fair to deal with it? "


    Tamo is the kind of character that makes a big splash. When you don''t talk, you may think she is a quiet and beautiful man, but once he opens his mouth, you may feel that your world outlook is subverted in an instant.


    What he said at this moment also surprised the emperor Si sitting above. What followed was full of anger, and the impulse in his heart was ready to come out. If his control ability was not good, I''m afraid he wouldn''t sit in place at this moment.

 Chapter 589

    "It''s none of my business and how to deal with them. It should be your leader lishuo''s business and your tribe''s business. I won''t participate in it." emperor Si wanted to get rid of his suspicion and try to get himself out of it.


    "It''s none of your business, but I can hear that they are the people of your tribe. Moreover, they secretly sneaked into our gray wolf tribe at night under your command, and even acted under the command of win-win. They want me to fish in troubled waters and assassinate the members of our tribe."


    If Li Shuo perfectly took over Tamo, there was nothing wrong. He said he had a tacit understanding.


    "People of our tribe? Are you kidding?" emperor Si seemed to hear a big joke. His facial expression was super funny. Then, his eyes turned and his eyes turned to Linfeng sitting under him.


    "The leader is right. There are no such people in our tribe, and we don''t know them, so how can our leader instruct them to invade the wolf tribe? I think you must have made a mistake."


    Facing the wind, he said perfunctorily.


    In my heart, I know what''s going on. I can see it at a glance.


    Simon is a member of their tribe. Whether it is true to break into the tribe remains to be tested, but he is sure that one-third of them must be true.


    After all, what people pay attention to is that people get stolen goods and get them. Now people have been caught. Even if they want to get rid of it, it will not be so easy. Besides, who is Ren lishuo? He is the leader of the Canglang tribe and has stayed in this area.


    At that time, leader par once took some orcs to visit him. At that time, leaders of other tribes went together in order to keep their own tribe safe.


    Such a smart and powerful man, now he has grasped the handle of their tribe, how can he let go so easily? Moreover, it is said that he has recently recovered two tribes. Although his strength is small, no matter how small the fly is, it is also meat.


    "Wrong and right are not what we should decide. We should ask the party concerned and listen to him." Mi Xiaoxiao, who has been silent since he came here, inserted a sentence at this moment.


    When Emperor Si heard this sentence, he subconsciously looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, but found that the speaker was an ugly little female, with long hair, watery eyes, white as porcelain skin and petite and exquisite figure. Unlike ordinary females, this little female looked more weak.


    But it can''t make people ignore her own beauty.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is right."


    Li Shuo nodded approvingly and did hug her. I don''t know where to change a thick animal skin and wrap Mi Xiaoxiao tightly. Is it afraid that she can''t breathe? Li Shuo really wants to wrap her all over, so that others can''t see her.


    "Is she?" emperor Si lost his mind for a moment, but soon recovered. He was not infatuated with beauty. This ethereal thing will never have the power to attract him.


    "The leader''s wife." Li Shuo said with a smile, with pride and pride on his face. He hugged Mi Xiaoxiao tightly and declared his sovereignty, as if he was afraid that others would not know their relationship.


    In this regard, MI Xiaoxiao said she was very cooperative and showed love in front of others. It''s not bad to try it occasionally.


    "...." Tamo is speechless. Can you not ignore them?


    "Well, back to business, let''s talk about breaking into the tribe." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, then said to the emperor Si, solve it early and be good. It''s going to be dark if he drags on like this.

 Chapter 590

    "There''s nothing to talk about. We all said that we didn''t know these people at all. You took a group of people to come here and ask questions. I don''t know what your Canglang tribe means!" Lin Hun said, but he was not polite to the wind.


    If you have anything in your heart, you can say it, and your words are sharp.


    "What you said doesn''t count." Jin Xuan looked at Lin faint with the a smile.


    "What do you mean? Without saying a word, you caught some strangers and came to our tribe to ask questions. We haven''t said anything. Your words are still so blunt. We haven''t done anything. If you put these unnecessary charges on us, we won''t say anything.


    Now they keep saying that we don''t count. What do you want?! don''t you think you''ve gone too far? "Lin Hun said with" righteous indignation ", as if he was particularly reasonable, while Mi Xiaoxiao was making trouble without reason.


    Li Shuo looked at the scene and looked at Lin Hun who angrily scolded them. He only smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Simon, let''s talk about a deal?" Li Shuo looked back and looked at Simon tied like a twist. He said calmly, without threatening posture at all.


    "..." Simon didn''t lift his head and said nothing, just like he didn''t hear Li Shuo''s words. Li Shuo didn''t mean to be angry at Simon''s silence.


    But he continued to say, "I respect your decision. However, if you don''t agree to my conditions, I''m afraid you will be homeless from now on. I don''t force you. The initiative is in your hand. Whether you agree or not is your business. I''ll only wait for you for a minute."


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who is in Li Shuo''s arms, is speechless when she hears Li Shuo''s words. It sounds like she is thinking about Simon, but everything in and out of the words is revealing something and threatening Simon.


    If you really want to think for others, if you really want to help others, you shouldn''t give others only one minute. Therefore, Li Shuo didn''t want to give Simon enough time to think. From beginning to end, he was just forcing Simon to answer his conditions in another way.


    "You''re trying to make a move!" Lin Hun frowned and looked at Li Shuo. The words in his mouth were full of anger. As long as he was a person, he could hear the dissatisfaction with Li Shuo.


    "Don''t wrong our leader. How can you describe it as a forced attack when our leader didn''t do it and didn''t let others do it? You''ve wronged our leader. We don''t care about a large number of leaders."


    He said he was forced to make a move. Yes, what he wanted was evidence. He knew they would come.


    "You!!!" Lin Hun couldn''t say what he was forced to say. He could only point to Li Shuo with a red face.


    "It''s time." Mi Xiaoxiao, as Li Shuo''s divine assistant, automatically reminded when the time was almost up.


    When Emperor Si heard this sentence, he couldn''t help frowning. He had a little favor for the little female. As soon as he heard this sentence, he immediately disappeared without a trace.


    "So, Simon, what''s your decision?" scar replaced Li Shuo''s mouth and looked at Simon with his head down.


    "I..." Simon had to look up when he heard this. When his eyes shifted to Lin Hun, he shrank fiercely, because he saw that Lin Hun put aside his eyes and didn''t look at him, as if he had humiliated him.


    If I wanted to refuse, I suddenly changed a direction from refusal to consent: "I''d like you to talk about the content of the transaction. I need to know whether the transaction is worth doing."


    "Is it worth it? Don''t you already have an answer in your heart?" Jin Xuan smiled.

 Chapter 591

    Simon was silent. Yes, since he had made such a decision, he had an answer and a measure in his heart to measure whether it was worth doing.


    The reason why I just asked is just to give myself an excuse, an excuse to promise to do it.


    Li Shuo saw that Simon was silent, and the corner of his mouth was slightly invisible. It seemed that the result of the matter had long been in his expectation, and he didn''t mean to be surprised.


    Compared with Li Shuo''s inner self-confidence, the emperor Si sitting on the top didn''t feel so good.


    It can be described as sitting and standing uneasy. The little thumb of his right hand involuntarily hooks. It is a subconscious regular action when he is nervous and flustered. Of course, people who don''t know him won''t know.


    "The transaction is very simple. If I ask you questions, you can answer them. It''s very simple." he can get the answers he needs by asking and answering.


    "OK, you ask." Simon looked at the emperor sitting on the seat with burning eyes.


    At this time, the scar who had stood beside Li Shuo stood up.


    "I only ask you one question." scar stood up, which showed that he represented Li Shuo''s mouth. What he said, Li Shuo had acquiescence.


    "What''s the problem? You said." Simon didn''t look at TiSi or anyone else this time. He threw himself directly to the ground, as if he were thinking about something.


    "Are you an orc of Shimi tribe?" scar used a calm tone to describe the words that made the emperor Si and Linfeng some breathless. Both of them were a little nervous. First of all, Li Shuo was a particularly difficult character.


    "..." at first, he was silent. Li Shuo was not worried, because he was sure that Simon would obey.


    If he doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that people won''t deal with him after family affairs, and if he does, of course, it won''t be much better, but if he pleases Li Shuo, maybe he can avoid death.


    But if you annoy him, you can only die without a burial place.


    "Yes..." the voice was faint, but it surprised all the people in the cave. Of course, except Lin Hun and Di Si, plus Linfeng and Li Shuo, all the others looked confused.


    Although Simon is indeed a member of their tribe, when he heard the refutation of his leader at the beginning, of course, he subconsciously chose to trust his leader. After all, he would still trust his close people anyway.


    Compared with other tribes, the leader of his own tribe is certainly more credible.


    But after they believed it, the leader gave them a blow in the head. Simon personally admitted that he was an orc of Shimi tribe. Although it may not represent anything, people with a heart can hear it.


    This is a disguised recognition. They sneaked into the wolf tribe and assassinated the orcs of their tribe with the tacit consent of the emperor Si leader or even personally instructed.


    "Then, Emperor Si chief, you heard him too. He said he was an orc of Shimi tribe, but as the chief, you don''t admit it. Don''t tell me, it''s all a misunderstanding." scar looked at emperor Si, and his words were sharp.


    "I''ve just been the leader for less than a month." in a word, even if I explained scar''s question to him, I have to say that emperor Si is also a smart man, but you know, there are people outside, there are days outside.


    Someone will be better than him. He should understand the truth that one mountain is higher than another.


    "But you have been in office for a month, but you don''t even understand the situation of your tribe. What qualifications do you have to be a leader?"

 Chapter 592

    Tamer never saved face when he spoke, or he wouldn''t have a poisonous nickname.


    "You!" Lin Hun pointed to Tamo. His face was flushed. You couldn''t say anything for a long time. You had to stop and look at Tamo, speechless.


    But just when the atmosphere was tense, a voice burst in: "I did this, it has nothing to do with him."


    When Mi Xiaoxiao heard the voice, he couldn''t help turning his head back and looking. He saw a man with flaxen hair, frowning, looking at the situation in the cave and saying loudly.


    "Who are you?" scar looked at the visitor, his tone was relatively calm, and he couldn''t tell whether he was in a good or bad mood.


    "Emperor Lin." emperor Lin looked at the emperor Si above calmly. There was an indescribable emotion in the bottom of his eyes, which was hidden in the depths and could not be easily detected by others.


    "Are you the brother of the first guy?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked, looking at the man who suddenly appeared.


    This man looks more mature than Di Si, and his name is only one word short, either brother or father and son. In contrast, of course, brother is more likely.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are mistaken. His name is DILIN. He is the younger brother of emperor Si and one of the important people who pushed him to the position of leader." Li Shuo took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, pinched it and said carelessly.


    "Brother? Why do you look older?" was her eye wrong? Or is he really too old?


    "Well, it may be a matter of character." Li Shuo nodded and said it as if it were true. Emperor Lin couldn''t help but want to vomit blood.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    Being old can also be associated with character problems. To be honest, she also convinced him. In fact, it has nothing to do with half a dime, unless she believes in Buddhism and karma.


    "It''s none of your business. You step back." emperor Si frowned and looked at the sudden appearance of emperor Lin. he was surprised. He was not in the tribe today.


    Originally, I thought it was really not good. I think I can find a way to admit it. However, I must not spread it to DILIN. I think he is not in the tribe. This thing can be done slowly. Now he ran out by himself.


    It seems that Li Shuo''s real purpose is to force emperor Lin out. Now he''s out, I''m afraid Li Shuo won''t give up so easily.


    "I said, it''s none of your business!" emperor Lin said to the emperor Si sitting above. It was originally the thing he provoked and could not involve the emperor Si. If this thing was known by the tribal people, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    I''m afraid the hard won position of leader will be lost.


    His brother finally climbed to this position. He can''t hurt him, although everything he did was for him.


    "Step down, you can''t be the master of this matter!" he is the leader of Shimi tribe. He is the master of all things of the tribe. DILIN is just his brother. Even if he wants to do anything, he has to get his consent.


    Therefore, as long as he carried it down, it might not affect DILIN.


    "So... Who did it, you two? Quarrel after quarrel. What we want is only one result. Of course, compensation can''t be less."


    Scar stood aside and moved his feet. After standing so long, his feet were numb. They were still grinding and talking endlessly.


    He''s seen a lot of people shirking responsibility, but he''s taking responsibility for himself. He''s such a big man. It''s the first time he''s seen it. Tut tut tut. It''s really better to hear than see it with his own eyes. It''s too tired. Are there any trees?


    Just admit it? Anyway, they are all brothers with similar nature. Why argue?

 Chapter 593

    "I''ll be responsible. What compensation do you want?" DILIN turned around and finally looked away from tis, looking at the scar.


    "It''s easy. What''s the cost of spiritual loss, material loss, shock, time delay, and... What else?" Li Shuo interrupted, but he forgot how to continue, so that he fell into meditation.


    But the people listening next to him twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    There are already so many options. If some are added, will the compensation claimed not lead to the bankruptcy of other people''s tribes?


    "By the way! I suddenly remembered! The orcs of your tribe sneaked into our tribe, which brought great danger to the hidden dangers of our tribe, and even threatened the lives of our tribe orcs. Moreover, they damaged a lot of things in the process of fighting.


    These things need to be compensated. In order to show my generosity, I''ll give you half of the compensation price, but the expenses in front should be compensated in full, not less. "


    Li Shuo''s sudden realization made everyone fall into a convulsion again. There was only one thought in his heart: was the leader poor and afraid? He didn''t come clean when he took advantage of the fire.


    "..." emperor Lin was stunned.


    Shouldn''t they tie themselves away? Even if all the mistakes are attributed to tis, shouldn''t he be taken down as the leader?


    How


    How come what they ask for is just compensation?


    According to Li Shuo''s character, he is insidious and cunning. He can''t be cunning anymore. How can he give up so easily after seizing the handle of their tribe this time? Are there other traps waiting for them to jump?


    Thinking about it, DILIN''s eyebrows frowned more and more tightly, and his heart began to panic.


    Once you began to question your original decision, were you too impulsive and confident? It also underestimates the ability of the wolf tribe.


    He thought that even if he was caught, Simon might be killed to make atonement, but he never thought that Li Shuo would catch them to seek justice.


    In this way, things get troublesome.


    "Plus a mood loss fee!" Mi Xiaoxiao was also a person who was not afraid to make things big. That night, they were in a very good mood, but it was because they intruded into the tribe that made people in the tribe panic.


    "..." the collective was speechless again.


    It''s true that what kind of partner there is, there is what kind of female. Their personalities are exactly the same. It''s a pity that such two people are not together.


    "OK! Just say how much you want!" DILIN clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. Typically, he had no place to spread his breath. If he broke his teeth, he had to swallow it with blood.


    "I''ll compensate for these things. I''m the leader of Shimi tribe. DILIN is my brother and also a member of Shimi tribe. The master makes mistakes, and I''m also guilty as the leader." the emperor Si was silent for a long time before he spoke.


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect that people can''t judge by appearance. It''s true that you don''t look very well. You still have a little righteousness and self-knowledge." scar looked at the emperor and nodded.


    Listening to this, I don''t know whether I''m praising him or slandering him. In short, it''s strange to listen.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my affairs. I can bear what I do." emperor Lin said a word and rejected the emperor Si''s long speech.


    "I''m very optimistic about your relationship, but unfortunately, I have to interrupt. I''m afraid you can''t afford the consequences of this matter." sullen tru didn''t forget to bubble.

 Chapter 594

    Li Shuo''s compensation must be only a lot more. DILIN is just a small tribal clan. He can''t afford to take out so many things unless his brother as the leader compensates for him.


    This is also the reason why the leader sent someone to inform DILIN who was not in the tribe at that time. Tru had checked the day before he came here. What TiSi cared about most was his brother.


    Therefore, no matter whether it was done by Emperor Lin or not, as long as it involved him, Emperor Si would never let go. If you want emperor Si to obediently obey, you must have emperor Lin''s participation.


    "Lin Hun, take the emperor Lin down to me." the emperor Si''s eyes changed and commanded Lin Hun below. He wanted to take the emperor Lin out. He was still in the way here.


    He didn''t want this matter to involve DILIN.


    "Don''t move! Brother, I said it''s none of your business at all. I did it all by myself. You''d better leave it alone." DILIN''s words changed and he was a little sharp and angry.


    Then he turned to Li Shuo and said, "I gave the order, I sent the people, I did the things, and I caused the consequences. Therefore, if you want to kill or cut, it''s up to you.


    Just, I don''t want you to trouble my brother again, otherwise, even if I die, I won''t let you go! "After the cruel words, DILIN turned around and took a deep look at the emperor Si.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at this scene and couldn''t help being surprised. The relationship between the two people is definitely not simple.


    This simple, of course, does not refer to the brotherhood, but the kind of relationship we often say. It is full of basic feelings. Look at the look of emperor Lin at the emperor Si just now. Tut tut Tut, it is tender and affectionate.


    To put it better, it''s gay! Commonly known as homosexuals.


    Look at the way you care about me and I don''t want to let you go. She''s getting goose bumps. However, look at the way they look, they probably don''t confess. Moreover, even if they confess, the emperor can only suffer.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not a murderous person. I don''t like fighting and killing. Naturally, I don''t intend to kill you. You can rest assured.


    As for the compensation, you really can''t afford it, but your brother can, so... "So the meaning has been very clear. He''s looking for emperor Si, not emperor Lin.


    "What do you want, I''ll compensate." Di Si waved to di Lin and said directly to Li Shuo. This is almost an indirect acknowledgement that he will carry the matter.


    "It''s easier to do this. Li Shuo nodded, thought on his face, and continued:" I only want half of the animal skin in your tribe, and give me a third of the fruit. As for firewood, give me half.


    This is the compensation for other losses. Finally, let''s talk about the spiritual loss fee. I won''t ask you too much. Just give us one-fifth of your tribe''s territory closest to our tribe.


    I don''t think this request is too much. Of course, you have the right not to agree. We can also find your brother DILIN to compensate. Anyway, they are all brothers. The nature of your compensation is the same as that of his compensation. "


    Li Shuo held Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a teasing face.


    The speaker is relaxed, and the listener is so angry that he wants to vomit blood.


    Although this is just a condition that Li Shuo can say casually, it is a sky high compensation for the first Si and the Shimi tribe.


    It seems that the cold weather is coming. A tribe with so many people cannot live without food, firewood and animal skin. Without these things, how many people can''t survive that cold weather.

 Chapter 595

    "You''re robbing while the fire is burning!" Linfeng said angrily. Although he thought that he just needed some compensation, it''s good to give it to him, but he didn''t expect that he would open his mouth to the lion.


    How many things will their tribe lose if so much compensation is added together. If the weather is cold, I don''t know how many orcs will die because they can''t eat, wear animal skin clothes, eat enough and wear warm clothes?!


    Needless to say, the leader will naturally understand the seriousness of this problem, but can they really refuse to agree to this condition?


    The other party threatened DILIN. Presumably, the leader would promise. After all, the leader and DILIN are close brothers. Of course, it is impossible to watch DILIN die with his own eyes.


    "I''ve never thought of taking advantage of the fire to rob. These are reasonable compensation. Moreover, haven''t I given you a choice? You can choose not to promise, promise or not. For you, it''s just a word difference."


    Promise or not, between his thoughts, as long as he cares about his brother and doesn''t care about the feelings between them, he has to promise.


    Hearing Li Shuo''s words, the cave was silent for a long time.


    "OK, I promise! I just hope you don''t bother DILIN in the future, otherwise I won''t give up." the emperor Si looked at DILIN and said firmly in his eyes.


    I just hope he can draw a lesson from this incident. He will not be so impulsive in doing things in the future, and don''t underestimate any enemy, because when you relax with them, the other party may give you a fatal blow.


    "Of course, I''ve always kept my word." Li Shuo nodded and wanted compensation. He didn''t have the time and energy to waste on them. He might as well make use of it and accompany Xiaoxiao well.


    "OK, Linfeng, go and count the number, and send someone to deliver it to leader lishuo today." emperor Si looked at Linfeng below, rubbed his temples, nodded and said.


    "Oh, by the way, and that fast, I need a witness." it''s groundless. If people don''t admit it in the future, wouldn''t there be no place to be angry?


    "Good!" the emperor Si frowned and gnashed his teeth. It was difficult to ride a tiger. What he said was the current situation. They were fish and people were chopping boards. He had to do what people asked him to do.


    "Here you are." Lin Hun handed over a big tooth, white and sharp. It looked like a beast''s tooth.


    "Teeth?"


    "Yes, this is the first tooth I lost when I took off my teeth. This is the most suitable certificate." Di Si looked at the teeth in his hand with some nostalgia and some meditation.


    "..." Er, she thought he killed the teeth of some wild beast. Unexpectedly, it was his own teeth. When she was a child, she immediately made Mi Xiaoxiao speechless. I''ve seen people take hair, clothes, tokens and family treasures as keepsakes.


    But I have never seen anyone take his teeth as a keepsake.


    "Tut tut Tut, there''s nothing I can do about such a disgusting thing. You''re very poor. I can''t take anything out. I''ll reluctantly take this... Thing!" Li Shuo frowned and looked at the things in the emperor''s hand, his face almost wrinkled together.


    At first glance, it is a disgusting expression.


    "Well, here''s something for you, leader Li Shuo. What do you have to teach now?" Lin Hun looked at the emperor Si and almost didn''t say when you would roll. It was obviously an unwelcome expression.


    "Oh, there''s no advice, but you haven''t given me that thing. How can I go? What can I do if you return?"

 Chapter 596

    "Don''t worry, we will still have this integrity." Linfeng frowned and looked at Li Shuo with some dissatisfaction. The leader of the Canglang tribe was too deceptive.


    They all retreated again and again. Why did he just keep biting? It''s not too much to threaten them with the leader''s brother.


    To tell the truth, the strength of their tribe is not much different from that of the wolf tribe. Even if it is worse, they will not be much better if they fight, but the weather is getting colder and colder, which is not suitable for conflict at this time. Otherwise, they will never retreat today!


    "Well, that''s good. Then we''ll wait for the good news from the emperor Si leader in the tribe." with this guarantee, he doesn''t have to stay here anymore.


    "Let''s go and go back." Mi Xiaoxiao got up from Li Shuo''s arms and turned around to go out of the tribe. She was so depressed and full of basic feelings that it was not suitable for her.


    "OK." Li Shuo nodded. After giving the next thing to scar and Trudeau, he left for the tribe with Tamo and Jin Xuan. It was boring to deal with them. There was evidence, but he refused to admit it.


    To tell the truth, he still likes to deal with smart people.


    "Don''t worry, chief. We will handle it properly." scar nodded and said. He must do well what the chief told him.


    "OK! Xiaoxiao, let''s go back." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and went straight out.


    "That..." at this time, Simon, who was tied to the ground, suddenly opened his mouth. He could hear his tone. He hesitated. It seemed that he had thought for a long time before opening his mouth. This stopped Mi Xiaoxiao, who had been going out.


    "What else?" Trudeau asked Simon instead of lishuo, and Mi Xiaoxiao just turned and looked at Simon without talking.


    "That..." Simon''s face flushed, as if he had something difficult to say, but he didn''t know how to speak. After a long time, he said two words.


    "Say something quickly." scar is in line with a sentence next to him. What kind of person does he look like! They are not man eating tigers. Is it necessary to be so hard to say?


    "I mean, that, you... What should we do?" Simon''s voice was more than doubled. Looking at the back of Li Shuo, he was embarrassed. Li Shuo had promised him just now. As long as he promised to make a deal with them, everything would not be a problem.


    Of course, Di Si and di Lin won''t do it to them. Now that the transaction is finished, they leave like patting their ass? What about the rest of them?


    He dares to swear that without the guarantee of leader Li Shuo, they will definitely be abused to death by Emperor Si and Emperor Lin. after all, Emperor Lin is famous for his ruthlessness, and what he cares about most is his brother as leader. Once Li Shuo leaves, he will never forgive his people.


    Therefore, no matter what, he must get his promise of departure. At least, it can ensure their safety in a short time. In a big deal, they can fly away.


    "Di Si leader, Simon is a hero of our tribe. I hope I can see him next time." this time, MI Xiaoxiao spoke. Li Shuo didn''t intend to keep them, but it''s always useful to keep them.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao opened his mouth, but his words were not complete. He was as smart as emperor Si and as cruel as emperor Lin. presumably, they would look for mistakes in their own words.


    After hearing this, Simon swallowed the breath hanging from the bottom of his heart. At least, at least they were safe for a period of time and did not have to consider their own life safety.

 Chapter 597

    "Don''t worry, I promise leader lishuo will see a living Simon next time." but they didn''t say they couldn''t move him, did they? Just live!


    DILIN glanced gloomily at Simon, who had stuffed his heart back, and an imperceptible smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s good." after saying this, Li Shuo left Shimi tribe with MI Xiaoxiao without looking back, but there was silence in the cave. Except for the emperor frowning above, the faces of others were not very good-looking.


    "Chief, I have other things to do, so I''ll leave first." Linfeng looked at Di Si and shook his head in his heart. He had to say that he was really disappointed with Di Si.


    Even for his brother, he can''t sell his tribe. Even if he is a leader, he is elected by public voting. Shouldn''t we strive for their opinions on major events such as land cutting?


    "Leader, I hope the leader will think about the collection of tribal power, and I''ll go first." Lin Hun looked at the emperor Si with mixed feelings in his heart, but he didn''t show any emotion on his face, so it''s hard for others to see what he was thinking.


    "Chief, I..."


    "There''s something else in my family, chief. I''ll go first..."


    "Leader, things are already like this. I hope the leader will think about the next things and let''s prepare the things for the wolf tribe!" the remaining orcs also bid farewell to the emperor.


    One after another out of the cave, the face of the face, are not good-looking.


    It can be said that the difference between walking in with a smile and coming out with a crying face is not a bit.


    After everyone left, there were only two brothers Di Si and di Lin left in the cave. The atmosphere was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    "Brother, this time, it''s my fault, but you shouldn''t take responsibility for my fault!" DILIN took the lead in breaking the peace in the cave, and the expression on his face gradually became a little struggling and cruel.


    "DILIN, don''t forget, I''m your brother." I''m your brother. I have the responsibility to take responsibility for what you do and to protect your behavior.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t send them!" absolutely not!


    Anyone who hurts or threatens his brother will not let him continue to live in this world, such as pal, Li Shuo, the female named Mi Xiaoxiao, and Simon and his party who are just killed for the time being.


    It doesn''t matter. He can take his time and send them to hell one by one. Who let them threaten his favorite brother? In that case, damn it!


    Thinking, DILIN repressed the excitement in his heart and quickly walked out of the cave. Before DILIN opened his mouth, DILIN''s figure had disappeared at the corner outside the cave.


    "Di Lin!" Di Si looked at the figure that disappeared in his sight, and his eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling tighter. It seems that di Lin still hasn''t learned a lesson from this incident.


    Some people can provoke, but some people can''t provoke. The body can''t beat sharp teeth, and the end will be a disastrous defeat.


    Li Shuo is a decisive, ruthless and ruthless person in dealing with affairs. He simply promised this thing and promised to compensate them. On the one hand, he really had to. On the other hand, he also wanted to teach DILIN a lesson.


    However, DILIN still let him down. Although in his eyes, DILIN is always a young child, he also hopes that one day, DILIN can handle his own affairs rationally and don''t be so impulsive.

 Chapter 598

    If you don''t know how to rush and collide, and don''t know a trace of convergence, you will somersault one day. Just like this thing today, DILIN will suffer a loss.


    However, DILIN still didn''t understand what he meant.


    It''s just that he can''t always be with him. The young eagle will soar in the sky alone. One day, DILIN will face the difficulties and challenges in life alone. I hope he can cope with them when he''s not around him.


    Even if something happens again, as long as he can recognize the mistakes, what if he carries them on his own?


    Thinking about it, the emperor Si sighed alone. I''m afraid the prepared food and animal skin are far from enough. It seems that we have to prepare more accurately, otherwise the weather will be cold and the day will be sad.


    I am the dividing line of mischief ~


    "Please forgive me! Please forgive me! I will never dare to disturb you again! I will never bother you again. Just let me go!" there was a faint cry not far from the front.


    The voice is sad and moving.


    "Is there anyone ahead?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked, looking at Li Shuo.


    "Hmm, there are indeed two." moreover, there is a great difference in the strength of the two people, but one of them has a very strong aura, oh, interesting!


    "There is a contradiction between them?" why is the voice so sad and creepy.


    "Hmm, who knows, maybe?" Li Shuo spread his hand and said something like a voice.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    "Don''t you need to take a detour?" it''s mainly to disturb them all of a sudden. Is it not very good? If the grudges between them were involved in them, wouldn''t the gains outweigh the losses?


    It''s better to do more than one thing. Mi Xiaoxiao felt that there was no need to get into trouble. If you can avoid it, you can avoid it.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have many people and we are afraid of few others?" Li Shuo said carelessly. Even if there is a fight, they also have an advantage. This road back to the tribe is the shortest and the road section is flat. Why do they need to take a detour because there are people fighting in front?


    To tell you the truth, that''s not necessary.


    "Er... OK." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. He said that there were many people and few bullies. Is that really good? But that scene should be interesting.


    Uh... A little wrong!


    "No, don''t come here again! Wrong, really, I''m really wrong. Forgive me! I promise I won''t dare again. I won''t step into your sphere of influence in the future!"


    The sound of begging for mercy was getting louder and louder, and Mi Xiaoxiao was getting closer and closer to the source of the sound. The sound was more and more sad, and Mi Xiaoxiao got goose bumps.


    "Ah!" a scream crossed the sky, and a group of birds resting in the startled forest flew into the sky. Suddenly, a sound of fluttering wings resounded through my ears.


    "No!!! Don''t come here! Stop, stop! You''re crazy! You''re a devil! You''re a pervert!"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m wrong, wrong, I kowtow to you, really, I kowtow to you, you forgive me, forgive me, I, I have old and young, I, I can''t die, right! I can''t die!"


    "Ah! Pain! My arm, my arm! Help! Who will help me!"


    A burst of screams rang out from the front. Listening to the screamer''s begging for mercy for a while and the abuse of crazy words for a while, MI Xiaoxiao frowned and was a little excited in her heart.


    It was like the impending excitement when the veil of the mysterious man was lifted.

 Chapter 599

    In the afternoon, the sun was not very strong. When it was drying on people, there was a warm feeling. But Mi Xiaoxiao had a cold breath at the bottom of her heart, which made her shiver up and down unconsciously.


    The scene in front of MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help stopping.


    An orc whose left arm was cut off was covered with blood and his face was pockmarked. He was black and blue. The whole person couldn''t see his original appearance. There was a bruise in the corner of his right eye.


    There was still a steady stream of blood left. The other eye was no better. The whole had swollen into a big red walnut, which looked miserable.


    A piece of skin was broken at the corner of the mouth, and the solidified crimson blood clot stuck to the corner of the mouth. It looked like the dry chili block stuck to the corner of the mouth when eating vegetables with dry chili.


    The hair is messy. The whole is like a beggar crawling out of a beggar''s nest. The blood on his face is adhered to ash and broken stones. His right foot can''t move. It seems to be broken from his knee and forcibly broken.


    Drooping lifeless on the ground, he kept moving back with his only intact left foot, retreating back and repeating what they had just heard. It looked like he had some mental illness.


    It''s more like crazy to mutter endlessly.


    In front of the injured orc, there was a man with excellent figure. At least Mi Xiaoxiao looked at it from the back. It can be said that although it is not thin, it is also thinner among men.


    The man with his back to several people has an ordinary black hair, just short broken hair. It doesn''t look long from the back. The man has the index finger of his right hand. Somehow, he even grows a long milky white whip, which is more specific.


    It''s more like a bone whip made up of bones one by one. The size of the bones is uniform and rank. In the sun, you can even see weak reflection. Therefore, it''s like a strange whip. The surface is still smooth.


    It''s the same size and extremely smooth. It''s like someone polished it first. It''s uniform and rank.


    "No, don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!" the wounded Orc kept whispering.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at all this and kept silent, but they didn''t leave,


    "Help me! Help me! Help me! You help me! He''s a devil! He''s a pervert! He, he wants to kill me! You, help me! Help me, okay? Ah?


    I''ll give you all my things, as long as you can save me from him. "The orc suddenly turned his eyes to MI Xiaoxiao and his party, mixed with a cry for help.


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened and hesitated, but she didn''t speak in the end.


    But at this time, Shi Nuo in front suddenly turned back, no matter thirty-seven or twenty-one, directly hugged Mi Xiaoxiao, pressed his head and held it tightly in her arms, so that all her sight was blocked and she couldn''t see anything.


    "Pooh!"


    "Plop!"


    With two sounds, it was like something fell to the ground, so that it made a dull sound.


    After the sound, Shi Nuo released Mi Xiaoxiao, but the hand on her head moved slowly downward and further covered her eyes. Mi Xiaoxiao''s sight was covered again, which made her frown.


    There was some speculation in my heart.


    "Let go, I can accept it." Mi Xiaoxiao''s indifferent voice came. Shi Nuo listened and felt relieved.


    "Good." with a gentle "good", the hand attached to the eye moved away slowly.

 Chapter 600

    The palm that covered her sight was moved away, and a bloody scene came into her eyes in an instant.


    I saw a bloody body lying on the ground without a head. There was a big wound at the neck. It was constantly transporting blood. The thick red liquid gradually condensed and finally began to turn into red blood clots one by one.


    The big hole in the bowl was cut off by people at a glance. The left arm was also cut off, but the outflow of blood was relatively reduced. It seems that its hemostatic effect has reached a certain degree, resulting in less and less blood.


    This can be regarded as a hemostatic effect.


    However, the scene was bloody and violent. It was not suitable for children. The beheaded Orc rolled quietly under the roots of the tree. From his stiff facial expression, we can see that he was full of extreme fear before he died.


    A pair of eyes opened very big, as if they would burst out in the next second. Even the corners of the eyes were cracked a little. As a digression, it looked like the special effect of 30 cents in a horror film. The mouth was wide open. This face was in a state of shock.


    The man was fine just now, but at the moment when Shi Nuo covered her eyes with his hand, a man who had just been begging was lying on the ground quietly, and he couldn''t even blink.


    Facts have proved that the ORC was hacked to death by the man just now, and his head was cut off in an instant.


    The speed is very fast. He can instantly cut off other people''s heads without even blinking his eyes. It can be said that he is cold-blooded. None of the bystanders will give him the title of a murderous devil without blinking his eyes.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really fast and accurate!" Li Shuo looked at the man standing with his back to them. Tut tut said, this man is really interesting!


    "Whoosh!" a black figure moved towards lishuo in an instant, with a string of strong winds. It can be seen how fast he was.


    "Touch!" soon, the man who rushed towards Li Shuo was tangled with Li Shuo. It seems that his strength is equal and equal. However, if you observe carefully, you can find that Li Shuo''s action is still a little slower.


    But generally speaking, it is almost the same.


    "Do you want me to go up and help you?" tamer looked at the two fighting people, looked teasing, and seemed to be in the mood to joke.


    "No, I despise your help. When dealing with handsome men, I should be gentle. How can I be as rash as you?" Li Shuo said. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t worry so much.


    The speed is a little slow, but he is still in the mood to joke. He doesn''t have to take it seriously. He has to believe Li Shuo.


    "Death!" the voice was so cold that there was no trace of temperature. It came from the man''s mouth and took action to deal with Li Shuo. With the falling of words, it was faster and faster.


    "Oh! I''m still angry! Don''t be so excited. I''m praising you." Li Shuo retreated fiercely and let the man''s attack fail. The whole man rushed forward in an instant. The man could hold his body with a supporting hand.


    "Shut up!" when the man heard Li Shuo''s words, he was obviously very angry. No matter 3721, he launched an attack and went directly towards Li Shuo''s face. The speed was still very fast, but Mi Xiaoxiao found that the man''s speed seemed not as fast as it was at first.


    Does Li Shuo want to consume the man''s physical strength and solve him in the end?

 Chapter 601

    But looking at it, it''s not like that. If it''s a close fight, Li Shuo may not be the man''s opponent. Of course, it may be both lose and lose.


    Gradually, the man''s speed of attacking Li Shuo has weakened with the naked eye. At this time, Li Shuo, who had just been left on the tree trunk, aroused a smile of evil charm, and his interest in the bottom of his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "Tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut.


    After hearing this, the man was a little surprised, but he answered with his lips: "no, I''ll kill you." anyone who knows this must die!


    "Oh, don''t be so fierce. You fight and kill all day, but you won''t find a partner ~, and..." Li Shuo looked at the man''s eyes, his eyes turned, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Then, I saw a change in his tone, and then said, "moreover, I can move seriously!" as he said, a flash of streamer flashed through his emerald eyes. He would really be serious if he continued to fight, because ~


    Wolves are also good at fighting


    It''s nature. It''s hard to change.


    "Hurt?" Mi Xiaoxiao frowned slightly and looked at the man who was still attacking Li Shuo and constantly pursuing the trace of Li Shuo, with some faint admiration at the bottom of his heart.


    This man, perseverance is really good.


    However, it can also be interpreted as a single tendon. Why should we continue to fight when we clearly know that we can''t fight? So eager to give your life?


    Or does he really want to live?


    When Shi Nuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s whisper, he just glanced at the man slightly, didn''t say anything, and his sight was only three seconds, so he moved away again and returned to the scenery in front of him, silent.


    As long as it doesn''t threaten Xiaoxiao, he can ignore it.


    "Pretty good."


    Jin Xuan sighed that he was really able to fight. He had never heard of such a person nearby, but they either stayed in the tribe or worked for a long time. Even if there was such a person, it was normal to not know.


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five..." tamer leaned against the tree and looked at the two fighting people with dark eyes, but his mouth began to count down. The big guys who were very angry looked at him, except the man and Li Shuo, of course.


    But Tamo seemed unaware and continued to count down: "four, three, two, one!"


    Tamo''s words had just fallen. One and a half seconds later, the figure of the fight suddenly stopped, and then came a huge voice: "bang!", which sounded like a huge rock, shot down and fell to the ground from a high place.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the sound source along the sound, but found that the man who kept attacking Li Shuo and chasing him hit fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    Hold your head tightly with both hands. On your beautiful face, sweat is immediately covered. If people with dense phobia see it, they can''t stand it.


    "What''s the matter with him?" I just missed a little time. Why can''t I get up? Obviously, it looked so fierce just now. Although the action slowed down, the intensity of the attack did not decrease at all.


    Now she turned her head and looked at the man who was still powerful. At this moment, she fell to the ground and held her head in her hands. It looked like pain on her face.


    "Of course, the poison in the attack." Li Shuo''s thin lips pursed slightly. Looking at the man who fell on the ground with sweat, he didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 602

    "Poisoned? Looking at the poison, it''s quite violent." tamer said it was a smooth slip. He put it on himself. He couldn''t say such a thing.


    "Of course, it''s fierce. It''s an incurable poison." people around me were poisoned by this poison. This poison has nothing else, but it is the most painful. It happens every two days. It''s a ''good medicine'' for torturing a person.


    Moreover, every attack will always make the poisoned people feel miserable. More importantly, the antidote of this poison has not been found so far. We can only rely on our own endurance. There are no drugs to control at all, except... Blood. Of course, this blood is not ordinary blood.


    Therefore, as long as you are poisoned by this kind of poison, you should be prepared for pain. Of course, there is also a way to relieve pain, that is, you need a drop of blood from the person who poisoned you, and what you need is a drop of blood essence.


    Generally speaking, people who are poisoned by this kind of poison usually want to control him. It seems that this guy also has many enemies, but his endurance is really good enough.


    Looking at her pain, I''m afraid the poison hasn''t been in his body for a while! Once every two days, he was in pain every time. He could bear it and fought with him like no one else.


    I''m afraid the poison began to attack when he just killed the orc, but the pain should be relatively reduced, but he can endure the pain and deal with him for so long, and his explosive power is still unabated. I''m afraid he is the most tenacious person he has ever seen.


    "There is no cure!" Jin Xuan looked at the man curled up on the ground in pain. His eyes were as clear as water. There was neither ridicule nor ridicule, let alone gloating. Similarly, even a trace of pity could not be found in the bottom of his eyes.


    A proper attitude is one of onlookers.


    "Oh." when Mi Xiaoxiao heard Jin Xuan''s words, she looked up at the man, but found that the other party happened to be looking at her. She couldn''t help being stunned for a while, but she soon recovered.


    "Gone." Shi Nuo stood up, took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and said faintly to several people who were still watching and sighing.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Although the man''s appearance is very high, although she is a Yan controller, it''s a pity that she doesn''t intend to take care of this matter.


    She doesn''t want to get into trouble. It''s none of her business. She doesn''t want to take care of it.


    Moreover, the man knew at a glance that he was cold-blooded. He just didn''t say anything and wanted to kill them. If his poison hadn''t happened, wouldn''t they be in danger?


    Although Li Shuo worked together, he was sure to deal with him.


    But no one wants to save a man who just wants to kill himself. Unless he is mentally ill, he can''t do so.


    "Don''t... think, don''t think, go!" as soon as the man saw that several people were leaving, he immediately had to stand up with his "broken" body and look at them. His eyes were also extremely cold, as if he could put people in a cold hell, and his whole body was cool.


    "Don''t bother. There are wild animals around here. If you waste your only strength, you may not meet the sun tomorrow." Mi Xiaoxiao turned and looked at the man who still wanted to kill. His tone of voice was not very good.


    "Dong!" just as Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to turn around, a green stone with light lines and triangular shape fell from the interlayer of the man''s animal skin skirt.


    The stones are not very big, but the grass on the ground is almost dry, so it is easy to find when a green stone falls to the ground.

 Chapter 603

    At this time, I happened to look back at Mi Xiaoxiao. Naturally, I saw it, but I was still a little surprised. There were some strange emotions in my heart, and another stone appeared.


    When she found the second Shining Stone in Zili tribe, she guessed that there must be more than two stones with strange lines and light fluorescence in triangles. At least, find all the stones and put them together into one thing.


    The first time I found it by accident, it happened to be her, Li Shuo, Shi Nuo and Jin xuantru. Scar was resting in a small cave when they set out to look for bamboo together.


    During the vigil, the three of them accidentally found a stone emitting Lavender fluorescence. Originally, they just thought the stone was beautiful, just like a diamond. It looked very strange, so they brought it back.


    Unexpectedly, the second Shining Stone was found in the Zili tribe. Except for the different color, the two stones are very similar in shape and texture. Therefore, it can be concluded that the two stones are of the same nature.


    Now, as like as two peas, I found third identical stones. The first one was purple, second yellow, third green, and it was more and more interesting. She really looked forward to finding all these stones. What would happen?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth evoked a Soul-catching smile, revealing a mouth of white teeth and a small pear vortex. When you look at her, you will feel that everything around her is just her background.


    Mi Xiaoxiao let go of Shi Nuo''s hand and slowly walked towards the man who was still trying to stand up. Jin Xuan wanted to say something. After thinking about it, he just looked alert and didn''t speak.


    I thought: if he dares to hurt Xiaoxiao, he will definitely break him into pieces!!!


    "Hum!" a dull hum sounded. The man fell to the ground again, and the sweat on his forehead was all over his face because of his recent move.


    It looked as if he had just climbed out of the water and was wet.


    "How about we make a deal?" Mi Xiaoxiao squatted in front of the man, his right hand stretched out, his index finger made a slight effort, lifted the man''s chin and said with a smile.


    An ethereal and pleasant voice came. Li Suo was forced to raise his head. A pair of ruby like red eyes were so opposite to MI Xiaoxiao''s black eyes. For a moment, the man seemed surprised.


    But in an instant, he also came back to God.


    "Go away! Or I''ll kill you!" Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with stubbornness, fierceness, patience and cold killing in his eyes.


    With one side of his head, the whole man broke away from MI Xiaoxiao''s coercion and fell in the direction he deviated from. With that weak look, even Mi Xiaoxiao could kill him at any time, not to mention those ferocious beasts.


    "Oh, you are now an eagle with broken wings. You can only be slaughtered. I won''t kill you, but I will save you." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t care about Li Suo''s move and said with a smile.


    When Shi Nuo heard this sentence, they didn''t have much reaction. Xiaoxiao wanted to save. That was, as long as Xiaoxiao was happy, everything was easy to say.


    "Get out!" save him? With a weak little female? Ridiculous!


    "Don''t worry, I want to save you. Of course, it won''t be in vain. I''m not so free. How about we make a deal?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo and said patiently.


    "..." Li Suo closed his eyes and remained silent, as if he hadn''t heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.

 Chapter 604

    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at such a sharp rope. QUXU was in a good mood and hooked his lips. He was silent. Compared with the intensity just now, it was much better, which proved that he was moved.


    "The content of my transaction is very simple. I want the stone that fell from you. How about trading this stone for your life?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo in a very serious tone.


    While Mi Xiaoxiao was talking, the Shi Nuo people behind him naturally heard their dialogue. Naturally, the stone in their mouth would not be missed and could be seen clearly.


    And the two stones in Xiaoxiao''s hand are really some of the same.


    No wonder Xiaoxiao will change her mind. This stone is really intentional.


    Hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, Li Suo looked up with severe pain. A pair of deep purple eyes didn''t blink, as if to see through her completely.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is not afraid of his sight. Anyway, she hasn''t done anything wrong. Why not have a look?


    After a while, Li Suo slowly opened his mouth and said, "if you dare to make small moves, I''ll bury you!"


    The man''s tone is too cold and cool. It''s like the voice from the abyss of hell. There is no trace of temperature. Some are just cruel and cold-blooded. Mi Xiaoxiao can see that what the man said is absolutely true.


    And she really couldn''t beat him in action. However, if she really wanted to kill him, now he was so weak that any one of them could easily kill him. Why bother to go around so much.


    "Don''t worry, I''m responsible for interpretation. You just need to trust me wholeheartedly." Mi Xiaoxiao said faintly. The words didn''t have much ups and downs. After all, they just met by chance and took what they needed. There''s no need to waste too much emotion.


    "!" when Li Suo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, his body trembled involuntarily. However, due to the pain, he already trembled slightly. Naturally, no one noticed Li Suo''s performance.


    ¡¾ Wu Sha grass ¡¿ its leaves are serrated. Three leaves grow side by side. Its roots, stems, leaves, flowers, fruits and seeds are highly toxic. Taking it can make life worse than death, unable to eat and sleep.


    Antidote: take the six tender leaves at the top of two nearby Wusha grass, add a seed, grind, take juice, and two drops of the woman''s index finger blood essence.


    Note: the detoxification process is extremely painful and can be endured by people. Please consider it carefully.]


    When Mi Xiaoxiao and Li Suo looked at each other, such a text automatically appeared in his mind.


    Oh, it seems that her golden finger is still relatively large. Unexpectedly, it also has an effect on people. It is a walking Encyclopedia of medicine.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao turned her eyes and looked at Li Shuo: "Shi Nuo, let''s find medicine. Li Shuo, he''ll ask you."


    It''s better for two people to collect medicine. You can say that you are unarmed. It''s safer to go with Shi Nuo.


    Hey!


    Mi Xiaoxiao really wanted to shout: the wonderful world of evil! Why are crises everywhere?


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, pay attention to safety. As for him, he can''t die for a while. Xiaoxiao can rest assured." due to Xiaoxiao''s transaction, tamer replied absently. Why didn''t Xiaoxiao let him go with him? It''s boring to stay here


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, and then took Shi Nuo to the Chaoyang place.


    If you want to ask why she goes like this, it is also because this Wusha grass loves sunshine most. Where the sunshine is enough, you can find its figure. As for the seed, it''s fortunately autumn. Otherwise, even if she has the ability, she doesn''t have the ability to detoxify him.

 Chapter 605

    "The poison he was poisoned by was called Wusha grass. This kind of grass, whether it is root, stem, leaf, flower, fruit or seed, contains highly toxic. The leaves are serrated, and the plant grows side by side with three leaves. Wusha grass likes sunshine most, so if we want to find her, we must find a sunrise place.


    The sunlight should be sufficient and the shape has been described. As for what we are looking for, it is this Wusha grass and its seed. I''ll find the seed. You are responsible for finding two Wusha grass, and it is conditional.


    The two Wu Sha herbs you are looking for must be very close to each other, and the distance should not exceed one centimeter. "Mi Xiaoxiao explained to Shi Nuo the general knowledge of the herbal medicine they are looking for while pulling Shi Nuo away.


    If you want to find it, you must know what it looks like.


    "OK, but Xiaoxiao can''t be too far away from me." once in danger, as long as he is close enough, he will be able to protect Xiaoxiao. Although he is saving people, he doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to hurt his life for a broken grass.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll follow you. After all, I want to live a few more years!" Mi Xiaoxiao joked with a smile.


    She doesn''t joke about her life.


    ¡­¡­


    And the other side.


    With his legs crossed, scar sat leisurely on the stone bench, holding a big apple in his hand, narrowed his eyes slightly, and ate sweet fruit one mouthful at a time. In that way, don''t be too comfortable. Even on vacation, it''s similar to this.


    Tru, on the other hand, was busy behind a group of people. Although he was just walking around, he stopped by to stare at the orcs carrying fruit to prevent them from making some small moves.


    But by contrast, scar will enjoy it.


    "Hurry up, hurry up! Why are you so dawdling!" scar threw the just eaten apple core out of the cave, and then looked at the busy Li Qun people and urged them impatiently.


    Orcs: "


    It''s really sitting. I don''t know how much they want. Half of the animal skins and fruits in the tribe account for one third of the tribe, and half of the firewood is forced to go!


    Not to mention cutting land.


    It''s good to cut the land. You don''t have to move it, but the fruit, animal skin and firewood are solid things with weight. They need to move. They are so tired that they have only moved a third of the fruits of the tribe.


    This time, they were angry. Now the other party is still so arrogant and domineering. It''s really bullying!


    It is said that the leader of the wolf tribe is well-organized and manages his own tribe. Now it seems that he is like this, maybe the rumor is just like this.


    Although they were very angry, they were not qualified to vent. The leader did too much this time, and it was rumored that the leader sent someone to assassinate pal, the former leader who now lives in the gray wolf tribe.


    Although it is just a rumor, it is also true and false.


    The leader didn''t say anything, but told them that they couldn''t do anything to each other, otherwise they would be driven out of Shimi tribe.


    Thinking, the orcs can only swallow it.


    "Eat something and don''t talk nonsense." drew glanced at the scar and said faintly.


    "Ha ha." he ate when he ate. He was just hungry. He thought, scar picked up a pear and waited for drew. Baji took a big bite.


    "..." Trudeau was speechless and looked like a child who had not grown up


    ... beautiful dividing line!


    "Xiaoxiao, I found the two herbs you need." shinuo''s faint voice came from behind.

 Chapter 606

    When Mi Xiaoxiao turned her head, Shi Nuo appeared behind her.


    "It''s very fast." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile. It''s very efficient. I found it so quickly. Although it''s easier to find the Wu Sha grass, it''s still difficult to find two Wu Sha grass with a distance of only one centimeter.


    "Well, have you found the seed?" Shi Nuo nodded, but looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and asked.


    "Not yet. The seed is hard to find. The color is dark green and the shape is diamond. It should be near Wusha grass, but the color of the seed is similar to that of the grass, so it is hard to find." the color is close, and the seed is not so big, just half the size of peanuts.


    "I''ll help you." Shi Nuo picked a large leaf, carefully wrapped up several bright green Wu Sha grass leaves in his palm, put them on a stone, then took his clothes and helped him find the seeds.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey! You have good skills. Why don''t you come to work in my Canglang tribe?" Li Shuo looked at Li Suo who fell to the ground with interest. This man''s skills are not bad compared with himself. It would be good if he could dig up the Canglang tribe.


    "..." Li Suo totally ignored it. Instead, he stood up and walked askew towards a big tree. It looked as if he could fall down at any time, but he arrived at his destination safely.


    "Oh." it''s interesting. It''s so interesting. What a pity! He''s not from his tribe


    But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t know whether he can live or not. Who knows what will happen next?


    "Found it!" in the quiet forest, a female voice full of surprises sounded. This person is mi Xiaoxiao. At this moment, she is holding a dark green seed, diamond shaped, which looks very beautiful.


    "Xiaoxiao, come up." after hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, Shi Nuo immediately turned into a big Golden Leopard. He was very big. Mi Xiaoxiao sat on the leopard''s back and suddenly felt majestic and the king of the jungle.


    But this is just a moment''s feeling. After firmly grasping Shi Nuo, Shi Nuo took her to run through the jungle. Although there are some shrubs and trees, these have no impact on Shi Nuo, and the speed is still very fast.


    It took only five minutes from the place where they were just looking for herbs to their location in lishuo.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo with his back against the tree. There was alienation and coolness in his eyes. For her, Li Suo was just a stranger. There was no need for her to care.


    But now the situation is different. He has what she wants. They have a deal. She promised to save him and detoxify him. If he died, although she can still get things, she still hopes that some things will not happen.


    "Not yet! Now, it''s tough!" Li Shuo came close to MI Xiaoxiao as soon as he saw Mi Xiaoxiao.


    It was as if they hadn''t met for more than ten and a half months. They were so sticky when they came up, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t care. In short, he was used to it.


    "Beat him up. Don''t kill him. I''ll be right back." Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at him, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the man with his lips closed and said to Li Shuo.


    "That''s good!" as soon as tamer heard this sentence, aggressive factors poured in. Haven''t played for a long time. Will his craft be rusty?


    "Oh, what Xiaoxiao said is what he said, although he looked a little hard." Li Shuo said so, but his face was excited.

 Chapter 607

    The melon eaters said: do you really don''t want to have the expression you should have? Why do you look so excited?


    "I''m good at this!" Jin Xuan said after he knew it. On the surface, he looked simple and his expression was cute. Unfortunately..., he was also eager to try.


    Can only say: "Li Suo, you are so unlucky!"


    If a person meets a violent maniac at ordinary times, it is already misfortune in misfortune. However, he meets three at one time. With the people who say this sentence, he can just gather together a table of mahjong.


    "..." tut tut Tut, MI Xiaoxiao is speechless. It turns out that the people around her are a group of violent maniacs. Great. Are you wooden? So if anyone dares to bully her in the future, just say: close the door! Go violent!


    Look who dares to bully her in the future!


    Although I didn''t dare to bully her


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll stay with you." only Shi Nuo stood up when everyone was eager to try, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said that he could not refuse.


    "OK, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao took guru Nuo''s hand and said, "do you know where there is water around here?"


    Shi Norton paused and said, "follow me, there is the sound of water flowing here." I just heard the movement here. It should be a stream or a smaller river, because the sound of water flow is not very big.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum!" with a dull hum, Li Suo was beaten to the ground again. There were bruises on his originally handsome face. The corners of his mouth even cracked. A small blood stain flowed down vertically.


    Other places are still white without any scars. There are only a few threads of blood stains on his arm, but they have dried and condensed, so it can be determined that this is not the blood on him.


    In other words, Li Suo''s whole body was just beaten blue and purple on his face, with bruises all over, which led to an obvious shock at the bottom of his eyes when Mi Xiaoxiao came back to see him, and a capital muddle on his face.


    In other words, she just went to the river to wash the herbs and stones in her hand. This time, it was only ten minutes at most. I remember when she went, Li Suo still had a peerless face, which was simply the charm of dumping all sentient beings.


    But now


    Look at the man with a black face, blood on his mouth, messy hair, and even stained with many dead leaves. Is the man dying on the ground really the man she saw just now?


    Should the gap be so big! If Jin Xuan didn''t say it was him, I''m afraid he thought he was missing.


    "Don''t get close to me." when Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to get close to him, a calm but thorny word came from the man''s mouth. The man''s eyes looking at her were, for example, several times sharp.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao heard the speech, he paused and said in his heart, "well... He seems to have misunderstood something."


    Just, just, misunderstandings are misunderstandings. It''s no big deal. It''s not that they haven''t been misunderstood. Anyway, they meet by chance. It''s estimated that they don''t have to meet in the future. Misunderstandings are misunderstandings. It''s no big deal.


    Thinking of this, MI Xiaoxiao turned to Li Shuo''s humanity and said, "why do you only hit others in the face? I want you to hit his body." although it also has an effect, it will disfigure them. Even strangers who destroy others'' appearance for no reason seem not good.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao talked to Li Shuo, there was obviously a little more emotion in his words.


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao, in fact, the face is also a part of the body." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, his eyes stayed for three seconds, and said thoughtfully.


    "...." Mi Xiaoxiao said he was speechless. She gave him full marks for this answer!

 Chapter 608

    "Xiaoxiao, it''s all right, but I''ll make up for him again." Tamo didn''t care much. Under Mi Xiaoxiao''s surprised eyes, he walked forward, swung his fist and punched Li Suo''s stomach on the ground.


    "Hum!" Li Suo covered his stomach and made a slight stuffy hum, but it was a little depressed.


    "Er..." she wanted to say that she didn''t have to fight anymore. In fact, she had almost beaten others like this. The blood was unblocked. There was no need to punch them again as tamer said.


    "All right, all right." it''s embarrassing to call someone to kill him or to be seriously injured alive. It seems that I''ll apply some herbs to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. Don''t really disfigure him.


    "Oh." Tamo answered faintly, with the four words "desire and dissatisfaction" clearly written on his face. However, he stopped his action when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "Here, I''ve finished the antidote. It''s your business whether to drink it or not. But I remind you in advance that if you drink the antidote, the process may be several times as painful as you are now, but as long as you drink it, I dare say that your poison is still 100% relieved."


    She is quite confident about this. After all, she has a mobile medical encyclopedia in her mind.


    "Give it to me." Li Suo frowned, did not hesitate, and stretched out his hand towards Mi Xiaoxiao. He is experiencing pain now. After all these time, will he be afraid of this time?


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand, handed the things in her hand to Li Suo, slightly hooked her lips, and finally had an expression on her face. I have to say that she admired this man.


    But also, smart people will choose this way.


    The instant pain is better than the long-term pain, but the choice varies from person to person, just like radishes and cabbage.


    "Hum!" a heavy muffled hum spilled from Li Suo''s mouth. Although he had tried his best to resist the pain, it was as if tens of thousands of ants were eroding his heart and making it twitch slightly.


    The body has become numb and can''t move. It''s like someone tied his hands and feet with a rope. The numbness gradually developed from his limbs to his chest. Severe pain and numbness tortured him crazy.


    "Knock him out." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man lying on the ground, frowned, then squatted down, picked up the green stone lying quietly beside Li Suo, and then said, "the stone belongs to me."


    After hearing this, Shi Nuo quickly left Shuo several people and knocked Li Suo out.


    "Go." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo, frowned slightly, then shifted his eyes, looked at the situation around him, and said faintly.


    "Where is he?" Jin Xuan pointed to the sharp rope on the ground and said with a smile. If he put it here, he would die! And it''ll die ugly.


    "Take it, you can''t die."


    "OK." Tamo looked at Li Suo and then said to Jin Xuan next to him, "he''s bothering you. I''ll take a step first and remember to keep up." then he smiled and patted Jin Xuan on the shoulder.


    "..." Jin Xuan was forced hard. He just wanted to say something to Li Shuo, but he was one step ahead: "it''s hard. I''ll prepare water for you."


    "Shi Nuo, look..."


    "Come on!" Shi Nuo nodded at him expressionless, with an expression of cheering for you.


    "..." well, one by one, they all have no conscience!


    Thinking, Jin Xuan pulled up the stun sharp rope on the ground, rudely put it on his shoulder, and then walked in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Melon eaters: tut Tut, inexplicable heartache, Li Suo... One second.

 Chapter 609

    "Xiaoxiao is going to take him back to the tribe?" Li Shuo approached Mi Xiaoxiao and looked at her and said in a calm voice.


    "No." will you take him a stranger? She''s free, isn''t she? Parr was badly hurt and almost died. She couldn''t think so much and had to take it back.


    But this man is different. When he came up, he wanted to fight them indiscriminately. If he hadn''t been injured, she wondered whether he would kill them all. Such a cold-blooded and terrible person is completely a mobile bomb.


    It''s too dangerous. It''s better to stay away.


    "Well..." what does it mean to let Jin Xuan carry him?


    "Just find a safe cave and throw it away." as long as he doesn''t have anything before he wakes up, everything will be fine. As for the things after he wakes up, she won''t be in charge of it. The poison is detoxified and she takes the things. They all trade, and it''s over.


    "That''s good! There''s a cave ahead." Li Shuo seemed excited when he heard this sentence.


    "Well, Jin Xuan, hurry up!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, turned and shouted to the constipated Jin Xuan. The man he was carrying didn''t seem to be sober at all.


    "Good." in the face of MI Xiaoxiao, Jin Xuan is always a gentle smiling face.


    ¡­¡­


    "Just put him in and hide him a little." don''t die before you wake up.


    "No problem." Jin Xuan nodded. Then he carried the dead pig into the cave and wanted to let it go anywhere. However, due to Xiaoxiao''s explanation, he had to find a more hidden corner covered by stones to put it down.


    Then he left the cave without looking back.


    At this moment, if he wants to look back, he will see a man with open eyes.


    Yes, Li Suo actually woke up long ago. Just because of the pain, he didn''t have any strength all over his body and his body was very weak. Moreover, there were many of them. Even if he wanted to escape, he couldn''t escape.


    So I want to continue to pretend to be faint and watch its change.


    Unexpectedly, they did leave themselves in this cave, and


    Li Suo looked at the surrounding environment, and they didn''t seem to mean to hurt themselves. These stone piles in front of him happened to block most of his body, and their party passed in front of the cave.


    Leaving their own breath, ordinary beasts dare not come in at all, so they are absolutely safe in any way.


    Thinking, Li Suo fell into meditation.


    "Xiaoxiao, put it away. It''s absolutely safe." Jin Xuan said to MI Xiaoxiao as soon as he came out of the cave.


    "Well, let''s go back!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the cave and said silently, "I''ll see you later.".


    "OK." Jin Xuan nodded and answered faintly.


    The group of people just talked and smiled and moved towards the Canglang tribe. Time passed quickly. When several people returned to the tribe, it was already dark. If they hadn''t been delayed for a while due to detoxification, they wouldn''t have been so dark when they came back.


    But fortunately, they all returned to the tribe safely.


    In the stone cave of Jinxuan, next to the campfire, a group of people sat around with a bunch of barbecue in their hands, which were strung on small wooden sticks one by one.


    Put it on the fire and bake it. A little oil will come out, so the roast meat looks luminous.


    "You say, what are these stones?" in MI Xiaoxiao''s white and tender palm, there are three small stones quietly, one is purple, one is yellow, and the other is Yingrun green.

 Chapter 610

    "I don''t know, but it''s beautiful. Hang them up and put them in the cave. At night, it''s like a star." Jin Xuan looked at the faint Shining Stone, flipped the meat string in his hand and said with a smile.


    "There should be several pieces of this stone, but I haven''t heard of what it is. It''s always right to keep it first." anyway, he doesn''t know. These stones are small and can''t occupy much space. Anyway, they look very beautiful and can be put wherever they are.


    Lishuo said lazily.


    "Xiaoxiao, how do you put this seasoning?" Tamo pointed to the bottles beside Mi Xiaoxiao, with an ignorant face.


    After Xiaoxiao came back, she suddenly saw the red medicine brought back by the orcs, which Xiaoxiao called pepper, so she said mysteriously that she would make delicious food for them tonight.


    Then he plunged into his cave and pounded for a long time before he came out with the bottles and cans next to her, but this time it''s their turn to wonder, what''s the use of Xiaoxiao''s pounding?


    "It''s very simple!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the chili powder in a clean wooden bowl beside her. Er, although there was some difference, it was not as thin as it was made because there were no tools.


    Although rough, the effect should be similar. It''s spicy anyway.


    Thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao grabbed a handful of finely chopped peppers with her hand and asked Jin Xuan to gather the cooked barbecue together, then sprinkled chili powder on it at will, grabbed a handful of chopped wild onions and sprinkled them in the same way.


    No pepper, no other spices, but the taste is almost the same. It tastes spicy.


    I don''t know if Jin Xuan can adapt. I remember the snail fried with pepper and shredded meat last time. Jin Xuan can''t accept it. However, eating spicy barbecue kebabs should be spicy. Only in this way can it taste good.


    "Eat and see!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked forward to looking at the several people sitting around her and said with a smile, but he put a bunch of good meat in his hand with a little less pepper and a little scallion.


    "Let''s change one! I like spicy ones." after thinking about it, it''s better to reduce some pepper for Jin Xuan. Don''t eat bad and cause inflammation. Anyway, there''s still a bunch left on his hand.


    Simply put less pepper and exchange with him. If you eat spicy, it''s OK, but it must be much better than Jin Xuan.


    Jin Xuan obviously paused when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. His heart was warm. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao still remembered what he liked. Then he smiled and said, "OK."


    "Wait a minute, there are so many things here, but I can''t eat enough." there is also a special pot of soup, of course, a pot of spicy soup, which has been boiled with bones for a long time. It''s milky white soup, with dried crushed pepper and a few pieces of small ginger. If there is pepper, it''s better.


    If you add it, you will have a tingling feeling. Unfortunately, you don''t.


    Next to the soup, there are some sliced thin meat, mostly lean meat, some fresh vegetables, cabbage has been washed and done, and some wild radishes brought back by the beasts today have been cut into sections.


    However, the radish has been cooked. There are also some big bones in it. It smells like a faint fragrance. This is also specially prepared for Jin Xuan.


    He couldn''t eat anything too spicy. Mi Xiaoxiao thought of radish soup. Radish soup is nutritious. It can also replenish water in winter to prevent dry lips and kill two birds with one stone.


    Mi Xiaoxiao put green vegetables and thin meat slices into the stone pot, which was specially polished by Li Shuo. She didn''t know until it was made successfully.

 Chapter 611

    Otherwise, it won''t be used until today. With a pot, it''s much more convenient to cook and cook soup. Of course, they don''t have to eat barbecue every day. Since they came to Canglang tribe, they eat barbecue most of the time.


    Sometimes Jin Xuan and his family would cook some soup for themselves, but it was very troublesome. It was also a meal to bake some sweet potatoes with one or two apples.


    "Eat more. The soup here is good. You can eat meat. It''s edible here. As for Jin Xuan, if you want to eat something spicy, I''ll get you some. But there''s something lighter here. I don''t know if you like it or not."


    Not everyone will like the taste of white radish.


    "I''ll try it." the food made by Xiaoxiao will not taste bad.


    "I''ll serve it for you." Mi Xiaoxiao took a wooden bowl and said with a smile, but began to scoop it into the bowl with a wooden spoon. With the stirring of the wooden spoon, the mellow fragrance gradually came out.


    "It''s delicious, but I still want to try this." tamer looked at the two flavors with completely different styles, stretched out his hand and pointed to the spicy soup with a smile. The light taste will be tasted later.


    "Do it yourself, put those cabbages in, it''s a decent hot pot." in the past, in modern times, although she didn''t often eat hot pot, she still liked it.


    In other words, this is the first time she has made hot pot here. Although it may not taste very good, it looks almost. It seems that with materials in the future, she has to think about it and improve her taste.


    "Hot pot? This is hot pot?" I have never tried such a novel eating method and such an exciting taste. Naturally, I have never heard of it. Is this the characteristic of Xiaoxiao''s tribe before?


    "Yes, this is hot pot." but what she used to eat was much better than what she eats now.


    "But I haven''t heard of the this kind of the eating." Jin Xuan looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    "Because this is a unique way of eating in my hometown." in this era, it has not been invented! How could I have heard of it?


    "Xiaoxiao''s hometown?" hometown? Tribal? Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao suspiciously.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised and said he missed his mouth!


    But


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the people around him. They were all familiar people and worthy of his trust. Even if she told them, it didn''t matter, because one day, she had to confess.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao said, "in fact, I''m not the world..."


    "Hi! Xiaoxiao, don''t you suggest I join in? I smell the fragrance from a distance. I haven''t had dinner tonight!" just then, a man''s voice interrupted Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Here comes pal, who is really dressed in yellow animal skin. The wound on his face is still so ferocious, like a beast roaring and showing its teeth on it.


    "Why are you here?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the unexpected guest who suddenly broke in and obviously frowned.


    "Don''t Xiaoxiao welcome me?" pal was still gentle on his face. Although he didn''t see it from the surface, his words were soft.


    "Do you think I should welcome you?" playing word games with my mother? She''s good at this!


    "Hehe, whether welcome or not, don''t I come?" pal looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and his silver pupils were filled with tenderness.


    Oh, that means don''t refuse him when you come and don''t drive her away? Do you want to be so familiar? Although she saved him.


    "In fact, you can also go." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t think about it. She replied in a fierce tone. She said that she was finally brewing a good mood and planned to say something. She was so abruptly interrupted by him

 Chapter 612

    "I really want to..." pal blinked a pair of gentle water like eyes and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. His eyes were burning. He was about to say something, but he was suddenly interrupted.


    "Leader, leader." scar hurried over, with a little peach crimson on his face, like a crimson after running for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" as for those in such a hurry and panic?


    "That, that, leader, there''s a man from outside the tribe." scar looked at Li Shuo and said hesitantly, as if the man from outside was hard to talk about.


    "Someone? Who? Don''t come to me if there''s nothing important." it''s also necessary for a person to come to him in person? Isn''t he busy to death this day, but scar is not so reckless at ordinary times. Is it something important?


    "Well, the leader! He, he didn''t come to you." people came to look for the leader''s wife, okay! I don''t know why the leader didn''t see anyone. I knew it was fire looking for him.


    "Who are you looking for?" Li Shuo frowned. Has this scar been too kind to him recently? Say a word and divide it into several paragraphs. Do you want to play mystery?


    "Look, look for the leader, the leader''s wife." scar swallowed a mouthful of saliva, raised his eyes, carefully glanced at the leader who had been calm for thousands of years, but found that the leader was looking at himself with the eyes that could kill people at any time.


    Oh, my God!


    Scar carefully touched his little heart. He just came to pass a word, didn''t he?


    "Male and female?" Li Shuo looked at the scar and said with a smile. His fingers lowered his chin and his eyes turned. He looked quite evil and eye-catching.


    "Cough, this, chief, I said can you not hit me?" scar silently retreated a few steps, trying to maintain a safe distance between himself and the chief. If you want to live longer, you have to stay away from the chief.


    "Yes." Li Shuo answered without thinking.


    "Oh, thank you, leader. The person who came here was a man, like someone from the thar tribe. I asked to see the leader''s wife by name. I couldn''t help it. If I didn''t let him see him, he wanted to break in, so..." so he had to come to find the leader.


    "Oh, Xiaoxiao, do you want to have a look?" Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was busy. The way he turned a deaf ear made him very happy. Sure enough, Xiaoxiao was not interested in other public.


    "No." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at no one, but he sat down with his own diameter. His teeth were itching, but he had no way to take him.


    If you scold him! He still has a smile on his face. He is going to come out of the water gently. If you hit him! He may also come and hold your hand, blow to you and ask you if it hurts.


    It''s just that the oil and salt don''t go in. There''s no way to take him. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao can only stare at him fiercely. It''s just that... He still seems to enjoy it very much, so Mou Xiao is going crazy


    This Parr, it''s flat!


    Mi Xiaoxiao said he was crazy.


    "Do you hear me? Xiaoxiao can''t say it." Li Shuo looked at scar with a smile. He looked like a child who had won candy and praise. He had to be happy more.


    "Er..." scar''s expression coagulated instantly.


    The black line on his face kept falling, and a question arose in his heart. Say... Is this man really the leader of their gray wolf tribe?


    How can you look so childish!?


    It''s horrible! Is the leader stimulated by something? Or insanity?


    "Scar." Li Shuo suddenly became a little serious. Looking at scar, he said calmly.

 Chapter 613

    "Yes, boss!" scar looked at his boss and stood straight.


    "Turn around." Li Shuo issued an order.


    "Oh, good." scar almost didn''t think about it, so he turned around and turned his back to Li Shuo. He still didn''t understand what his leader wanted to do. Why did he suddenly turn around? Was it really as he thought?


    Is the leader really insane?


    Should it be so terrible?! ????


    The more scar thinks about it, the more something goes wrong. He wants to turn around and ask the leader himself. If there''s anything wrong, they can solve it together. Scar won''t leave the leader anyway!


    Thinking, scar''s face was also impassioned, and there was an air flow called intercalation, which rushed all over his body in an instant.


    But just as he was about to turn around, there was a sudden heavy blow behind him, so that he fell to the ground in the form of a dog and ate a mouthful of dust.


    In other words, scar didn''t understand what happened until the moment he fell to the ground. After a while, he calmed down. His originally handsome face was wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun and a sad face.


    "Chief, you said you wouldn''t hit me..." scar stood up, turned his head and looked at Li Shuo. With a sad face, he was an angry little daughter-in-law. He looked lovely.


    "Oh, I didn''t hit you." Li Shuo stalled and said he was really innocent. It looked like he didn''t do anything.


    "Er... That just..." was it your own illusion? But now his fart ~ stock still hurts. How can such a clear feeling be an illusion.


    "Oh, I was kicking you." Li Shuo answered with a natural face. He just kicked him gently without force. The punishment is light.


    "..." well, he lost.


    It turned out that the leader was so clever that he really admired him.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, go back!" he hasn''t tasted what Xiaoxiao made! We''ll eat them up later!


    Thinking that Li Shuo quickly took a pair of chopsticks and a clean wooden bowl, he turned and threw himself into the atmosphere of food grabbing.


    "..." woo woo woo, why is he so pathetic? Will he say anything next? But without saying... Thinking, scar silently glanced at the direction of the tribal gate, hesitated, and had made a decision in his heart.


    "Leader, the man wanted to see the leader''s wife. He said..."


    "Eh? Why are you still here?" Jin Xuan drank the sweet radish soup and looked at the scar standing still in place in surprise. It seemed that he had been driven back by Li Shuo just now. Was he wrong?


    "Yes, why are you still here? Go back to dinner!" Li Shuo looked at scar with a hostile face.


    "..." it''s over. The leader is completely stupid!


    Even if he wants to eat, he dare not say! Dare he eat the food made by the leader''s wife?


    "Well, madam orc, the man who came said his name was darson." scar smiled at Mi Xiaoxiao and said.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao heard these two words, he gave Shi Nuo''s meat hand an obvious pause, and then returned to normal, but the expression on his face still had some influence.


    "What''s he looking for me?" the words were obviously plain, mixed with some other complex emotions. Others couldn''t understand it at all. Only Jin Xuan understood Mi Xiaoxiao''s emotions in an instant.


    "He wants to see you."


    "Why?"


    "He told me that Ike was ill."

 Chapter 614

    "Oh, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, indicating that she had heard scar''s words, but her reaction was somewhat beyond scar''s expectation. You know, when the leader''s wife was in the thar tribe, the best female ORC was this one called Ike.


    Now, shouldn''t we hurry to see her as soon as we hear that she is ill?


    The reason why the man named darson didn''t let others throw him out is largely due to what he said.


    He said to himself, "Ike is ill."


    And I thought of the relationship between the leader''s wife and the man named Ike, so I had to temporarily let him enter the tribe and arrange him in a small cave. I came to report the situation. If the leader''s wife wanted to see him, I would let him in, which would be convenient.


    I have to say, scar is still capable of playing these tricks, but sometimes! This is smart, but it may be mistaken by smart.


    Like now.


    "Well, madam leader, you really don''t see him?" scar likes to talk, otherwise he won''t give a nagging nickname.


    "Why do I want to see him?" at first, Ike lost her child and owned part of it, but that was what she didn''t expect. Later, even if she came back, Ike ignored her.


    Now that things have developed to this point today, Ike doesn''t want to see them if she doesn''t want to. She''s sick now. Why do you have to go up and block her? It''s not necessary.


    After thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao then said, "Li Shuo, let Hua go?"


    "OK." Li Shuo nodded and agreed. As long as Xiaoxiao is happy, it''s better than anything.


    "Did you hear that? Go and tell darson that Hua is the best medicine Orc of Canglang tribe. With him, Ike must be safe." Mi Xiaoxiao turned her head, looked at scar and said with a smile.


    "Cough... Ok..." scar swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Mom, why did he think the leader''s wife''s expression was so terrible! Next time he won''t do such a thankless thing.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, you really don''t want to go and see ike?" Ike fell ill this time, but he also figured it out. If the child is gone, it''s gone. No matter what you do, it can''t be saved. Mi Xiaoxiao is so kind to her that she can''t be sad.


    So she asked herself to come over and invite her to come over. First, she looked at Ike. Second, Ike said that she apologized to her by the way, saying that MI Xiaoxiao wouldn''t have fallen into the river if she hadn''t saved her, let alone a narrow life.


    "Hua''s medical skills are very good." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped her movements and looked at the man who suddenly broke in. Although she was surprised, she said very calmly.


    "You...! Hoo ~, forget it, thank you." Dasen looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and stopped talking several times. He wanted to say something. He swallowed it again. In the end, he didn''t say anything, but simply said thank you.


    Then he and scar left the place. People left, but the atmosphere was far from as natural as before.


    "Full?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and looked at several people.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao made it. It''s delicious." Jin Xuan nodded and praised Mi Xiaoxiao''s craft with a gentle smile.


    "It''s really good." pal also said something from time to time to the man who had been ignored just now. Such a move seems to improve his attention, but in fact, pal does it naturally.


    "Then you have a rest early. Tomorrow I want to take you out and set up some traps." one more trap may have more prey, although some food and animal skins come back from Shimi tribe pit.


    But what should be done every day, such as hunting, is still going on.

 Chapter 615

    "OK, Xiaoxiao will have a rest early." Li Shuo agreed without thinking about it, but looking at the direction Mi Xiaoxiao left, her eyes were deep and some things. They couldn''t help Xiaoxiao, so she had to rely on herself.


    "Can you take me with you tomorrow? You''re all out. It''s boring for me to stay in the tribe alone." pal said reluctantly. He''s not allowed to go anywhere alone. It''s really boring.


    "Whatever." Mi Xiaoxiao paused and said without looking back.


    On the other side, the thar tribe.


    "She didn''t come, did she?" Ike propped himself up weakly, his face was morbid pale, looked at the figure at the mouth of the cave, and said hoarsely.


    "Well, when I went to find her, the orcs in their tribe said that she went out with their leader yesterday. It seems that she went to other tribes and hasn''t come back yet. However, the orcs in their tribe know Mi Xiaoxiao''s relationship with you, so let me bring the drug orcs of their tribe.


    This medicine Orc has great medical skills and will certainly make you recover soon, "said darson, making a gesture of invitation to the man behind him.


    "Drug Orc?" under Ike''s surprised eyes, a serious man came in. A pair of deep peach blossom eyes, high bridge of nose and thin crimson lips all revealed his high appearance.


    "Put out your hand." Hua looked at the woman who was obviously sick and committed flower mania towards herself. She didn''t like it at all, or even hated it. Just because she owed the guy, she had to come over.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t want to move in the middle of the night.


    "OK." for the medicine orcs, all other orcs are respected, because they offended the medicine orcs. For themselves, it''s really not good, but a lot of harm.


    There will be a certain connection between each drug ORC. As long as you offend one of them, you may offend other drug orcs you have never seen. Some have a dark temper, and they may also harm you.


    Therefore, you can''t offend the medicine Orc if you offend anyone. Others come openly, but he can unknowingly take some medicine to make you die instantly. Maybe when you die, you don''t know what happened.


    That''s the real horror.


    Therefore, no one is willing to offend the medicine orc, and when seeing a doctor, 90% of the people will be obedient and dare not refute the medicine Orc''s words.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a slight cold. It''ll be all right after boiling some herbs." Hua put down her hand and searched her box, playing a conscientious drug ORC.


    "Thank you, thank you." when Dasen heard Hua''s words, he excitedly took Ike''s hand in front of the bed and smiled. It''s okay, it''s okay, as long as Ike is okay, everything else is easy to say.


    "Don''t just think about thanking me. She''s pregnant. It''s bad for the cub to make her sick as little as possible in the future. In addition, I''ll see you a doctor. It''s not free. Remember to send enough thanking gifts to the Canglang tribe."


    Take out all the herbs that need to be used, put them away, then throw out a speech that surprised darson, then pack up his medicine box like a baby, and then leave the place without looking back.


    Until a long time after Hua left, Dasen didn''t return to his mind. Instead, Ike, who was lying in bed, took the lead in reacting. His pale and weak face finally showed a little blush. I don''t know whether he was excited or happy.


    With a gentle smile on his mouth, a kind and expectant look on his face, and his hand gently stroked his unbounded stomach.

 Chapter 616

    "Ai, Ai Ke? We, we have cubs?" Dasen looked unbelievable. He looked at Ai Ke lying in bed with a slight blush and a loving face. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    Good, good, good.


    It''s good. They have children again.


    Since the last time he lost his cub, Ike has been depressed all day. As a result, he came out late and came home early. He just wanted to come back and stare at Ike. If he is in such a bad mood, don''t do anything stupid.


    Now, I have cubs again. I hope the arrival of cubs can make Ike feel better. He won''t be so unhappy all day. Otherwise, he''s really worried.


    "HMM." Ike answered softly. There was only one thought in his mind. Is the child in his stomach male or female? And just now, because Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t come, it seems to have been thrown out of the sky.


    "Have a rest early!" Ike stepped aside, protected his stomach, carefully moved in, made room for darson, and asked for medicine for himself all night. From here to the wolf tribe, it was hard for darson.


    In the middle of the night, I don''t want to toss. I''d better rest early. No matter how tired I am, it will also affect my children.


    "You rest first, and I''ll make medicine for you." Dasen politely refused Ike''s request. Although Ike was in a good mood, his body didn''t recover so quickly. He was still burning and didn''t eat much all day. He''d better make some medicine for her.


    Anyway, the most important thing is to cure her body.


    "Cough, it''s hard for you." Ike apologetically grabbed darson''s hand. His ill body really hurt him. However, at the thought of the child in his stomach, Ike''s eyes softened again.


    Cub... The mother is waiting for you to appear safely in front of the mother.


    ¡­¡­


    One night, so quietly.


    "Xiaoxiao?" as soon as Li Shuo walked out of the cave, he saw Mi Xiaoxiao who happened to come to the door of his cave. He was a little surprised. Why did Xiaoxiao get up so early today?


    Usually at this time, Xiaoxiao should still be lying in the quilt. She can''t wake up until later. Why did she get up so early today?


    "What are you waiting for? When you''re gone, everyone has arrived, and you''re alone." Mi Xiaoxiao came over, approached Li Shuo, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "..." Li Shuo was helpless, but he reacted instantly. It seems that what Xiaoxiao said last night is true! Just, it''s good to get up earlier. At least you can exercise. You can go to bed early and get up early!


    "Let''s go, nerd." Mi Xiaoxiao puffed and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, here we are." Li Shuo looked back at the figure in front of him and smiled. He immediately caught up with MI Xiaoxiao. It''s too easy for Li Shuo to catch up with MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Li Shuo and Mi Xiaoxiao walked side by side on the road. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s beautiful side face, Li Shuo''s voice was full of charm.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked straight ahead and returned carelessly.


    "Do you want to go faster?" Li Shuo was obviously in a good mood. He could hear it in his words.


    "Huh?" faster? Why didn''t she figure it out?


    "Hold tight!" Li Shuo suddenly opened his hands without warning. He picked up the Keren next to him and held him tightly in his arms, but he still didn''t forget to remind him. Then he ran towards the door of the tribe.

 Chapter 617

    "Hey, hey! Slow down! Slow down!" when Mi Xiaoxiao reacted, he was already held in Li Shuo''s arms. The scenery on both sides quickly retreated, making people dizzy and overwhelmed. Simply, MI Xiaoxiao simply hugged Li Shuo.


    Close your eyes, bury your head in his arms, hold lishuo tightly with both hands, and dare not leave for half a minute.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoxiao needs to adapt to such a speed." a deep and pleasant voice sounded in his ear. Mi Xiaoxiao gnawed his teeth. I don''t know what happened to Li Shuo. The speed when he turned into an ORC was even faster than when he was in animal shape.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Such a speed is like taking a roller coaster. As soon as you go up and down, as in the plot described on TV, the protagonist can fly with his lightness skills and a little tiptoe, but the state is also up and down. Now Li Shuo is definitely this mode.


    "Hoo ~" when her feet are down-to-earth on the land, MI Xiaoxiao has a long lost sense of sureness. It''s too fast. It''s like racing. Fortunately, her heart works well, otherwise she won''t be scared to death.


    Therefore, you must not lack exercise at ordinary times. If there is a sudden emergency and your heart is bad, you can''t be scared to death?


    It is said that there are not a few people who are scared to death because of a bad heart.


    "Let''s go! Tut tut Tut, look at you one by one. You didn''t wake up?" Li Shuo stretched his muscles and bones, looked at a group of bleary eyed orcs and said discontentedly.


    A group of Orcs: "


    Chief, you were the last one to wake up. Of course, you didn''t know our pain. They slept well in their own bed and were awakened. At that time, it seemed that it was not dawn and they didn''t sleep so early at night.


    It''s almost like a chicken. Do you think it''s not sleepy?


    Moreover, they have been waiting here for a short time. The leader didn''t come until now, but he had to rest a little longer than them.


    The beast make complaints about the vomit trough, but make complaints about it.


    Who told them to wake up, the leader''s wife? The leader''s wife is so kind to them that they can''t bear to say she. Moreover, the reason why the leader''s wife gets up so early is also for them.


    It seems like a trap is going to be set today.


    "One by one, cheer up!" Li Shuo patted scar''s shoulder and smiled evil.


    "Cough, chief, chief, you hit gently!" scar bared his teeth and looked at the chief. He said it was just a word. Is it necessary to hit so hard? Isn''t the leader afraid that his little heart can''t stand it?


    "Yes!" they were ready to go, and the party marched towards their destination. They talked and laughed all the way, and the sleepy insects were driven away in an instant.


    "It''s right here. Spread out and gather here before dark." Li Shuo ordered a little and left with MI Xiaoxiao. The hunting is going on every day. Li Shuo won''t talk about the rules again.


    This is a waste of time, and they are annoyed to listen. Anyway, their little life is in their own hands, how can they be careless? Moreover, he has emphasized the important things long ago. There is no need to say it again.


    "Wait! Wait!" Mi Xiaoxiao grabbed Li Shuo and said that the purpose of her coming today was to teach everyone to set traps. If she left so recklessly, wouldn''t she have done nothing?


    "Well, well, let''s just take action today. What fruit we want to eat or what food we find. Let''s find something to set a trap. It''s not urgent. We''ll give it to scar and tru tomorrow and let them get busy."

 Chapter 618

    Li Shuo hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and obviously disagreed with her opinion.


    "Well, don''t worry with them." Jin Xuan nodded in agreement. Xiaoxiao was obviously turning grief and anger into strength. Xiaoxiao was obviously in a bad mood last night, but he called everyone up early this morning.


    However, there are so many orcs in the tribe that they can''t be taught at one time. Last time, Xiaoxiao was a little hoarse because she taught the orcs of the thar tribe to make traps. Although it is teaching, it also takes effort and thought.


    "..., OK! Let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao had no choice but to follow Li Shuo in a direction outside Ning.


    "It''s autumn, but it''s almost winter. The fruits are already ripe. After a while, they will fall to the ground and rot, but there are still those sweet potatoes, radishes and cabbage."


    It is easy to lack water in winter, so meat and vegetable collocation is necessary.


    Just like during the Spring Festival every year, you can''t have all meat dishes on your table. You always have to make a bowl of vegetarian dishes. Although the proportion is uneven, it can be regarded as a meaningful combination of meat and vegetables.


    Eating too many meat dishes and peppers can easily get angry, just like turnips. Eating them in winter can perfectly supplement the water lost on us.


    "Xiaoxiao knows so much." tamer listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, pinched Mi Xiaoxiao''s face, smiled and praised, oh, how can his eyes be so good?


    "In fact, I don''t know as much as I do. In our place, there are as many as an ox''s hair." but in this world, although language has developed to a certain extent, some things, such as wearing, eating and drinking, are still in a primitive state.


    In short, the world is neither as complex as imagined, nor too simple. Dangers are always everywhere, and opportunities are possible at any time.


    "As many as a feather?" Li Shuo was surprised to hear the word from MI Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao was so smart, but she said that there were more smart and capable people in the place where she used to stay.


    This situation is still very surprising!


    So


    What kind of place was Xiaoxiao''s tribe?


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and then said, "where I live, there are a lot of delicious food, all kinds, dazzling. Of course, there will be a lot of fun, too."


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao seems to be trapped in some kind of memory. In his eyes, there are a few threads of nostalgia, but it is also fleeting. It seems that there is nothing in that world worth his nostalgia.


    "Xiaoxiao is homesick?" in fact, as long as she says she wants to go back, they won''t stop, but will personally send Xiaoxiao back. As for them, where Xiaoxiao is, it''s their home.


    "A little bit, but there''s nothing worth remembering about that place." no relatives, no friends, no... Home.


    "Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to go back and have a look?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with seriousness in his eyes.


    "Go back? It''s impossible." even if she wants to go back and have a look, she can only think of you, because it''s an impossible thing. Although she wore it inexplicably, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to wear it inexplicably.


    Besides, she never thought about going back. It''s very good here.


    She has family, friends and people she likes. Although danger often accompanies her, she is still willing to stay here compared with that world.


    "Impossible..." hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, Shi Nuo frowned at the same time. Looking at Xiaoxiao''s expression, it seems that what he said can''t be false. So where was Xiaoxiao''s former home?

 Chapter 619

    Mi Xiaoxiao seemed to know what Shi Nuo was thinking. She smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter where my home is. Don''t I have a home now? Of course, if you want to know, I''d be happy to tell you.


    I just hope you don''t treat me as a monster, because you may not accept what I want to tell you, some things and experiences. "


    This is also the reason why she has been hiding it. They are afraid of losing her. Unexpectedly, she is also afraid of losing them.


    "OK." Shi Nuo slightly lifted his lips. In fact, no matter what Xiaoxiao said, even if she said she had seen the beast God, she might believe it without hesitation.


    "I will believe everything Xiaoxiao said." Jin Xuan nodded firmly, as if he had announced some irreversible oath.


    "Then you should make it up a little more real, otherwise I can''t believe it." tamer surrounded his hands, a pair of deep black eyes, and the stars twinkled.


    Li Shuo didn''t speak, but he proved his attitude with his actions. He stretched out his hand and hugged Mi Xiaoxiao tightly, expressing his meaning personally.


    "Roar!" at this moment, a dull roar suddenly came, which made Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly on guard. Listening to the angry roar, it''s not difficult to guess how huge his master''s body is.


    Is it a brown bear or a black bear?


    Orangutans are also possible, but she has never seen orangutans or apes since she came to this world for so long.


    "Come here." shinuo pushed Mi Xiaoxiao behind him, in a protective posture, in front of MI Xiaoxiao, and made the corresponding alert state at the same time.


    If it''s a large beast, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with this manic voice, but fortunately, there are many of them. Together, there should be no problem with each other''s beast, just afraid of hurting Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, if you fight later, remember to protect yourself." Li Shuo turned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was protected behind him, and said with a smile.


    It doesn''t look nervous at all. The smile is still so handsome and eye-catching.


    "Don''t worry! I will still run if I can''t fight." if I stand there and let others fight, isn''t she more stupid than a fool.


    "That''s good." Jin Xuan smiled, and a mouthful of his signature white teeth came out, which made Mi Xiaoxiao envy.


    "Roar!" the roar of the beast came closer and closer, but if they heard it correctly, it seemed to be mixed with some uncontrollable pain, but it was not obvious.


    "Be careful, don''t drag me back." tamer''s mouth was slightly hooked. With the fall of a big tree in front, the dust was aroused. At the same time, tamer jumped up and fiercely attacked the giant gradually revealed.


    "Don''t worry! I will definitely convince you." Jin Xuan looked at the leaping Tamo, slowed him down and followed.


    "Tut tut Tut, I don''t know why you guys are so violent." Li Shuo looked at the two figures in front, shook his head and sighed, helpless.


    Said, but a flash, quickly rushed up.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    "Why don''t you help them?" Mi Xiaoxiao said bluntly, looking at the man still in place.


    "They can handle it." Shi Nuo held his hand and stood beside Mi Xiaoxiao leisurely, with an obvious attitude of watching the play. If three people can''t make a black bear, it''s too rubbish.


    "Let''s go over there." Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the shade on one side, then took Mi Xiaoxiao to walk over, leaned against the trunk and sat down leisurely.

 Chapter 620

    "Roar!" Jin Xuan cooperated very well, so that the black bear retreated after being beaten. The roar after roar was full of anger. Obviously, it was angered.


    "Roar!" the black bear waved a big hand towards Tamo, who was nearest to him. Unfortunately, Tamo quickly dodged to one side and easily avoided the blow with strong wind.


    But the black bear was so heavy that his hand, with a certain inertia, still waved forward until a huge tree was broken at his waist and his body hesitated.


    Therefore, sometimes heavy body will bring a lot of inconvenience to action.


    "Oh, don''t play, don''t play! I''ll give it to you two. It''s too challenging." Li Shuo stalled, dodged away, landed lightly, walked to MI Xiaoxiao''s side, stood still, hugged his hand and looked at the black bear with a comfortable face.


    "Hey! It''s not a good habit to run away." Jin Xuan jumped some distance and looked at Li Shuo in the air.


    "I''m training you." Li Shuo answered directly without thinking.


    "Just be lazy. It''s funny to find these excuses." tamer glanced at Li Shuo and said faintly. Li Shuo really knows to be lazy, but this excuse is very bad.


    "Roar!" the black bear looked at the "little dots" in front of him. He wanted to catch them, but he couldn''t catch them. He could only watch them scurry in front of his eyes and beat him on his body from time to time. It was so painful that he showed his teeth, but there was no way.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!" a series of angry roars sounded. Listening closely, MI Xiaoxiao had to cover his ears.


    "Noisy." tamer frowned and looked at the big guy in front of him. He roared endlessly. It was so noisy!


    "Hey, how about killing it?" tamer said to Jin Xuan.


    "No problem." Jin Xuan nodded. He had long disliked this guy.


    Just then, they looked at each other and smiled. They raised their speed one after another and rushed straight towards the black bear. The speed was so fast that MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see clearly, just some residual shadows.


    It has to be said that Jin Xuan and Tamo became serious. In fact, their combat effectiveness was very high. They beat the black bear down and fainted.


    "This is mine." but just then, a voice sounded, making Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously look at the birthplace of the voice, and saw a figure gradually coming out from a shade of a tree.


    It was because of the shade of the tree, and the distance was not particularly close, so I just looked at it, but it seemed that I was thin and not particularly strong.


    But listen to the voice, you know it''s a man.


    And... Listening to this voice, I''m inexplicably familiar. It''s like I''ve heard such a voice in my subconscious mind. However, in my own impression, I haven''t known such a man.


    But I don''t seem to know them.


    "What''s the mystery? We knocked down the black bear. Why is it yours?" Jin Xuan patted the dust on his body and said in a laughing tone.


    The speaker is really funny, but he is also a little inexplicable, but anyway, they knocked down the bear, which is a fact.


    "This prey was hurt by me. Without you, it couldn''t escape my palm." the almost arrogant tone came from the man''s mouth, but it sounded so natural. It seemed that this tone appeared on him, which was taken for granted and had no sense of violation.

 Chapter 621

    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned. Somehow, she just felt that the more she heard the voice, the more familiar it became, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it.


    "It''s a pity that it has become our prey." it''s impossible for them to give up what they have got because of other people''s words. Therefore, Jin Xuan''s recovered tone is not so good.


    "Extortion?" but he didn''t think so, just... They met again! So this time, does he want to kill them?


    Thinking, the man walked out of the shade without hesitation, stood in the sun and looked at the group of people in front of him. In his cold eyes, there was no emotion, just like the snow in the far north, which was a few degrees below zero.


    Because of this, when others look at him, they won''t feel any warmth. Coupled with his serious expression, it''s easy for others to classify him as a bad person. Therefore, the fate of others must be bad.


    "You are...!!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was suddenly exposed to the sun. There was a touch of emotion in the bottom of his eyes. It was surprised.


    She never thought that she would meet this man again, but the picture she didn''t think of, at this moment, really appeared in front of her eyes.


    Is this the so-called fate?


    "Oh, the memory is good." the man''s cold eyes are mixed with endless sharp eyes. He looks at and speaks Xiaoxiao. It''s cold, but he gets more and more together, which leads to the cold around him. Inadvertently, goose bumps get up.


    "Tut Tut, you''re not dead yet?!" Li Shuo looked at him, his mouth slightly hooked, and his tone was full of teasing. Coupled with his handsome appearance, it''s easy to misunderstand him as an ignorant rascal.


    Hehe, it''s a little interesting. He was poisoned and injured. Now he looks like someone who doesn''t do anything. I can''t see that he was injured.


    How many days?


    Even if it is gently cut, it will leave scars in a few days, but the man in front of them is so badly hurt in front of them. At this moment, he stands in front of them like a normal person.


    You say, isn''t that interesting?


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao is speechless. What is good memory?


    In fact, it''s not difficult to remember him.


    After all, when he appeared in front of his eyes, he appeared in such a bloody way. In addition, the poison on him was solved by himself. Later, because he needed to dredge the meridians, he asked Jin Xuan to beat him.


    However, because he hit his face, he had a black and blue face. However, he seemed to have a good recovery ability. In just two days, he has recovered as before.


    I''m afraid I can''t even catch up with cosmetic surgery.


    "I won''t die until I kill you." Li Suo looked at several people coldly, but his words made people shudder. So, did he want to kill them?


    It seems that she guessed right. This man is really cold-blooded and ruthless. He is his life-saving benefactor anyway. Although it is only a fair and equal deal, half of him is the life-saving benefactor.


    I didn''t think he wanted to kill them as soon as he met.


    However, looking at him like that, it seems that he doesn''t intend to do it today.


    After all, they are numerous.


    "I''ll give you this as a gift!" who knows if they will have the chance to accept their own gift when they meet next time!

 Chapter 622

    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at the man leaving his sight. It''s not so. She just had an intuition that they would meet again.


    "How are you going to get back such a big guy?" you know, they are all in human shape, and the volume of the black bear in front of them is probably more than twice or three times that of them.


    As for such a big guy, they don''t have any means of transportation, but how to get it back. Moreover, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult without great strength.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry about this. Mountain people have their own tricks." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and grinned, but he was also mysterious.


    "..." Huanshan people have their own tricks. She is also drunk. What riddles do you play?


    However, this sentence is really vivid to describe them. They live in the deep mountains and forests. Aren''t they real mountain people?


    A moment later


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the black bear that was dragged away horizontally and vertically. Somehow, she lit a incense for it, and left Shuo''s clever plan


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at some two men who dragged a black bear and sweated hard. They were still two men who dared to be angry but didn''t dare to speak. In fact, they smiled heartlessly. In fact, they were also very poor when they were Li Shuo''s men.


    It''s not only on call, but also laborious. You have to rush forward and rush to do any dirty work at the first time, but the only advantage is that Li Shuo covers them anyway.


    Even if they bring him great trouble, as long as they are not sincere, it''s easy for him to carry everything. In fact, it''s good to meet such a leader.


    "Well, do you want to have a rest? Looking at this sweaty look, to tell the truth, it seems a little sorry.


    "OK, OK, OK." scar almost burst into tears after hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. Oh, my God, the leader''s wife is more gentle and considerate, sobbing


    It''s said that dragging such a big man back is still a forest path, and it''s not a spacious Avenue. Therefore, in the process of walking, the black bear is bound by this and hung by that. Therefore, it''s not easy to drag it.


    "Well, Li Shuo, let''s stop and have a rest!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and said helplessly. Looking at the huge black bear behind him, MI Xiaoxiao was speechless.


    She has never heard of eating black bear meat. What''s the use of dragging such a thing back?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the long black hair and seemed to think of something. Although the black bear''s hair is long and looks thick, it might be inappropriate to use it as animal skin.


    The hair is very long and dense. There must be lice in it. It''s not easy to deal with it. It seems a pity to use it as animal skin, but it might be good to use it as a quilt.


    The weather is cold, and the orcs can''t endure it. She is also covered with fur to keep out the cold. She is naked. She doesn''t have any fur except wearing some clothes, so it''s also a good thing to make a quilt.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao nodded secretly. It seems that it is not useless to take the bear home, but what he thinks is a little short.


    "OK." Li Shuo nodded and looked like a little daughter-in-law. Looking at the scar and truffle, he said that the "introverted daughter-in-law" in front of him was really their leader?


    Oh, my God, this wave of love show, his wolf eyes, still want to be bright for a few years!

 Chapter 623

    Moreover, the most important thing is that at present, they are still single young men, okay? Often watching such scenes is not suitable for physical and mental health. Therefore, this scene still needs less contact in the future.


    "Hoo ~" scar just put down the heavy arm of the black bear and sat in front of the tree root for a few breaths, but he was interrupted by Li Shuo''s words.


    "Well, scar! There is no one in the tribe now. Today! I don''t need you to do anything anymore." Li Shuo sat down next to MI Xiaoxiao, his tone was almost casual. Scar listened, but there was a hope in the bottom of his eyes.


    Oh, my God, why is the leader so kind today? It''s not like the leader himself. It''s not so good at ordinary times.


    "So, chief, do you want to let me off?" scar looked at Li Shuo with hope. The chief is really great today. He really adores him more and more!


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at scar and looked at Li Shuo on one side. She shook her head secretly. Emma, scar is too funny! Unexpectedly, I believe Li Shuo''s words. Tut tut Tut, I deserve to be trapped!


    "I don''t know how excited you are!" Li Shuo listened to scar''s words and said slowly.


    "Ah?" shouldn''t he be happy and excited when he takes his leave? Scar''s face was confused and then said, "didn''t the leader say I don''t need to do anything today?"


    "Indeed!" Li Shuo nodded.


    "Then why can''t I be excited?" asked scar suspiciously.


    "Because you have to drag this bear back." Li Shuo stalled and said he was innocent. Why does scar like to listen to half of what he said?


    "But..." scar opened his eyes and looked at his leader. His face was loveless. He said, how could the leader be so kind today? It turned out to be a lie!


    "But what, but! Who told you to listen only half? The leader said he wouldn''t let you do anything, but at the same time, there is one condition. You have to get this thing back to me." Li Shuo smiled and pointed to the black bear.


    "..." well, well, he knew, he knew, he knew it. The leader never gave him a holiday. Why did he suddenly give him a holiday today?


    Tamer looked at the scar and his eyes showed sympathy, but the next second, he was speechless and said, "you accept your life!" What does your expression mean?


    "Xiaoxiao, here you are, fresh." just as Li Shuo was talking to scar, Shi Nuo seemed to see something. He suddenly got up and ran in one direction. It was too late for MI Xiaoxiao to say anything.


    Originally, I wanted to ask lishuo them to find him before he came back. Unexpectedly, he went to pick fruit.


    "This is... Sydney?" the snow-white skin, round and crystal clear, one end of the pear, with fresh green pear leaves, looks sweet and delicious.


    "Sydney? We call it sweet egg." shinuo pointed to some watery pears in his hand and said solemnly, Sydney? Is this the new name of sweet egg? Or is that what Xiaoxiao calls sweet egg?


    "Er... Sweet... Egg?!" I have to say that the name is very vivid. Sydney tastes very sweet and looks like a large egg. So, the name of sweet egg comes out?


    Really, some speechless.


    Sydney = sweet egg, these two names are really hard to beat.


    "Well, in my hometown, this fruit is called Sydney. Sydney is very sweet and can make a lot of delicious food. It can also relieve cough and phlegm. It is a very popular fruit."


    Anyway, she plans to confess. She won''t be abrupt with the four words of my hometown. Shi Nuo''s eyes are deep when listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words.

 Chapter 624

    "Yo! Shi Nuo, when did you get the fruit?" Li Shuo looked at Shi Nuo with a smile. The boy was OK. He picked the fruit to please Xiaoxiao while they didn''t pay attention.


    "When you were talking just now," Shi Nuo replied in a rare mood.


    "Well, I''m just hungry, so you''re welcome. Thank you for your fruit." Li Shuo looked at Shi Nuo, took the pear from him impolitely, and didn''t forget to wink at him.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t leave you a portion of this fruit." just then, Shi Nuo grabbed Sydney from Li Shuo''s mouth quickly and took it for granted. "If you want, go straight and turn left."


    "Tut, look at your stingy way." Li Shuo''s flat mouth, changed a pitiful expression, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and used a beautiful man''s plan: "Xiaoxiao, do you want to give me one?"


    "Oh, go straight and turn left." Mi Xiaoxiao held back her smile and stared at Li Shuo, trying to control herself to swallow the Sydney in her mouth. She was afraid that she couldn''t hold back and sprayed Li Shuo''s face.


    "Heartless little thing!" Li Shuo''s face was hurt and pinched Mi Xiaoxiao''s nose. However, his eyes were full of spoil, which was a certain distance from what he said.


    "First, chief! That..." can you not patronize show of affection, but also think about the feelings of these single young men. More importantly, he hasn''t figured out the topic just now! Although it has been determined, it is impossible for the leader to give him a holiday.


    "Eh, didn''t I just let you go? Why are you still here?" Li Shuo looked at the scar suddenly talking and said with a surprised face. Didn''t he let him leave here just now?


    "That, that leader! When did you let me leave!" the baby was wronged, but the baby didn''t say.


    Mingming leader has been chatting with the leader''s wife just now. How can you take care of them


    "At that time, do you want me to finish this thing, so I don''t need to do other things." scar tried carefully.


    "Hmm, you''re smart enough." Li Shuo nodded. Alas, he can''t find a good leader like him this year. This can only say that someone feels very good. If the orcs of Canglang tribe hear this sentence, they will definitely cry and hold their thumbs up and say good!


    No way!


    They are too small to be leaders.


    "Hey, hey, boss, talk slowly, and tru and I will go back first." scar was excited when he heard this sentence. He had a good relationship. As long as he took the black guy back to the tribe, he could have a holiday.


    Think about it, I feel full of strength, full of energy, wood and wood?


    "Well, get out of here!" Li Shuo said jokingly, looking at scar and drew.


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s find something and go back!" but there is probably nothing available to find, but there seems to be no ginger, wild onions, garlic and cabbage at home.


    If you can touch it, take more if you can.


    Anyway, these things will rot after winter. In addition, they also need these ingredients during winter.


    "OK, let''s go!" Jin Xuan nodded and agreed with MI Xiaoxiao very much. This time, he focused on finding some fruits and vegetables. Xiaoxiao said it needed meat and vegetables to be nutritious. The meat stored in his tribe, together with some food they came from the pit of Shimi tribe.


    It''s enough for them to spend the winter.


    But the fruit is not stored much.


    Some time ago, everyone was busy storing meat. Even Li Shuo ordered to burn a lot of charcoal.

 Chapter 625

    The one who led us to burn charcoal was the bodyguard, Voga, whom Mi Xiaoxiao had previously accepted. (I don''t know this person''s relatives. They can go back and check, so they just need to find some fruits and vegetables.


    After some tossing, MI Xiaoxiao found a lot of vegetables and fruits.


    At sunset, the light golden radiance spread all over the forest and covered the forest with a layer of light golden scarves, making it look more hazy and sacred.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you eat?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said suspiciously. After eating only one, he was full? The amount of food is getting smaller and smaller, which is no good.


    "Because of these snow... Sweet eggs, I have other uses to keep them back." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at some Sydney in her hand and said mysteriously.


    "Useful? What use?" is it to keep it for supper? Jin Xuan was a little confused about Mi Xiaoxiao''s practice.


    "Then you''ll know. Let''s go. The sun is setting. It''s time for us to go back." Li Shuo said with a smile. He didn''t ask Mi Xiaoxiao why he took these sweet eggs (Sydney in the later text is called sweet eggs.) back, but he silently counted the number of sweet eggs in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms.


    No more, no less, exactly five.


    "Let''s go." with full harvest, Shi Nuo walked in the front, MI Xiaoxiao followed, Li Shuo and Tamo crowded on both sides of MI Xiaoxiao, leaving only Jin Xuan, slowly following at the end.


    "Hey? Is there any honey at home?" Mi Xiaoxiao walked, suddenly stopped, looked at several people behind him and asked.


    "Yes, the last time I got it back, I haven''t finished eating. Xiaoxiao made a wooden stake and made a cover to clean it up." Jin Xuan stopped and thought.


    "That''s good. I''ll go back and get you honey Sydney." it was like rock sugar snow... Sweet egg, but the combination of honey and Sydney also has the same effect, moistening the lung and relieving cough.


    "Honey sweet egg?" Jin Xuan wondered. He heard the name for the first time, but from Xiaoxiao''s mouth, all kinds of strange words can always come out, and most of them are delicious.


    "Well, I''m the best at this honey sweet egg." in the past, in modern times, when I ran out of money, I caught a cold and coughed a little. When it''s not serious, I''ll make rock sugar Sydney. It''s sweet, but I can''t eat too much, otherwise I''ll be tired.


    "OK, let''s go quickly!" Jin Xuan smiled and accelerated his pace. He really looked forward to the honey sweet egg in Xiaoxiao''s mouth! I don''t know how it tastes.


    "Well, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. I haven''t done it for a long time. I don''t know whether it''s the same flavor as before.


    Anyway, just go back and try.


    As soon as she returned to the tribe, MI Xiaoxiao became busy.


    Wash the remaining five sweet eggs with clean water, because it is original, so you don''t have to worry about what wax will be contained on the surface, or what ripening agent or preservative will be applied inside.


    Original ecology, very safe.


    So just wash the visible dirt on the skin. Then, use a bone knife to cut the top of the sweet egg as much as possible. After cutting, the cut part is like a small cover.


    The expert took out the core inside, because there was no applicable spoon or anything, so Mi Xiaoxiao tried his best, just dug a rough one, slightly damaged, but it didn''t matter.


    Then, put Xiaoxu''s honey and some water into the sweet egg that has been dug clean, and then find some slender wooden sticks to wash it.

 Chapter 626

    These cleaned wooden sticks are inserted into the cut part of the sweet egg, that is, the small piece just cut is re fixed on the sweet egg.


    In this way, they are completely fixed together again. In this way, when you get it at that time, you can prevent the honey and water in the sweet egg from flowing out.


    The next thing is relatively easy. Just put the prepared sweet eggs into the pot and steam them for about half an hour. You can take them out and taste them, but you can''t eat too much at one time.


    No matter what you do, you should have a degree, so is eating.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao only made three this time, and there are still two left. We''ll talk about it in a few days.


    "What are you doing? I can smell the fragrance from a long distance!" at this time, pal came from a distance with a spring breeze smile on his face, which makes people feel that he is very gentle and easy to get along with at the first sight.


    "Why are you here?" recently, pal always runs here. This guy doesn''t eat hard and soft. Whether you say it openly or imply that you want him to go, he just pretends to be stupid with you, as if I didn''t hear anything.


    This makes Mi Xiaoxiao helpless.


    "Honey sweet egg." I didn''t want to say more, but it also answered his question.


    "Honey sweet egg? I haven''t heard of it. Do you mind if I try it?" pal looked at Mi Xiaoxiao gently. His eyes were full of tenderness and almost drowned Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "..." I don''t know what to say, just shut up.


    Even if she suggested, the guy would have a hundred reasons to eat this thing. He simply didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Anyway, at that time, he could eat a little. Anyway, every time he came, she was cooking delicious food.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao initially decided that he would eat the goods as soon as possible, so he didn''t have to care.


    The atmosphere suddenly seemed quiet. Only the sound of firewood and small insects in the grass, and the stars in the night sky flashed. As long as you stand up, you can see the Big Dipper shining under the northern sky.


    After 40 minutes.


    Mi Xiaoxiao carefully took out the steamed sweet eggs and put them in bowls one by one, because at present, there is no spoon, so he can only taste them with chopsticks.


    Three crystal clear sweet eggs are neatly placed in three wooden bowls, with milky hot air on them. You can smell a faint smell, mixed with a trace of sweet smell.


    "Try it, especially you. Eat more." Mi Xiaoxiao distributed chopsticks to everyone, but stopped in front of Li Shuo and said a few more words. As the leader of a big tribe, he must say more than them every day. Eating more is still good for his voice.


    However, this time he is also a small experiment. Let''s treat it as a dessert after dinner.


    "Yes!" Li Shuo took the chopsticks in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand and smiled. Alas, Xiaoxiao still needs to care more about him!


    "Here." he gave the last pair of chopsticks to the last person. Mi Xiaoxiao returned to his place without saying a word.


    "I''ll try it first." Jin Xuan couldn''t wait to hear Xiaoxiao say it was sweet, and it smelled very fragrant. It must taste good.


    Shi Nuo, who stood beside Jin Xuan, frowned slightly. He still liked a little spicy than sweet.


    However, it''s all Xiaoxiao''s intention. You have to try it if you don''t like it.


    With that, the chopsticks in his hand had reached into the bowl containing sweet eggs, added some, and put them into his mouth. A sweet taste immediately filled the air.

 Chapter 627

    "Very good, very sweet." Shi Nuo finished eating and said with a smile.


    "Well, you''d better come and eat this." Mi Xiaoxiao pulled shinuo, pointed to the barbecue kebab and said with a smile. Oh, it seems that shinuo still doesn''t like sweet. Fortunately, he had foresight and took the lead in preparing some barbecue kebabs.


    "OK." Shi Nuo looked at the greasy kebab and felt happy from the bottom of her heart. Xiaoxiao was very nice to him. She was very glad that she had met her. Even the split personality that had plagued him for a long time had gradually healed. On the contrary, she had never relapsed since she met her.


    To say yes, it was once in the grove.


    If you could have some sesame and sprinkle it on the kebab, it would taste better than it is now.


    "It tastes good. Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll go back first." there''s a certain reason why Mi Xiaoxiao said that pal is a foodie, which is why he left after eating.


    Yes, that''s right. Every time Parr finishes eating and says thank you, he will leave without looking back and will not disturb them. However, every time Mi Xiaoxiao wants to make something delicious, just when it''s almost finished, Parr tie will appear with his signature smile.


    Then there is free eating and drinking.


    Then eat and drink, go back to bed, er... It should be, go back to bed!


    "Go slowly, don''t send." Li Shuo waved to his back while eating what he had in his mouth.


    After pal left, ten minutes passed quietly, and Shi Nuo was full.


    Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly dragged them into the cave one by one, because the place where they ate was outside the cave, and Shi Nuo didn''t say anything about her strange behavior.


    From time to time, the campfire made a sound when the firewood was burning, and some small sparks splashed out. However, it did no harm to the human body.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looks at this and that for a while. Her fingers are intertwined. It seems that she is a little nervous.


    Shi Nuo was not in a hurry. They knew Xiaoxiao had something to say, but they were not in a hurry to know, and they didn''t want to urge Mi Xiaoxiao. Everything went as it was. Xiaoxiao said what he wanted to say, and they wouldn''t listen if they didn''t say it.


    "Well... Actually, actually, I have one thing to tell you." Mi Xiaoxiao hesitated, organizing her own language in her heart. How should she speak and describe it.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be nervous." Shi Nuo raised his eyes. In a pair of pale golden eyes, there was calm and indifferent, but more believed without looking back.


    Looking at the emotion in Jin Xuan''s eyes, all the tangles, hesitations, fears and uneasiness in MI Xiaoxiao''s heart dissipated in an instant.


    She has nothing to hesitate about. They are all the people she trusts most and want to spend her life with. She should frankly say it. No matter what the consequences are, she doesn''t want to continue to hide them.


    "Well, I actually want to confess one thing to you. No matter how outrageous and unbelievable you think it is, please tell me what you think after I finish." with love and love, you will be afraid of losing, afraid of losing the most important people in your life.


    "OK." Li Shuo almost didn''t think about it, so he answered at the first time.


    "What I want to say is about my hometown."


    "I''m not an ape orc, and I''m not separated from my master. When Jin Xuan saved me, I don''t know why I appeared in the forest, or even why there were a group of wolves and dogs in front of me."

 Chapter 628

    Jin Xuan listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words. Although they were surprised, they still kept silent. They thought of many ideas, but they never thought of such an idea they had never thought of.


    Mi Xiaoxiao paused and then said, "I, in fact, am not a person in this world. I should be worshipping my grandmother. I don''t want to choke on an apple, which is what you call red fruit. I don''t know if I am dead. I only know that I will appear in that forest when I wake up.


    Then he was surrounded by a group of wolves and dogs, and then he was saved by Jin Xuan. Then he took him back to the thar tribe. You almost know everything after that. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said this, then remained silent for a few seconds, and then said, "you will be surprised why I know so many things. In fact, these knowledge is only common sense in our world. Although some things are not common sense, they are also learned together. There are schools in our world that teach children to read, read and learn, and teach them common sense of life.


    There are also a variety of snack shops that specialize in selling snacks, fruits and other things, as well as special clothing stores and jewelry stores, just like their names, specializing in selling new clothes, beautiful jewelry and many strange things.


    And I grew up in the countryside with my grandmother, without father and mother. Because they died very early, I may know more about some vegetables and fruits when I grew up in the countryside with her.


    Although I came to this world for no reason, I am also very glad to be here, because I came here and met you, which is probably the luckiest thing in my life. Although there will be a little fear and helplessness at first, I don''t want to tell you about it.


    But after getting along gradually, I found that I was just thinking about my self contradiction for a long time. I decided to tell you this. I don''t want to hide anything from you, whether you can accept it or not. That''s the truth. "


    When Mi Xiaoxiao finished, he felt relieved. Sure enough, secrets will become depressed if they are hidden for too long. He still had to talk about his troubles before he felt happy.


    Now that things have come to this point and they have confessed, they can''t predict whether they can accept it. However, she doesn''t regret it. They don''t wonder about their "omniscient" after spending so long with them. She understands that they just didn''t ask.


    But


    In their silence, they unknowingly began to be nervous.


    Originally, she will still have such feelings. How long has she not had such feelings since her parents and grandmother died one after another?


    Fear of loss, fear of their fear of themselves, fear that they hate themselves, fear


    Hehe, when will mi Xiaoxiao be so afraid.


    She thought she was strong enough.


    Now, maybe not.


    After hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s incredible words, Jin Xuan kept silent for a few seconds, but soon calmed down.


    Jin Xuan smiled, took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and said, "Xiaoxiao, I have never doubted you, let alone your ability. Xiaoxiao is Xiaoxiao. No matter where you come from or what you want to do, remember never to abandon me."


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened to Jin Xuan''s words. Some didn''t slow down. Shui Lingling''s eyes stared big. This man looked a little cute.


    Shi Nuo: "I believe, but I still belong to you."


    Not much, but clearly expressed their meaning, not you belong to me, but I completely belong to you.

 Chapter 629

    Li Shuo: "Xiaoxiao, no matter where your home is, from now on, just remember that you always belong here." Li Shuo smiled and pointed to the left of his chest, which is the nearest place to his heart.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked and listened. How can such words not move her?


    Tamo: "don''t worry. No matter whether you are from the world or not, I won''t abandon you, because who dares to want you except us!" Tamo tilted his head and spoke with a little pride, but he looked very handsome.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Mi Xiaoxiao listened, listened and smiled. They were not afraid of themselves or hated themselves. Everything was still so beautiful. The people she wanted to cherish were still beside her. She had doubts but no doubts. She knew there was a problem, but she still chose to believe.


    This is them. She didn''t choose the wrong person. In this way, her vision is really good.


    "It''s nice to have you with me!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. Some unknown liquid moistened her eyes. In fact, life is like this. There are hesitation, fear, happiness and joy. However, she still likes such a life.


    Because, with their company.


    The campfire is still releasing its heat, the breeze is still persistent in its tourism, the river still adheres to its dream of becoming the sea, and the night is still ruthlessly enveloping the earth.


    It was night, the wolf tribe. The bonfire at the door of the small cave didn''t go out until the treetop on the moon.


    The next morning, when the sun just rose, the earth illuminated by the afterglow finally had a trace of temperature, not the cold of the night. Mi Xiaoxiao vaguely rubbed his eyes, his eyelashes trembled, and sat up with a slit in his eyes for a long time.


    Somehow, the mood is much more comfortable than yesterday.


    It''s a new day


    "Xiaoxiao, good morning kiss." before she recovered, a warm, wet and soft touch came from her forehead, and then an enlarged face appeared in front of her.


    The signboard''s white teeth, warm smile, handsome face, golden hair and eyes are undoubtedly golden.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t washed my face yet!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s silver bell like laughter came from his mouth, mixed with obvious happiness.


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t dislike it." Jin Xuan grinned and let Mi Xiaoxiao shake his mind. Oh, my God, what''s the real version of his neighbor''s brother?


    "Wash quickly and have breakfast!" just then, a voice sounded outside the cave again, with a little seriousness. I didn''t see him. I heard his voice first, but it''s not difficult to guess who the voice belongs to. Shi Nuo has no doubt.


    As she expected, Jin Xuan came in slowly with a basin of water.


    "Well, good." I don''t know when other people''s day starts, but her day starts from now on.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s task is still to hunt. Voga still takes a group of orcs to burn charcoal. He says he is very wronged. Do you have wood for great talents? What about the personal bodyguard we agreed to? Now it''s time to become a busboy. Just, just, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Who can''t let him do them?


    Tear avalanche!


    This time, the hunting team was not led by Li Shuo. Scar and tru were sent to lead the team as coolies. Mi Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo took a group of females from the Canglang tribe out to look for fresh vegetables and fruits. There are many people and great power. Women sometimes don''t lose much compared with men.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing here, boy!" SATRA looked at her cub discontentedly and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 630

    "Female mother, don''t talk about it. Where there is a beautiful sister, there is me zekesi." joke, the beautiful sister now wants to organize everyone to pick fresh fruits and vegetables. How can zekesi do without him!


    "Beautiful sister, beautiful sister, I haven''t seen you abduct her home for so long." SATRA abandoned her cub.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao is older than her own cub, it seems that it doesn''t matter. Maybe it''s good that her own cub can find such a female. Unfortunately, it seems that her own cub can''t even win her.


    Thinking, SATRA shook her head for a while.


    "Hum! Don''t worry, one day I''ll take my beautiful sister home!" zekesi looked at the figure in front of him and vowed that he didn''t believe it. With his ability and appearance, my beautiful sister would still despise him.


    A child who is very confident may not know how his mother belittles him in her heart. If she knows, she must be crazy.


    "Why are you here?" Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at the gentle man in front of him, indicating that his head hurt. Why has this guy been haunted recently?


    "Of course I''m here to help you." pal''s face is natural. He just wants to help her. There''s no other meaning, but she frowns. It seems very cute, but


    Pal seemed to think of something, such as water''s eyes, which were deep for a few minutes. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s line of sight, he also had some changes.


    Does she really not belong to this world?


    I still remember that night, I had planned to leave after eating, but unexpectedly, I overheard a ridiculous thing. Mi Xiaoxiao said that she was not a person in the world, although it sounded unbelievable.


    But somehow, a voice in his heart told him that it was true.


    "If you want to help us, you can go hunting with scar and tru." he is a big man. What do you do with them?


    If you really want to help them, you can follow scar and tru to hunt, but


    Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously glanced at pal''s face and still wore a spring breeze smile. Unfortunately, a scar destroyed the face that should have been a handsome beauty face, making this gentle smile look ferocious.


    Is it because of the scar on his face? That''s why you''re so out of group?


    But... Looking at his smiling face, the scar seems to have little impact on him.


    "My injury hasn''t healed yet, so I can only do something easier." Parr spread his hands and said he couldn''t do anything. It''s not that he doesn''t do it, but that his body can''t bear it.


    "Oh, whatever you want!" Mi Xiaoxiao really wanted to give him a big white eye. Did he recover from his injury early? What does it mean to pretend to be a patient here now? Bo sympathy? Beg for mercy? It doesn''t seem like it. Come on, it''s up to him.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go." Shi Nuo came over, glanced at pal lightly, and then took Mi Xiaoxiao and left.


    Parr looked at the two people''s figures away until they were too far away and there were too many people to see again.


    "Oh, I don''t know what kind of person you are?" suddenly far and near, foggy, sometimes confused, sometimes wise, sometimes overbearing, sometimes unruly, sometimes capricious, sometimes perverse, sometimes indifferent, sometimes enthusiastic


    With so many of you, which one is the most real you?


    I really want to lift your veil, but it''s a pity that you don''t give me a chance to get close to you, but he has plenty of time, doesn''t he?


    I''m looking forward to the most real Mi Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 631

    "Are you finished? So fast?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo in surprise. She asked him to come and explain to everyone the appearance and general appearance of the wild vegetables they need to find. You can find as many as you can find.


    It''s not like the last time in the thar tribe, allowing these females to play freely, find something they think they can eat, and then let her identify it. It''s too slow.


    It''s better to explain the shape and characteristics of the things they need to find, so that everyone can find a few things with a certain purpose, so that the speed will be improved a lot.


    The staple food in the tribe is meat. Vegetables and fruits are just side dishes. They don''t need too much. As long as they can achieve the goal of nutritional balance, it doesn''t matter whether they are rich or not.


    What we pay attention to now is speed.


    "That''s right. Don''t look who I am." Li Shuo winked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "OK, you''re the best!" Mi Xiaoxiao patted his hand and said with a smile. Suddenly, he looked like a child asking for a reward.


    "Yes, let''s go ahead and have a look." Li Shuo then asked everyone to disperse and look for their own things. Like hunting, they were divided into groups of ten people. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know how many groups there were.


    But each group needs to find different things. You can find as many as you can, as long as you can take it.


    "HMM." she and Li Shuo were divided into a group of five. There was no way. Originally, MI Xiaoxiao planned to let them lead the team. Everyone took more teams to prevent accidents, but these guys were not happy one by one.


    No way, she had to compromise, so there was a group of five. Because Mi Xiaoxiao knew more things, what they were looking for was different from what everyone was looking for.


    After a day''s hard work, she brought back a lot of things. Although there were not many kinds, there were more than a dozen kinds, including some side dishes, such as shallots, ginger, pepper, cabbage, radish, sweet potato and even lotus root. Although she didn''t hold much hope at the beginning.


    Looking for more, the corresponding walking is also more. When I come back up and down, my feet are numb. I usually don''t walk so much. I can''t afford to increase the amount of exercise at once. I don''t want to move when I''m in bed.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m sleeping after eating." Jin Xuan handed Mi Xiaoxiao the roasted meat, but found that the people on the bed had no movement and breathed evenly. It seemed that they had fallen asleep.


    "Hey! I don''t know how to cover it." Jin Xuan put down the barbecue already cut in the bowl, got up reluctantly and picked up the folded animal skin, which was made by Xiaoxiao.


    The two pieces are connected together. It won''t be cold if they are covered at this time.


    Then he crept out of the cave for fear that his noise would wake the people in bed.


    "Why did you take it out again? Xiaoxiao didn''t want to eat?" Li Shuo looked at the bowl in Jin Xuan''s hand and frowned.


    "Shh, Xiaoxiao is asleep." Jin Xuan made a silent gesture and pointed to the cave behind him.


    "Let''s go back and make things hot." tamer put down his stick and nodded.


    "Go." Shi Nuo took the wooden bowl in Jin Xuan''s hand, poured the meat in it into the stone pot, and then put the stone pot in the center of the fire. The fire has been extinguished, leaving only the red carbon fire. Separate the carbon fire a little to form a circular circle. The middle is hollow. Then put the time with meat in the center, add a little water, and put only a little.


    In order to prevent it from being put too long, he steamed the water in the meat. After doing this, Jin Xuan went back to his cave with light hands and feet.

 Chapter 632

    In the middle of the night, MI Xiaoxiao woke up and got up vaguely. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that it was dark. It seemed that he hadn''t eaten at night. For a moment, he felt a little hungry.


    The bonfire in the cave has been extinguished, leaving only a little hot red carbon fire, which has become the only light of the dark cave.


    Mi Xiaoxiao carefully groped out of bed, but it was still dark in the cave. The moonlight at night was not particularly bright, just outside. Not to mention that it was in the cave, so it was a little difficult to walk.


    It''s inevitable that there will be some stumbling. No, I don''t know what I''m stumbling with at the moment. The man fell uncontrollably towards the front. There are no decorations in the cave, so even if she wants to catch something to stabilize her body, there''s nothing for her to catch.


    Just when she was ready to have a close contact with the earth, a pair of powerful hands took her from the front and followed her closely. Mi Xiaoxiao fell into a hug. It was very warm and smells good, but her chest was really hard and her nose was almost crooked.


    "Are you?" she stood up again. Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at the man holding her. It was a pity that the night was too dark and there was no fire. She couldn''t see the man clearly.


    "...." the man didn''t answer Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, but just stared at her, holding her arms tightly with both hands, as if he was afraid of her falling again.


    "Well... Thank you, but can you let me go first?" I couldn''t see clearly and didn''t speak, which made Mi Xiaoxiao feel strange. An emotion called uneasiness rose from the bottom of my heart.


    In other words, on a night when you can''t see anything, a strange man holds your hands tightly. When you ask him, he doesn''t answer. He only knows to stare at you with a pair of eyes. How can such a scene not be frightening.


    The man seemed to have just heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. He immediately released her hand and stepped back, but he still didn''t say anything. He continued to stare at Mi Xiaoxiao for a few seconds, then turned and left.


    The figure was submerged in the dark night and could no longer be found.


    "Who the hell is it?" is it from the wolf tribe? Even if the orc''s eyes can have night vision, what are you doing wandering around the tribe without sleeping in the middle of the night?


    The patrol didn''t bring such, and he came to her cave on time and saved her.


    Just, it seems that he is not a person who does all kinds of evil. Maybe he gets up at night to solve the problem. Maybe he didn''t hurt her. He might as well find something to fill his stomach.


    Um... I don''t know if Jin Xuan had any meat left when they barbecue. Otherwise, they would have to be hungry tonight. However, even if there is meat, they have to light the fire first. They still can''t accept eating raw meat.


    But when she was going to make a fire, she found a round thing in the middle of the charcoal fire. It looks like a stone pot, but shouldn''t the stone pot be placed next to the fire outside? I cooked two days ago.


    With doubts, with the silence of the night, MI Xiaoxiao worked for a while, and finally lit the fire. With the emergence of the fire, the whole cave was not dark, and Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t have to worry about falling down.


    The man hiding in the dark, after seeing the light of the fire, flashed away and left where he was. This time, he really couldn''t see his body shape.


    "Oh, you know, it''s good to save some for me." Mi Xiaoxiao opened the lid and found two pieces of roasted meat, including pepper and salt.


    Yes, these guys are very sweet.

 Chapter 633

    With enough food and drink and no entertainment, she had to go back to bed, lie down and play chess with Duke Zhou, although she was not good at chess.


    There was no dream all night. She didn''t wake up until early in the morning.


    After washing, MI Xiaoxiao walked towards the cave in lishuo. In the early morning, there was really no one. Shouldn''t they have set out to hunt in the woods?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao accelerated her pace and came all the way to the cave in front of lishuo, but she heard the bustling voice from a distance.


    There seems to be a lot of people discussing something in it.


    "Xiaoxiao? Are you awake?" Jin Xuangang came out of the cave and saw Mi Xiaoxiao in a hurry. He went to see it himself just now. Xiaoxiao clearly didn''t wake up, and the meat stored in the stone pot last night was gone.


    Xiaoxiao must have been hungry at night and got up to eat.


    "Well, there are many people inside?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan and pointed to the cave in front of her.


    "HMM." Jin Xuan didn''t hide anything, but even if he wanted to hide it, he couldn''t hide it. The voice of discussion was so loud that Xiaoxiao was standing at the mouth of the cave now. How could he not hear it.


    "What''s the matter? All the orcs are there?" it''s said that the cave is also very capable. It can hold so many people, but the cave in the wolf tribe is as big as that in lishuo.


    "No, there are only a few male orcs. Others have gone hunting. As for the females in the tribe, they got up early and organized spontaneously to find wild vegetables in the woods."


    After harvesting a lot of vegetables and fruits yesterday, these female orcs were in a high mood. They got up earlier than the male orcs in the morning. They set out almost just before dawn.


    "Er, it''s so early." the early birds have worms to eat. It''s true. I''m afraid I don''t even have a hair now, let alone worms. I became the latest one in the wolf tribe this morning.


    "Didn''t you have breakfast? Let''s take you to roast fish for a change." Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to like meat, especially fat meat, but she seems to like it.


    "OK! Let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, followed Jin Xuan honestly, but stopped halfway and said, "did they eat?"


    Jin Xuan knew that they in MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth meant Shi Nuo. Li Shuo didn''t think about it. He said, "I ate early. They are very busy now."


    "Busy? Busy what?" the tribe has enough food, enough animal skins, and each Orc''s cave is very strong. Don''t worry about collapse. What else can we do?


    "It seems that it''s about the recent orcs." Jin Xuan said faintly.


    "Orc?" somehow, as soon as she heard the word, she couldn''t help remembering the man who appeared in her cave last night and held her.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan''s words suddenly became a little serious. He put his hands on MI Xiaoxiao''s shoulders, and his golden eyes revealed his seriousness.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at such Jinxuan and couldn''t help being serious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Xiaoxiao, you should remember that these wandering animals are very dangerous. Because they are wandering animals, few females will be willing to follow them around, because they have no fixed residence, and most of these wandering animals are ferocious.


    Because of this, they have no tribe willing to take them in, and they don''t have their own partners. They will try their best to rob other people''s partners, take them as their own and reproduce for them. Therefore, Xiaoxiao, you should be careful anyway. "

 Chapter 634

    "Don''t worry, no matter what, I''m not all with you, how can I have the chance to meet the swimming animals." Mi Xiaoxiao waved and didn''t care about it. Moreover, there are so many females, it''s impossible for others to pick her alone.


    "That''s right, but it''s better to be careful. After all, my family is so beautiful." Jin Xuan smiled and touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head.


    "Be quiet, I''m hungry." Mi Xiaoxiao obviously smiled, but stared at Jin Xuan and reached out to pat off someone''s claws on her head.


    "Let''s go and take you to eat delicious food." Jin Xuan was not angry with MI Xiaoxiao''s behavior. Instead, he took her hand and ran to the river. If he wanted to eat fresh roast fish, he had to catch it now.


    The fish is good in quality except for more thorns. Since Xiaoxiao said that the fish can also be eaten, many people come to the river to fish every day, but not often. After all, people also want to change their taste.


    There is a river on the back of the Canglang tribe, but it is not as big as the river in front of the thar tribe. However, the fish here are fat, fresh and tender, and large. It is not difficult to catch, because there are more stones in this river. In contrast, the gap between stones increases.


    In this way, the fish can hide in the gap between these stones, so it''s difficult to catch them.


    Jin Xuan''s luck and fishing skills are still good. No, just for a while, two fish have come ashore.


    Jin Xuan is in charge of catching fish, while Mi Xiaoxiao is in charge of handling fish scales and internal organs. All the superfluous things are removed. Even the fish bubbles are not going to be kept. Just find a place and dig out a small pit on the soft soil with a larger stick, and then put these B internal dirt in and cover the soil again.


    Burying the viscera can first prevent strange beasts from coming. Second, even if there are no beasts, the viscera stinks and smells bad. It''s better to bury it with some effort.


    The wild celery by the river is a little too popular, but it is not as fresh and tender as in spring and summer, but it can still be eaten. I''m afraid it doesn''t taste so good.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t like the smell of wild celery, so he picked a little and put it into the belly of the roasted fish. After the fish was cooked, he added chili oil. The chili had been fried for a long time, and salt had been added in it. He brushed it on the fish roasted by the book of changes.


    The taste will be improved to a higher level, which is better than adding dry pepper after roasting.


    There are not many dried peppers. You need to dry them in the sun and grind them into debris carefully. It takes more time and energy, so you can only make a little, that is, a small wooden pile.


    However, there are many chili peppers brought back this time. Instead, we can organize the females in the tribe to get more chili powder. Anyway, fresh chili peppers can''t survive the winter and will rot after being put for a long time. It''s better to dry and store them. Although the taste is not comparable to that of fresh ones, it also has a different flavor.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t stay in a daze, eat!" Jin Xuan pulled down a large piece from the roasted fish, which was the part without small thorns under the fish. It tasted very good. It was the most delicious place for the fish, and didn''t need to bother to pick thorns.


    "You can eat too. I can''t solve it alone." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. This guy was really considerate and felt his happiness bubbling in an instant.


    Happiness doesn''t need to do earth shaking things. Often some small things in life can make you feel very happy.

 Chapter 635

    "I brought you some fish. Would you like to try?" Mi Xiaoxiao opened his mouth before he entered the cave with three roast fish in his hand.


    Now, the people in the cave have been busy. She didn''t come back until they all dispersed. She roasted a fish for them. Although the fish was caught by Jin Xuan, it was roasted by herself.


    "Thank you, Xiaoxiao. It''s hard." Li Shuo walked up to MI Xiaoxiao and rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head until she messed up her hair.


    "Are there any orcs around here?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat down and said curiously. I don''t know how. The orc himself was very interested.


    "HMM." Li Shuo nodded carelessly while eating the fish, and then said, "there is indeed an orc near here. He robbed the prey of the orcs of our tribe, but he didn''t hurt people." when eating and talking, it''s inevitable that he will have a feeling that he can''t speak clearly.


    "Rob prey?" Mi Xiaoxiao was confused. No wonder Jin Xuan would say that the orc is extremely unpopular. It turned out that he has hands and feet and is biased to rob other people''s things. Do you say that others can welcome you and accept you to other people''s tribes?


    It''s impossible!


    "Hmm, just once or twice!" Li Shuo stopped his movements and recalled.


    "Are you going to discuss how to deal with this Orc today?" everyone doesn''t like it. Do you want to drive him out of here? Inexplicably, this Orc is also very sad, but it''s his own fault. In fact, no one else is to blame.


    "Why deal with him?" lishuo asked when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. It seemed that he didn''t intend to do so.


    "Didn''t he rob everyone of food?" isn''t the orc annoying?


    "It''s just two bears and rabbits to rob, so there''s no need to mobilize the public." Li Shuo stalled and said he didn''t have that plan at all. It''s just two bears and rabbits. Just give them to him. Anyway, people didn''t hurt him, but I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy if he hurt his people


    "..." well, it seems that she thinks too much.


    "Beautiful sister, why did you come here? Go, Zeke Si took you to see a good thing!" just then, a small figure hurried into the cave, put down a word, took Mi Xiaoxiao and ran outside without saying hello.


    "Hey! Ze Ke Si, slow down, slow down, don''t fall!" if it falls, but the two fall together, because it''s a downhill road, and Ze Ke Si walks in front and pulls her to run.


    All the way out of the cave, Zeke Si hurriedly took her to run down a small slope on the left of the tribe. He didn''t know what to do.


    "No, don''t worry, beautiful sister! I can tell you that Zeke Si saw a small piece of flowers under this. The flowers are beautiful and there are several colors." Zeke Si gasped with her as he pulled her down.


    "Flowers?" Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless: "Zeke Si is so excited to take his sister, just want to show her flowers?" in such a hurry, is to see flowers?


    "Yes! That flower was found by Zeke Si. It''s old and beautiful. My beautiful sister will like it." maybe she likes Zeke Si, hehe! The female mother told him that the girls'' favorite flowers were those beautiful flowers and plants. This flower was not easy for him to find, and it was the most beautiful one he found.


    "Mmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao answered, but the child was in a high mood and pulled her over. It was also a heart to want her to see the flowers. If you don''t want to see yourself, the child might not like it!


    It''s OK to go and have a look. It''s actually very good.

 Chapter 636

    However, when Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the golden flowers in front of her, she didn''t have the mind to deal with them at first, because what Ze Ke took her to see was a golden wild chrysanthemum.


    The flowers are very delicate and beautiful. They are not many, but they are also many.


    "Ze Ke Si, this is chrysanthemum." Mi Xiaoxiao touched Ze Ke Si''s head, another hand, pointed to the golden flowers and said with a smile.


    "Chrysanthemum? Is this the name? It sounds strange." Zeke Si''s face was curious. It turned out that this yellow flower was called chrysanthemum. It seemed that the beautiful sister liked them very much. That''s enough. Sure enough, he was not as stupid as his mother said. He was still very smart.


    "This chrysanthemum can also be used as medicine, but it''s best to make tea." Mi Xiaoxiao whispered, looking at the chrysanthemum in front of him.


    "So does the beautiful sister like the flowers that Zeke Si took you to see?" Zeke Si looked forward to looking at Mi Xiaoxiao. If the beautiful sister likes it, she would often take her to see it. The female mother said that maybe the beautiful sister would promise to let him be her partner.


    "Well, I like it very much." in her eyes, the most beautiful flower in autumn is chrysanthemum, and the most fragrant is osmanthus. Osmanthus fragrance is fragrant, but the flowers are a little smaller, so it takes a lot of people to gather together to look good.


    "That Ze Ke Si takes you to see it every day." Ze Ke Si looked up with his small head and looked proud, which made Mi Xiaoxiao laugh. This little guy is simply too cute. Of course, if he doesn''t play tricks, he will immediately become a little urchin.


    "Oh, if only I had a cell phone? The flowers are blooming very well." it''s good to have a cell phone and take a picture directly.


    "Mobile phone? What''s that?" this is another strange thing. I haven''t heard of it at all. Thinking, Ze Ke Si climbed to the stone aside, stood up, reached out to touch Mi Xiaoxiao''s forehead, with a little doubt on his face.


    There''s no fever? Why does the beautiful sister always speak these strange languages?


    "Ze Ke Si, what are you doing?" Mi Xiaoxiao took the hand that Ze Ke Si put on his forehead and said, is Ze Ke Si measuring her temperature? But there''s nothing wrong with her.


    "Why does the beautiful sister often say some strange things? I thought the beautiful sister was ill!" Ze Kesi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and his small face was full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, my sister is not ill. What I said doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. My sister taught you." Mi Xiaoxiao pinched Ze Ke''s face and smiled. In fact, the child is still very cute.


    "OK." nodded and looked serious, indicating that he would seriously listen to her.


    "The chrysanthemum blooms in autumn. Autumn is when the trees lose their leaves. There are many kinds of chrysanthemum colors, each of which is very beautiful. Pick the chrysanthemum and dry it. We can also make tea and drink it.


    Just add some dried chrysanthemums into the cup and brew with boiling water, so you can drink it as tea. Do you want to try it? It''s still good for your body and can reduce fire! "


    "Can I eat this? It doesn''t look good, but I still don''t want it." although the flowers are beautiful, it doesn''t mean they will taste good. Don''t try. Moreover, eating flowers is terrible!


    It''s disgusting that so many insects stop on it every day!


    "Chrysanthemum tea has a little taste, but it''s ok if you''re used to it." it''s rare to see zekesi hate something so much. Mi Xiaoxiao involuntarily wanted to tease him.


    "No, No." Zeke Si shook his head. How can a beautiful sister feel good about such a disgusting thing?

 Chapter 637

    "Ze Ke Si really don''t want to try?" Mi Xiaoxiao took off a chrysanthemum and approached the retreating Ze Ke Si step by step. With a smile in her eyes, she turned around and ran away.


    "Beautiful sister, Ze Ke Si really doesn''t eat it. Throw it away quickly. Hua Mingming brought it to see. How can he eat it." Ze Ke Si looked back at you Xiaoxiao while running. Mi Xiaoxiao ordered him to hurry up, and kept yelling at her.


    "Ha ha! Well, Ze Ke Si, my sister is teasing you!" Mi Xiaoxiao sat down with her back against the big stone in the center, looked at Ze Ke Si who was still afraid to get close to her and was far away from her, smiled and said.


    Hehe, it''s incredible that the little guy who is not afraid to drink chrysanthemum tea this day is afraid of drinking chrysanthemum tea. However, she finally found a small weakness in him. If he dares not to obey in the future, she has some ways to teach him a lesson.


    Well


    Mi Xiaoxiao stopped. Is he too cruel? Can you even lay hands on an eight or nine year old child?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously looked in the direction of Ze Ke Si, but found that he had fallen and sat on the ground with a pair of big black eyes. At this moment, the boss staring at her looked at her without blinking. To be exact, he looked behind her.


    It has been a while since I came to this place, where wild animals are rampant and full of danger. Human beings will evolve. During this time, MI Xiaoxiao also has a little common sense of danger.


    When he saw Zeke Si suddenly fall to the ground, his eyes were as big as a copper bell. His eyes were full of fear and looked at her behind. The sixth sense told her to look back.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t have time to turn around. A huge dark shadow shrouded her in an instant. The dark shadow became a strip, like a hemp rope magnified several times. Mi Xiaoxiao knew that in this world, there was no hemp rope, but only snakes!


    She quickly turned her head and didn''t scare Mi Xiaoxiao''s soul out. At this moment, the thing blocking her light is not hemp rope, but a huge black Python!


    The dark scales glittered under the reflection of light. They were very dazzling and people couldn''t look directly at them.


    "Ze Ke Si, run! Hurry up!" Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously shouted to Ze Ke Si, who was still sitting on the ground in a daze. This little guy usually looks very brave. He didn''t expect to fall off the chain at the critical moment. Didn''t he see the black Python behind her?


    Why are you still sitting on the ground?


    "Beautiful sister, come here quickly! Let Ze Ke Si protect you!" Ze Ke Si, who was just sitting on the ground in a daze, stood up as soon as he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, deliberately showed a very fierce look and stared at the black Python behind Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Looking at Ze Ke Si like this, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. You say you''re a fart older child. You don''t run. Instead, you stand up and pretend to be a tiger. No matter how tiger you are, you can''t tiger the python behind her!


    She''s so angry! Why does she still feel very moved, mom! I must be confused!


    "Ze Ke Si, run!" Mi Xiaoxiao ran to Ze Ke Si with his milk strength, took his hand, turned and ran. There was no direction. At this moment, there was only one word of run in MI Xiaoxiao''s mind.


    But


    There are people who lag behind everywhere.


    After running for some distance, the black Python behind him still chased him closely. In short, he followed them, but did not catch up with them in an instant, as if he were teasing his dolls.


    "Piao, beautiful, beautiful sister, Ze, Ze Ke Si, Ze Ke Si can''t run!" Ze Ke Si gasped, and then fell to the ground.

 Chapter 638

    "No, Ze Ke Si, you have to cheer up. There is a snake behind us. It''s no joke. Come on, get up and go with me." Mi Xiaoxiao laboriously pulled up Ze Ke Si. The little guy didn''t have any meat. He didn''t expect it to be very heavy.


    "No... no! Beautiful sister, either, or you go first! Ze Ke Si stopped for you first." Ze Ke Si leaned against Mi Xiaoxiao and gasped.


    "Zeke Si, I didn''t say you. Your small body may not be enough for people to plug their teeth." what can such a small person do to block such a big Python.


    "Beautiful sister, Zeke Si is really unable to run. Just go first! Don''t care about me, or the snake should catch up." originally, the snake is not too far away from them. If beautiful sister is dallying, they both have to finish.


    "Ze Ke Si, you stand first." Mi Xiaoxiao tried to hold him, turned his head and looked around. His sight finally stayed on a huge ancient tree. The bottom of the ancient tree grew obliquely upward.


    So it''s not difficult to climb up.


    "So, Zeke Si, stand up and see the big tree?" Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the direction of the ancient tree, gently pushed Zeke Si in his arms and motioned him to follow.


    "See, no, beautiful sister, why are you still in the mood to see the scenery at this time? Run away!" Zeke Si is really in a hurry. Two dead are dead, and one is dead, but it''s better to die one than both.


    But why can''t beautiful sister have dessert? He asked her to run, but she didn''t run. At this time, she was still in the mood to talk to him about trees. Isn''t the beautiful sister scared silly?


    Don''t be like this! Or he won''t finish with that Python today!


    But


    Look at that figure and appearance. It seems that I can''t do it


    "Don''t talk. Now you listen to your sister and climb up the tree as high as you can. Give the rest to your sister, you hear?" Mi Xiaoxiao is really helpless. Why does she have to know this little devil!?


    It''s better now. Maybe she''ll explain her life today! And there is no need to waste land resources. There is no whole body, or even a broken body.


    However, someone is still waiting for her. She wants to keep her own life.


    "But, beautiful sister, it will be very dangerous for you to do so. I''m a man. I should protect you. You can climb up quickly!" Ze Ke Si straightened up his chest and his little face was red. Although she looked lovely, she was not in the mood to appreciate it.


    "If you don''t go, we''ll both die here. Don''t worry. My sister is so smart that she can''t be eaten by a python. Now listen to me and climb up the tree quickly. When my sister leads away the snake, you''ll run back to the tribe and move soldiers for my sister.


    Don''t worry, I will definitely live well before that. "Mi Xiaoxiao just didn''t swear to God. What he said also means a lot of painstakingness.


    If the little guy is stubborn with her again, maybe both of them will be finished today.


    "If you don''t go again, I''ll break up with you!"


    "I''ll go! I''ll climb right away, but beautiful sister, you have to wait for me." Zeke Si looked at Mi Xiaoxiao as if he had made up his mind. Something glittering and translucent swirled in his eyes.


    "Well, sister, I''ll wait for you later. Hurry up and climb up. It''s coming!" the rustling sound of dead leaves on the ground is getting closer and closer to them. The dead snake is really chasing after it. She really wants to solve it with a knife, although she doesn''t have a knife now.

 Chapter 639

    "Beautiful sister, you must wait for Ze Ke Si to save you." looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back, Ze Ke Si came down the tree, whispered softly, made up his mind, turned and ran.


    He can''t beat the boa constrictor alone. He has to go back to the Canglang tribe to find rescuers and find the friends of the beautiful sister. Hurry, be sure to hurry. He must rescue him before the beautiful sister is injured. Today''s things are all his fault. If he didn''t have to pull the beautiful sister over, he wouldn''t put the beautiful sister in danger now.


    Zeke Si ran in a forest. He looked so humble and weak, but he refused to stop. Even though he was sweating, exhausted and bleeding, he refused to stop.


    Because there are still people waiting for him to save.


    The young Ze Ke Si felt the taste of regret for the first time.


    In the past, no matter what he did, he never regretted it. Now he regretted it. If it weren''t for him, how could the beautiful sister be in danger, so he had to hurry up and hurry up.


    "This dead snake is really following me!" Mi Xiaoxiao gasped around one tree after another, but when she turned around and saw the figure still not far away and not close behind, she couldn''t help but burst out rude words.


    "Hiss." the snake spits out its pink core, slides forward quickly, and its oval head looks forward from time to time. It''s like looking at the distance between them. When it''s far away, it speeds up. When it''s slow, it stops to have a rest.


    The whole process is like a cat catching a mouse. The cat always teases the mouse and follows it near and far like this. Only when the mouse is tired and can''t run, can he catch it and enjoy the delicious food immediately.


    "Hoo!" Xiaoxiao took another deep breath. I don''t know how many times it is. Does the snake really learn from the cat? Do you have to kill her, or eat after her muscles relax? Oh, my God! Are snakes so particular about eating these days?


    Compared with the collapse of MI Xiaoxiao''s heart, Ze Ke Si is no better.


    When he was too tired to stand up at last, he had arrived at his destination.


    "Dao, scar, uncle Scar, come on, help me up!" Zeke Si fell in front of the tribal door and saw the scar coming out of it at a glance. Scar is the trusted hand of the leader. He told him that it might be similar, so Zeke Si couldn''t wait to call him.


    "You little fart child, you don''t know how to fall to the ground. You want me to help you. It''s really naughty. I won''t tell your mother later." scar said repeatedly. He walked honestly to Zeke Si and helped him up.


    Little fart children these days are too lazy. Even small things like falling down need adults to help them. They are stunned and don''t get up.


    "Quickly, quickly save people!" Ze Ke Si tightly grasped scar''s hand, with a praying expression on his face, and his tone sounded very urgent.


    "Ouch, I said Ze Ke Si, what tricks are you playing? Don''t think I won''t tell your mother like this. You just fell and what need to be saved?" scar looked at Ze Ke Si and said helplessly that the little fart children these days are really getting more and more naughty.


    "I, I don''t have it. Hurry up and tell the leader. Just say that the beautiful sister is in danger now. If you want, hurry to save her. It''s too late!" Zeke Si looked at the scar and hated iron but not steel. It''s also strange that he is used to being naughty.


    As a result, they will think they are joking at the first time.

 Chapter 640

    But this is a matter of human life. Can he joke?


    Beautiful sister is so dangerous now, how could he have the idea of joking.


    "What are you talking about?!" scar became serious as soon as he heard Zeke Si''s words. The leader''s wife is in danger now?!


    "I said that the beautiful sister is very dangerous now. Go to inform the leader and take someone to save her quickly! She is being chased by a boa constrictor." Zeke shouted out of breath, but the speed of speaking this time was obviously much smoother.


    "Isn''t the leader''s wife in the tribe? How can she encounter danger?! what''s the matter?!" scar was very angry when he heard that MI Xiaoxiao was being chased by a python. If something happened to MI Xiaoxiao, the leader would definitely unload him.


    You know, MI Xiaoxiao is the leader''s treasure, which is more important than the leader''s life.


    "In the afternoon, I took my beautiful sister to look at the flowers under the opposite slope. It was the most beautiful flower I found. But when we were happy, suddenly a black Python appeared behind my beautiful sister.


    At that time, my beautiful sister took me and ran forward. Unfortunately, our speed was still no faster than the python. In order to save me, my beautiful sister asked me to climb a big tree, but she led the python to continue running.


    I promised my beautiful sister that I would save her before she had an accident. "Zeke Si said, holding scar''s arm tightly with a pair of small hands, looking very uneasy.


    "This matter is very serious. Zeke Si, be obedient. Stay here first. I''ll inform your mother to pick you up. As for MI Xiaoxiao, let''s let her come back safely."


    Scar finished, touched Ze Ke Si''s head, sighed, turned and ran away from Shuo stone cave. He was fast, but he didn''t dare to delay for a moment.


    If something happens to MI Xiaoxiao, he can''t predict what will happen next.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side at this time, MI Xiaoxiao was exhausted leaning against a big tree. Her white face was red at this time. At a glance, she knew that she had undergone strenuous exercise, didn''t she? Don''t say 2000 meters. She always runs a kilometer.


    But a dark Python still followed her leisurely. At this moment, it was spitting out its core and slowly approaching her.


    Oh, my God! She won''t be buried in the belly of a snake, will she?


    But when the boa constrictor entangled her, MI Xiaoxiao was desperate. An unspeakable sense of suffocation filled the whole body, which made Mi Xiaoxiao feel the breath of death at a close distance. Inexplicably, she came to the world and didn''t make anything, so she was eaten by a snake?


    Slowly close your eyes, the world in front of you gradually enters a darkness.


    "Oh, it''s really weak. I wanted to see your dying struggle, but unfortunately... You let me down." when Mi Xiaoxiao was about to lose consciousness, a voice faintly sounded in her ear.


    The consciousness is very vague. She can''t tell whether the voice is male or female at all. She only knows that the voice is very good, and it''s not too much to say it''s the sound of nature.


    Is this the last sound I heard in my life?


    Why is she unwilling? She can''t give up them. Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, Tamo, lishuo, can you hear my voice?


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, I passed out in this way. This woman is really weak." the man looked at the person in his arms with contempt, as if he disdained it, but the bottom of his eyes revealed a little bit of heartache.

 Chapter 641

    "Women really don''t know how to take care of themselves." the man said so, but he gently put her on the ground with his back against the tree.


    Then the man stood up and looked at the awakened Python who was already dizzy. When he saved her just now, he knocked it out and held the woman. Unexpectedly, his perseverance was good. He woke up so soon.


    Well, let''s have a good time. After all, we haven''t done it for a long time. No, it seems that we did it a few days ago. Anyway, now he is in a bad mood. Li Suo frowned, glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao with disheveled hair and unconscious, and then quickly attacked the Python.


    "Oh, dying struggle." at the moment when Li Suo attacked, the python was unwilling to show weakness. He opened his big mouth and bit at Li Suo. Unfortunately, Li Suo''s hand was faster. He immediately avoided the attack and grabbed seven inches of the python with his backhand.


    The boa constrictor seems unwilling to be defeated in this man''s hand. Its soft but extremely tenacious body tightly wraps around Li Suo''s arm. You know, the boa constrictor can strangle a person every minute. Although most of them suffocate, they also have examples of broken ribs.


    It can be seen that the strength of Python strangling people is not bluffing.


    But Li Suo seemed not to feel the movement in his hand. He looked at the python in his hand with a smile, pinched the Python''s seven inch fingers and exerted a little force. With the small increase of strength, the python relaxed instantly.


    Like a loose rope, the vertical Bai Li rope is pinched in his hand.


    "Oh, I peeled your skin, OK?" Li Suo looked at the eyes of the python in his hand. There was only cold in the bottom of his eyes, which could not melt.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" and the python in Li Suo''s hand seemed to understand Li Suo''s words. As soon as he heard that the other party seemed to want to peel off his skin, the python became nervous and twisted his body uneasily.


    The scarlet tongue kept spitting out, making bursts of hissing sound, like warning or praying for something.


    "But it''s not up to you." Li Suo smiled. His cold bloodthirsty smile was more terrible than him when he didn''t laugh.


    Somehow, he was particularly upset. In his heart, a voice kept telling him that he should kill the python, even though it had initially possessed intelligence and had slowly evolved in the direction of orcs.


    "Hiss, hiss." the python stared big eyes, swayed his body left and right, and the number of times his tongue spit out increased. A pair of small eyes stared at the sharp rope unwilling to show weakness. It seems to be communicating between the two.


    "No need." half a ring, Li Suo ruthlessly twisted the Python''s neck. His impetuous mood was much better, but he frowned slightly when he saw the unconscious man leaning against the tree.


    He turned around and wiped the blood from his hands. After he couldn''t smell a trace of blood, he went to MI Xiaoxiao''s side, bent over, picked up the unconscious her, and quickly disappeared in place. There was only a dead snake or a snake without a head.


    In fact, the snake doesn''t have to die so badly, but it''s a pity that it met a cold-blooded man.


    In a few days, maybe the python can evolve into an ORC. Unfortunately, it never has that chance again, even if it has begged for mercy, is willing to be his subordinate, and is willing to protect the female who has just been chased by itself. However, it is too late, because it has no chance again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tell all the males of the tribe to dig three feet to find Xiaoxiao for me." Li Shuo''s eyes were gloomy, obviously trying to restrain his anger.

 Chapter 642

    "However, the leader, the male orcs in the tribe have gone out of the tribe and hunted. Now the people left in the tribe are just some old, weak, sick and disabled, and they simply don''t have the ability to find the leader''s wife, you see..."


    Can you think of other ways? Now there are no people available in the tribe, which can let him how to take people to find them.


    Scar is a little helpless. He knows that the leader is worried, but there are no people in the tribe now. If he looks for it alone, can he find it?


    Moreover, Ze Kesi said that MI Xiaoxiao is very dangerous now. If you find her later, you will be more dangerous. If you go late, if there is any accident with the leader''s wife, you will be finished, and the leader will break him up.


    "I''ll let you find it." Li Shuo looked up, his emerald green eyes were deep, people couldn''t see the emotion, and a strange smile hung around his mouth, if, if Xiaoxiao


    No, without if, how could there be if? He would never let it happen.


    If anyone wants to hurt her, he must return it thousands of times.


    "Cough, yes, chief, don''t worry. Madam must be safe. Don''t worry! I, I''ll go and find it now." scar smiled and said, mom, the evil leader with such a smile is terrible. I''d better find it honestly.


    "Tru, it''s an emergency. I''ll make a long story short. When the leader''s wife went out with Zeke this afternoon, she accidentally disappeared. Now the leader is furious. Let''s help find her quickly.


    So, in this way, the two of us go to inform the orcs separately, and I''ll inform the hunters. You go and call back the females who go out. One more person will have more strength. We have to be fast. We don''t need to assemble. We can start looking directly. "


    As soon as scar came to tru''s cave, he patted the table with both hands and went straight to the theme. There were a lot of crackling. Finally, he just got tru''s two words: "position."


    "..." scar really wanted to kill Trude with a knife at this moment. He talked about his feelings for a long time, but he didn''t understand a word, did he? If he knows the location, he needs to inform everyone to find it together? Wouldn''t it be better not to take the leaders directly?


    "I said the approximate location. Are you a pig brain? There is no approximate location. The place is so big and aimless. When do you have to find it?" tru was helpless and looked at scar like an idiot.


    "Approximate location? Approximate location! Yes! Approximate location! Why did I forget this!" scar patted his head, indicating that he was in a hurry and forgot it.


    "It''s probably located under the small slope on the left of our tribe. From there, start to search in the direction of the grove on one side. Zekesi said that they were watched by boa constrictors there."


    Scar looked at tru and said it seriously, but tru didn''t wait for him to finish. He went out of the cave directly and quickly to find those hunting orcs. Scar stayed in place awkwardly and looked at the empty position.


    It''s like a few crows flying over my head


    Finally, I can only run to find my own team. I can''t help it. It''s more important to find the leader''s wife. Other things can be postponed for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go." Shi Nuo glanced at several people in the cave, and then took the lead in turning out of the cave. Li Shuo was followed by Tamo and Jin Xuan. Everyone looked worried. I don''t know what''s the matter now?


    After a large group of people searching, they finally found clues under a big tree far from the slope.

 Chapter 643

    It was a dead boa constrictor. The color of the boa constrictor was dark all over. Its scales were the size of a small fingernail. The whole body looked very strong. I think it must have great strength.


    However, when Li Shuo several people rushed to the scene, they saw the dead Python lying on the ground. At the same time, they were relieved and hung a stone.


    This dark snake should be the boa constrictor chasing Xiaoxiao and Zeke. Moreover, I''m afraid the boa constrictor has issued intelligence. The reason why it is issued intelligence is that it just chases Xiaoxiao and Zeke instead of eating people as soon as it meets.


    But such a boa constrictor was killed by a move. It moved cleanly and without any softness. It didn''t let it go because the snake had a shred of intelligence, but chose a move to be fatal.


    While this man is fast, he is also a cruel man. After all, the snake is one-third of an ORC.


    But if it were any of them, they might not let it go.


    But now the question is, where is Xiaoxiao.


    When a snake is killed by a move, it can be concluded that this person is not Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao not only doesn''t have so much strength, but also won''t take this hand, because Xiaoxiao doesn''t like snakes, but she is also afraid.


    If Xiaoxiao didn''t kill the snake, there would be someone else. In other words, Xiaoxiao may have been saved by others. As for where it is now and whether there is any danger, the person who saved Xiaoxiao is with good intentions or evil thoughts.


    They know nothing.


    "Scar, tru, don''t stop provoking. Come in turn. The sun sets and go back to the tribe." Li Shuo''s words disappeared with Jin Xuan. They couldn''t see it at all.


    Chief, I haven''t used such a fast speed for a long time


    Scar narrowed his eyes and looked at the leader''s disappearance. He lost his mind, but he also reacted quickly.


    It seems that the position of madam in their hearts is really important.


    "Let''s take a team and take turns." scar sighed, held tru''s hand and said reluctantly. It''s better to find his wife as soon as possible and restore the leaders to normal as soon as possible. If it goes on so gloomy, the leaders are not crazy. I''m afraid they will go crazy first.


    "Yes." Trudeau nodded and said he didn''t object to scar''s words.


    "All right, let''s start!" scar shrugged. He took the female Orc team to start first. While looking for it, he called his name: "Mi Xiaoxiao!"


    The team looking for people is a huge group of people. I''m afraid there are some problems whether they can be found or not.


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know. Because of herself, there has been a riot outside. There are teams looking for people everywhere. Mi Xiaoxiao echoes in the open woods.


    And she, sorry, didn''t hear a word.


    "Where is this?" as soon as Mi Xiaoxiao woke up, he saw a completely strange environment for himself, dark gray stone wall and dark gray bed. This should be... Bed, that is, an extra small platform. It''s no problem to sleep alone.


    This should be a hole, but the light is not very good. You can clearly hear the sound of water. It''s very big. It should be in front of the hole.


    This cave is very simple. It doesn''t look like a place where people often live. There''s nothing except a stone bed that doesn''t look like a bed. There''s nothing else, even fire and food.


    There was nothing but the sound of the water. Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly felt quite lonely.


    Besides, shouldn''t she be strangled by a python? Will you show up here again?

 Chapter 644

    incorrect!


    When he was confused by the python, he vaguely heard a voice. The voice was not very clear, but it must have existed.


    Did the owner of the voice save himself? And I''m not dead. Where I am now is the home of my life-saving benefactor?


    But


    This... Looks too simple indeed. At first glance, it doesn''t look like a place to live alone. It''s simply a primitive cave. There''s nothing in it, just a bed that doesn''t look like a bed.


    Seeing this, MI Xiaoxiao immediately felt that the place where her life-saving benefactor lived was too simple. She just didn''t know how he (she) was. However, if she could beat a python, she was either a tall man or a powerful woman, referred to as a female man for short.


    But


    When Mi Xiaoxiao really saw the person who saved her, she had to say that there were some accidents. Unexpectedly, the time to meet again would be so short. Is this the so-called fate?


    Oh, I''m kidding.


    Even if it''s fate, it must be evil fate. Every time this man meets, he seems to exude great hostility, just like trying to solve her every minute. Who will think he has fate with the person who wants to kill himself?


    "Wake up? Oh, it seems that your body is not as weak as I thought." as soon as Li Suo entered the cave, he saw Mi Xiaoxiao sitting on the stone bed and staring at the wall. This woman''s heart is really big. She dares to be indifferent in a strange environment.


    I''m really not afraid of death.


    If he had killed her just now, I''m afraid at this moment, all he saw was a dead body without breath.


    "Did you save me?" Mi Xiaoxiao would be surprised. It was inevitable. Even if she was thinking, she wouldn''t think that the reason why she was alive today was that the man who revealed his intention to kill her every time she met saved her.


    Does this man have any special hobbies?


    For example, those people who have strong intentions in books, who identify themselves or want to kill, can never let them take refuge in the arms of others or be killed by others, because in this way, she will feel very useless and uncomfortable.


    "Is there a third person here besides you and me?" Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and wanted to laugh. In fact, this woman is sometimes very cute. It''s a pity that he knows what he shouldn''t know.


    He doesn''t believe in the living. Only the dead can keep it secret forever. If he doesn''t reveal his whereabouts, he may have to kill her. However, in this case, why should he save her


    Wouldn''t it be better and easier for her to die in the hands of that Python?


    "Thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo and kept a certain distance from him. After all, he is such a cold-blooded person. It''s no good to be too close to him.


    "What do you take to thank me?" I don''t know why. Hearing this sentence, Li Suo''s mood improved a lot in an instant.


    "What do you want?" asked Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "What can you give me?" Li Suo leaned back against the wall, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth, but it was so imperceptible.


    "I......" Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Li Suo: "well, since you want to repay me, you can''t starve to death first." then he turned and walked outside the cave. Perhaps the reason why he interrupted her was that there was a voice in his heart telling him that he didn''t want to hear the answer.


    "You..." Mi Xiaoxiao trotted to keep up with Li Suo''s footsteps, but unexpectedly, there was a vertical waterfall outside the cave. The waterfall covered the cave and made bursts of water sound.


    This waterfall, this cave, involuntarily makes people feel a bit like a water curtain cave.

 Chapter 645

    Well, the sound of water I just heard in the cave came from the waterfall, but


    Such a hole, there is such a big waterfall outside. How can she get out? Jump? Won''t you fall to death? She doesn''t have a move similar to lightness skill.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao can only give up the idea of taking advantage of Li Suo''s absence and can''t get out at all, okay?


    "Don''t think about running away. You can''t get out here." Li Suo''s voice came slowly in front. Mi Xiaoxiao looked up to the front when she heard the voice, but accidentally looked at a pair of ruby like eyes.


    The eyes are still the same as what they saw at the beginning. Some are just endless cold, as if they can''t produce a trace of temperature. It''s easy to feel that he has a cold that rejects people thousands of miles away.


    The broken black hair is still dripping with water at this moment, but the animal leather clothes on her body are dry, as if she has never entered the water, but she watched Li Shuo jump down the waterfall from the mouth of the cave with her own eyes. Her hair was wet. How could she not be stained with water, but take a closer look.


    It seems that his animal skin is different from ordinary fur. There are some reflective things on it, such as scales.


    Slender hands, also caught two fish, it seems that he just went down to catch fish.


    "I can''t get out, but someone will find me. Thank you for saving me, but I think I should go back to the tribe." a smart man won''t quarrel with his enemies when he doesn''t have anything. In that way, although he takes advantage of the verbal advantage, it also invisibly accelerates the progress of your death.


    "OK, then you go back." Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile, but he was baffled by your expression.


    Now she was embarrassed. She didn''t expect Li Suo to say so. Looking at him so cold-blooded, she just ignored him at most. The worst thing was to knock her unconscious or tie her up, but she didn''t expect him to say so.


    At this point, I was lifting a stone and hitting myself in the foot.


    There is a thick waterfall outside. The sound of the water is very loud. I can''t hear the sound outside at all, let alone see the situation below. I don''t know that the water depth below is not deep. However, if there is a waterfall, it should be relatively deep. But if there is any hard stone at the bottom of the lake, wouldn''t it be bleeding?


    But that might work


    Mi Xiaoxiao walked to the entrance of the cave, took a step carefully to the left, and stepped on a prominent stone accurately. Unfortunately, there was moss on his head at this time, which was very slippery, so he had to be careful and careful. He was in a humid environment for many years, and it was strange not to grow moss.


    Xu is aware of MI Xiaoxiao''s action. He is busy making a fire. He turns his head and looks at Mi Xiaoxiao''s direction. The vertical pupils shrink slightly and the thin lips SIP slightly, but there is no action.


    Hu ¡«


    It''s all right. Just be careful. Mi Xiaoxiao tightly grasped the wall and stuck to the wall as much as possible. This hole should have been lived before, because on the left of the hole, a row of ladder like stones are arranged obliquely downward. The stones are small, and most of them are just a raised piece.


    Plus the green moss, it doesn''t look obvious, but you''ll still find it when you look carefully.


    "Oh." is she looking for death?


    Li Suo threw down the fish in his hand and squinted at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was still trying to step on the second stone. There was such a strong irony at the bottom of her eyes. This woman really overestimated her strength. These stones have not been trampled by anyone for many years. There is such a thick layer of moss on them.


    She dared to step on it and tried to get down to the ground through these stones.


    It''s stupid and whimsical.

 Chapter 646

    It''s okay. It''s just a little close. There are only a few steps. You can step on the ground. Although it''s slippery, you should be careful. There should be no problem.


    Although I think so, there are many things that go against my wishes in the world.


    Like this moment.


    It was already firmly stepped on. Who thought that bees would join the fun at this time. They probably wanted to find a place to rest their feet, so they stopped on MI Xiaoxiao''s cheek. Stepping on it, they would make people feel itchy.


    So, a woman who had just comforted herself in her heart slipped down so luxuriantly and fell quickly and vertically towards the bottomless pool below.


    Sure enough, some things still can''t be tried casually. I hope there are no stones under the water. Mi Xiaoxiao looked up helplessly, but happened to see the sharp rope standing at the mouth of the cave, in the man''s Ruby eyes.


    Yi is just endless ice, without a trace of temperature, but there are a few threads of ridicule, as if laughing at its overestimation.


    Forget it. It''s important to keep your life first. I don''t care about other things for the time being.


    But at this time, the man who just stood at the mouth of the cave and looked down, at this moment, he quickly approached her like an arrow, but in a few seconds, he had been in a warm embrace.


    Although this embrace is a little strange, it can still give yourself a sense of security in a crisis.


    However, it is also somewhat unexpected. It seems that this is the second time he has saved himself


    Maybe, he is not as cold-blooded as he imagined.


    Perhaps the appearance is just to protect himself. No matter what he used to be, he has saved himself twice. This is a fact. Thinking of MI Xiaoxiao in his heart, his view of Li Suo has changed a little.


    "Plop!" the strong impact aroused a lot of spray. Li Suo held the man in his arms tightly. At the moment of jumping, he didn''t understand why he wanted to jump, perhaps out of instinct.


    When a sense of suffocation came, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously jumped up, which was out of her instinctive reaction. Like people falling into the water, people who might have been able to swim would become unable to swim.


    "Don''t move, hold me tight, or don''t blame me for throwing you out." he finally came out of the water. Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao holding him like an octopus and frowned slightly. This woman is really brave. She can''t even water and dare to go down there without fear of death.


    What should he say about her? You say she''s timid and dares to try anything. If you say she''s courageous, she''ll even drop a water and splash in the river for a long time. If he''s not here, she''ll probably drown.


    "Cough, cough!" now she was embarrassed. She forgot that she had a shadow over the water. As soon as she fell into the water, she splashed hard. If she didn''t swim and have two brushes, she might let others fall into the water.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Li Suo threw Mi Xiaoxiao down as soon as he got to the shore. Although his action was light, it also hurt Mi Xiaoxiao. In other words, the man was too rude.


    "Thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo, pulled away the hair in front of him with his hand, and said a sincere thank you to him. After all, it was someone who saved himself. How he treated himself was his business, and the sincerity he wanted to express must be in place.


    "Your life is mine." Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, with an arc in the corners of his mouth. There was obvious ridicule and ridicule in the bottom of his eyes, as if he were laughing at her innocence.

 Chapter 647

    "Whether you save me from your heart or for other purposes..." Mi Xiaoxiao stood up and shook the drops of water on his head. Just trying to argue, he was suddenly pulled into his arms by Li Suo.


    The bridge of his nose hit Li Suo''s chest in an instant. The sudden change and pain made Mi Xiaoxiao frown, tears swirling in his eyes and lying in the... Groove! What''s this guy doing?


    "Touch!"


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was distressed for her nose, a voice accompanied by the splashes stirred up behind her attracted her attention. I don''t know what it was, it suddenly fell into the water. Look at the height of the splashes. I''m afraid this object is not small.


    "What?" even if it was stupid, MI Xiaoxiao should understand that the move just now didn''t mean anything else to her. Although he didn''t intend to think so at the beginning, it seems that it is to save himself.


    In other words, just now someone wanted to hurt her with something, and he was saved by Li Suo once


    Shit!


    It''s said that the grace of dripping water. When Yongquan reported, Li Suo saved her for the third time. If she comes again a few times, I''m afraid she can''t afford it in her life.


    Also, it seems that she hasn''t offended anyone recently. Why does someone want to do something to her?


    Or is this man coming for Li Suo?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao quietly looked up and glanced at the rope, but found that the man in front of him had frowned and stared at the front, as if he had encountered something difficult to do, and his eyes showed disgust.


    Second, when Mi Xiaoxiao''s subconscious curiosity planned to look back, he was held down by Li Suo''s head. He couldn''t see clearly. He only knew that there seemed to be footsteps behind him. Listening, it seemed that he was not just a person.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect that the cold-blooded Li Suo could find a partner. This little female is really not afraid of death!" a word full of banter and sarcasm came, which made Mi Xiaoxiao feel unhappy about the person who spoke out of instinct.


    "Seek death." Li Suo held Mi Xiaoxiao, still locked her tightly in his arms without revealing half a minute. Mi Xiaoxiao was so close to Li Suo''s chest and pink cheeks, and began to turn red slowly.


    You know, Li Suo didn''t wear half body clothes. Her face was so close to his chest, listening to the strong beating sound of the heart in his chest and the strong male charm accompanying the fight.


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help herself if she didn''t blush.


    However, this guy... Has a lot of enemies. Last time he saw him kill someone with his own hands, he didn''t blink. Most of them saw it with their own eyes. The bloody part was blocked by Shi Nuo. I didn''t see it. This time, I''d better let her experience it directly.


    The dodging and jumping around not only made Mi Xiaoxiao unbearable, but even Li Suo was unable to cope. After all, the other party was crowded and tied up, so it was inevitable that he would not deal with it.


    "Pooh!" after a voice, the strong smell of blood came into Mi Xiaoxiao''s nostrils, as if close at hand.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand and touched the arm holding him. Suddenly, there was a sticky feeling. With it, there was a dull hum that was so slight that it could hardly be heard. Mi Xiaoxiao gave a thump in his heart, "he''s hurt!"


    If it weren''t for himself, he was so good that he wouldn''t get hurt. In a moment, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help blaming herself. No matter how she wants to be indifferent, she is also a flesh and blood person. It''s inevitable that the other party will have some feelings to achieve this for herself.

 Chapter 648

    "We really can''t fight, let''s run!" if we can''t fight, there''s no need to hold on.


    "Shut up!" the man''s voice even brought a little anger. In his dictionary, the word "escape" has never appeared. From escaping to now, I don''t know how many chases I have encountered. The word "death" seems to be very close to him every day.


    "The world is so beautiful, sister, I don''t want to die." even if it''s to save her, she didn''t bring the people who came here. There are many things she hasn''t seen in the world and many places she hasn''t been to. She doesn''t want to die young.


    "Trouble." Li Suo frowned instantly when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, as if he was thinking about something. He used his whole body strength to attack the man closest to him. He was very fast and his strength was not small.


    The attacked man couldn''t react at all, because he didn''t expect Li Suo to attack him with all his strength, because there was no need at all.


    However, Li Suo did it all of a sudden, which made the man instantly knocked down, had no power to fight back, and directly swallowed his breath. His eyes were full of shock and fear.


    "Hold on to me." Li Suo told Mi Xiaoxiao while holding her tightly, and then turned around and ran back. The speed was very fast, so that the people who had just fought with him didn''t react for a moment. You know, Li Suo never escaped.


    Because of this, every time they send out people to chase him, the number only increases. If one can''t beat him, then one pair will come. If one can''t beat him, then a group will come. In a word, the leader has told Li Suo that he can''t run away.


    Remembering the leader''s words, Jiekang immediately faced a group of humanitarians around him: "now catch up immediately, don''t concentrate on chasing, disperse, and try to surround them. It''s really not good. Attack the little female in his arms."


    After all, just now, Li Suo protected the little thing in his arms. He didn''t even let them see his face. He could protect the once cold-blooded and ruthless Li Suo to this extent. So far, he really hasn''t seen it.


    So he was curious about the little female in his arms, the true face of Lushan, and what it looked like.


    I''m really looking forward to it. Maybe I caught the little female, which is equivalent to grasping Li Suo''s weakness. I really didn''t expect that Li Suo now also has weaknesses. It''s good.


    "Yes." a group of people nodded respectfully at Jiekang. Then, as Jiekang said, they scattered and chased Li Suo. The speed was still very fast. It can be imagined that these people were not particularly bad.


    "Oh, Li Suo, Li Suo, you can''t escape. How good it is to go back with me as a sacrifice? For the sake of growing up together, I really can''t bear to kill you." Jiekang looked at the direction Li Suo left, his thin lips slightly stirred up, and a touch of crimson hair was so conspicuous between the sun and Senlin.


    "Find a place to rest." Mi Xiaoxiao, who was held in his arms by Li Suo, pushed his chest and said softly.


    "Long winded." Li Suo frowned again when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. Sure enough, the female is the most troublesome. He''s running with her. Well, there''s someone chasing behind. Now rest? Want to die?


    "Find a cave and have a rest." his wound is still bleeding out. If you don''t bandage him, it may be more serious. If you run like this, she doubts whether he will lose too much blood. This claw should be hurt deeply, otherwise he won''t shed so much blood.

 Chapter 649

    Although Li Suo said that he disliked Mi Xiaoxiao''s wordy words, he still held her to find a more secret cave, went in, put Mi Xiaoxiao on the ground, and then turned out of the cave.


    "Hey, you..." when Mi Xiaoxiao called, he suddenly realized that he didn''t even know his name. Now he couldn''t even say his name. He was a little embarrassed, so he didn''t know how to speak.


    "My name is Li Suo." the man stopped with his back to MI Xiaoxiao. After saying this, he kept leaving for a moment, leaving Mi Xiaoxiao alone in the cave.


    "Hello, Li Suo, right? My name is mi Xiaoxiao." Mi Xiaoxiao shouted in the direction of the cave. Although she couldn''t see Li Suo, she still said her name. In this way, they can be regarded as friends.


    "Oh." in fact, sometimes she doesn''t have so much trouble.


    Hearing the sound coming from inside, Li Suo paused, his thin lips slightly hooked. Obviously, he was in a good mood, but it was only a flash in the pan. It was not easy to want the iceberg to melt. Li Suo instantly recovered the stranger''s stay away and the cold overflowing Li Suo, as if he had just shown his smile.


    It''s just an illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are you back?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man who appeared in her sight again in surprise. She thought he was gone. Unexpectedly, it turned back again.


    "Why? So don''t want to see me?" Li Suo threw down the hay in his hand, a pair of red eyes, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao sharply, as if he could freeze her in the next moment.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. Why does she always feel that the temperature is a little low at this moment? Although it is not sunny outside, there is still a little sunshine, which is not very cold. However, when she sees the eyes of someone next to her, she seems to understand something.


    In other words, if you are with him in summer, you may not need anything to cool down at all. A person is enough to lower an air conditioner. Look at the air conditioner, it''s like no money.


    "Hmm?" Li Suo approached Mi Xiaoxiao with great momentum. The only thing that was a little eye-catching was the wound on his arm. The shape of the wound on his arm was like what claws were grasping, and the skin and flesh turned outward, looking deeply hurt.


    The wound was still bleeding, but Li Suo looked like nothing.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked, but frowned, but he didn''t want to, but a man thought he frowned because he didn''t like it, so that the low pressure around him increased again.


    The cold Mi Xiaoxiao was shivering.


    This man, too, is enough. You can put an air conditioner on endlessly.


    "You, sit down." Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t care. He''d better bandage his wound first. Besides, if he burps his fart, he won''t be much better. It''s said that they are followed by some followers who haven''t solved it.


    "Don''t touch me." Li Suo frowned tightly, looked at the place where Mi Xiaoxiao touched himself, and said in a cold tone, as if it was a very bad thing for MI Xiaoxiao to touch him.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the air-conditioned Li Suo and really wanted to say to him, brother, just stop. She''s not an obscene aunt. Although he looks like a dog, he really has no interest in him.


    Even if there is, it has not reached the level of hunger and thirst.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." helpless, MI Xiaoxiao turned and walked to a corner of the cave. She found a herb that can stop bleeding and ground it. There was no water when it was applied to his wound. Otherwise, she would wipe him. The smell of blood was still heavy.

 Chapter 650

    Li Suo quietly watched Mi Xiaoxiao walk back and forth and remained silent until his arms felt wet. Only then did he transfer his sight from MI Xiaoxiao to his arm.


    She, this is dressing him. So, she misunderstood her just now? Thinking, he frowned again for his just behavior.


    "Don''t move, are you okay? I''ve done it very lightly." Mi Xiaoxiao lightened her movements again and looked at the sharp rope with wrinkled eyebrows. It''s really hard to do it. I didn''t expect such a person to be afraid of pain.


    It''s really a big world. There are all kinds of wonders.


    "HMM." I didn''t expect Li Suo to pay attention to her, but this time, the guy answered slowly, and then said slowly: "it''s safe here. They can''t find it here. I''ll catch the prey and spend the night here later."


    "Can you do this?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo''s wound and asked with some uncertainty. It''s all like this. Is it OK to go hunting? No inflammation, infection or anything?


    "You question my ability?" Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes and again mixed a pile of ice residue, as if as long as Mi Xiaoxiao dared to say yes, he could seal Mi Xiaoxiao with his eyes at the next moment.


    "Hehe, let''s deal with the wound first." the man is really moody and can get angry every minute. Mi Xiaoxiao said that she can''t afford to serve him. If he wasn''t his life-saving benefactor, the devil would be willing to pay attention to him.


    "It''s all right. I''ll go hunting. Stay obediently and don''t think about running away." before leaving, Li Suo didn''t forget to warn Mi Xiaoxiao. Somehow, he just did it according to his inner thoughts and said it subconsciously.


    "..., pay attention to safety." even if she wants to run, she can''t run. It seems that there are still people looking for them outside. Now she goes out and wants to die. Li Suo runs with her. If she is caught by those people, she will be regarded as an accomplice. She doesn''t know how to die.


    Shit!


    On such a thought, MI Xiaoxiao felt too scum for a short time!


    When I go out, I don''t even have a way to defend myself. I''m only bullied. It''s too uncomfortable. I can''t. when I think about it, MI Xiaoxiao feels more and more weak. It seems that she has to find something to defend herself in the future.


    It''s better to practice some poison. It''s good.


    "Eat!" just when Mi Xiaoxiao was distracted, Li Suo, who had just gone out, had come back and still held an animal with its fur removed. Without fur, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t tell.


    "Er..." is this edible? Looking at the meat that Li Suo handed to him, to be exact, it was raw meat. Mi Xiaoxiao had some resistance. What do you want to say about medium rare and medium rare meat? Modern times are not without it, but I really can''t accept it.


    As soon as she eats this, her stomach can''t stand it. She is doomed to miss some Western food, although she can''t afford it.


    "Why? Don''t you want to eat?" Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s thin body and frowned more and more. The whole person was just a little bit, but he was going to lose weight without eating more.


    Do you dislike the bad meat?


    But now someone outside is looking for them. It''s not safe to take her. Around here, only such animals can be caught, but what if she''s not?


    Sure enough, women are still troublesome animals.


    "Wait for me." Li Suo put the meat aside on the clean hay and turned around to go out of the cave again.


    "Where are you going?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo suspiciously. Is this guy going out again?


    "Hunting." Li Suo replied without looking back.


    "Isn''t there already?" isn''t there already prey? Can''t you eat enough?


    Thus, a beautiful misunderstanding was formed.

 Chapter 651

    "But you don''t eat." Li Suo turned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s very serious mouth.


    "..." big brother! She''s so big that she hasn''t eaten raw meat. Her proud stomach can''t stand it, so it''s not that she doesn''t eat, but that she can''t eat. There''s no stomach medicine here.


    "I don''t eat you eat!" anyway, such a big animal should be enough for him to eat alone.


    "You''re too thin." the man ignored Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, but stared at Mi Xiaoxiao''s body with a particularly disgusting look, especially... An indescribable part.


    "!!!" naked disgust! This is a personal attack. Youmuyou said that if she walked in the street, someone said she was thin and slim, it would be praising her good figure.


    But the first time I heard someone say she was thin, she was holding her breath. This man is really good at talking.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m thin and proud. Sit down quickly, eat this, and then have a good sleep. We''ll be on our way tomorrow morning." Mi Xiaoxiao said gnashing her teeth. God knows how lucky she is to bear not to hit him, although she can''t do him.


    "No, your life is mine, and I can''t starve you to death." Li Suo shook his head, with a serious face and cold eyes, as if he were just repeating an ordinary thing without any emotion.


    "... I can''t eat this because it''s not cooked." but Mi Xiaoxiao had to stand up and say that it''s not that she doesn''t eat, but that she can''t eat. If xiansen makes trouble later, it''s hard to resist. She''d better not try. It''s all right to be hungry for a while. She doesn''t have stomach disease.


    I don''t know why. She just feels the things in the raw meat that isn''t cooked. Once she eats it, she must have a stomachache later.


    Also, why does this guy always emphasize that his life is his? Listen like this, why is it uncomfortable?


    "Forget it, make a fire and barbecue." half a ring, both of them didn''t make a sound. Li Suo didn''t expect it to be like this, while Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know what to say. Finally, Li Suo was the first to speak, which seemed to be a compromise.


    "Make a fire? There will be smoke." there will be smoke. Those who chase them outside will find their position. Li Suo is very powerful. If a person doesn''t need to be afraid of them at all, but now she still carries her oil bottle!


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo with a bitter face and was tangled in his heart.


    "Are you a medicine Orc?" Li Suo ignored Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, but directly made several dry branches, raised a fire in the deepest part of the hole, and asked Mi Xiaoxiao while making a fire.


    "Well, sort of." should it be?


    "Can you make... Poison?" Li Suo skillfully lit the fire. The bright light of the fire not only brought warmth, but also produced a little smoke, which was much less than that of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, I haven''t tried it. If there were materials, I should be able." I really haven''t tried to make... Poison. I just wanted to refine some poison and keep it for self-defense. Now Li Suo raised it again, which virtually accelerated Mi Xiaoxiao''s idea of doing it.


    "Well, I''ll find the material tomorrow and you can refine it." Li Suo slightly hooked the corner of his mouth where Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t see. It was a wonderful feeling.


    "Ha?" that''s it?


    "What are you doing with poison?" as soon as she said it, MI Xiaoxiao realized that she had asked another silly question, but it all came out of her mouth. What she said was like water thrown out, but she couldn''t get it back.


    "Kill people." Li suotan paused and answered Mi Xiaoxiao''s question after half a ring.

 Chapter 652

    "Oh." I knew it would be such an answer for a long time, and I asked so foolishly. Hey, is it because I have used up too much brain recently and lost my IQ?


    "Mumble, eat first." Li Suo handed Mi Xiaoxiao a small piece of meat that had been roasted in his hand. He ate the raw meat while roasting, and there was no superfluous expression on his face.


    "Thank you. When will you send me back?" Mi Xiaoxiao ate the meat in her mouth, looked at Li Suo''s side face and asked carefully. This kind of "living under the fence" is really choking. The most important thing is that her life is in danger from time to time, because there are too many enemies of Li Suo.


    "You just want to go back?" the barbecue hand paused. It seems that he has some resistance to MI Xiaoxiao''s problem. Somehow, he is very tired of this problem in his heart.


    With the tone of voice, they all have a little emotion, which is dissatisfaction except cold ice.


    "That''s also my home. Where else can I go if I don''t go there?" there are people in the gray wolf tribe who she wants to accompany all her life. Can she not go back? And this place seems to have no other place for her to rest and live except the wolf tribe.


    "Indeed, that''s your home." Li Suo was silent for a while, and then returned to MI Xiaoxiao with a calm and calm voice. But then, there was no sound, and the cave was suddenly quiet. There was only the occasional sound of firewood burning. In addition, some were silent.


    For a moment, some embarrassment.


    "Rest early after eating. It''s getting late. I''ll send you back to the wolf tribe early tomorrow morning." Li Suo turned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. By the way, he handed her the rest of the freshly roasted barbecue, and the fresh meat in his hand was just finished.


    Then he didn''t have to do anything. He lay directly on the hay paved ground, closed his eyes and looked like he was resting.


    The fire has burned out, leaving only the high-temperature carbon fire. It is still emitting its temperature dutifully, which makes the whole cave warm. There is a corner in front of the cave.


    In this way, it just blocks the wind blowing directly from the outside, so that the whole cave is not as cold as expected, but when the fire suddenly loses temperature, especially at night, the temperature of the whole cave drops instantly.


    In the cave, there was only one place to sleep, that was the haystack laid by Li Suo. In addition, there was no place to sleep. However, MI Xiaoxiao had to lie with Li Suo. Of course, a certain distance was maintained in the middle.


    But when the carbon fire goes out in the middle of the night, MI Xiaoxiao, who is used to burning carbon fire in the Canglang tribe at night, suddenly feels cold all over. People have an instinct that when they feel cold, they will unconsciously approach the heat source.


    Now Mi Xiaoxiao is like this. It suddenly cools down in the middle of the night and there is a strong wind outside. Although most of the cold wind can''t come in, it always comes in. Therefore, when someone feels cold, he approaches the only heat source around him.


    Use both hands and feet, and pull the sharp rope hard. It''s tightly wrapped. It can''t be loosened. The small head doesn''t forget to rub comfortably on his chest. It makes the sharp rope want to sleep and can''t sleep.


    Nephrite in his arms, Li Suo''s heart is wonderful. This feeling is really wonderful. He has never felt it.


    Thinking, Li Suo obviously felt the trembling of the people in his arms. His small body was still drilling into his arms. A pair of white and tender hands also changed their posture, pulled his arms tightly and shrunk to one side. The whole person was almost squeezed into his arms.


    "Oh, it''s a little thing afraid of the cold."

 Chapter 653

    Unexpectedly, this seemingly fearless woman was so afraid of the cold. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao curled up in her arms, Li Suo raised the corners of her lips, and there was some helplessness. He was so big. He was squeezing in, which just pushed him out.


    But looking at her pathetic appearance, I don''t know why, Li Suo felt unbearable for the first time. I don''t know how long he hasn''t felt such emotion for so long that he can''t remember clearly.


    After thinking about it, Li Suo gently pushed Mi Xiaoxiao away a little. He stood up and looked at the sleeping Mi Xiaoxiao. His red eyes twinkled with strange red light in the night. It looked very terrible. If Mi Xiaoxiao was awake at the moment.


    Looking at such a sharp rope will scream in an instant. When anyone wakes up, in the dark environment, a person with red eyes suddenly appears around him. The person still stares at himself without blinking. For a moment, it is inevitable to feel terrible.


    Li Suo seemed to think for a moment, but next, he suddenly changed from human form to beast form. However, in a few seconds, a dark snake with a pair of blood pupils appeared beside Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Please do not doubt that Li Suo is a snake, and the snake is the original form of Li Suo.


    Li Suo slowly swam towards Mi Xiaoxiao and kept approaching. When Mi Xiaoxiao turned around, he stopped his body and even held his breath. The whole person began to be nervous for no reason. The whole feeling made him both excited and wonderful.


    When it was determined that MI Xiaoxiao would not wake up, Li Suo safely approached Mi Xiaoxiao, the sharp snake tail, and carefully rolled up Mi Xiaoxiao''s body. The whole process seemed simple, but it took almost half an hour for Li Suo to do it.


    As long as Mi Xiaoxiao has a little condition on the way, he will stop immediately for fear of waking her up.


    It was not easy to roll up Mi Xiaoxiao. She rolled up Mi Xiaoxiao quickly. The snake skin was a little cold. When she first wrapped Mi Xiaoxiao, she shivered, but there was no sign of waking up.


    When Li Suo wrapped Mi Xiaoxiao in his body and left only a small head, it was an hour later. The place where the two bodies met was also slowly warm.


    Li Suo put his head close to MI Xiaoxiao''s neck as he thought, and a pair of blood colored eyes closed at ease.


    The wind outside is still blowing, but inside the cave, it is warm. There is no dream all night. The time to sleep soon passes. When the next day comes, open your eyes and squint for a while, indicating that you are scared and stupid!


    "Ah... Woo woo!" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the python in front of her. As soon as the scream came out, she was entangled by a huge snake head. It was not very tight, but it could just block her mouth.


    In an instant, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes stared like a copper bell. He looked at the snake that wrapped himself up in horror. God! This joke is too big!


    Feeling the warmth all over, MI Xiaoxiao was blinded, and a startling, bold and incredible idea came out of his mind.


    Mom... Yes! She didn''t sleep with this snake last night?!!!


    Do you want to be so scary? Obviously, she almost died in the mouth of a python yesterday. At night, she was so big that she could sleep with a snake. I''m afraid there is no more wonderful person in the world than her?


    Most importantly, the snake didn''t eat her!

 Chapter 654

    Are snakes now vegetarian?


    "Woo woo." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head left and right, trying to open the head wrapped around her mouth. It was too uncomfortable to cover her mouth. Moreover, it was so slippery and cold!


    "Shut up." suddenly, a familiar male voice sounded in her ear. It didn''t sound very good.


    "You woman, it''s really noisy." Li Suo was helpless. From a snake with blood red eyes, he instantly turned into a human shape, and then loosened Mi Xiaoxiao''s mouth and stopped covering her.


    "Ha?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the sudden emergence of Li Suo, and thought of the snake that had just entangled her. She seemed to understand something in an instant. Looking at Li Suo''s eyes, she was a little embarrassed. She knew what virtue it was to sleep at night.


    It must be the wind blowing in at night. It''s cold, and then I hold others. Li Suo is helpless. It turns into a snake and entangles her. No wonder it''s so warm when I wake up in the morning. It turns out that it''s like this. It seems that the snake is not as cold as people describe.


    Holding them will also feel warm, but don''t easily try to hold a snake, because not all snakes are like a sharp rope and have intelligence.


    If it''s a snake that doesn''t open its mind, I''m sorry. You''ll be bitten!


    "Well, I''m sorry, I''m a little excited." then you wake up and suddenly find yourself wrapped with a snake. The snake''s head is still around your neck. You don''t know what you want to do. Even if you have the courage and can''t calm down, you will be shocked.


    "I''m really excited. Stay here. I''ll go hunting. Don''t think about running away." Li Suo let go and took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand. Before leaving the cave, he specially told me to leave the cave to hunt after MI Xiaoxiao promised.


    "If you don''t run, you won''t run. You don''t trust me." Mi Xiaoxiao made a face in the direction of Li Suo''s departure. This man is really annoying. He scared her so early in the morning. Fortunately, she has a good heart.


    Forget it. Anyway, we''ll go our separate ways after today. It''s hard to argue with him.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, MI Xiaoxiao smashed out the fire with a stone. Soon, a thick smoke came out and floated directly outside the cave.


    "Go." Li Suo pulled Mi Xiaoxiao with an expressionless face and walked directly outside the cave, disappearing into a piece of smoke. A group of people not far from here, seeing the smoke rising here, didn''t need to give an order, so they had to rush here directly.


    "Calm down, calm down, don''t worry, you two, go and have a look." Jiekang shouted to them when they were ready to rush to the place with smoke. Li Suo didn''t seem to be the one who would take the initiative to reveal his whereabouts.


    "They must be over there. What do you want us to do?" a man with yellow hair standing in front of Jiekang looked at Jiekang and seemed quite dissatisfied.


    "Arivin, are you questioning my words?" Jiekang looked at arivin with yellow hair and said with a smile. Maybe no one in the world knows LISO better than him, that once good friend.


    Unfortunately, he was chosen as a sacrifice. Otherwise, they should still be good brothers now.


    "No." the man named arivin looked at Jiekang. For some reason, his momentum disappeared and became a little submissive.


    "That''s good. Let''s wait for the news here." Jiekang nodded, picked a weed around him and put it on his hand to play with.


    ¡­¡­


    "That, that, that leader, we..." scar hurried in from outside the cave. As soon as he entered the cave, he felt the suffocation filled with the whole cave.

 Chapter 655

    This breath makes him uncomfortable. He usually doesn''t have such a low pressure. At most, he is the leader. Today is good, because Mi Xiaoxiao''s disappearance has brought a lot of people. He is really miserable.


    Not only help the leader find someone, but also be surrounded by the low pressure of the leader shinuo group. The most important thing is that he has a small attendant recently. He wants to follow him all the time every day and ask him about Mi Xiaoxiao for a few minutes.


    I haven''t closed my eyes since I said Mi Xiaoxiao disappeared yesterday.


    Running up and down, I don''t know where Mi Xiaoxiao can go. They found the body of the snake last night. Mi Xiaoxiao should have nothing to do, but the person is inexplicably missing.


    He guessed that someone had saved her when she was chased by a snake. Otherwise, how could a small female beat such a big snake, and she should have nothing in her hand at that time.


    He thought so, but the leaders were worried and had no choice, so they had to continue to look for it, but it was strange. After looking for it for a long time, they didn''t see any shadow.


    "Didn''t find it again?" Li Shuo looked at the uneasy scar standing under him with a smile. He spoke in a very peaceful tone, as if he were talking about something homely.


    "No, no! But, the leader! Don''t worry. You''ll always find it. You see, the leader''s wife is so smart that she won''t be in danger, hehe, hehe." in the end, even she can only hehe.


    "Scar." Li Shuo frowned gently, looked at the smiling scar below, and began to say something, but was immediately interrupted: "the leader, I know, I''ll find it now. Even if I dig three feet, I''ll bring your wife back."


    With that, scar left the cave like running away.


    "I can''t wait any longer. I''ll wait for you. I''ll go to find Xiaoxiao myself." Jin Xuan said and left without looking back, mom! If he waits like this, he has to wait for a heart attack.


    You might as well find Xiaoxiao yourself.


    Shi Nuo took a look at Li Shuo and kept up with Jin Xuan without saying a word. As for Tamo, he was not in the cave long ago.


    "I''ll go with you." Li Shuo sighed, stood up and said to the back of Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo.


    "Then keep up." Jin Xuan paused and said.


    ... on the other side, MI Xiaoxiao lost his way.


    One is mi Xiaoxiao, who rarely goes out, and the other is Li Suo, who just came here as a wandering animal. Neither of them is very familiar with the environment here. Li Suo is familiar with the neighborhood, but he doesn''t know how to go to the Canglang tribe, and Mi Xiaoxiao can''t count on it.


    At the beginning, he was in a coma and was rescued by Li Suo. He didn''t know where he passed in the middle. Moreover, when he was chased yesterday, he was held by Li Suo and ran in a mess.


    I don''t know how to go, but according to the rising and setting of the sun, I should be able to judge the direction. When she was chased, she went towards the east of the tribe.


    So if they stand in the direction of the tribe, it should be right to go north, but


    They don''t know which side to stand in is the direction of the tribe.


    "You really don''t remember how you ran yesterday?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked again. It''s good in the woods. The scenery in autumn is beautiful, but she''s really not in the mood to enjoy it now.


    The woods are full of trees? She always feels that all places are the same. At this time, it may take some time to go out.

 Chapter 656

    "Why should I remember such a thing?" Li Suo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and said expressionless.


    "So, you never remember the way?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo and joked with a smile. No attention is no attention. Why do you have to find such an excuse.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go." Li Suo coughed awkwardly. The woman didn''t look very good. She thought she had no special skills except being beautiful. She didn''t expect to have a lot of things.


    He can make poison. He is a drug ORC. He is articulate and well-organized in analyzing things. Unexpectedly, a small person has a lot of things. He really finds that the longer he gets along with her, the more different she will be found.


    "Cut." it''s really a lot of bad excuses.


    "Go, take you back."


    "Do you remember the way back?"


    "I don''t remember."


    "How can I get back?" I was joking with her? If you walk around in the woods like this, you can''t find your way home.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t lose you." in fact, it''s only a matter of minutes to want to go back. However, I don''t know why, he didn''t want to send her back so early in his heart. He wouldn''t do this before, but now he seems to be a different person.


    His mind was full of the woman''s appearance. Now he didn''t even want to leave her. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. In short, he wanted to delay for a while.


    "Have a rest first. You haven''t eaten much in the morning. Let''s go to the nearby river to catch some fish." Li Suo grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s clothes and said coldly, but the previous sense of alienation was obviously less in his words.


    "OK, anyway, you can''t find the way now." it''s better to be open, but I don''t know what''s going on with Jin Xuan. They haven''t gone back for almost two days. They should be very worried now, but she can''t go back now if she wants to go back.


    It''s really troublesome.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with MI Xiaoxiao''s worry, Jin Xuan was so anxious that he looked forward from the place where the python body was found, and never found any trace.


    Now I don''t know what happened to Xiaoxiao. However, there seems to be a familiar smell at the place where the python body was found. It should belong to the man. If Xiaoxiao met him, I''m afraid it would be dangerous.


    After all, the man used to say he wanted to kill them.


    "Chief, we found a cave not far away in front. There was a smell of madam and there were traces of firewood burning in it, but it seemed that it had been a day or two." just when Jin Xuan had no clue, scar suddenly rushed from the front.


    "Where is it? Take me to see it." Li Shuo immediately stretched his frown when he heard the news of MI Xiaoxiao. He hasn''t slept for a day and a night, but now he has the news of Xiaoxiao. This day and a night have not been wasted.


    "Take me." pal smiled softly and suddenly jumped out to block lishuo''s way.


    "Roll." Li Shuo looked at the man who suddenly blocked his way and frowned.


    "Take me, I won''t make trouble for you, on the contrary, I can help you." pal looked at LISO, not worried, still smiling.


    "Jin Xuan, let''s go." Li Shuo didn''t pay attention to pal, but said a word to Jin Xuan beside him, and walked towards the place pointed by scar.


    "Ah." looking at Li Suo''s back, pal said it didn''t matter, but he still followed up. Somehow, he was really worried about Mi Xiaoxiao, and he was more curious about what he heard that night.

 Chapter 657

    "Chief, it''s the cave above. It''s just that there is too much water and it''s in a humid environment all the year round, so the ground is relatively slippery. If you want to go up, you should be careful." scar stood in front of a deep and shallow pool, pointed to the direction of the waterfall and said to Li Shuo next to him.


    They finally found this place. It took a lot of effort to find such a cave. Moreover, the most important thing is that there are traces of MI Xiaoxiao in the cave. This is the most critical thing they are looking for at present.


    At least it can prove that MI Xiaoxiao is safe for the time being. Otherwise, he won''t make a fire in the cave. First, he can roast the food. Second, he can bring warmth and light.


    "I''ll go up and have a look." Tamo first stood up and said a word to Li Shuo. He directly tried to go up the cave. The whole figure disappeared in the waterfall at the moment of going up. It seems that he should have gone in.


    According to scar''s description, the cave is located inside the waterfall. The location is quite remote and insignificant. It is usually difficult for anyone to find here, and people outside can''t find it at all. There is also a cave here, unless they have a carpet search like them.


    Otherwise it''s hard to find.


    But after a while, tamer came down again. The only difference from going up was that he was wet all over this time.


    "The head here is indeed the same as what scar said. Xiaoxiao has been there for a night. The carbon ash in it should have burned the day before yesterday, that is, the first day Xiaoxiao disappeared. It seems that someone saved Xiaoxiao is correct.


    This at least proves that Xiaoxiao is safe now, and we also have enough time to find her. "Tamer told everyone what he saw above as soon as he came down.


    Because he is not the only one in a hurry about Xiaoxiao''s disappearance.


    "Go on, you''ll always find it." scar looked at the woods in front of him. He wanted Mi Xiaoxiao to suddenly appear in front of him now.


    Unfortunately, this may only be in my mind.


    "You take a group of people back, and you and Trudeau will be responsible for the affairs of the tribe for the time being, and I will come back in a day." Li Shuo looked forward thoughtfully and suddenly said, but it seemed that he had made a decision after thinking for a long time.


    "But, chief, you..."


    "Wait for my news." Li Shuo interrupted scar. He and Tamo disappeared in situ, leaving scar and PAL still in situ. As for other orcs of Canglang tribe, they were willing to look elsewhere.


    Scar looked at the back of several people who had gone away and sighed in his heart. Leader, you haven''t had a rest for one day and one night because of the leader''s wife. If you go on like this, I don''t know if you can hold it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look at him and promise to bring you a complete leader." pal looked at the backs of several people in front and disappeared in his vision. Then he turned his head and looked at the scar standing diagonally below him, patted him on the shoulder and said softly.


    "You? But this..." can you do it?


    Scar said he had some doubts about him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll follow them." pal didn''t seem to see scar''s questioning eyes. After that, he directly followed up. It''s fast. It''s estimated that he can catch up with a few people from lishuo in a short time. Scar looked, but he didn''t worry so much just now.


    Hey, I hope the leader can find Mi Xiaoxiao early!


    Otherwise, one by one, they will toss out dark circles under their eyes.


    Thinking, he turned and walked back to inform everyone and return to the tribe and other leaders.

 Chapter 658

    "How does it taste?" asked Mi Xiaoxiao, looking forward to Li Suo.


    Just now they came to the river. Li Suo went into the water and caught two fish himself. They didn''t have any seasoning, not even salt, let alone other seasonings. They could only be replaced by other things.


    You can''t have no taste. Although the fish is delicious, it will be tasteless to eat. So when Li Suo caught the fish, MI Xiaoxiao wandered around for a while. He didn''t dare to go far. He only found some chili peppers and wild onions.


    There was no stone pot, no other tools, but simply made a fire, ground the pepper on a washed stone, and then cut a few holes on both sides of the fish''s body.


    When it''s almost cooked, it''s essential to dip the ground pepper into the holes. When it''s fully cooked, chop up the wild onion and sprinkle it.


    This is the first time she has done this. I don''t know whether it''s delicious, but it''s estimated that it won''t taste much.


    "It''s OK." I didn''t expect to make something so special.


    "Really? I''ll try it too." Mi Xiaoxiao tasted the grilled fish in her hand, but frowned at the next moment. It seems that it''s really not very good. In addition to the spicy taste, it has a faint flavor.


    Without salt, it''s not just a grade. It''s impossible to compare, but there''s no way. They''re lost now, but they don''t have that condition. As long as they''re not hungry, they''ll make do with it.


    "Well, I''ll eat reluctantly. I can''t be hungry." when the fish were roasted, the fire in front of her had been extinguished by her. She splashed water for fear of being found by those people.


    Unfortunately, some things can''t be solved by throwing out a fire.


    Just as Mi Xiaoxiao had just finished the roast fish and was ready to set off, the sound behind them stopped them in an instant. It was not that they didn''t want to go or were frightened, but that there were people all around. They wanted to run and there was no place for them to run.


    The two of them are surrounded in the middle. It seems that they can''t fight now.


    "Well, can you do it?" a dozen... Ten, no, twelve. Is that ok? Moreover, looking at the cloth wrapped around Li Suo''s arm, MI Xiaoxiao is really just worried about him... People, plus himself.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Li Suo stood up and looked at Jiekang coming towards them leisurely, subconsciously protecting Mi Xiaoxiao behind him.


    "Hold on to my hand later." Li Suo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and whispered to her. Mi Xiaoxiao quickly nodded and then said, "I really can''t. I have some medicine here, but it''s just dizzy. I don''t know the effect when I put it in the prepared one."


    When I was just looking for pepper, I picked some herbs to make ecstasy. This is not the first-class powder in TV series. It can not be made into powder in a short time. It''s just some juice, and not many.


    "Yes." Li Suo answered faintly.


    "Oh." seeing the two people whispering in front of him, Jiekang smiled and felt inexplicably happy. Very good, very good! He really didn''t expect that weakness would also appear on Li Suo.


    Before, Li Suo was not afraid of anything. He dared to do everything alone and had no scruples. Originally, he thought this man would be cold-blooded and cold-hearted all his life.


    But he really didn''t expect that today''s little female will become his strong weakness, and it''s still a fatal weakness. Oh, it''s really interesting!

 Chapter 659

    "Tut tut Tut, who is this beautiful little female? She can be protected by our ruthless Li Suo?" Jiekang bypassed a big tree, walked into the circle surrounded by Li Suo and Mi Xiaoxiao, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao behind Li Suo and said with a smile.


    "Jiekang, hurry up if you want to do it. You know I don''t like to grin." Li Suo frowned. I don''t know why, he just hated Jiekang''s eyes when he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. He simply stood aside and covered Mi Xiaoxiao''s whole body.


    "Yo! Unexpectedly, Li Suo, the once iron tree will bloom now. The little female is beautiful, but the little body can be killed with a wave of her hand." Jiekang looked at Li Suo, and the provocation in the bottom of his eyes could not be more obvious.


    A head of flamboyant crimson hair, in the light of not very strong sunlight, is still so dazzling. A pair of Danfeng eyes should be very good-looking, but the whole look is a little awkward. Thin lips are slightly hooked. Looking at Li Suo, the line of sight seems to penetrate his body and go straight to his back.


    The man''s appearance is really amazing, but out of instinct, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t like him at first sight. This kind of person knows it''s not good at first sight. Moreover, listening to his voice, he seems to know Li Suo very well.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can kill it with a wave. Some things can''t just look at the surface. After all, a small bee can kill people as long as it sticks its needle in the right place."


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood out from behind Li Suo, stood side by side with him, looked at the somewhat arrogant man in front of him, smiled and said, it seems that she is more than mouth, she still has some uses.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?!" Jiekang looked at the little female in front of him carefully. It was really interesting. Moreover, this appearance was definitely the best thing to see. The strange lisuo iceberg would also be attracted to her.


    Unfortunately, she may only live to this day.


    "Li Suo, for the sake of our former brothers, let me ask you again, will you come back to the tribe with me?" Jiekang looked at Li Suo with brown eyes without waves.


    "Why should I go back?" Li Suo looked at Jiekang and slowly spit out a few words. Then, he quickly moved his body. When he returned to MI Xiaoxiao again, there was an extra thing on his right hand.


    It was a heart still dripping blood, but it had stopped beating.


    "Oh, you can''t blame me." Jiekang looked at Li Suo and spread his hands, saying that he was also very helpless. Then he withdrew from the circle and said: "well, at the beginning of the game, you attack her for me. Next, Li Suo, it depends on whether you have the ability to protect her.


    Ah! After all, this is the only living person who can get close to you. It''s actually a pity to kill her like this. But if you want her not to die, Li Suo, you have to work hard. After all, these old men will start, but they won''t be merciful. "


    A pair of light brown eyes, quite interesting looking at Li Suo and Mi Xiaoxiao, like an audience ready to see a long-awaited big play.


    "You can try." Li Suo''s eyes were cold immediately. The cold air gathered around him, but at the moment when he met Mi Xiaoxiao, the ice and snow melted immediately and the spring flowers bloomed.


    "Hold on to me." Li Suo turned his head a little and said to MI Xiaoxiao. He turned his head and attacked the orcs who rushed towards him. His hands were strong and ran directly through his chest. One move was fatal. It was really fast, accurate and cruel without hesitation.


    "Oh, there''s still such skill when you''re injured. You''ve made a lot of progress!" Jiekang huanshou looked at the fierce rope of the fight. I don''t know whether he was sighing or making a statement.

 Chapter 660

    Mi Xiaoxiao tightly grasped Li Suo''s arm, and Li Suo turned her in place with the fight. Although Mi Xiaoxiao was much lighter than he imagined, dragging a person on his arm would still hinder his action.


    This is not, just scabby wound, and gradually crack, exude, bright red blood.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who was holding his hand, naturally saw it and couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t know martial arts. They were tall and powerful. They couldn''t fight at all. It was still in the state of not turning into a beast.


    If it turns into a beast, it means that people can swallow her in one bite. Since it''s Li Suo''s people and Li Suo is a snake, it''s not easy for his people, of course, a snake, to swallow a person.


    After thinking for a while, MI Xiaoxiao said to Li Suo, "I''ll spread the overpowering drug on my body later. Let''s take the opportunity to run. You can''t beat me with so many people.


    As I said, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. When you become strong, it''s not too late to turn around and take revenge. "The last sentence was just what Mi Xiaoxiao said because he was afraid of Li Suo and insisted on fighting them.


    "HMM." Li Suo said faintly in a voice that only Mi Xiaoxiao could hear, saying that he had agreed to MI Xiaoxiao''s idea.


    While they were talking, LISO killed two more people. Although so, LISO also suffered a lot of injuries. You already have several bright red cuts on the wrist of your left hand.


    There was also a deep scratch on his chest. It didn''t matter. However, MI Xiaoxiao felt that he might owe Li Suo''s favor again this time. If he owed it again, he wouldn''t know when he could.


    "Haven''t you all eaten? Why is your strength so small? Even your speed is so slow. Although this fierce Kung Fu is among the best in our tribe, more than a dozen people can''t beat him together.


    Don''t you feel ashamed? You don''t want the leader to offer you as a sacrifice to the beast God? "Jiekang looked at the orcs who fell to the ground one by one, bleeding and breathless, leaned against the tree trunk and said calmly.


    But he himself didn''t want to participate.


    As soon as they heard Jiekang''s words, the orcs who attacked around them seemed to have played some stimulants. Each of them became a little afraid of death. Originally, they looked at Li Suo and started harder.


    Almost all of them are fatal, so they will inevitably retreat. After all, they also want to live.


    But when they heard Jiekang''s words, they rushed up one by one as if their lives were worthless.


    Although it is terrible for a person to deal with a group of people, what is more terrible is that those people are people who dare not die.


    "Oh!"


    Mi Xiaoxiao had planned to take out the potion in her pocket, but she didn''t expect the sudden attack behind her, which made her hand stop in her pocket. What followed behind her was a sharp pain, and some sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    Shit!


    "Li Suo, I''m ready. I''ll sprinkle the potion right away. I don''t know how many people can be charmed. But once I get my potion, it''s not a problem to be unconscious for a long time.


    In this way, we''ll jump up the tree later and run straight ahead. "Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and spoke with a little forbearance.


    Li Suo naturally noticed, and inadvertently turned his head, but found that the man he was protecting was bleeding on his back.


    Suddenly frowned, looking at Jiekang''s eyes was like looking at a dead man. A pair of crimson eyes became more demon governance, and the murderous spirit immediately overflowed.

 Chapter 661

    "I''m fine, let''s go!" Mi Xiaoxiao naturally noticed Li Suo''s sight, but he didn''t dare to delay half a moment. He saw the opportunity and sprinkled the liquid medicine in his hand. The light green juice was sprinkled around in an instant.


    Li Suo also cooperated very well. At the moment when Mi Xiaoxiao''s Potion spilled out, he hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and ran quickly towards the tree Mi Xiaoxiao said.


    However, the people who were stained with the liquid medicine were a little confused. They reached out and touched the inexplicable "water" on their face. They leaned close to their nose and smelled it. They originally wanted to see what the "water" was.


    But I didn''t expect that this smell was directly smelled by Duke Zhou.


    Looking at the three people who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground, Jiekang narrowed his eyes and motioned for the nearest orc to come forward to have a look.


    "Just fainted and smelled." the orc touched the necks of those men who fell to the ground, but found that there was still a heartbeat. He thought they were dead, but he didn''t expect that they were still alive.


    "Really?" looking at Mi Xiaoxiao and Li Suo, who had long disappeared, Jiekang''s eyes shifted to the orcs who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground. After some time, he murmured: "it''s really interesting!"


    I didn''t expect that the thin little female was still a drug ORC. Oh, it''s becoming more and more interesting. Li Suo is really lucky to meet a drug ORC. Moreover, they seem to have a good relationship.


    "What should we do next?" one of the orcs who was still awake looked at Jiekang and was at a loss. No matter how they rushed, they didn''t dare to offend the drug ORC.


    Now I don''t know what happened to the brothers who fell to the ground. After all, there were some who could never wake up in this coma.


    "What should we do?" Jiekang looked at the orc and said, "what can we do? Of course, we''ll catch up, or we''ll go back and tell the leader what to do?


    Besides, they are both injured and can''t run far. We just need to speed up and catch up with them. It''s no problem. Look for blood on the road! "


    The little female''s back is still bleeding! No matter how careful you are, there won''t be a drop of blood, so as long as you follow the blood, you can find them.


    "OK, we''ll catch up." the orc nodded. This Jiekang was really wise, otherwise he wouldn''t be so important by the leader,


    You know, the sacrificial candidate originally locked in the tribe, but he Jiekang didn''t know what happened in the end. He turned into Li Suo.


    "I hope you run fast enough, or I''ll catch you. It''s a terrible end." Jiekang smiled at the corner of his mouth and muttered as he looked at the direction where Mi Xiaoxiao and Li Suo disappeared.


    "We can''t catch up. Let''s stop and have a rest!" the sweat on MI Xiaoxiao''s face increased, his face was a little pale, his lips trembled, and his voice trembled.


    She was slapped accidentally. Now her back is hot and painful. She wants to faint at this moment. Unfortunately, she can''t close her eyes.


    "OK." Li Suo nodded. As soon as he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he was not a fool. The trembling in his words was not incomprehensible, so he stopped from the tree immediately.


    But I didn''t expect that the speed was too fast and didn''t stop. Great men also made mistakes. Not to mention Li Suo, who was excited, ran into a tree with MI Xiaoxiao.


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao bumped into Li Suo''s arms, he couldn''t help humming, and they both fell to the ground.


    "Did you fall anywhere?" Li Suo stood up with MI Xiaoxiao in one hand and the tree in the other. Seeing the pale Mi Xiaoxiao, he asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 662

    "Hoo ~, it''s all right. I can''t die yet." Mi Xiaoxiao touched her back. It''s painful and sticky. It seems that she lost her old capital this time. She was chased by a Python and saved by a snake. She was not allowed to go home. Later, she didn''t know how to go home.


    I''m so angry.


    However, at present, it is not a way to be hypocritical. Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao holds Li Suo''s hand in one hand, most of the weight rests on him, while the other hand holds the trunk, so he will not be close to people''s arms.


    However, it was such an inadvertent move of the two people that created a misunderstanding that was too beautiful to be beautiful.


    It turns out that the tree held by the two people is not an ordinary pine or willow, but a love tree. Of course, you heard correctly. This is the love tree used by your partner to make a contract.


    Just cut a hole in the hands of both parties, shed some blood, and then press them on the trunk of the love tree together. In this way, the contract will be formed. After the partners are engaged, the contract between the partners will be truly completed.


    Unfortunately, when Mi Xiaoxiao pressed her hand on the love tree, she had touched her back. Naturally, her hands were stained with blood, while Li Suo didn''t need to touch at all. When her wrist was injured, there was blood naturally.


    Therefore, under certain specific conditions, MI Xiaoxiao and Li Suo were so inexplicable and confused that they concluded the contract. In this matter, there was a mark on MI Xiaoxiao''s forehead, so they focused on the trunk.


    Actually


    The process is like this


    Just as they stood up holding the tree, a burning feeling came from MI Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows. They couldn''t help but loosen their hands holding the trunk, instead touched their eyebrows and wrinkled their eyebrows. This feeling seems familiar.


    "Sit down and turn around. I''ll show you the wound."


    Li Suo didn''t notice Mi Xiaoxiao''s face, but looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back with worried eyes. Even he didn''t find the strong worry.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is not hypocritical. Isn''t she just looking at her back and treating her wound? In fact, it''s no big deal. It still matters. Besides, you can''t get pregnant by looking at your back.


    "You, be gentle." said this sentence awkwardly. Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to turn around, but when he turned around, he was caught by a sharp rope.


    "Hiss ~, what are you doing!" Mi Xiaoxiao cried out in pain. He pulled his hand and directly pulled the wound on his back, hurting Mi Xiaoxiao to gnash his teeth.


    "You..." Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s face and was surprised.


    "Me? What''s the matter with me?" Why are you staring at her like that? It''s like finding a new world.


    "How could a flower appear in the center of your eyebrow? No, it should be a bud." Li Suo stretched out his index finger and gently nodded in the center of MI Xiaoxiao''s eyebrow. Li Suo said his question, but now it was Mi Xiaoxiao''s turn to be surprised.


    Why is there a flower in your eyebrow?


    This sentence is so deja vu. Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh at this moment. Looking at Li Suo, she asked with a determined face: "that... No, it won''t be Lavender?"


    "Well, you know?" Li Suo nodded. The bud appeared at once. He really hadn''t seen such a situation. Suddenly, he could be sure that he hadn''t seen it before.


    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned and smiled more ugly than crying. Thinking of the scene of Li Suo''s murder, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help shaking his body. It was over. He accidentally concluded the contract. Should this guy not kill himself?


    "The wound hurts? Turn around quickly and I''ll deal with it for you." Li Suo obviously felt Mi Xiaoxiao''s trembling. It''s strange. From the moment they stood up, an inexplicable feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 663

    I don''t know how to describe this feeling. In short, it''s very strange. It never appeared before, but now, as soon as he saw Mi Xiaoxiao, his strange feeling rushed up in an instant.


    And he will involuntarily want to be good to her and gentle to her. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him, so he says this feeling is very strange.


    "Well, don''t worry about the wound. What I want to tell you is that we seem to have a big deal!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up at the big tree around him, speechless.


    No wonder she didn''t notice. It seems that the tree they made a contract with is not very old. The last time they made a contract with lishuo, the tree was much larger, so she buried a seed for the love tree in her cognition. One thought that the love tree was a big and thick shadow.


    Hearing Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, Li Suo frowned. What''s wrong with them? Is Xiaoxiao referring to those people in Jiekang? But just now she didn''t see how upset she was!


    The woman''s mind is really hard to guess.


    But he couldn''t help explaining: "don''t worry, as long as I''m here, I won''t let those people of Jiekang hurt you. This time it''s my mistake, and I will definitely avenge you.


    They are just some people in the tribe. They are looking for me, which has nothing to do with you. At most, I am the only one who can do great things. Anyway, you are safe, so you can rest assured! "


    "Well, it used to be said that it had nothing to do with me, but now it has become a relationship." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo and said bitterly.


    Shit!


    If you say it yourself, this guy won''t kill her on impulse, will he?


    It''s a little tangled when you think about it.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Li Suo''s frown became tighter and tighter. He just listened more and more confused. What was meant to have nothing to do with her before, but now it has become something to do with it.


    He really didn''t understand this sentence. Was he hurt, so he began to talk nonsense in pain? Thinking, Li Suo subconsciously wanted to see Mi Xiaoxiao''s wound.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao stopped the group: "that, Li Suo! I, I have something to tell you. Listen to me first and be calm."


    If you don''t calm down, you''ll die!


    God, what''s this called! Although she can voluntarily terminate the contract, it seems immoral for her to do so. Once a female terminates the partnership with a male, the male can no longer form a partner with other females.


    He was able to solve it silently, but without telling him, when people later met a female who wanted to be a partner, and then happily made a contract, they found that they couldn''t make a contract at all.


    Such a blow should not be too big.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao felt that it was better to explain it honestly.


    "What''s the matter? You said." Li Suo didn''t care, but took the initiative to go to MI Xiaoxiao''s back, lifted her clothes and treated her wound.


    The wound is not particularly serious, but it is not particularly light. The back is scratched, the skin and flesh are blooming, and there is a steady flow of blood. Around the wound, it is still blue and purple, which looks really ferocious.


    Li Suo''s frown had not been loosened. Looking at the wound in front of him, his heart felt unhappy, but he didn''t know that the emotion that made him unhappy was called heartache.


    With such a serious wound on her back, she just sat there and talked and laughed with him. I don''t know what to say. In short, the woman''s heart is too big. She''s so angry!

 Chapter 664

    "That''s right! I... hiss!" just wanted to say it, there was a pain behind her. She hasn''t been hurt for a long time. At most, she was cut or fell when cutting vegetables.


    It''s no big deal, but now, a touch behind her back is a handful of blood. She knows the pain before she can see it. However, her nervousness has alleviated a lot of her pain.


    "If it hurts, just hold my hand and stop talking." Li Suo was helpless, approached Mi Xiaoxiao and stretched his left hand in front of MI Xiaoxiao, so that even if he was behind her, she could hold her hand.


    He always treats his wounds by himself. This is the first time he treats others'' wounds, and the other party is still a little female. Most importantly, he seems to have some different feelings about this little female.


    So when I started, my hands trembled, and I used what I thought was the lightest strength.


    "Thank you, Hoo ~, but I still have to tell you about it." Mi Xiaoxiao grabbed Li Suo''s hand and was ready to pinch it at any time.


    "Say." this woman is really hearty. She will deal with her wound by herself. She is also in the mood to say something else. If she were her female, she would have yelled pain.


    But in fact, it''s good. At least it can divert part of his attention. It doesn''t hurt so much when he handles it.


    "Well, Li Suo! You have to calm down, I said!" why can''t you say it? Clearly has reached the throat.


    "If you want to say, I won''t do anything to you." Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s appearance of wanting to talk and stopping, and couldn''t help frowning. Is he so terrible?


    So terrible that she would hesitate to say a word for a long time?


    Or is it that I am too serious to her?


    "What I want to say is that. Just now, what we touched together is a love tree." in this way, he should be able to understand!


    "Love tree?" Li Suo heard it and looked up. Although the tree was small, it was really a love tree. He didn''t expect that there would be a love tree in such a small place.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "Oh." unexpectedly, the other party just answered faintly. Without any other words, he turned all his attention to his wound. The action was very light and he could hardly feel any pain.


    "You have nothing else to say?" didn''t he understand what he meant?


    "No." Li Suo answered without thinking. The wound was really difficult to deal with. Fortunately, there were herbs he needed on the roadside. If he had to go out and find her, he wouldn''t be at ease.


    "Hey, how about we make a love agreement? Can you give me some reaction?" Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t sit still. She was very upset. However, she looked like I didn''t know anything and didn''t say anything.


    "Hiss ~" unexpectedly, her move was "breaking muscles and bones". She almost didn''t breathe back because of the pain.


    This is a troublesome time without narcotics.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao finished, the hand behind her to deal with the wound stopped instantly. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Mi Xiaoxiao also pursed her mouth and didn''t speak.


    What kind of ghost love contract is solved is unfair to men. After all, people can''t get married in the future, but it''s unfair to both sides if the relationship is not dissolved.


    After all, both sides are just tied together by mistake. They have no feelings for each other. It''s not a thing to be tied together like this.


    So, it''s really difficult.


    "Well." when Mi Xiaoxiao was anxiously waiting for Li Suo''s answer, Li Suo answered faintly.

 Chapter 665

    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao got confused. What does that mean?


    "Don''t move, I''ll deal with your wound." Li Suo''s voice sounded like usual, still without any emotion, but if you saw his face, you would feel a little incredible.


    Obviously, he is such a cold-blooded and cold-hearted person. At the moment, he turned red and a pair of red eyes become more demon governance. It seems that he can suck people in at any time.


    Li Suo''s hands for MI Xiaoxiao to deal with the wound trembled more and more. Fear of hurting her was only one of them. Another reason was that his heart beat faster and the whole person was inexplicably nervous after hearing this sentence.


    His hands trembled uncontrollably, his face was hot, but his heart was extremely anxious. What''s the matter with him? Are you sick?


    The more you think about it, the more chaotic it is. Finally, Li Suo simply doesn''t want it, but Mi Xiaoxiao is making random guesses.


    The man was so cold-blooded, but when he heard that the two of them had made a love agreement, he just answered with a light and indifferent voice, and there was no other meaning.


    It was impossible, by reason, unless he had some idea in mind.


    The two people thought about each other and were silent. For a moment, there was no sound in the forest that could break such an embarrassing atmosphere except the sound of insects and birds.


    Until


    "It has been handled. Can you stand up?" Li Suo dropped Mi Xiaoxiao''s clothes, stood up, walked to MI Xiaoxiao''s side and planned to help her stand up.


    It''s not safe to stay here all the time. Jack Kang doesn''t seem to give up halfway. It doesn''t matter if he used to, but now Xiaoxiao is injured. He''s not sure to defeat them and protect Xiaoxiao at the same time.


    As for this time they hurt Xiaoxiao, he will take revenge on them. Mi Xiaoxiao''s life is his. If he wants to hurt, only he can hurt. No one else can think about it. Since he is hurt, he must be aware of taking his life to pay for it.


    "I can. Don''t worry, I''m not so delicate." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly, with a small face, bright eyes and bright teeth. The most dazzling one is the lilac lotus bud between the two.


    With the movement of facial expression, inanimate is like real.


    Li Suo blushed a little. Don''t turn your head and said in a muffled voice, "well, I''ll help you up. If you really can''t stand up, tell me." I''ll hold you up.


    "HMM." after that, MI Xiaoxiao held the damn love tree in one hand and mixed her with Li Suo. She stood up, but the sweat on her forehead successfully made Li Suo frown again.


    As if he had made a decision, Li Suo let go of MI Xiaoxiao''s hand, turned to him, turned around, squatted down a little stiff, and said, "come on, I''ll carry you."


    "No, I can do it myself." it''s awkward. Let alone recite it. It''s embarrassing to be together.


    Besides, if the contract is to be terminated, MI Xiaoxiao feels very sorry for him. He is also the one who saved her life. He is the biggest hurt in terminating the contract.


    When I think about it inside and outside, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t mention how guilty she is. She always feels that she has gone too far. People have saved her so many times. Now it''s good that she has to hurry to make people can''t get married in the future.


    But it''s not decent not to terminate the contract


    So Mi Xiaoxiao was troubled again.


    "If you want to wait for Jiekang to come to you, you can go by yourself and I''ll accompany you." Li Suo still squatted and waited for MI Xiaoxiao''s answer.


    Soon, a tangled woman fell on his back and got close. A faint fragrance from MI Xiaoxiao was instantly introduced into Li Suo''s nose.

 Chapter 666

    This little woman is very fragrant. Maybe it''s good to be like this. Thinking, Li Suo''s mouth is slightly hooked, carrying Mi Xiaoxiao on his back, walking forward step by step.


    Today''s sunshine is not so hot. If you sit on a rattan chair and bask in the sun, you can enjoy it. Unfortunately, they don''t have this condition now.


    "Here, drink some water." Li Suo reluctantly brought some clean water with his leaves. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao sitting in the shade of the tree, his face was flushed and his lips were dry, his heart hurt like a drill.


    Somehow, this feeling made him very upset, but he couldn''t control anything. He could only bear it with his head depressed.


    "Thank you for the contract. When we return to the wolf tribe, I will naturally find a way to remove it." looking at the busy Li Suo, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is full of guilt.


    "Talk about it then!" Li Suo frowned involuntarily as soon as he heard Mi Xiaoxiao mention this topic.


    But he still carefully fed the water to MI Xiaoxiao, but he couldn''t help thinking: is he really so terrible? Does she really want to escape him so much?


    Thinking about it, an unspeakable bitterness spread in my heart. The whole person was not a taste and was in a panic.


    "HMM." although she thinks so, how to solve this matter is always a difficult problem. She has no other ideas about Li Suo. Although she looks good, at present, her feeling for him is at most the affection between ordinary friends.


    "Keep going! In this direction, you should be able to reach the wolf tribe soon." Li Suo looked ahead and felt mixed.


    In fact, he had known the direction of the wolf tribe for a long time, but he still took her running around and around the grove. He didn''t know why he had such absurd ideas in his heart.


    However, he is doing what he thinks in his heart. Perhaps, in his heart, he doesn''t want to be separated from the little female, but he doesn''t know why.


    Maybe I''ve been lonely for a long time!


    But now, because of his absurd idea, she was hurt. He thought he could protect her, but the fact mocked him severely. His skill was indeed the first in the previous tribe.


    However, in the case of bullying less with more, I may not be able to protect her comprehensively.


    Think, hate yourself at the same time, but also some loss.


    "Go? Where do you want to go?" a joking voice sounded on a big tree on the left. When she heard it, she frowned, but she tightly protected Mi Xiaoxiao. This time, no matter what, she couldn''t hurt her.


    "Catch up so soon?" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the big tree, but she knew that these orcs were fast, and now they found them. Maybe it was because she abandoned some thoughts, otherwise it would be faster.


    "Well, you hide first and I''ll deal with it." Li Suo took Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms, went up the tree a few times, found a thick branch and asked her to sit down. Then he returned to the ground again.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect you, brother. You''re really a lover and protect her like this? I thought you''d live your life alone." Jiekang didn''t want to hide. He smiled and jumped a few times, so he went down the tree.


    Li Suo just frowned and didn''t speak, because he just wanted to kill him now.


    "Hehe, don''t get excited! Let''s talk about a condition?" Jiekang''s Crimson hair floated in the direction of the breeze.


    Upon hearing this sentence, Li Suo subconsciously felt bad and ran quickly towards the tree where Mi Xiaoxiao was, but he was always a step late.

 Chapter 667

    On MI Xiaoxiao''s left, there was still a man standing. The man had dark skin and long light blue hair, floating in the wind. There was no expression on his face, just like a controlled porcelain doll.


    But such a seemingly lifeless man holds a sharp bone knife in his hand, and the sharp section of the knife points to MI Xiaoxiao''s neck impartially.


    "Let her go! If she has something to do, I''ll let you bury her!" Li Suo opened his eyes and looked at the man and Mi Xiaoxiao. He wanted to rush forward immediately and cut the man with a knife.


    "TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK


    If you dare to step forward, her delicate neck will be unbearable, because the knife will be a little faster than you and end her life.


    What''s up? Li Suo, isn''t this your favorite way to kill? You''re the one who kills without blinking an eye? Now, I''m just asking you for advice.


    He just tried, but found it was not bad. "Jiekang leaned back against the tree and smiled. What should he do? He just likes to see him embarrassed, because this is his good brother!


    "!" Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, tried to mention his fastest speed, and came up to her. After all, he was the fastest in the tribe, and no one could be faster than him.


    But the man seemed to see through his intention. The bone knife in his hand approached Mi Xiaoxiao for a few minutes. The sharp front end severely scratched her delicate skin, and the red blood suddenly came out.


    The neck, like the heart, is the most delicate place in human beings. Li Thornton dispelled this idea and looked at Jiekang under the tree. His red eyes wanted to tear him up immediately.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t want to embarrass you. In this way, let''s talk about a deal." Jiekang looked at Li Suo as if he were looking at a dying monkey jumping foolishly.


    "Say." Li Suo stood still and looked at Jiekang so quietly.


    "Oh, my conditions are very simple. If you follow us back to the tribe and be your sacrifice, I will naturally let her go. How about? Is this a good deal?" Jiekang stalled, but he was sarcastic at Li Suo.


    Either you die or I die, but there are so many beautiful things in the world that he can''t let go. He can''t blame him for being cruel and cruel. If you want to blame him, you can only blame yourself for your weakness.


    "!" Mi Xiaoxiao sat and didn''t dare to move. He was so speechless in his heart. How can it often happen to him when others are behind him?


    Isn''t it a little weaker than these orcs? Shit! Next time she must take some poison with her, she won''t believe it. It won''t kill them. Don''t look down on women?!


    However, I heard their dialogue just now, sacrifice?!


    Wait, is it


    One life for one life?!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo''s eyes, changed, but had to worry about whether the man would leave her like this.


    But as soon as this idea came out, it was cancelled by yourself. Mi Xiaoxiao, MI Xiaoxiao, how can you do this? He was caught by others and used to threaten Li Suo. He, who is a drag, is still doubting others.


    What kind of words!


    "Li Suo, you don''t have to answer me in a hurry. I''ll give you three minutes to think about it." Jiekang''s joking eyes swept over Mi Xiaoxiao. To tell you the truth, the little female is one in ten thousand.


    He looks good and has a good brain. The most important thing is that he is a drug ORC. If it weren''t for Li Suo, he might have been reluctant to kill her.

 Chapter 668

    "You don''t have to give him time to think about it. He won''t promise you." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to move, but he couldn''t help refuting Jiekang''s words. He looked like a dog, but he was a black core inside.


    "Oh? How do you say that?" Jie Kang looked at Li Suo, and then shifted his eyes to MI Xiaoxiao again. His eyes didn''t believe what Mi Xiaoxiao said.


    Li Suo has never protected a person so much. He knows Li Suo. Once he is interested, it is not so easy to let go. Although the whole person is cold-blooded and cold-hearted, once he is interested in you.


    That''s a good way to dig out your heart and lungs, just like before.


    "I''ve known him for only four days, but in less than four days, what feelings do you think we will have? At most, it''s just an ordinary friend. I ask you, are you willing to give up your life for an ordinary friend?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s words can be said to be sharp word by word. Put yourself in a position. Two people who don''t know each other have only been together for less than four days.


    Even in how to see, in addition to the one in ten thousand possible love at first sight, it can only be an ordinary friend relationship. No matter how bad it is, it can only be a deeper friend.


    "I won''t, but you don''t know my brother. He may really give up his life for you." Jiekang stalled and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, indicating that everything is possible.


    "It can be said that, but we are really just ordinary relations, which is the relationship between saving and being saved.


    Unfortunately, however, I''m just the one who was saved, not the one who saved. Therefore, if you threaten me with his life, maybe I''ll consider it for the sake that he is my Savior.


    But life doesn''t mean to have it or not. Li Suo is so cold-blooded and cold-hearted. How can he sacrifice his life for me.


    Of course, he saved me. That''s because I''m the wife of Li Shuo, the leader of the wolf tribe. He saved me just to find a dependence and didn''t want to continue wandering.


    Everyone wants to have a home, and I think he is no exception. Therefore, if you think about it inside and outside here, you really can''t find a reason why he will die for me. Moreover, the gray wolf tribe doesn''t know if you''ve heard of it.


    Now I''ve been missing for three days. They must send someone to look for me again. Moreover, I stayed before. Remember, you''re also an ORC. You should know that everyone''s breath is different.


    Then, the smell of blood is also different. Of course, if you want to smell it, you have to have a sensitive nose, but our nose is not so smart? "Mi Xiaoxiao said, and his eyes subconsciously glanced at the love tree.


    There was her blood on it. Although it was just an excuse to delay time, it might save their lives instead of waiting for them to come and save themselves.


    It''s better to find a way to save herself. At least delay the time and how long she can save herself. Although she doesn''t know where Li Shuo is, she inexplicably believes that she won''t hang up so soon.


    Because I don''t want to die yet.


    People''s potential at a critical juncture is unlimited. Maybe something miracles will happen?


    It''s not useless for MI Xiaoxiao to say so much. Although Li Suo is still expressionless, he can''t stop his disappointment in his heart. Really, is it just an ordinary friend relationship?


    "Oh, it''s very clever." to tell the truth, he was almost moved by her just now. The accidents brought to him by this woman really happen anytime and anywhere, which really overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 669

    "But even so, so what?" the wolf tribe has heard that it has good power in this area, but this woman is crafty. Who can prove that she knows the leader of the wolf tribe?


    Who can prove that she is the companion of the gray wolf tribal leader?


    Now, no one has proved it to him. Then why should he joke about his life? Either he died or Li Suo died. If he didn''t take him back today, it would be him who made the sacrifice.


    In that case, why didn''t he do it.


    Instead of foolishly worrying about something that doesn''t know whether it will happen, why not gamble for your life?


    "I......" Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and was about to speak, but was interrupted by Mi Xiaoxiao. She couldn''t let him just give his life. Anyway, he was also his life-saving benefactor.


    "You dare not kill me." Mi Xiaoxiao''s sudden words once again focused on Jiekang''s line of sight. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao with a confident face, Jiekang''s eyes gathered interest again.


    This woman is really interesting.


    I don''t know where her confidence comes from?


    Now it''s all in his hands. What he said is a promise.


    "Why don''t I dare to kill you? You''re right. Maybe I really don''t dare to kill you." Jiekang looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth. What to do, inexplicably looking forward to the answer.


    "Because I have a more important identity. Don''t forget, I''m a drug ORC." although I''m not a serious drug orc, I''m still the top half. Moreover, she understands the rules between drug orcs.


    "So what?" Jiekang looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s smile and felt inexplicably upset.


    "Maybe you don''t know that there is a certain connection between us drug orcs, as long as I die or you threaten me, just like now.


    Then your family, even your whole tribe, don''t want us drug orcs to help you in the future. You can know this rule by asking any drug ORC.


    We don''t mean anything else. We''re just protecting our lives. Otherwise, do you think we drug orcs can be bullied? "


    This should be enough. Jiekang didn''t dare to do it for a while. If all the drug orcs didn''t care about their tribe, wouldn''t it be over in case of any disease?


    If you are human, you can''t live without a doctor.


    He should understand this truth.


    "But instead of listening to what you said, I''d better be practical. I''m not a drug ORC. How do I know what you said is true, or do you just want to delay time."


    Jiekang stood up and motioned the black faced man to get Mi Xiaoxiao down the tree. Then he looked up at the Li Suo on one side and said with a smile: "three minutes has already passed. So, what''s the answer I want?"


    He really doesn''t understand about the drug orc, but he doesn''t know if it''s true. There''s no need to hesitate for things he''s not sure about.


    "I''ll go back with you." Li Suo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was dragged down the tree. Behind her, her injury worsened again. All this is because of him, and naturally he will end all this.


    At this moment, he realized that as long as the woman was all right and he was willing to do anything, even if he ended his life with his own hands, why not?


    Perhaps, this is like it!


    "You can''t promise him, sister. I don''t want to owe you anything." Mom! If she''s all right this time, she''ll definitely kill this man! This threat will not enter the oil and salt!

 Chapter 670

    "From the beginning to the end, you didn''t owe me anything. If you want to say, this is what I owe you." Li suoton made a half ring and then looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s mouth. His tone was quite serious and didn''t mean to joke at all.


    "What the hell? Isn''t this guy freaking out? He saved her from the beginning. He saved her the second time. Now it''s still him who wants to save her.


    From beginning to end, he has been saving himself. Although this person looks a little cold-blooded, it is actually good for her. He saved once, saved the second time, saved the second time, and saved the third time.


    It looks cold on the outside, but it''s still hot in the heart. Maybe it''s just that you''re not good at communication.


    A person who saved her three times, let her just watch others die again. In fact, some people can''t do it. People''s hearts are full of meat, and they always can''t bear it.


    "Now, no matter what you owe or not, I tell you, if you go with him, my sister will feel worse than death. Are you going to make me feel guilty all my life?" she can''t stand it. Eating well, drinking well and sleeping well are the three true meanings of her life.


    "That''s also good." at least, so you won''t forget me and remember for a lifetime. In fact, it''s also good, isn''t it?


    As for jekang, he will let him go to hell with him.


    "Good ghost!" how does this man''s brain grow?! Can you stop thinking so hard? Death is no joke. Some people will say that death and life are just the difference between closing and opening eyes. It''s easy to say, but no one will try it personally.


    Because he was afraid of death, this guy rushed forward foolishly. If he died, he would really feel guilty all his life.


    "It''s his own decision, little female. If someone is willing to die for you, you don''t have to die. If he doesn''t obediently go back with me, it''s you."


    Jiekang looked at these two people and smiled meaningfully. It''s really interesting, but now, it''s not your time to rely on me.


    "Let''s go!" Jiekang said to Li Suo, but he didn''t mean to tie him, because Li Suo didn''t dare to move as long as the little female was still in their hands.


    "You let her go first." Li Suo looked at Jiekang and said seriously. He is not a fool. People like Jiekang can do anything in order to live.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Let him go and let you run with her?" the abacus played well.


    "If you don''t let her go, I''ll die here today and won''t go with you. You should know why the leader wants to catch me back." Li Suo stared at Jiekang with red eyes.


    It''s the same life for life. If he doesn''t go back, Jiekang will die.


    "How about her death?" jekang said with a smile. The next second, the black faced man holding Mi Xiaoxiao grabbed the hand of the dagger and approached Mi Xiaoxiao again.


    The delicate skin was once again marked with a trace of bleeding, but it did not cut the blood vessel. The hand holding her shoulder gradually tightened, provoking Mi Xiaoxiao to shout.


    Shit!


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s face was pale, and the sweat came out without money. The whole person was like fishing out of the water. The wound was very deep. In addition, after standing here for so long, the sun was not very strong.


    But it will also make you feel very hot. There is some water shortage, and there are no conditions for the wound. I just found some hemostatic herbs and simply applied them.


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao was dizzy and couldn''t find the southeast and northwest. He felt that everything in front of him was two shadows. He always felt that he would fall on the ground in the next second, unconscious, let alone have the strength to argue.

 Chapter 671

    "That''s a good idea. It seems that you still have a way to threaten people. Just think about it. If you dare to touch her, I''ll kill your family." tamer stretched out his hand and touched his black furry ears on his head.


    At the index finger of the right hand, a long milky white whip was born. The whip was dragged on the ground. On a handsome and unparalleled face, there was an evil smile. A head of broken black hair swayed with the wind. Black eyes looked at Jiekang, full of deep.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I advise you not to mind your own business." Jiekang frowned at tamer''s milky whip sticking out from the tip of his finger.


    It looks strange. I''ve never seen such a thing grow out of a person''s fingers.


    "Mind your own business?" Tamo smiled as soon as he heard this. His hand with a milky whip gently raised, and then waved at a tree beside him. The tree was still good and luxuriant, but the next second, it stopped.


    The moment he fell to the ground, it stirred up dust all over the ground.


    "Tower, Tamo?" Mi Xiaoxiao frowned. When she tried to see the suddenly appeared person, she was pale to a bloodless face, and finally had a few threads of blush.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s all right, we''re coming." Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said softly, but when he saw what Mi Xiaoxiao looked like now, the smile on the corners of his mouth was bigger, and a small whirlwind rolled up on his side.


    "What did you do to her?" tamer looked at jekang and said with a smile.


    "Pooh!" jekang frowned and looked at tamer. His strength could not be underestimated, but before he spoke, a dull voice came from his side, which made him look at the birthplace of the Internet voice involuntarily.


    What he could see was that it made him frown again.


    Because the black faced man holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female, at this moment, there is a big hole in his chest, blood flows all over the ground, a pair of eyes, wide open, it seems that there is no breath.


    "Xiaoxiao?! Xiaoxiao?!" Shi Nuo frowned and gently hugged the man in his arms. He didn''t know where to put his hands. Looking at her bloody appearance, his heart was like being held tightly by something.


    "Cough, it''s all right, I''m all right..." well, I''m really tired. Take a rest and say, "I''m a little tired. Take a rest, just take a rest."


    Mi Xiaoxiao gasped. After saying that, he fainted and his face became more and more pale. At this moment, it was like a piece of white paper and looked terrible.


    "Boom!" there was another loud noise. A snow-white wolf came out of the forest. There was a mark between the snow-white sharp teeth, green pupils and forehead and feet.


    Three petals in the shape of blood red, a long fluffy tail, rolled up a dead wood on the ground and threw it at Jiekang.


    Jiekang is not a fool, nor will he stand there and let others fight, turn around and turn over, easily avoiding the blow of the dead tree.


    "You hurt Xiaoxiao, how about your life?" the White Wolf''s mouth opened and closed, but the voice was Li Shuo''s voice.


    "You, come on!" Jiekang looked at the people who appeared one after another. He couldn''t help but step back and waved to the more than ten people standing next to him, but there was no movement.


    "Do you mean them?" Jin Xuan stood out from behind one of them, looked at Jiekang with his hands around and smiled.


    "Who are you?!" Jie Kang looked at Jin Xuan who suddenly came out, and his vigilant heart lifted it tightly again.


    "Of course, it''s the man who came to kill you." after looking at Xiaoxiao in Shi Nuo''s arms, Jin Xuan just pressed a fire in his heart.

 Chapter 672

    "Are you people from the vicissitudes of life?" Jie Kang suddenly woke up and looked at the group in front of him. He was a little uneasy for a moment. I''m afraid he couldn''t rely on those wastes.


    "Ouch! That''s good, very smart." pal came out from behind the tree with a gentle smile, approached the straight orcs standing, stretched out his fingers and pushed them gently.


    The orc fell to the ground in an instant and lost consciousness. He didn''t know whether to die or live.


    "What do you want?" Jiekang was also flustered. He watched the orcs on his side fall one by one. He originally wanted to let those orcs be targets and block himself for a while, so that he could escape.


    Now, they don''t know whether they are dead or alive. Now they are less sure to escape. He is not so stupid. The other party is numerous and powerful. It seems that they have good skills. If they don''t escape, will they wait for death?


    But now, it''s a little difficult to escape!


    "We don''t want to do anything. We just want to ask you for some interest. Now it''s up to you. Do you want to lose these feet or cut these hands? We''re very free.


    Of course, if you don''t say it, I''ll cut off both hands and feet for you. "Pal said with a smile and warm words, but the scar on his face that can''t be ignored makes the smile look a little ferocious.


    "Your tone is very big! But even if you are from the wolf tribe, you are not qualified to move me. I am from the blue ocean tribe. If you kill me, our leader will not let you go."


    Now he has no handle. The little female seems to be very important to them. Now she is hurt like this by them. It is estimated that she will not give up. In this way, she has only the tribe to rely on.


    "Blue Ocean tribe?" pal huanshou, seemingly thinking, said slowly, "what kind of tribe is this? I haven''t heard of it."


    Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s appearance now, I don''t feel so good in my heart. Since it''s not good, I have to take it out. If I want to take it out, there must be someone who makes him take it out.


    "How could it be that our blue ocean tribe is just north of your land? How could it be that we haven''t heard of it." Jiekang frowned and shouted that it''s impossible, but he knew in his heart that even if they knew, they would be confused.


    This is a good way to start. Even if the people in the tribe know about it later, I''m afraid it''s an excellent way to get rid of the crime. According to the leader''s extremely protective nature, he will never give up without sacrifice.


    But if they really come to the door, they will kill by mistake. They don''t know which tribe they belong to, and there are no witnesses. No matter how arrogant the leader is, it doesn''t make sense.


    Oh, what a trick.


    "Noisy." the White Wolf rushed forward from lishuo, directly picked up his fur coat and threw it on a big stone not far away. He vomited blood for a short time. Presumably, such a collision was not light.


    I didn''t fall out with an internal injury. It was a fracture. One foot couldn''t move at all. Now I''m embarrassed and can''t even stand up.


    It''s hard to imagine that this is just a smiling and unscrupulous threat to MI Xiaoxiao''s people.


    "Don''t fall to death, I haven''t played yet!"


    Tamo jumped gently and went down the tree. One head of ink hair floated with the wind, and his two ears moved from time to time. His white face looked particularly handsome and even exuded a strong sense of oppression.


    Close to each other, there will be a feeling of breathlessness.


    The milky white bone whip growing on the index finger of the right hand is smooth and beautiful. It looks like a living tail. It moves from time to time with Tamo''s walking.

 Chapter 673

    "Cough!" Jiekang held the stone in one hand and tried to stand up. On the other hand, he touched his chest tightly, which seemed to be a heavy fall.


    Before the blood stains on the corners of the mouth could be wiped clean, there was another man in front of him, with black hair and eyes, and even a fluffy tail gradually appeared behind him, which was also black.


    The hair is beautiful. I can see that the maintenance is very good.


    But the focus now seems not to be the problem of hair, but the smell of the man in front of him tells him that the man absolutely wants to kill himself.


    I don''t care who he is, let alone his background.


    A suffocating sense of oppression pressed him out of breath. At this time, the man''s mouth was hooked with a evil smile, and a pair of black eyes stared at him tightly, just like the prey he had locked.


    The right hand, slowly raised, the milky white bone whip, twisted his body with the slow rise. I don''t know if he noticed the smell of prey and became a little excited.


    "People who hurt Xiaoxiao, you know, have never lived. It''s the rustle of birds flying, the sharp scream of Jiekang being beaten, and the almost indifferent beating of the whip.


    "Ah! Ah! Don''t fight, don''t fight!" Jiekang kept rolling. Soon, his face began to turn pale. His crimson hair was like soaked in water, and there was no dazzling feeling like a flame at the beginning.


    I just think it''s a lamb to be slaughtered without fighting back. I can only blindly beg for mercy without a trace of fighting back. The whole person is bleeding in an instant.


    Compared with the blood from the wound on MI Xiaoxiao''s back, the whole person seems to have just fished out of the blood. There is a special effect of making ghost films.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight. Although I hurt her, such a person shouldn''t bother you to do it yourself. I, I, I''ll do it myself, I''ll do it myself." Jiekang can''t stand it. If he continues to fight, he must die.


    I don''t know what the whip on his hand is. It looks effortless, but it hurts like a drill. There is no whip that doesn''t bring blood.


    This beating took away half of his life!


    "No, you''re wrong again. For those who hurt my woman, I like to do it by myself. I never feel dirty."


    I may even touch the woman I love. What qualifications do outsiders have to hurt her? In that sentence, touch her and kill the whole family.


    Don''t say he''s bloody, but everyone has weaknesses, and Xiaoxiao is not his weakness.


    It''s his bottom line.


    Whoever touches it will die.

 Chapter 674

    "Spare me! It''s not my intention to hurt her." Jiekang rolled in place, but he couldn''t escape Tamo''s bone whip. The whole person was bleeding and embarrassed.


    A cruel and ruthless man, who could not endure for long in Tamo''s hand, began to beg for mercy, but Tamo didn''t want to let him go. He never hurt Xiaoxiao for no reason and could retreat.


    "Don''t play so fast. It''s so boring." Jin Xuan stepped forward and looked at the man who was crawling on the ground and crying more than once, laughing and saying.


    "Why? Do you want to try?" Tamo hooked his lips and looked at Jin Xuan slowly coming. Unexpectedly, he stopped his arm that was still waving at the last moment and looked at Jin Xuan so faintly.


    Jiekang on the ground could hardly catch his breath. Seeing that the God of plague was not smoking him, he subconsciously wanted to escape, but Jin Xuan didn''t want him to run away.


    "I won''t be like him. I like a more gentle way." Jin Xuan smiled and slowly took out a flower from behind. A flower looks like a blood red maple leaf in autumn and a burning flame. The whole flower looks so beautiful.


    But people say that the more beautiful things are, the more poisonous they are. Just like the wild mushrooms in the mountains and forests, the brighter they grow, the better their colors are, and the more domineering the toxins they carry.


    Of course, some people use this metaphor to describe women. There are too many disputes between power and failure.


    This flower, called red flame flower, is gorgeous in color, like a flame and like a blood red maple leaf, but it is such a beautiful flower. The toxin on its body is enough to make life worse than death.


    No less than a person, his heart is burning like a fire, burning his internal organs anytime and anywhere, life is better than death, which is very uncomfortable.


    But even if you find a medicine orc, if this person has excellent medical skills, the poisoned person may still be saved. If it is only a half bucket of water, it is estimated that he will only be diagnosed with fever from the inside to the outside.


    Of course, he doesn''t know these things. He still remembers that this is a gift from Xiaoxiao to Ott and Nina. Now he doesn''t know how they are. It''s estimated that they will be like that in their life.


    As for the antidote, Xiaoxiao didn''t mention it, and he didn''t bother to look for it. Just look at his strong physique, maybe one is not enough.


    Well, just a few more plants. There''s no way. Who makes him so lucky? He happened to meet such a red flame flower on his way.


    It should be enough for him. Of course, if it is not enough, he still has a lot of such things. He is willing to give them all to him.


    "What do you want to do? I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please forgive me!" at this moment, Jiekang realized that it was too late to repent.


    Now he even regretted his intestines. He didn''t expect that the people behind the little female were so powerful and cruel. If everyone gave him one more time, he would have to see the beast in advance.


    "Wrong?" Jin Xuan squatted down on one leg and crumpled the three red flame flowers in the palm of his hand. Looking at the frightened Jiekang on his face, he slowly opened his mouth: "but what about some things? If you do wrong, you must pay a price."


    Then he mercilessly stuffed the red flame flower into his mouth, pinched his neck and forced him to eat.


    "It''s all because of me. It''s my responsibility to hurt Xiaoxiao. In this case, can I finish this thing." Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who was unconscious, and the haze gradually gathered at the bottom of his eyes.


    The whole body was full of fierce Qi, close to Jiekang, a pair of blood eyes, more and more demon governance, and the smell of evil charm was distributed.

 Chapter 675

    "Oh." Jin Xuan looked at the suddenly speaking Li Suo and smiled coldly, but he didn''t say anything superfluous. He and Tamo turned and walked in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "How''s it going?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was pale and in a coma and frowned tightly. His heart was like a needle. He wanted to turn back and give the man a few times at this time.


    Xiaoxiao has never suffered such a serious injury.


    "The wound has been treated and there is no problem for the time being. When you go back, let Hua have a look. She just fed some water and is much better now." Li Shuo has turned into a human at this moment.


    At the beginning, he picked up Jiekang and threw him away. When Tamo took over, he turned to find herbs and water for MI Xiaoxiao. He and shinuo managed to deal with Xiaoxiao''s wound.


    It''s hard for them to breathe.


    The people who usually hold them in the palm of their hand, at this moment, their eyes are closed, their face is pale and weak, and the wounds on their back, although they have been treated before, are still so shocking.


    A ferocious wound jumped impressively on Xiaoxiao''s white back. It should have been hurt directly. It was also surrounded by dense black and purple bruises, which looked more like being hit by a palm.


    The man who did this was especially cruel.


    If you still live in this world at this moment, you must be cut by them.


    "HMM." Tamo nodded, but his eyes looked at the unusually eye-catching Lavender Bud between MI Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows.


    "This thing should be just an accident." Shi Nuo hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and naturally knew where Tamo''s eyes stayed.


    Just now, he saw the flower in the center of Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows for the first time. It also appeared when they made a contract last time. Of course, he knew what had happened.


    When you look around, you will find that there is an insignificant tree on one side, and there are two palm marks that have not disappeared. They are blood marks. Although they are not perfect, there is blood.


    Moreover, this tree is not an ordinary tree, but a love tree. It should have just grown up. Perhaps the contract between Xiaoxiao and lisuo is the first contract witnessed by this tree.


    If so, it''s really difficult.


    "Accident?" tamer slightly hooked his mouth, turned and looked at the fierce rope emitting evil spirit all over his body, and said slowly: "maybe he is not qualified to be a Xiaoxiao partner."


    If you like Xiaoxiao, you should work hard to protect her, rather than wandering around the woods aimlessly and watching the danger come.


    "However, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult." Jin Xuan sighed, looked at the pale Xiaoxiao, and turned his attention to the love tree with blood printed palm. He didn''t know how to speak.


    Shi Nuo was holding Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms and was silent.


    And Li Shuo, a pair of emerald green eyes, just stared at the man in front and didn''t speak, but it seemed to acquiesce to Tamo''s words. In his eyes, there was a few fierce Qi.


    ¡­¡­


    "Li Suo, brother, don''t, don''t, we, we are good brothers, aren''t we?" Jiekang''s mouth was bruised and bloodshot. Looking at the man approaching him, an unspeakable sense of fear shrouded him tightly.


    For so long, even if he had betrayed him, forced him out of the tribe, and even pursued him with a group of people, he had never seen such a terrible breath in him.


    Today, for the sake of a little female, he saw the suffocation of death. He couldn''t breathe. He could only shake his tail and beg for mercy like a dog to those who once wanted to get rid of it.

 Chapter 676

    Now like this, it makes him not hate.


    The person he once betrayed and hated, but now he has to crawl at his feet and beg for mercy. This gap is really unacceptable for him for a moment.


    Perhaps this is also the so-called Feng Shui rotation.


    "Brother?" Li Suo heard these two words and raised a sneer. It gave people a strong and oppressive breath. At this moment, it was also a little colder.


    "Yes, yes! Li Suo, don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. Although our relationship is bad now, we used to be good brothers. You, don''t kill me. I will tell the leader and find a way to make him change the sacrificial candidate."


    Jiekang saw those red eyes, which were full of cold and cold, just like the polar ice sheet, which could freeze people instantly.


    "Do you think I''ll still believe you? Or do you think I''ll give you the qualification to live?" Li Suo looked at the trembling Jiekang under himself, slightly clenched his lips, as if he was very happy to see him act like this.


    "Li, Li Suo, you should know the character of the leader. The leader is the best protector. Now that you have killed so many people in the tribe, the leader will not let you go."


    Jiekang is still trying to find a chance to live for himself, but if he doesn''t die, he won''t die. People don''t always have the blessing of the God of luck. Otherwise, what''s the use of hell?


    "I did it alone. I''m the one you want to kill. Naturally, I''m the only one who can kill them. What''s the matter with them?


    Besides, leader? I''m not from that tribe for a long time. I''m used to being chased by others, so even if the leader wants to retaliate, I''m just going on like this, so it doesn''t make any difference to me. "


    Li Suo said, a pair of red eyes, full of evil spirit, looked at Jiekang, looked at him with a shocked face, but Li Suo did it impolitely.


    Originally, he wanted to torture him well, which could be regarded as a return for his "kindness" to himself before, but he still likes to torture something quickly and slowly. He is not suitable. It''s better to solve it with one knife.


    How to think is how to do it. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and waved it. For a moment, Jiekang, who was still struggling to argue for himself, was lying on the ground.


    A pair of eyes, the size of a copper bell, the disbelief and fear of the bottom of the eyes, filled with a pair of dark black eyes. The blood flowing from the neck has long been mixed with the crimson hair.


    There is no color difference, as if it should be.


    "It''s really cruel to start." Jin Xuan looked at the coming Li Suo and said sarcastically. To tell the truth, it''s impossible to have no resentment against him, but if it weren''t for him, maybe Xiaoxiao would be buried in the belly of the snake.


    Similarly, if it weren''t for him, Xiaoxiao wouldn''t have to suffer this crime. In this way, the merits and demerits would be equal.


    In this way, Xiaoxiao doesn''t owe him anything, but I''m afraid I have to talk to him about the contract. For his description, most people will naturally label him cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Since he is cold-blooded and ruthless, how can he know how to care and love others? In this case, he is not worthy to be Xiaoxiao''s partner. Just, he doesn''t know what Xiaoxiao thinks.


    "How is she?" Li Suo''s hand hanging on his side was still dripping bright red blood. He deliberately moved his hand back. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was still unconscious and frowning, he was worried for a while.


    "Much better, thank you for treating her wound." Shi Nuo gently surrounded the person he liked, and said softly without raising his head.

 Chapter 677

    "I hurt her, so it''s natural to deal with the wound." Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and frowned gently. His pale face fainted and frowned tightly.


    How hard should that be?


    "About the contract, I think you should go back to the wolf tribe with us." Li Shuo came straight to the point. He didn''t like to beat around the Bush, and the man could see that he was also a man afraid of trouble.


    "Yes." just then, he was lazy to find an excuse to go back with them. After all, the people he was thinking about were still hurt and unconscious.


    Let her go back to the tribe like this. Although she knew in her heart that she would receive excellent treatment in the Canglang tribe and her injury would recover quickly, there was always a voice in his heart telling him that he was not at ease. He wanted to see her injury heal with his own eyes.


    Even if you stay with her for another day.


    "Go." the words fell, and Li Shuoshu turned into a white wolf. The smooth and white hair made the mark between the eyebrows so eye-catching, a long tail, very beautiful.


    Shi Nuo didn''t talk nonsense. He gently hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and jumped on Li Shuo''s body. Therefore, Li Shuo also lowered his body slightly because Xiaoxiao was injured.


    "Keep up, but I think you should know the direction of the gray wolf tribe." Tamo didn''t want to talk to him, but pal, the last one to start, said to Li suowen.


    Parr''s voice is very nice, just like the Ding Dong sound of running water in the mountains. It is always so crisp and gives people a comfortable feeling. It is not so special, but it gives people an extremely gentle feeling.


    Although there is such a scar on his face, the gentle breath of his whole body and the warm smile on his face can easily make people close to him. That''s why.


    Even if pal didn''t come to the wolf tribe for a long time, he received good popularity and got along well. Few people were afraid or despised him because of the scar on his face.


    Looking at Parr''s far away figure, Li Suo didn''t say anything. He just looked at him faintly and followed him.


    With the setting sun, Tamo and his party quickly approached the wolf tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Beautiful sister! Wuwuwu... Beautiful sister, where are you, beautiful sister!" as soon as he heard the news that MI Xiaoxiao had safely returned to the tribe, Zeke Si hurried to find it.


    But I wandered around for a long time and didn''t see my beautiful sister, so I had to run away from the tribe. He was to blame for the accident of my beautiful sister this time. If it weren''t for him, how could my beautiful sister run to see some chrysanthemums.


    I won''t lead a python alone because I want to protect him. In the end, my whereabouts are unknown. I''ve been suffering for a long time these days.


    Now he wants to run to the beautiful sister immediately and let the beautiful sister beat himself up. Otherwise, even if he sees the beautiful sister, he is still uneasy.


    "Zeke, what are you yelling about?!" pal just came out of MI Xiaoxiao''s cave and planned to stew some soup. At that time, they prepared the medicine and brought it to her when Xiaoxiao woke up.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I got out of the cave, I heard all the tribes yelling. It doesn''t matter if he yelled elsewhere, but it can''t be here. It''s all his life-saving benefactor healing.


    How can you let the little boy disturb you?


    "Is it you?!" Zeke recognized a scar on his face in an instant. Isn''t this the man saved by his beautiful sister? I was badly hurt at that time.


    And it seems that there is something wrong with the brain, but later I don''t know how to suddenly, just fine.

 Chapter 678

    Well, it''s good, but it''s like a different person. When it''s not good, I don''t say anything. Such a big person is flirting with her beautiful sister, and others ignore a word.


    But this is good. He knows the people of the whole tribe now and gets along well. They say he is very gentle, so it''s like a different person.


    by the way!


    Looking at the man in front of him, Zeke Si''s brain flashed. Isn''t this PAL going to look for a beautiful sister with the leader? Now he is back, and he came out of the cave behind him. Does this mean that the beautiful sister is also in it.


    Zeke Si thought more and more and felt right, so he would rush into the cave without saying a word.


    Now it''s pal''s turn to frown. Mi Xiaoxiao is still in the cave. The medicine Orc named Hua is showing her the wound. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for the little guy to go in at this time.


    Maybe according to Li Shuo''s violent temper, he will directly catch him and beat him up.


    However, his life-saving benefactor seems to like this little guy, so he can be kind and save this little guy.


    Is it... Gratitude?


    It should be. Although her strange life experience deeply attracted his curiosity, the most important thing that I will save her is because she is my savior... Right?


    "You wait." thinking, pal grabbed zekesi''s arm and prevented him from breaking into the cave, but it can be seen that the boy still cares about Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "I said why did you pull me? I want to go in and see my beautiful sister!" he saw that he was about to enter the cave, but was finally pulled by someone, which made zekesi very angry. He just wanted to see if there was anything wrong with my beautiful sister.


    "You can go in, but not now. Your beautiful sister is injured and unconscious. Now the medicine Orc named Hua is showing him the injury. You are so slow and rash to break in now. What if you disturb your beautiful sister''s injury?"


    Pal smiled mildly and spoke softly.


    Such a paragraph of words made Zeke si fall into a tangle in an instant. The man seemed to have a little truth. What if he really disturbed his beautiful sister when he went in?


    But he is still very worried. Now his beautiful sister is hurt because of him. If he doesn''t go in and have a look, he won''t be able to sleep tonight!


    Pal looked at a tangled villain and said with a smile: "I know you''re worried about her. Otherwise, I''m going to make soup for your beautiful sister now. Then, this person is too busy to find some nutritious materials, so I just need a helper.


    Thinking that when your beautiful sister wakes up, she can drink nutritious soup, but I''m afraid the soup hasn''t been cooked when she wakes up, so I want to ask someone for help. Would you like to go with me? "


    With that, pal stretched out his hand towards Zeke Si, with a ferocious wound face, but it seemed extremely gentle, with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, giving people a feeling of easy access.


    "Well, that''s OK!" Zeke Si reluctantly glanced at the cave in front of him. After all, he was moved by pal''s words. He thought that anyway, his beautiful sister is in a coma, and he can''t help himself.


    It''s better to do something meaningful. When the beautiful sister wakes up, he can drink the soup he cooked himself.


    "I want to cook some bone soup. You have to prepare some materials for me. As for what it is, I''ll tell you later, and I''ll go hunting immediately. The soup made of fresh bones is delicious."


    "Don''t worry, give it to me." Zeke patted his chest, a little adult, almost didn''t make pal laugh.

 Chapter 679

    Time always passes easily. In the twinkling of an eye, it is dark. One bright little star after another twinkles its own light in the vast starry sky.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who has been sleeping all day, actually opened her eyes at the moment.


    "Hiss ~" was a move. She couldn''t help taking a breath. Her hand moved. If she accidentally moved too much, it would involve the wound behind her. It hurt so much that she showed her teeth and cracked her mouth.


    I haven''t suffered such a serious injury for a long time. The only time was when I lived at my grandmother''s house in the countryside when I was a child. I was naughty. I fell off the ridge, broke my arm and almost lost my foot.


    A small move by Mi Xiaoxiao. Several men in the cave noticed it in an instant. They had been here all afternoon. Xiaoxiao finally woke up and thought about it, so he couldn''t wait to surround it one by one.


    Mi Xiaoyi opened his eyes and saw all kinds of beautiful men.


    Shi Nuo frowned and looked serious. Jin Xuan stared with big eyes and looked forward to it. Li Shuo looked black and looked in a bad mood.


    As for Tamo, he raised his head slightly. Obviously, he was very nervous, but he was stunned. He pretended not to be nervous, with a light face.


    As for Li Suo, his whole body was emitting cold air, as if the whole world had been isolated by him. He sat alone in the corner, the fire shone on his handsome face, and a pair of bloody eyes stared closely at the direction of the stone bed, vaguely revealing worry.


    "Xiaoxiao, how''s it going? Do you feel better?" Shi Nuo responded first. Seeing Mi Xiaoxiao''s intention to sit up, he immediately sat by the bed and gently helped her up.


    Carefully let her lean against her arms. After all, she has a wound behind her back, so the action is particularly light. I''m afraid that some efforts will involve her wound.


    "Much better, let you worry." said Mi Xiaoxiao, who finally had a crimson face and made a naughty expression.


    "Don''t run around next time." Li Shuo looked at the weak Mi Xiaoxiao and couldn''t make a fire in his heart. He thought that he would tell her when she woke up.


    Let her remember.


    But now she really woke up, but she couldn''t say a word. The slightest fire in her heart immediately disappeared without a trace. There was no way. This little thing was born his nemesis.


    "Yes!" Mi Xiaoxiao sticks out her tongue. This time she has learned a lesson. Anyway, even if she wants to go out next time, she has to pull someone as a bodyguard!


    Who makes her powerless?


    Tear avalanche


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, have some soup. It''s just boiled. It''s fresh and helpful to your wound." suddenly, pal came in with a bowl of steaming soup. Behind him, it seems that he was still followed by a little bit who lowered his head and didn''t dare to show up.


    As soon as I saw it, MI Xiaoxiao understood that the little guy probably asked for forgiveness.


    "Thank you." but she didn''t expect that pal would cook soup for her by himself. It was a bit of an accident. Anyway, this guy always came to rub rice. This soup is even a small reward.


    "It''s very hot. Let it cool before drinking, otherwise the beautiful sister will burn it!"


    Just as pal was about to walk towards the stone bed, a waxy voice suddenly came from behind. The voice was very small. If there was no one talking in the cave now, maybe no one would hear it.


    "Ze Ke Si." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, raised her hand slightly and waved in the direction of Ze Ke Si. In fact, she didn''t want to blame him.

 Chapter 680

    Mi Xiaoxiao said something for a while, but he didn''t see Ze Ke Si hiding behind Parr coming out for half a step and shrinking behind parr. He was not tall and fat. Mi Xiaoxiao really couldn''t see him this time.


    "Zeke Si, you don''t want to see me?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s tone was very gentle and didn''t mean half serious. When he saw a little guy who didn''t want to show his head, he sighed and said, "come out, I don''t want to blame you."


    At the beginning, I saved him out of my own free will. Besides, in that case, I can''t let a child lead the python away, can I?


    "No, no, I, I, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    It''s like being blocked by something. My breathing is not smooth.


    "It''s not your fault. Zeke Si doesn''t know that snakes will suddenly appear, and he doesn''t know that snakes will run after us. Doesn''t Zeke Si just want to take his beautiful sister to see flowers?" this little guy, usually ancient and strange, didn''t expect to drill up the tip of an ox horn at the critical moment.


    "But, but it''s still my fault!" if he hadn''t foolishly pulled his beautiful sister to see the flowers, and an adult didn''t have a beautiful sister, how could he be caught and injured now.


    Ze Ke Si held his small mouth, a pair of light gray eyes, tears, like an careless, he would burst into tears, but a small person was finally willing to come out.


    "As I said, it''s not Ze Kesi''s fault. Haven''t I come back? But after that, don''t run out alone. It''s still very dangerous outside before you grow up."


    It''s also very dangerous for her, but it seems that she has to be prepared for self-defense.


    "But, I..." Ze Ke Si was like a frightened child waiting to be trained. He stood there trembling, his two small hands agitated together.


    "Not so much, but, and ah! My injury has nothing to do with you. It''s not a python, because Li Suo saved me at that time, so it''s none of your business."


    The latter thing really has nothing to do with him.


    If you want to blame yourself, you can only blame yourself for your bad luck. Wherever you appear, there must be something to get into trouble. It looks endless, but as soon as you wake up, you appear in your own cave.


    I don''t know how they deal with those individuals, but it''s probably not much better.


    "Really, really?" Ze Ke Si raised his head, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and asked anxiously.


    "I can still cheat you. Otherwise, ask him and he saved me." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless and stretched out his hand to point to the direction of Li Suo. Are children so stubborn these days?


    "You really saved the beautiful sister?" Zeke Si looked for MI Xiaoxiao''s fingers and saw a man sitting in the corner. The man is very handsome, which means that strangers are not close.


    "Well." Li Suo didn''t say anything else, but answered faintly, which was also an answer to Ze Ke Si''s words.


    "Then wait for me!" Ze Ke Si was like a resurrection after hearing Li Suo''s words. After falling this sentence, he ran out of the cave and left a kind of person who didn''t know why.


    For a moment, Ze Ke Si carefully came in with a pot of steaming soup. Mi Xiaoxiao had a liver ache when he saw it.


    Is he really not afraid of scalding his hand when he holds it like this?


    Such a small man with such a big pot of soup looked frightened.

 Chapter 681

    "Ze Ke Si, you put down the pot first and don''t fall." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the staggering Ze Ke Si. He was a little ashamed and had to say that he was really small and strong,


    "Oh, good." hearing the beautiful sister''s words, Ze Ke Si obediently put down the pot in his hand, but he quickly took out a wooden bowl from his animal leather clothes and put it on the table.


    Then he smiled and wanted to lift the jar just put down underground. Not only did his little hands lose strength, but he still couldn''t stand stably. In short, he was staggering and moved up.


    "Well, Jin Xuan, please help him! Don''t even fall with a can." Mi Xiaoxiao frowned slightly, and there was a sense of helplessness in her tone of voice.


    Just now I stood pitifully in front of the bed and apologized to her. Now I''m busy again. Look at that lively energy. It hasn''t been affected at all, okay?!


    Sure enough, the child is a child. He cries and laughs a little. Changing his face is faster than anything. Therefore, the child''s emotions come and go quickly. Maybe he was happy one second ago, but the next second he didn''t know how, he began to cry again.


    "Give it to me! Don''t worry if you fall. Don''t break the stone pot. There will be no stone pot for Xiaoxiao to stew soup at that time." Jin Xuan deliberately said so, but he steadily took the stone pot and added milk white bone soup to the bowl on the table.


    "Hum!" Ze Ke Si looked at Jin Xuan discontentedly. It doesn''t matter if he fell, but don''t break the stone pot?! Stone pot, stone pot, as the name suggests, is made of stone! It''s not that easy to break!


    Don''t you know how to bully others when they are young and how to bully them when they grow up!


    "Well, what do you want the soup for?" it seems that pal cooked the soup. It smells good, but it must not be as good as what he made himself. Xiaoxiao said that he made it himself. It''s delicious. Well, he''d better do it himself next time.


    "Oh, here you are." the soup is not so much, so Zeke Si can still carry it, but it''s a little hot.


    "Give it to me?" Li Suo frowned and looked at the steaming bowl of soup in front of him. He didn''t know what the little guy wanted to do? Serve yourself Soup for no reason.


    "Well, of course it''s for you." isn''t that obvious? In front of him, not to him, but to whom?


    "I don''t need it." Li Suo frowned and said he didn''t need it.


    "But you saved the beautiful sister." in order to thank him, I put a bowl of soup for him to drink. Shouldn''t I? Zeke Si looked at the man in front of him and was a little puzzled.


    "No need." no matter how delicious and beautiful these things are, I don''t like them.


    "But..." Zeke Si was speechless.


    "Why don''t you have a drink? Pal''s craftsmanship is good." Mi Xiaoxiao drank the cold soup in the bowl and said with a faint smile. The soup wasn''t blown by her. It''s really good, but it''s a little oily, but it''s still good to drink without drinking so much. She won''t feel tired.


    Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, frowned and paused. Finally, he reached out to take the soup in Ze Ke Si''s hand and took a sip gently.


    The soup is not hot. It''s autumn, and it''s still at night. Even if it''s a bowl of steaming soup, it''s almost cold in the last few rounds. It''s not good to drink the soup when it''s cold. It''s still warm.


    "Isn''t it good?" pal smiled at Li Suo. He couldn''t stop his joy. I don''t know why, but he didn''t want to stop it.


    "HMM." I answered stiffly, but I put the bowl on the table. I just took a sip, and then I didn''t move again.

 Chapter 682

    It seems that he doesn''t like soup.


    "Ze Ke Si, it''s very late. Your mother should worry about you later. Go back first." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against Shi Nuo and smiled at Ze Ke Si.


    "Oh, good." Ze Ke Si nodded. Anyway, the beautiful sister is all right now. Although the injury is still very serious, he doesn''t have any effect here. It''s better to go back.


    Find some ingredients and cook a pot of soup for my beautiful sister tomorrow morning. Thinking, the little man immediately ran out of the cave. It seems that he is very eager.


    ¡­¡­


    "Li Suo, next, let''s discuss the contract?" although the contract was concluded due to an accident, it was finally concluded, and both sides have responsibilities.


    But if an ordinary person, to tell the truth, she may directly terminate the contract, but Li Suo is different. He has saved himself several times. If he forcibly terminates the contract, it is still unfair to him.


    He saved himself, but in the end, he left him alone forever, which seems a bit like revenge.


    Although she didn''t intend to make such a promise.


    But it''s not. Let''s say so!


    This time, she gave the initiative to Li Suo. If he wants to terminate the contract, it doesn''t matter. She will cooperate without saying a word.


    Of course, if he says he wants to continue the relationship, she will seriously consider it. If she can''t get along for two months, she really can''t run in. She''s talking about lifting the relationship.


    Of course, MI Xiaoxiao wouldn''t think Li Suo would choose the second.


    However, life, like this, is often full of accidents.


    "Yes." Li Suo nodded, bypassed Tamo in front of her, walked to the bed and looked down at Mi Xiaoxiao lying on the bed, but he didn''t give her any sense of oppression.


    "Well, I''d like to hear your plan." do you choose to terminate the relationship or


    However, more than 80% definitely choose to terminate the relationship. After all, his character is cold. He won''t even frown when he treats strangers, even if people die in front of him immediately.


    And they are just friends, and have not yet reached that kind of relationship with Shen Hua.


    So


    "I''ll pursue you until you promise me." Li Suo was silent for a moment and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with burning eyes. The heat seemed to melt Mi Xiaoxiao directly.


    This kind of look really made Mi Xiaoxiao avoid it. Where did the originally cold man go? She suddenly became so... Enthusiastic that she couldn''t hold it.


    "Cough, well, actually I want to think about it. In this way, let''s get along with each other for two months. If it''s really impossible, we''re in contact. Is that ok?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo and asked tentatively.


    "OK." some hoarse voices came from Li Suo''s mouth. If you observe carefully, you may find that Li Suo''s ear tip has a trace of pink.


    Tamo rings his hands and stands aside without saying a word. Pal continues to pour Soup for MI Xiaoxiao. Jin Xuan and Li Shuo frown slightly and look at Li Suo. There is a trace of displeasure between their eyebrows and eyes.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go back first. Mi Xiaoxiao, soup, remember to drink." pal smiled and put the freshly poured soup on the table, then turned and left the cave.


    But when I turned around, the gentle smile on my face, which should have been the same as before, at this moment, I changed my face. There was no half smile. I was a little serious in an instant, but it seemed to be thinking about something.


    With the faint moonlight, he walked towards his cave, and his figure disappeared into the endless darkness.

 Chapter 683

    Looking at the milky white moon with a faint fluorescence in the sky, pal''s heart was mixed with five flavors, and his mind was full of what Mi Xiaoxiao had just said in the cave.


    That is her agreement with Li Suo. It''s easy to get along with each other for a few months. When there is disagreement, untie the contract. Mi Xiaoxiao is obviously different from this man.


    For him, it was obviously not an order. Although she saved herself, since she woke up and didn''t pretend to be stupid, she became more and more alienated from herself. When she was injured before, she ran over every day.


    Now, it''s rare to see her once in a few days. Is it too different?!


    Although this Li Suo looks a little handsome, but


    wait!


    What''s he thinking?!


    The more you think about it, the more chaotic it is!


    She is her own life-saving benefactor. She has an incredible identity, an incredible story, an amazing face, an extraordinary wisdom and a warm smile


    Mingming is just a simple curiosity about her. He simply wants to get close and find the answer he wants to know. But now, it seems that some things are quietly changing.


    Like now, why did he have unspeakable loss in his heart when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words to Li Suo?


    Why do you subconsciously want to escape from that cave? Why do you fall into a fog? Now, it seems that he has lost the way forward in the process of finding the answer.


    Touched his face, his eyes inadvertently turned to the direction of MI Xiaoxiao''s cave, frowned slightly, but his eyes were gentle that he had not even noticed.


    ¡­¡­


    "That..." suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao felt the atmosphere in the cave and became a little confused and embarrassed. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll come to see you tomorrow." Li Suo seemed to see Mi Xiaoxiao''s embarrassment and immediately opened his mouth. Before Mi Xiaoxiao could answer, he turned and disappeared into the cave.


    "But..." you don''t have a place to live here


    Where are you going in the middle of the night?


    "Xiaoxiao, are you going to accept him?" Tamo frowned and walked to the bed. He looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a pale face. He didn''t dare to be too big, but he could hear a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "No, I said. It''s just running in. This contract is not just for me. We both have responsibilities. If I were someone else, I would definitely break the relationship without saying a word.


    But after all, he saved my life. If I didn''t ask, he would not be able to make friends later. Is that some kind of revenge? "Mi Xiaoxiao likes to do things plainly and clearly.


    She doesn''t want to end up being called ungrateful. To be honest, she just wants to deal with the matter and leave no loopholes.


    "Well, I see. It''s just Xiaoxiao. He won''t be a good partner."


    Tamo didn''t change his view of LISO. How could a cold-blooded animal who kills people without blinking know and learn to love a person.


    Jin Xuan didn''t say anything, but he stood silently in the Tamo couple. Li Shuo didn''t speak. The sullen and cold Shi Nuo would not speak.


    For a moment, the cave was quiet, and Mi Xiaoxiao also had a headache. Looking at the Tamo people, he whispered: "this is really my impulse. I should ask your opinion.


    But tamer, from beginning to end, I just treat him as a friend and life-saving benefactor. So far, I''ve stopped here. "

 Chapter 684

    Mi Xiaoxiao looked into tamer''s eyes and said word by word. She didn''t lie, and she said it according to what she wanted.


    "Don''t get excited, I know you''re not interested in him." but he''s interested in you. Tamer said that at the bottom of his heart, Xiaoxiao will make a partner. He won''t stop it. As long as he''s good to Xiaoxiao, everything is not a problem.


    But at the bottom of my heart, it will still be so uncomfortable, because as long as he is an individual, he will have a certain amount of possessive desire for what he cares about, and he also has possessive desire for Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, even if it''s interesting, you always occupy a place in my heart." although Li Suo likes himself, at present, he has no feelings for him, so if you insist that Tamo and Li Suo occupy a more important position in her heart.


    Then she will say the word Tamo without hesitation.


    "OK." with her words, I feel more secure. In fact, what she said is also right. Xiaoxiao is not the kind of person who likes new lovers and abandons old ones.


    "Go back and have a rest early! You are tired today." if it weren''t for saving her, they wouldn''t be so tired one by one. To tell the truth, there is still something wrong in their heart.


    "HMM." Tamo nodded, but pulled Li Shuo and Jin Xuan out of the cave, while Shi Nuo still held her and let himself lean against his arms. In the cave, he began to be quiet.


    "Don''t you go back?" everyone left. Why didn''t he go back to rest? He was tired all day and didn''t have a good rest. How could he replenish his strength?


    "If he doesn''t go back, I''ll guard you here." he''s so badly hurt that if he goes back, he''ll be embarrassed if he wakes up in the middle of the night and wants to drink a glass of water. He might as well take good care of her here. In this way, he can rest assured. There''s no need to sleep and worry about the situation here.


    "But you''re tired, too. It doesn''t matter. I''ll be fine." but she was hurt and fell asleep at night, so nothing happened. As for drinking water, she didn''t get up and drink water at night.


    "..." Shi Nuo didn''t reply, but directly took off his gray white coat, which was made for him by Mi Xiaoxiao at the beginning. It fit him well, but it added a few strokes to his alienation.


    "?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo''s actions and was a little confused. However, the answer soon surfaced.


    Shinuo gently picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and moved her into the bed. After that, he naturally lay down outside.


    After a rustle, the cave was quiet again.


    Mi Xiaoxiao slept so long during the day, and now she can''t sleep. Therefore, an atmosphere called embarrassment tightly surrounds her, but in the twinkling of an eye, Shi Nuo is also her partner.


    It''s not that I haven''t slept in a bed before. Why be embarrassed.


    "Xiaoxiao? Turn around?" Shi Nuo''s hoarse voice sounded behind Mi Xiaoxiao, because he was so close that the breath he vomited when talking was sprayed on MI Xiaoxiao''s back.


    Raised, hot.


    "OK." after a faint answer, Shi Nuo did it again and helped Mi Xiaoxiao turn over. In fact, she was not so weak, but it seemed that she enjoyed the process very much and felt loved by others. In fact, it was very good.


    Lying down, he hugged Mi Xiaoxiao very naturally, but he was afraid of touching her wound. He could only hug half, and his hand hugged his neck, so he didn''t dare to move.


    Shi Nuo put his chin against Mi Xiaoxiao''s head. His pale golden eyes were full of tenderness. When he got along with her, he always unconsciously hung a touch of honey smile at the corners of his mouth.


    For a long time, the hoarse voice sounded again: "Xiaoxiao, I love you."

 Chapter 685

    As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao heard this sentence, her initial reaction was startled. Her petite body trembled a little, but then she was full of warmth. Shi Nuo was the first person to say this sentence to her.


    Love is a kind of words based on liking to express their feelings for each other. It is a deeper meaning of liking.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Shi Nuo''s hoarse voice sounded again, which made Mi Xiaoxiao feel at a loss. Shi Nuo tonight is really different. He is usually silent and shows a look of refusing people thousands of miles away. Today, he is particularly charming.


    "Hmm?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked up, but he bumped into a pair of golden eyes full of tenderness and honey. It was deep and charming. People couldn''t help falling in and didn''t look back.


    "I want to kiss you." Shi Nuo said, and didn''t give Mi Xiaoxiao time to react. A pair of light pink thin lips were so tightly pasted on his little mouth. Although he wanted to taste it, he couldn''t control it.


    Want to go deep, go deep.


    But because of some fool, she can only gently bite and tease her powder... Her lips are soft and waxy, just like a good cake, sweet but not greasy.


    "Hmm..." just when Xiaoxiao was about to be out of breath when she was kissed, she subconsciously wanted to open her mouth and breathe, but unexpectedly, she was successfully exploited by a man. Smart *, she took advantage of the opportunity perfectly.


    Originally I wanted to hold her tightly, but due to the injury, I didn''t dare to move too much. Um... I can only be so close for the time being.


    The warm... Head swept her whole mouth skillfully, again and again, carefully, without omission, playing with her.


    Before the reaction, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously resisted, but after the reaction, he also let him do whatever he wanted according to Shi Nuo''s wishes. A pair of water eyes also brought tenderness and affection.


    It looks more charming. For Shi Nuo, MI Xiaoxiao is full of infinite charm, waiting for him and attracting him to explore.


    But... Gradually, some Xiao was out of breath.


    Because of the struggle and the wound behind him, he could only stretch out his hand and gently twist it on Shi Nuo''s chest, but there was no strength. It was like a sponge hitting a stone, without half a silk effect.


    "Oh, oh, oh..." I''m almost out of breath


    "Alas ~" Shi Nuo had no choice but to let go of her and put his chin back on MI Xiaoxiao''s head. His hoarse voice said again: "Xiaoxiao, don''t you know that you can breathe with your nose when kissing?"


    His Xiaoxiao, in this respect, is a little fool.


    Although thinking so, shinuo''s heart is like wiping honey. Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand. Does this mean that Xiaoxiao was kissed by a male for the first time?


    Inexplicably, people in a good mood can''t be better, even laugh.


    "Er......" in a trance, MI Xiaoxiao seemed to hear Shi Nuo''s sigh, but his body seemed to have been drained of all energy. Without half strength, he could only lean his head on Shi Nuo''s chest.


    But the man who was still sighing the moment before, but laughed the moment after. Mi Xiaoxiao said he was confused. Who said that there was only a woman''s heart, unpredictable and incomprehensible? It was clearly a needle in a man''s heart.


    But just now I''m stupid. I haven''t eaten a pig. Haven''t I seen a pig run?


    In so many novels and TV dramas, which one didn''t kiss? I just thought I was suffocating. It''s really embarrassing to lose my face at Grandma''s house. I think she, a beautiful girl with high IQ from modern times (I think she feels good), was kissed to suffocation. It''s really


    Shame

 Chapter 686

    "Cough, well, I, Shi Nuo, I''m injured now, this..." Mi Xiaoxiao wants to subconsciously move into the stone bed, but Shi Nuo holds his strength and says big or small, but it''s not so small.


    Not only won''t get his own wound, but also can make himself unable to move. He can only stay in his arms.


    But the feeling from her legs makes Mi Xiaoxiao''s face hot. It''s not her innocence. Who hasn''t seen a few videos (I saw it by chance...).


    It''s just that I''ve seen pigs running, but my personal experience is obviously two different things, but it''s much better than before. After all, Jin Xuan helped himself at that time


    Well, after all, she still has something like that. It''s not too much to say to escape.


    "Hehe, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I''m not so hungry." shinuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s hesitation, but she understood her meaning immediately without explanation, and her heart was even sweeter.


    His Xiaoxiao is really cute. If it weren''t for the wound on her body, I really want to do her now!


    After all, the beauty is pregnant. She can only see and can''t eat. It''s really an unspeakable pain. She has better endurance, or she will die sooner or later.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao gave a sigh of relief, but he felt a little unhappy. What is it that he is not so hungry and greedy? Is it his charm or his charm?


    Therefore, a Xiao, who has always claimed to be a talented and beautiful girl, once again became confused.


    It has to be said that when women are in love, this IQ is really a strange thing.


    "Well, at least I have to wait until I''m well..." feeling the touch between my legs, MI Xiaoxiao still couldn''t help making a sound. Anyway, he had accepted them.


    If they continue to be so awkward, it seems that they are not a head. Moreover, they are the people they like. They have a contract, have a modern marriage certificate and do more intimate things. It seems that there is nothing wrong


    Thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao could not help blushing, mom!


    There must be something wrong with your brain recently. You have to change your blushing problem.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao buried her little head deep into Shi Nuo''s chest, her glittering ears and a pink trace remained.


    Shi Nuo looked at the girl in front of him. There was only one feeling in his heart: so cute, so cute, only one voice: in this life, he must spoil her to the point that only he can bear!


    Mi Xiaoxiao was embarrassed, but when sleepiness came, she couldn''t help sleeping in the past.


    After feeling the even breathing sound of the people in her arms, Shi Nuo sighed and carefully moved out her small head buried in her arms. I don''t know whether it was due to poor breathing or other reasons.


    After falling asleep, MI Xiaoxiao''s head was pink, tender and red. It looked like an attractive red apple. Shi Nuo looked at it, and the wind and cloud surged in the bottom of his eyes. For a moment, he just bowed his head and kissed the red and swollen little lips.


    I dare not move too much for fear of waking up the people in my arms.


    Looking up at the stone wall illuminated by the fire, Shi Nuo''s heart and happy feeling can''t stop. This may be another sleepless night. Who let such a woman lie on his side?


    And Xiaoxiao let go today, um


    It seems that the days in the future will be wonderful. Thinking, he is also looking forward to it!


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know that the people around him had thought so much. He had no dream all night and couldn''t sleep any better. When the next day dawned, he woke up. The position next to him had lost the temperature.

 Chapter 687

    It seems that he had left long ago. He was slightly lost in his heart, but he also gave a sigh of relief.


    At first thought of what happened last night, MI Xiaoxiao blushed and her heart beat faster. She didn''t know how to speak when she got up this morning. After all, there will be embarrassment.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I woke up, there was no one around me. I guess I''ve gone back.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought, so she wanted to sit up and lie down all night. The wound behind her seemed to be getting better. At least she didn''t feel as hot as yesterday. As long as there was no big action, it wouldn''t involve the wound.


    Carefully propped up the edge of the bed and sat up. Just about to get off the ground, there was a sound of footsteps outside. It sounded like two people.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked up, but just ran into Shi Nuo''s line of sight with a basin of water. Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a little panic and hurriedly looked away.


    This basin is made of wood. After making the wooden bowl, MI Xiaoxiao found some reliable and better skilled people, told them some uses of wood and painted its shape. Now it has been made, and the wooden basin is one of them.


    But Jin Xuan, who was behind Shi Nuo, didn''t miss Mi Xiaoxiao''s performance. While he was surprised, he was more nervous.


    Because Mi Xiaoxiao was making a move to get out of bed at the moment. Because they came, she stopped and looked at them.


    Jin Xuan walked to MI Xiaoxiao step by step and said, "Xiaoxiao, you are still a patient. As a patient, the most important thing for you now is to provide for your injury.


    Other things, there are us. Even if the sky falls, there are us. During the healing period, you should listen to me. "Jin Xuan nagged endlessly.


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened, but his heart was warm. When he was injured, he said so, but his attitude was not just twice as strong as him.


    "I lie in bed all day. It''s boring." Mi Xiaoxiao also has some helplessness. Now, she can understand that Jin Xuan tried his best to get out of bed when she was hurt better.


    Lying in bed all day, I can only face the ceiling. No, it should be a daze on the stone wall. It''s very boring.


    "There''s no way to be stuffy. You have to lie down well. If the wound is pulled, you''ll regret it at that time." Jin Xuan carefully helped Mi Xiaoxiao lie down. He just lay on his side and couldn''t lie flat. Who let her have a wound behind her.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll wipe Xiaoxiao''s face." Shi Nuo wrung a piece of animal skin and walked behind Jin Xuan. He was rarely in a good mood to say a word. If he changed to normal, he would say the first two words at most.


    Of course, this is their only attitude towards Jin Xuan. In front of MI Xiaoxiao, it''s still the same. It''s not too troublesome.


    "Let me come?" Jin Xuan didn''t intend to get out of the way, but directly stretched out his hand to take the animal skin from Shi Nuo, but Shi Nuo refused: "go and see how Parr''s soup is."


    In the morning, I wanted to make Xiaoxiao soup, but I didn''t expect that pal was already busy there when I came to the kitchen, so I had to think of going to Xiaoxiao cave.


    Unexpectedly, I met Shi Nuo who went out to fetch water on the way, so the two came to the cave together, so I saw the scene that MI Xiaoxiao wanted to get out of bed at the beginning.


    "..., all right!" Jin Xuan stalled without saying anything superfluous, but quickly went out of the cave and ran towards the kitchen,

 Chapter 688

    This kitchen was originally separated by Xiaoxiao, who said that it was not good to cook outside the cave. If it rained, it would be more troublesome. You can only cook in the cave.


    Cooking requires a fire. There will be smoke in the fire all his life. He smokes the cave all day. Xiaoxiao said that the cave will become dirty. He will have to bother cleaning at that time.


    So in order to make it easier, Xiaoxiao asked people to find the smallest cave of the tribe and move in fresh vegetables and fruits. They usually cook in it.


    Of course, the kitchen does not belong to them alone. Of course, others can use it, but most of the time, they roast meat in their own place. After all, not everyone''s cave is very close to the kitchen.


    Running back and forth, if it is far away, the roasted meat will blow cold on the road.


    Thinking that Jin Xuan had come to the kitchen, he looked at pal who was busy inside and frowned slightly.


    Although this PAL has been very gentle to people since he was rescued by Xiaoxiao, it seems that this pair of Xiaoxiao is too good. They get up early in the morning to find vegetable ingredients and make soup.


    He was busy in the kitchen and didn''t stop. Thinking, Jin Xuan stepped into the kitchen two steps, looked at pal and said, "pal, how''s the soup?"


    "It''s you!" pal seemed to have just regained consciousness, and then said, "the soup is not good yet. It will taste better after boiling for a while. I''ll send it to her later. Go back first!"


    After saying that, pal didn''t intend to pay attention to Jin Xuan. He directly turned and walked towards the corner, where there was dry firewood that had been cut.


    "..." well, it seems that he is the only one who is fine. Shi Nuo is taking care of Xiaoxiao. Li Suo is waiting for divorce early in the morning. They went to catch pheasants for Xiaoxiao, and Tamo went to catch fish for Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao said that he hadn''t eaten fish for a long time, so Tamo went out early in the morning. Now it''s autumn, and the river is still a little cold, but he can avoid contacting the river with a sharpened wooden stick.


    Pal was busy giving Xiaoxiao soup, and he ran back and forth, just didn''t know what to do.


    Jin Xuan was helpless and planned to turn back, but suddenly he thought of something. He turned and flew quickly outside the tribe, with a smile on his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is Jin Xuan?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat up, looked at Shi Nuo and asked faintly.


    "He went to find pal." Shi Nuo didn''t intend to hide, so he said directly.


    "What are you looking for pal?" do Jin Xuan and PAL know each other very well? It seems that Jin Xuan was still unwelcome when pal came to eat and drink. Did something happen during her injury that she didn''t know?


    "Pal went to the kitchen early in the morning to make soup for you." this man has a way to please Xiaoxiao, but if you want to get Xiaoxiao''s favor, you have to see whether Xiaoxiao likes it or not.


    "Why did he go to the kitchen again?" he didn''t know about it at all last night. The soup was a reward for his eating and drinking here before.


    But now it''s a little strange to get up so early to cook soup for her. She really can''t understand this man. In the past, she pretended to be stupid and made her IQ like a few-year-old child.


    After making it clear, it completely changed its appearance and treated everyone gently. On the face with ferocious scars, it was wearing a smile all day, which was not contrary to the ferocious wound.


    It gives people a slightly awkward feeling. Although he treats people gently, few people are willing to make friends with him, because there is no shortage of face humanists.

 Chapter 689

    "I don''t know." he doesn''t care much about things other than Mi Xiaoxiao. As long as pal doesn''t hurt Xiaoxiao, whatever he wants.


    "Can I go out for a walk?" always staying in the cave will make her sick. Just like in modern times, the last place she likes to stay is the hospital. She is not afraid of injections or medicine.


    However, in order to better manage and protect patients, those large hospitals generally do not allow them to leave the hospital during their hospitalization. Although it is for better unified management, those patients are stuck in the white walls of the hospital all day, plus their own pain.


    It''s strange to have a good mood.


    However, such a management method is also good for patients. After all, they can walk freely in the hospital. Mi Xiaoxiao simply doesn''t like that place, but also. I''m afraid few people will like the cold place in the hospital.


    "Two days later, the wound hasn''t scabbed yet." if you''re not careful, you''ll bleed. It''s better to be careful, and the patient should not run around. He quite agrees with Jin Xuan''s idea.


    "That''s OK." Mi Xiaoxiao had no choice but to stay in the cave honestly, so as not to worry everyone. However, I''m afraid I can''t do it in ten days and a half months if I want the wound to heal completely.


    After all, she doesn''t have the strong self-healing ability of Jin Xuan. She can only take her time and raise it bit by bit. Therefore, it takes a lot of time to scab the wound.


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao felt that he would be quite bored during his recovery.


    "Beautiful sister, Ze Ke Si came to see you! Hey! Do you feel very happy to see Ze Ke Si?" Ze Ke Si took a big and red apple in his hand and jumped into the cave. He had a little white face and a deep smile.


    A person will see that he is happy.


    "Why did you come to me empty handed?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ze Ke Si with a smile and suddenly felt that her future life might not be so sad. If such a little guy chattered in her ear every day, it would not be depressed, but would feel a little "noisy".


    "The beautiful sister is injured and can''t go out. Of course, Ze Ke Si will come to accompany you. Here, this red fruit is saved from Ze Ke Si''s mouth. You can eat it quickly. It''s good to eat the injury."


    Zeke Si looked up with an excited little face. On the little face which was already fleshy now, there were only seven words "only I am the best to you".


    "Sister is not hungry now. Please eat. I''m waiting for soup. But I remember you like red fruit best." it''s very good for the little guy to get a red fruit from his mouth. God knows how much he likes red fruit.


    It''s definitely the kind of panic that doesn''t eat all day. He can save his favorite fruit for you from his mouth, which shows that he is very good to you.


    "Well... No, what I say is for you is for you. How can I eat it." Zeke Si has a pair of gray eyes, but he stares at the red fruit in his hand and swallows saliva from time to time.


    Looking at that, it was like the reincarnation of a starving ghost. If she took the red fruit in his hand again, it would be a little like bullying children.


    "Then why don''t we have half of each other?" the little guy can insist.


    "Hey?" Ze Ke Si said suspiciously, but he responded quickly and said immediately: "this is good! This is good! Beautiful sister, I really like you more and more!"


    Having said that, Ze Ke Si was about to jump on MI Xiaoxiao, but fortunately he was stopped by Shi Nuo. Otherwise, MI Xiaoxiao must have bad luck again.

 Chapter 690

    "Er, that, cough, I''m sorry, beautiful sister, I, I didn''t mean to." Zeke Si was at a loss for a moment and hesitated to speak when facing Shi Nuo''s fierce sight.


    But he was really innocent this time. He was just too excited. He couldn''t stop laughing when he heard that his beautiful sister was willing to give himself such delicious red fruits.


    There''s no way. The red fruit doesn''t just want to have it. If the red fruit is mature, he can pick it. Now it''s time to lose the leaves, but there''s no red fruit to eat, although the red fruit is picked when the leaves fall.


    But now the trees have begun to lose their leaves for a long time. Even if there are red fruits, they are almost rotten. There are few fresh ones in the wild, but if you look carefully, there may be a few.


    So no matter how good it is, there is only one fruit a day. Of course, he has to tighten up on the hard won fruit he likes.


    Early this morning, I just took this to my hand. Before I had a quick bite after washing it, I saw Jin Xuan running in front of him. He didn''t respond to him. It made him think of his beautiful sister who was still recovering.


    In fact, he also knows that there must be half of the reasons for his beautiful sister''s injury, but the beautiful sister deliberately doesn''t blame him.


    Since the beautiful sister is so kind to him, why don''t you give him something in return?


    Looking at the crystal clear red fruit in his hand, Zeke gritted his teeth, turned and ran in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao, which is the scene of two people eating a fruit together.


    "Do you want me to give you another half?" Mi Xiaoxiao, with a pale face, raised a smile and looked at Ze Ke Si directly to the bottom of his eyes.


    "No, no, no, it''s agreed to be half for one person." he really didn''t want to talk if he asked for the beautiful sister again. It was clearly brought to the beautiful sister to eat. Unexpectedly, he was divided by himself. He was very embarrassed.


    It wouldn''t make sense to divide it in half.


    "All right!" Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless. This Ze Ke Si was sometimes very interesting, as long as he didn''t bully.


    "By the way! Beautiful sister, I saw the thar tribe today." zekesi was eating red fruits and couldn''t stop talking clearly.


    "Thar tribe? Who?" is it ike? No, it shouldn''t be her. After all, she''s pregnant and can''t come all the way here. Moreover, there may be a slight gap between them.


    Is it Lu Lina?


    She''s more likely.


    "I don''t know, but they are about the same as Parr, and there are some things on their faces." Zeke Si recalled carefully, and then said vaguely, "Oh, yes, those are two males."


    Finish saying, also don''t see Mi Xiaoxiao''s reaction, concentrate on gnawing his red fruit.


    "There are some things on her face, two, male..." Mi Xiaoxiao whispered these words and guessed who it was in an instant. However, Shi Nuo, who was silent on one side, said one step ahead of her: "it''s German and tanli."


    The tone was particularly firm, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    "What are they doing here?" is there anything I can do for you? But why didn''t you find it?


    "I don''t know." Ze Ke Si answered honestly. He just happened to see it. He doesn''t necessarily know what they came to do.


    "I''ll find someone to have a look." seeing Mi Xiaoxiao''s curiosity, Shi Nuo replied without thinking.


    "Do you want to taste the freshly cooked soup?" pal walked carefully into the cave with a stone pot of soup and a strong aroma.


    "Please, don''t use it tomorrow!"

 Chapter 691

    Shi Nuo made a face and went to serve Mi Xiaoxiao soup. Mi Xiaoxiao was embarrassed to speak to the smiling, gentle and caring man in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have time to cook soup for you. It''s also a way to exercise my cooking." pal didn''t listen to MI Xiaoxiao''s words at all.


    He is indeed full of curiosity about the little female, but it seems that there is a larger complex emotion around him. He approaches her. Every time he sees her smile, his whole person will be happy inexplicably.


    Since I don''t understand what kind of emotion this is, I''ll find out.


    Anyway, he likes to be close to her.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless. Since she was only practicing her cooking skills, she would still shut up and drink the soup.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll blow it for you. I''ll feed you when I do it." Shi Nuo, with a wooden bowl, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao seriously. I didn''t lie.


    "How about drinking later? I just ate half a red fruit." after digesting and drinking the soup, it''s still hot anyway, but she''s getting on well these days.


    He was injured and lived like an emperor. When he got up in the morning, someone poured water and washed his face and mouth.


    Breakfast is prepared in advance and taken care of carefully in front of the bed. Food can be sent here continuously every day. You can have any fruit you want. Of course, it''s not this season and you can''t find it.


    ¡­¡­


    After drinking the soup, Ze Kesi went back, while pal continued to stay in the cave and asked her for advice on cooking, such as what vegetables should be fried with, or what would be more fragrant in the bone soup.


    Anyway, I feel that he is much better than Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo in cooking. At least, he is good at making soup. He is good at giving full play to the most primitive flavor of food, so he drinks all the soup he sends.


    Although the stone pot didn''t look very big, plus they helped her drink a little from time to time. It''s not hard to drink up.


    It was ten in the afternoon and the sun was setting. The clouds in the sky looked like a burning flame. However, looking at the clouds in the sky, it seemed that tomorrow''s weather was cloudy and rainy.


    Li Shuo and Li Suo captured two goats, two bears and rabbits, plus four pigeons. Two of them died, and two of them were injured and their wings were broken.


    Mi Xiaoxiao plans to wrap up the two undead pigeons first and then raise them. Anyway, there are so many things now that they can''t finish eating. As for the goat, it''s not live or easy to feed, so he can only share one with the people in the tribe.


    The rest was asked by pal to study the mutton soup. He gave her a drink to replenish her body. To tell the truth, she was a little scary. How many kilograms of fat should she grow after drinking a sheep soup?


    Tut tut Tut, for women, it''s almost half a nightmare, so she tries her best to resist Parr''s research, but it''s useless. She sends a bowl of mutton soup every morning and evening.


    It''s still different. Sometimes the taste doesn''t repeat.


    As for Jin Xuan, after they came back from lishuo, he found a lot of fruits, grapes, fire dragon fruits, pears and even kiwi fruit. It took him a lot of effort.


    By the way, I forgot to say that he also brought back a bunch of sweet potatoes, that is, sweet potatoes. Not many, but not many. There are more than ten large and small.


    These things took a lot of time. Jin Xuan could find so many things, and Mi Xiaoxiao still admired him in one day.

 Chapter 692

    Pal studied mutton soup, and lishuo and lishuo hunted. Jin Xuan brought back so many fruits. Shi Nuo took care of her step by step, but he didn''t see Tamo and didn''t know where to go.


    I wondered whether it was telepathy or something. The next moment, Tamo''s voice came from outside the cave: "Xiaoxiao, I''m back." the tone was not particularly high, but it was enough for MI Xiaoxiao to hear clearly.


    "Why did you go? I haven''t seen you all day." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo who came in and pursed his lips slightly. He looked like I hadn''t seen you for a long time, which really made Tamo feel helpless, plus some... No, it''s a little... No!


    He was so happy. Although they had some disagreements last night, it seemed that as soon as he saw Mi Xiaoxiao, he couldn''t get angry at all.


    Take her, he is full of helplessness, can''t yell at her, don''t scold her, let alone beat her. It seems that he really only has to be eaten.


    Moreover, I''m still silly and happy there. It seems that I''m definitely terminally ill and can''t be saved. In fact, he doesn''t need to be saved.


    Thinking, Tamo kept the three fish he caught in a wooden bucket on one side. There was water in it. There was no need to worry about dying. The other hand turned his back to MI Xiaoxiao and walked towards her.


    "What are you doing mysteriously?" looking at tamer''s smiling appearance, MI Xiaoxiao was really curious. What medicine did he sell in the gourd?


    As soon as he entered the cave, he carried fish in one hand and put one hand behind him. Mi Xiaoxiao guessed that there was something hidden behind it?


    "Guess?" tamer smiled and said nothing, but completely aroused Mi Xiaoxiao''s curiosity. What''s the matter with this guy?


    His eyes motioned to several people in the cave, but no one responded to her. Pal was pounding mutton soup. Li Shuo didn''t know what he was thinking. Shi Nuo looked like he had nothing to do with himself.


    Li Suo looked at her without blinking and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    As for Jin Xuan, she was already baking sweet potatoes at the moment. Of course, she had no time to receive her eyes. Therefore, the whole cave was strangely quiet for a moment, but Mi Xiaoxiao was defeated.


    I can''t help sighing: how can these men be unreliable at the critical moment?


    Well, she''s just joking. Facts have proved that they are still very reliable in times of crisis, otherwise she won''t stay here safely at the moment.


    Suddenly, MI Xiaoxiao had an idea and said with a smile, "do you guess me?" the guy came to play with mystery.


    "Ha ha." tamer couldn''t help laughing. His Xiaoxiao was really weird. He thought she would beg him. Unexpectedly, such a sentence came out directly.


    "Woof, woof!" just then, a series of dog barks suddenly appeared in the cave. Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the birthplace of the sound. Sure enough, a furry gray milk dog squatted in the corner of the cave and barked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Maoqiu''er, come here!" seeing Mi Xiaoxiao, who is adored by his family, he forgot about Tamo for a moment, skipped him directly, waved his hand to maoqiu''er in the corner and motioned it to come over.


    But I didn''t expect that Mao qiu''er not only didn''t come, but kept shouting in his direction. With a warning face, he almost didn''t blow his hair.


    "Eh? Hairball, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How dare you be fierce towards her now? It''s just a few days. The little guy wants to turn the sky?

 Chapter 693

    "Woof, woof, woof!" Mao qiu''er still screamed at her as if he hadn''t heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, even more ferocious, which made Mi Xiaoxiao wonder.


    She didn''t do anything to make maoqiu so angry, did she? Look at its small shape. It''s like she robbed its bones. Her eyes are full of bad.


    If it were normal, the hairball would never dare to do so. After all, she is its owner. Usually, the hairball behaves well. Although she used to urinate everywhere, it''s good to change it in the future, otherwise she will have a headache.


    "Maoqiu''er, what''s your name? Come here quickly. I''ll give you something delicious!" after that, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t forget to point to pal''s direction. It''s rich in meat flavor. It''s not covered. It''s soup every day. It''s delicious but not greasy. This pal can be a cook.


    "Oh, woo ~" Mao qiuer finally became Mi Xiaoxiao. Hearing her words, he immediately felt like he had received ten thousand grievances and sobbed.


    The watery dog''s eyes and the small drooping ears all show this thing. While being coquettish, it clearly shows that it has been wronged.


    "Hairball, come here, who bullied you? I''ll avenge you." she loved dogs when she was a child, but she never had the chance to raise one.


    It''s a pet now, otherwise the little guy''s body can be so round?


    "..." tamer looked at the interaction between the man and the dog in front of him. His face was getting darker and darker, and his mood was getting worse and worse. His own sense of existence was not as good as that of a small milk dog?


    He is now properly despised!


    The more you think about it, the less wonderful a man''s mood is. Finally, the black face is about to drip ink, but Mi Xiaoxiao still didn''t notice it, so she just picked up the hairball and played.


    And the hairball also seemed to be psychic, and stayed in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms honestly.


    In addition to the drooping of his ears from time to time, his body was motionless and obedient, as if he knew that MI Xiaoxiao was hurt and didn''t dare to move.


    "Maoqiu''er is so good." Mi Xiaoxiao unscrupulously pinched maoqiu''er''s fleshy claws and smiled. In fact, she was not stupid. How could she not have noticed tamer''s face.


    It''s so black that ink can drop out, but somehow she wants to play a trick on him. Who let him play tricks just now?


    Jin Xuan, of course, looked like I didn''t see anything. He put on airs and watched the good play with relish.


    "Zhi Zhi!" a sudden small cry soon attracted Mi Xiaoxiao''s attention, but he didn''t stop teasing the hairball in his hand.


    "What''s the sound?" Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and stared curiously at the blackened Tamo. If there was no problem with her ears, the sound came from behind Tamo.


    "Woof, woof, woof!" almost at the same time, the hairball in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms, like a fried cat, shouted at Tamo. Mi Xiaoxiao comforted him symbolically for a few times, but he understood.


    I''m sorry. Didn''t the little guy just shout at her?! No wonder, otherwise she thought the hairball had the courage to shout at her.


    It seems that there is something in the hand behind Tamo! Moreover, it seems that my little pet doesn''t like it very much.


    Maoqiu''er: woo woo, Dou E is wronged! Just bully it and can''t speak. With a hundred courage, it doesn''t dare to shout at its master so fiercely!


    Because the master is fiercer than it! It has this heart and has not yet grown that courage! But in the end, the master understood. It seems that the food of its recent meals has been saved!


    It''s not easy to be a dog these days!

 Chapter 694

    In particular, it is even more difficult to be the owner''s pet. You should have rules in everything. You can''t be too boring.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know what her pet was thinking. Instead, she looked at Tamo with interest and said, "put out your hand and see what you have in your hand?" I have to say that MI Xiaoxiao was still a little curious.


    "..." Tamo still has a black face and doesn''t intend to ignore Mi Xiaoxiao. Mi Xiaoxiao wants to bypass him and look back, but Tamo sees it at a glance and stands up so that MI Xiaoxiao can''t see it.


    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. Isn''t this guy really angry? No! Mi Xiaoxiao looked pitifully at a black faced man, but found that the other party was still indifferent, as if she hadn''t seen her.


    "..." who says it''s hard to coax women into anger? Clearly, it''s more difficult to coax men when they get angry! Look at this black face. It''s a replica of Bao Qingtian. But after all, it''s better to coax.


    "Tamer, I didn''t mean to ignore you just now. Don''t be angry with me?" Mingming just wanted to joke with him. I didn''t expect to really make him angry. Now I have to coax well, but who will tell her how to coax this man when he gets angry?


    Wait online!


    Especially urgent!


    "..." tamer glanced at her, but he was still silent. His arrogant temper was completely inspired. His sense of existence was not as good as a small milk dog. Really, don''t go too far!


    No, this is not a good "lesson" for Xiaoxiao. I have to ignore him in the future.


    "Tata?" Mi Xiaoxiao tentatively called, but Jin Xuan on one side tried to hold back his smile, and his whole shoulder trembled slightly. As long as he was a person, he could see it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mo Mo?" Mi Xiaoxiao was not discouraged. She called to Tamo again. She didn''t expect the other party to have any expression. Carefully, she still found that someone''s ears were a little red, and her face seemed not so ugly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mo Mo, don''t be angry. You say that this hairball is just a little milk dog. The hair hasn''t grown up yet. What are you angry with? Besides, how can hairball compare with you? No matter how I say, I won''t leave a handsome man to like a little milk dog with no hair?"


    With that, MI Xiaoxiao subconsciously glanced at Tamo and found that after his face completely improved, she was relieved to remind the corners of her lips. She was finally in a good mood, and she didn''t owe it to her to sell her little pet to please the ancestor.


    Hairball:


    It seems that it has been betrayed by its master again. Its life is so long and bitter! The owner said that he would sell out. Besides, is it necessary to emphasize the sentence that "the hair is not long and neat" so many times?


    Although what you said is indeed right, it hurts your self-esteem. Is it good to be sad! He hasn''t grown up yet, but he will grow up one day. This contempt can''t be cross racial. It''s too obvious!


    "Xiaoxiao dares to ignore me next time, I will throw this little thing directly into the tiger hole." tamer smiled at the hairball in MI Xiaoxiao''s arms, staring at the hairball directly out of goose bumps.


    Smart and clever, he seems to feel that he can be shot when he lies down. In other words, even if the owner betrays it, at least it''s the owner, isn''t it? For it to eat and drink, it can be regarded as a reward to its owner.


    But what does this man mean?


    What does it mean that if the master ignores him, he will throw himself into the tiger hole?


    In other words, the master ignored him and ignored him. Does he have a relationship with himself for half a dime?

 Chapter 695

    If one day the master is in a bad mood and doesn''t want to pay attention to him, or ignores him because of something else, won''t he go to the tiger cave as a guest?!


    Ouch, Hello!


    This man is so outrageous! Dare not bully the owner, know to bully it, do not know to change, just slightly open a smart dog.


    It''s also bitter. It''s not so easy to give birth to wisdom. Moreover, if you give birth to wisdom, you may not be able to incarnate into human beings, because this wisdom has to wait until it is mature enough before you have the opportunity to turn into orcs.


    No, no, no, at the thought of these things, he was particularly oppressed. The whole person... No, the whole dog was bad. He looked at a ferocious man. The little milk dog pedaled a pair of fleshy gray short legs and resolutely earned it from MI Xiaoxiao.


    A jump, to the ground, drooping a short and small tail, angrily out of the cave.


    Mao qiuer said that he had been wronged. The best way to vent his grievances was to eat a bone to relieve the boredom in his heart.


    And Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t care much. Anyway, this little guy didn''t go out for the first time. Nothing would happen. The most important thing in front of him was to run this proud man well.


    "OK, OK, promise, promise, all promise, don''t be angry now? Can you show me what you have?" Mi Xiaoxiao agreed with a smile without saying a word.


    The hairball, who had just walked out of the cave, almost had a close contact with mother earth. It seems that it was betrayed by its beautiful owner again. Look, what she promised was called a quick, and she didn''t consider it.


    Too sad, too sad, no, this time I have to eat two bones to relieve my unhappiness. I thought that a lonely little milk dog walked towards the place where he buried his bones.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here, grab it easily." tamer stretched out the hand hidden behind his back, and what he grabbed was a fiery red fox as big as his palm.


    No, it''s not enough to say little fox. It''s a newly born and hairy little fox at most.


    Sharp little ears, fire red, just at the tip of the ears, but there is a little white, just right, red and white, sharp small mouth, black small nose, a pair of wet small eyes.


    Dribbling around, it''s like asking about the surrounding environment, so as to find the right time and wait for the opportunity to escape.


    The hair of the whole body is fire red. When it comes out of the tip of the ear, only four small claws are white. Of course, the small tail is unusually fluffy and has a faint white.


    The whole looks very cute, commonly known as Meng.


    Girls can''t resist cute pet and don''t have much resistance.


    Looking at such a lovely little fox in front of him, MI Xiaoxiao likes it in her heart. On her slightly pale face, she likes it without disguise.


    "Where did you get this little fox?" it''s so small that you can see that it was not long ago. Should tamer be robbed?


    A small one, difficult to feed, or their mother around, better to feed.


    "Picked it up." the little guy did pick it up in a grass when he came back from fishing. When he heard something moving inside, he ran over and looked. He didn''t expect it to be such a small fox.


    I thought that I was of the same family, and Mi Xiaoxiao liked cute little animals, so I took it back and gave it to Xiaoxiao as a pet.

 Chapter 696

    But I didn''t expect to be completely ignored as soon as I came back.


    "Can you show it to me?" Mi Xiaoxiao saw Tamo''s face and knew that he remembered what had just happened. He immediately stretched out his hand and wanted to hold the little fox in his hand.


    But I didn''t expect that some things can''t just look at the appearance.


    Don''t look at the little red fox. It''s thin and cute, but it doesn''t mean its temperament is so cute. It''s completely a small wild cat with sharp claws. No, it should be said that it''s a wild fox!


    Because when Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand reached out to the little fox, the soft waxy one even showed its claws and waved at Mi Xiaoxiao, with an expression of "you dare move me and try".


    The offended Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned, but he also reacted in an instant. He deliberately made a face, looked at Tamo, and said in a muffled voice: "you little pet, I don''t dare to take it. Look at its claws. I just want to tear me up every minute."


    Although it''s a joke, what she said is true. Look at the appearance of the little fox, doesn''t she just want to break her into pieces?


    "It doesn''t dare." Tamo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and finally smiled. A pair of black eyes mockingly stared at the little fox in his hand. It was obviously an ordinary sight, but it made the little fox tremble.


    Mamma Mia! This look is terrible, terrible!


    The little fox''s head could not help shrinking. A pair of water smart eyes also showed the meaning of fear. Although he did not open his wisdom, the most basic sense of danger will not disappear.


    Because this is the nature of animals. Even humans have it. In times of danger, they will always react a little. For example, when someone stares at you, you will feel the same.


    However, there are very few human beings with such consciousness now. Perhaps only those special forces with strict training have such consciousness, because today''s superior life has gradually rubbed away the instinctive consciousness of human beings.


    Of course, in this world full of danger all the time, but everyone has this consciousness, because no one wants to lose his life so easily.


    So when tamer''s cool eyes touched the little fox, the little fox subconsciously shrunk his neck. An unprecedented sense of crisis told it that the man who caught it was very dangerous and dangerous.


    It''s definitely not something you can offend yourself. So, the next second, when Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand reached it again, it just shouted at her. Then, there was no reaction. Suddenly, it became honest.


    "Xiaoxiao, have some soup." just then, pal handed the almost cold soup to MI Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at pal''s line of sight and was helpless. She didn''t want him to repay her at all, but this guy insisted on making soup for her every day. The taste was also very good, so Mi Xiaoxiao let him do it.


    Anyway, there is no harm for her. She can drink fresh and delicious soup every day. Why not?


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll wash the fruit for you." Jin Xuan didn''t want to be idle. He directly picked up the pear he had just brought back, smiled, filled some water in a wooden bucket with an empty wooden bowl, and began to clean the pear in Qi''s hand.


    "Why don''t you go back first? It''s getting late." you can''t surround yourself one by one. Everyone needs a rest.

 Chapter 697

    "OK, Xiaoxiao, have a good rest and I''ll come to see you tomorrow." Li Shuo almost didn''t think about it, so he agreed. He was concerned about Mi Xiaoxiao again. Then he walked out of the cave and walked towards his own cave, although he was not far away from MI Xiaoxiao.


    When she finished drinking the soup, pal also took his jar and wooden bowl out of the cave, and Li Suo didn''t say a few words from beginning to end, just like he couldn''t get in.


    Needless to say, it would not be long to stay here. After pal left, he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao for a long time and slowly said, "have a good rest." he left these four words and turned away.


    But among these people, his cave is far away. After all, who let him come to the Canglang tribe later? There is no way, but even if there are vacancies around the cave where Mi Xiaoxiao lives, Li Shuo will not be foolish enough to arrange him there.


    Naturally, it is arranged. The farther away from MI Xiaoxiao, the better. After all, they are their own rival in love.


    "Don''t you go?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan and Tamo who were still walking in front of her bed. She was helpless. She was not a disabled person, although she was injured.


    But they seldom get up at night, so there''s no need to guard her. She''s fine. It''s just that they are busy during the day and have to guard themselves at night.


    "I''ll take care of you tonight." Jin Xuan smiled and patted his chest, as if he had received some super good treatment. He smiled all night.


    "Actually..." she doesn''t have to take care of


    "Don''t say no, it was our decision, and the objection was invalid." Jin Xuan seemed to know what Mi Xiaoxiao was going to say. When she just opened her mouth, she refused, and it was an absolute refusal without a trace of affection.


    "..., OK." she is immobile now, and she can''t fight them. She has to compromise, but looking at Tamo and Shi Nuo who still don''t want to go, she then said, "what about you?"


    "I''ll teach you to raise this thing." tamer''s black eyes, with words falling, also moved to the small ball in MI Xiaoxiao''s palm, with a bit of sharpness.


    "It''s late. You can''t do without a rest. This thing can be taught tomorrow. Besides, don''t you think it''s very good now?" Mi Xiaoxiao said, raising his little fox towards Tamo and said.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at the poor little fox and said, "if you dare to run or hurt her, I''ll eat fox soup tomorrow morning."


    After that, he also waited until he rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head. Then he went out of the cave and took Shi Nuo, who had not spoken much. In an instant, she and one fox were left in the cave.


    As for a dog, I don''t know where to go for a long time.


    "Come on, I''ll give you half." Mi Xiaoxiao moved in hard, but because of his back injury, he could only move sideways, not lie face to face.


    "OK." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s tender little hand and patted the empty seat around him. He couldn''t help but hook his lips. Is this an invitation?


    Unfortunately, Xiaoxiao is hurt now, otherwise


    Come on, these distractions should be eliminated earlier, otherwise he will suffer in the end. Thinking, Jin Xuan handed Mi Xiaoxiao a washed pear and lay beside her.


    In an instant, a girl''s unique aroma came into his nose, and his mood was much better.


    Since I came to the wolf tribe, I have rarely had the opportunity to sleep with Xiaoxiao on a stone bed. In the past, it didn''t matter if three people slept together in the thar tribe. Now, it''s all extravagant hope,

 Chapter 698

    "Eat tomorrow. I can''t eat now." I just drank soup and ate some fruit. How can I eat now? However, if the patient is injured, it''s best not to eat greasy things, which is bad for the body and wound.


    "OK." Jin Xuan didn''t say anything. He agreed directly and put the pear back on the stone table.


    "Sleep a little, I hold you. It''s cold at night. The quilt is not so big." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with golden eyes. After MI Xiaoxiao moved closer to him, he stretched out his hand and took it directly.


    There was no other action, so he gently held her and smelled her unique aroma. The whole person felt secure. At this moment, he felt very satisfied, even if he just held her all the time.


    In this silent night, the two people lying on the stone bed hugged each other and slept. Until dawn, Jin Xuan carefully got up for fear of waking up the people around him.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao whispered softly, narrowed his eyes and looked at Jin Xuan who had got up. In a low and lazy voice, he said, "what are you doing so early? You don''t need to go hunting." Shi Nuo didn''t go hunting yesterday and has been taking care of her. Naturally, Jin Xuan is no exception.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t move. If you sleep a little longer, I''ll pour water and wash your face." Jin Xuan patted Mi Xiaoxiao''s head and said with a smile. After seeing that MI Xiaoxiao closed his eyes again, he left the cave to draw water.


    Today''s weather is not as good as yesterday. It rained all night last night. There are some puddles on the road. Naturally, the dirt road will be muddy. It''s not easy to walk. I fell accidentally.


    When Jin Xuan came back with water, MI Xiaoxiao was sleeping soundly. Jin Xuan shook his head and looked at someone''s quiet sleeping face. He really didn''t want to disturb him.


    I can only shake my head, turn around and go out of the cave again. I''m not just doing something.


    The little fox, who was thrown into the kennel by Mi Xiaoxiao last night, is now shrunk into a ball. Who is next to MI Xiaoxiao''s arm, a not fluffy tail covers his little head.


    If you don''t look carefully, you may misunderstand it as just a hairy ball, like those sold on the street and liked to hang on your schoolbag when you were a child.


    When Mao qiuer came back from eating in the middle of the night last night, he found that his home had been occupied by others. In the most comfortable place in the center, there was a round red ball. He didn''t know what it was, but the smell on his body made him very annoying.


    Therefore, a milk dog walked into his kennel without hesitation, raised his noble front paw, just like playing football, and shot hard in the direction of the hole. Unfortunately, he failed to get what he wanted.


    On the way, he was blocked by a stone, but his goal was achieved, so he straightened his nest with his claws, found a comfortable position, lay down and sleep peacefully, and forgot all about the fox in an instant.


    As for why the little fox appeared on MI Xiaoxiao''s bed, it has to start with being kicked away.


    When he was kicked away, he didn''t wake up and didn''t sleep too hard, but it rained outside and the wind poured in. There was no shelter in front of his narrator.


    Finally, he woke up from the cold. In a daze, he relied on his instinct to find a place that could bring him warmth. Therefore, he slept under Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm. Although it was very warm, he was almost crushed to death several times.


    To get back to business, when Mi Xiaoxiao woke up, it was close to noon. After sleeping, he woke up naturally. This is something that many people can''t ask fo

 Chapter 699

    And Mi Xiaoxiao, as long as she wants to sleep, she can sleep every day. That''s the difference.


    When you get up early because you need to go to work every day, when you need to get up early to go to school every day, she can lie in the warm quilt and play chess with Duke Zhou.


    "Wake up? Eat some fruit first. Pal''s soup is not ready yet. By the way, today is fish soup." as soon as Mi Xiaoxiao opened his eyes, he saw a handsome face magnified several times.


    A pair of golden eyes, full of tenderness, two thin lips, slightly evoke a pleasant radian, white skin, jade like, light golden long hair, hanging down because of the man''s bending.


    Fell on MI Xiaoxiao''s face, and suddenly an itchy feeling spread on his face


    "Oh... Itch, you get up first." Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t stop reaching out and grabbing, but immediately left a shallow red mark on his face. It still looked obvious on his white skin.


    Jin Xuan frowned, pinched Mi Xiaoxiao''s face and said, "it''s better to treat your face gently. I haven''t seen you catch it like this. What if it''s disfigured?"


    When Mi Xiaoxiao heard Shi Nuo''s words, she felt all kinds of helplessness. What terrible things did she do to her face? Will it be so disfigured? Why doesn''t she know?


    Moreover, the most important thing is that someone pinches her face. It seems that it''s not small. Why aren''t you afraid to pinch her face askew?


    "... I''ll get up first, lishuo. They''re hunting?" Mi Xiaoxiao pushed Jin Xuan away and knocked off someone''s salty pig hand holding his face.


    "Well, I went early in the morning, but the harvest on rainy days may not be as good as usual." the ground is slippery and difficult to walk, not to mention chasing prey in a forest full of puddles, trees and shrubs.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, here comes the soup." just when Mi Xiaoxiao was going to ask something, a voice sounded outside the cave, interrupted her thinking, and led her subconsciously to look at the birthplace of the voice.


    "It''s delicious." before I saw the soup, I could smell the fragrance of the cave. Don''t say, this Parmesan stew is absolutely great. If I eat it for ten and a half days and months, I will definitely be fat. I''m high in fat every day, and I don''t exercise much. It''s strange that I''m not fat.


    "Of course, try it and see how it tastes." after a few days of getting along, pal has improved a lot in his relationship with MI Xiaoxiao, which is why he makes Soup for MI Xiaoxiao every day.


    "Well, it''s delicious." although they are all original fish soup, it''s very good to boil such soup with a few handfuls of salt and a piece of ginger.


    "Well, I''ll give you a vegetarian soup tomorrow. Didn''t you say what kind of meat and vegetable mix you want? I''ll go back and study." unknowingly, I''m used to making soup for her every morning. Listening to her praise, I feel very happy all day.


    So say!


    This habit is really a terrible thing.


    He doesn''t know what excuse he will find to continue to cook soup for MI Xiaoxiao when she is well. But now, the first thing he has to do is not to let her get tired of eating, otherwise he won''t think about it in the future.


    "Can you cook vegetarian soup?" it''s really omnipotent! When she came here, she hadn''t eaten vegetarian soup. She didn''t make it herself, and others wouldn''t do it.


    "Of course." pal nodded, with an expression of "I will do a lot, but you don''t know", which made Mi Xiaoxiao cry and laugh.


    However, in this sometimes boring and sometimes fun healing time, unconsciously, the time has slipped for a month.


    A month is not long, but it is not short.

 Chapter 700

    I don''t know whether it''s because of winter or other reasons. During this month, it rained almost half the time, and the air became particularly humid. Relatively, the temperature decreased a lot.


    When she was ill, MI Xiaoxiao had nothing to do. Every day, she called several female orcs of the tribe to teach them to sew animal skin coats. In this winter, she wrapped around animal skin twice. To tell the truth, it''s strange that it''s not cold.


    Once the temperature drops, even those who are hardy will feel cold for a long time, so that at this time of year, there are not a few people who freeze to death.


    However, during this month, most of the orcs in the tribe put on animal skin coats. They don''t need too many coats. Two pieces are enough. Each family has the animal skin and doesn''t need to look for it.


    The females in the tribe have nothing to do on rainy days, so they can only learn to make animal fur clothes with MI Xiaoxiao. In addition, they also stay at their own home and do busy work and cleaning.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is still gray. It has just rained. Standing at the entrance of the cave, you can see the thick milky white fog in the distance. What''s the opposite? Mi Xiaoxiao stands at the entrance of the cave, but he doesn''t see anything.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s cold outside. You haven''t recovered yet. Go in and stay." Tamo came back with a basin of water, but he saw Mi Xiaoxiao who was sleeping. At this moment, he was standing at the mouth of the cave and didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Suddenly there was some scolding opening, but when he saw the never tire face, he finally turned into full helplessness. With such a lively partner, let alone, he really broke his heart.


    "I''ll see. It''s all right. It''s you. It''s raining outside, so you don''t know. Go out later?" the rain is not big, but light rain can''t be avoided. To tell the truth, she really doesn''t like such foggy weather.


    It is said that the dull weather will have some influence on people''s mood.


    "I said you, why did you talk about me?" tamer glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and looked at a woman. He was helpless, but he wanted to spoil her.


    "I''m telling the truth. By the way, Li Shuo and they went hunting today? Li Suo... Also?" Mi Xiaoxiao said it didn''t matter, but he honestly followed Tamo into the cave, sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Tamo and asked casually.


    "No." tamer twisted the animal skin''s hand and paused slightly. Then he opened his mouth to answer Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. There was nothing wrong in his tone, but Mi Xiaoxiao was still sensitive.


    "I''ll have a good talk with LISO when I''m well." it''s better to... Be able to dissolve the partnership. These days, LISO will come to see her every morning and bring some novelty to herself every time she comes back from hunting.


    It''s either the fruit he likes to eat or the things he hasn''t seen. It''s always like this every day, rain or shine. Even if Li Shuo doesn''t go for some reason, he will start with the big army.


    It''s not the most important thing to go out early and return late every day. The most important thing is that when this guy gets along with her, he breaks out one or two amazing words from time to time.


    For example, "I like you."


    Another example: "whether you accept it or not, I''ll follow you."


    Another example: "you laugh very well. I like it very much."


    ¡­¡­


    Well, MI Xiaoxiao thinks that a man who is cold-blooded and ruthless in his original cognition, even if he doesn''t think he is such a cold-blooded person later, he is absolutely cold-blooded.


    You say, it''s such a person. One day, he suddenly becomes able to talk about love. It''s warm, and he still talks a lot. He pokes your heart every word. You feel so warm that you think it''s incredible. You think it''s not a person at all.

 Chapter 701

    A person''s sudden change, and only for you, do you think it''s a little unbelievable? Or more specifically, it''s not too much to be flattered.


    "Well, as long as you feel happy." according to the recent observation of LISO, he does not firmly feel that he is unreliable as before.


    In fact, after this period of observation, he found that no matter how cold a person is, even the kind who kills without blinking an eye, he will learn to be gentle with the person he really likes.


    Gentleness is also very simple. As long as the other party is the one you really treat each other, without being taught by others, your heart will make the decision you think is gentle.


    During this period of time, this calendar cable is extremely flattering to Xiaoxiao. No matter what it is, as long as it is good, it will be sent to Xiaoxiao. At first, Xiaoxiao will refuse. Later, when more gifts are sent, but there is no refusal, it will maintain a follow-up attitude, which can be regarded as opening one eye and closing one eye,


    In his opinion, in fact, Xiaoxiao made a small step in the invisible.


    Since he is good to Xiaoxiao, he won''t have too many opinions. No matter how much he opposes, it''s still for Xiaoxiao''s good. In fact, as long as Xiaoxiao is happy, even if he accepts him, it''s the so-called.


    Because he knows that Xiaoxiao will not be the kind of person who likes the new and hates the old.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "lishuo has something to do today. Master Jinxuan is with him. Pal is preparing food, and lishuo has a tribe."


    Simply finished, he wiped Mi Xiaoxiao''s face with his own hand. To her, he seems to have endless patience.


    "What''s the matter?" the tribe seems to have nothing to do recently. There is enough food. The food in the cellar can last this winter. As for warmth preservation, she has given the females of the tribe how to make animal fur clothes.


    With the sewing of females, they simply need to worry about the problem of cold and warm. There is nothing else, so they are a little curious for a while.


    "The people who hurt you last time came with a group of people to discuss asking for compensation." Tamo''s voice was still faint. His two black ears were too lazy to move when it was cold.


    "It''s the fault finder coming?" are these people shameless? They were the ones who pursued and killed Li Suo. No matter three, seven or twenty-one, they had to take people back to make sacrificial offerings. They killed them. Now they have the cheek to ask for compensation.


    "People are shameless and invincible." The perfect interpretation of.


    "That''s right." tamer didn''t deny it, but he didn''t mean to go to see it, because he was sure that even if he didn''t go there, Li Shuo and Jin Xuan would not let them go, and would only intensify their crackdown.


    The people who bullied Xiaoxiao were killed, but those who gave orders and indirectly injured Xiaoxiao will not go to the door to kill, but they will not let go.


    "Don''t you go and have a look?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo, blinked and asked with a smile. Isn''t this guy curious?


    "Do you want to see it?" tamer turned his head and looked at a girl who was winking at him. The little guy really thought he didn''t know what she was thinking?


    "Hey, hey, just go and have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao stuck out his tongue, but he didn''t feel embarrassed to be exposed.


    "No." tamer stared at Mi Xiaoxiao for a moment, smiling. Just when Mi Xiaoxiao thought he would agree, he directly threw out a "no", leaving Mi Xiaoxiao speechless.

 Chapter 702

    How can there be such a fool?


    It made her happy in vain.


    In fact, she doesn''t have to join the fun, but she has stayed in the cave every day for a month. The scope of her activities is limited to ten meters around the cave, which is too small to be small.


    What''s more, it''s cloudy and rainy. It''s not fun to go out, so I want to go around the tribe under the guise of watching the excitement.


    Anyway, her wound has begun to scab. As long as she doesn''t exercise too much and involve the wound, it''s no problem to walk properly.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t expect that this guy refused at once.


    "This is not happy?" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a flat mouth and shook his head reluctantly. It was just a joke with her. Unexpectedly, she was still interested, which made him some don''t know what to do.


    "Unhappy." Mi Xiaoxiao pursed her mouth, nodded seriously, and looked serious. Suddenly, Tamo''s heart was soft. Hey


    Xiaoxiao is so charming, but she can see but can''t eat. What should I do?


    "For your sake, I''ll take you out after eating later." don''t think he doesn''t know what the little woman is thinking, just want to go out for a walk.


    In fact, I''ve been recuperating in the cave for a month. It''s boring. It''s OK to take her out for a walk.


    "OK!" Mi Xiaoxiao immediately agreed, as if afraid that Tamo would go back on his word, but on his face, he looked like I had known it.


    When pal brought the breakfast, he was eating. It was more than an hour later. I heard that he was going out. Pal was also very sticky and had to follow whatever he said.


    Mi Xiaoxiao thought that anyway, he was walking around the tribe and followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the cave in front of me and listening to the words faintly coming from inside, MI Xiaoxiao slightly hooked her lips. An idea was born in her mind in an instant. Sneak in and scare them?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao turned his head and compared a silent action with the two people behind him, and then crept towards the cave, but their sensitive ears were full of small actions.


    When I saw Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly appear in front of me, I was actually a little surprised, because even if they heard a small voice, they could not accurately distinguish who it was.


    "How did Xiao Xiao come?" she sat in the highest position in the cave, and beckoned to Xiao Xiao, beckoning her in the past. Xiao Xiaoxiao did not resist, and walked up honestly, but in the next second, he was wrapped in his arms.


    Deliberately avoided her wound, but let himself snuggle up in his arms, regardless of the sight of the people below.


    "Cough, this must be the lady? It''s really beautiful, and you must love the leader very much." an old man with a white beard sat next to him, and several young orcs sat next to him.


    You don''t need to guess to know who this man is. It''s just that some tribe sent him to find fault, but you can see from their faces that they certainly didn''t get any benefits.


    "Of course, my woman naturally loves me." Li Shuo said naturally. A pair of slender hands also began to play with MI Xiaoxiao''s fingers. The round fingers are like round pearls, which people can''t put down.


    "..." the old man was choking. In fact, he wanted to satirize them that they didn''t do business. Now we can hug them like this when negotiating with them. Is it because they have too much self-confidence or underestimate their side?

 Chapter 703

    I think their blue ocean tribe is a big tribe anyway. I wanted to come and ask them for an explanation, but I didn''t expect it. Instead, the other party took an army and said what hurt his wife.


    Their tribe can''t get rid of their relationship. They are bitten by the other party when they don''t want compensation. This is an insult to them, but there''s no way. What others say is reasonable and proven. They don''t have a clear explanation, and it''s not easy for people''s wives to confront them.


    But now it seems that there is no sign of serious injury to this lady.


    After thinking about it, the old man said again, "I heard that my wife was injured. Now she''s better?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at the old man and slowly said, "Oh, it''s all right. I''m still young. I''ll be fine if I keep it for ten days and a half months. Just bother Grandpa."


    Mi Xiaoxiao is not a virgin. In the face of hurting the people on her side and shamelessly asking for compensation, she naturally has no good face. The sound of biting directly on the word "young" has increased a bit.


    "Ha ha, yes! Young man!" the old man smiled awkwardly, but he was uncomfortable. The little girl was sharp and sharp. What he said was nothing more than satirizing him that he was old and couldn''t stand tossing. Don''t provoke trouble for no reason.


    The old man didn''t get good from MI Xiaoxiao, let alone try to find out whether she was really injured or fake.


    The next thing, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t participate. He lay peacefully in Li Shuo''s arms, and the old man didn''t burn the war on MI Xiaoxiao again. Only the orcs who came with him swept their eyes on MI Xiaoxiao from time to time.


    Li Shuo was very dissatisfied with the sight of some people on his little wife. Although he said that his Xiaoxiao appearance was superior, and it was normal for others to look at it, he just felt uncomfortable with these sight lines.


    At present, the tone of voice is not as good as before, so that in the end, the blue ocean tribe not only didn''t ask for compensation, but was trapped by the gray wolf tribe. There is a small area, but also a territory of hundreds of meters.


    But for the blue ocean tribe, it is dumb to eat Coptis chinensis, and it is hard to say. It is not a glorious thing to be ceded by a tribe with less power than itself.


    What''s more, this time they came to ask for compensation.


    It may be the most obvious difference between coming in a fierce manner and walking in a disheartened manner.


    "You little mouth, sharp teeth." after the people of the blue ocean tribe left, Li Shuo stretched out his index finger and doted on MI Xiaoxiao''s nose, with a doting smile on his face.


    A pinch of silver hair fell to his chest because he bent slightly. A pair of emerald green eyes reflected only one person inside and outside. That was the little woman who didn''t move in his arms and didn''t know how to say.


    "It''s sunny." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile, staring out of the cave and watching the faint sunshine shining into the cave.


    "So you want to go out to play? You haven''t recovered yet." I haven''t seen Xiaoxiao so lively before. I''m afraid she''s really bored after staying in the cave for a long time,


    "Hum." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t answer Li Shuo''s words. She just stretched out her little finger and poked at Li Shuo''s chest. It looked like she was dissatisfied with her desire.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you around. Don''t you say there are any chrysanthemums? Take me to have a look." Li Shuo knew that his Xiaoxiao was dissatisfied, so he hurried to open his mouth and coaxed him.


    "!" Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard Li Shuo''s words. She thought Li Shuo would never allow her to go there again. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to mention it.

 Chapter 704

    "Let''s talk about it in two days. It''s just sunny, and there''s nothing to look at. But looking at the recent weather, it''s getting colder and colder. It seems that you may see the snow soon." Mi Xiaoxiao said with some expectation.


    "Xiaoxiao likes watching snow very much?" Shi Nuo stepped forward and handed the peeled pears to MI Xiaoxiao. By the way, Xiaoxiao was so afraid of the cold, but he liked to see that cold thing.


    "Yes, in the past, it was difficult to see snow all year round. After all, with the global warming, the probability of seeing snow in cities is even smaller."


    Since she had confessed to them, she didn''t intend to hide anything. She said directly that there was less anxiety.


    "Global warming?" Jin Xuan was confused. How did Xiaoxiao say these strange words? But I can''t understand it.


    "Well, how to say that? Let''s explain it in this way. It means that the temperature of the whole place where we live has increased, resulting in an overall increase in winter. There are few snowy days." should you understand this explanation?


    "So." Jin Xuan nodded vaguely. He didn''t expect Xiaoxiao''s hometown to be so bad, but the people there should be very smart.


    "By the way, speaking of snow, let''s make some quilts?" when she said it, she remembered that quilts are essential heating goods in snowy weather.


    "Quilt?" well, some Xuan was stumped again. He knew that Xiaoxiao said that those white flowers, like clouds, had been seen in the thar tribe before, but what should be done when the cotton turned into a quilt?


    "Well, we wrap the cotton evenly with animal skin, and then make it into the length we want. Of course, the thickness can be controlled. The quilt is used to cover it in winter.


    In this way, no matter it snows or rains, it won''t be particularly cold if you cover the quilt. "Mi Xiaoxiao introduced, perhaps because he was excited. With a wave of his hand, he accidentally pulled the wound on his back and frowned,


    "You... Hey, the quilt is just the quilt. Can you not be so excited? Now it involves the wound?" with a trace of blame, Li Shuo reached out and knocked Mi Xiaoxiao''s head, which was not strong.


    At best, it was a gentle touch.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not exciting!" Mi Xiaoxiao spits out his tongue, but shrinks his head into Li Shuo''s arms. It looks very naughty.


    "It''s not like this when I''m excited." Jin Xuan is helpless. How can Xiaoxiao be smart at ordinary times? Now he''s so rash because of a small thing?


    "Come on, I won''t dare next time!" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her hand and made a look of surrender, which made Jin Xuan cry and laugh. His Xiaoxiao really had no choice but to spoil her.


    "Wait, I''m too excited. I forgot one thing. There are animal skins, but we don''t seem to have cotton." I patronized how to make it. I forgot that the raw materials haven''t been collected yet. I should remember it badly. It seems that the cotton belongs to the thar tribe.


    At first, she brought it back with her. She wanted to teach them to make quilts, but then something happened. She also narrowly escaped death. Naturally, she would not have the energy to teach them to make quilts.


    "Don''t worry, the thar tribe sent you a lot of cotton a few days ago. It should give you half of it. It''s good for you." Li Shuo smiled. The thar tribe is not inferior to Xiaoxiao''s kindness to them in the past.


    "Sent it?" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. Although there were a lot of cotton that time, it seemed that he was willing to pay for half of it.

 Chapter 705

    "Well, thinking you might be useful, I piled it in a dry cave. Don''t worry. It''s stacked on the stone bed. It''s clean. If it''s on the ground, it''s not easy to use if it''s dirty."


    Li Shuo seemed to know what Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to say in advance. After drinking water, he said faintly, with a style of predicting the future.


    "Not bad!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and said with praise. Li Shuo hooked his lips and said, "why don''t Xiaoxiao reward me?"


    "Uh... What kind of reward do you want?" this guy is really.


    "Xiaoxiao kiss me?" Li Shuo hooked his lips and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. In fact, he was still looking forward to it. How can he not take advantage of nephrite in his arms?


    "..." well, I think about this in broad daylight, but I also compromise. It''s normal for my man to kiss.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao smiled. Suddenly, he put his hand around Li Shuo''s neck, pulled it down, and the pink lips came forward. Before a man reacted, he left in an instant and pretended that I didn''t do anything.


    However, the faint mouth watermark left on a man''s face is enough to prove the bad thing that a woman has just done.


    "Ha ha, reciprocity." Li Shuo smiled. In a pair of emerald green eyes, it seemed to carry thousands of stars, but it only belonged to that petite woman.


    At the end of his speech, Li Shuo gathered together and printed a faint kiss on his two pink lips that Xiao had been thinking about for a long time. It was like deliberately punishing Mi Xiaoxiao. When he left, he took a gentle bite on someone''s lips.


    Although it won''t bleed, there must be some marks.


    "Hiss..." Mi Xiaoxiao has a pain. What is reciprocity? Mom... This guy was really rude and said, "Li Shuo, are you a dog?!"


    If you bite so hard, what if you break your lips like? It hurts.


    "It''s a dog?" Li Shuo continued, pretending to be surprised. "Xiaoxiao, it''s not a dog for her husband, it''s a wolf for her husband." he smiled and didn''t forget to educate Mi Xiaoxiao. It''s not over. It''s like something is missing. He specially added: "this dog should be our relative, but who knows, it''s still a wolf."


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    This guy''s trickery is really good. What he said really makes her speechless.


    "Woof, woof, woof!" as soon as Li Shuo finished his words, a hairball sounded at his feet, which sounded like a lot of dissatisfaction.


    In other words, the dead fox occupies its kennel every day. I wanted to come to the master to report, but I heard this hateful guy say that our dog is not as good as these smelly wolves.


    A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. What are you talking about? Who can bear it? Listen to this, why does it get more and more uncomfortable? So, some unhappy ball called a protest.


    Unfortunately, no one understood what it said, so that his master thought he was hungry, so he pulled Li Shuo''s clothes, so Mou Xiao directly threw it a boss''s bone.


    Way: "good ~, play while..."


    Playing uncle is related to his own family voice. Can this be solved by a bone?!


    But


    This bone


    Look at such a big man. Look carefully. It seems that there are some shredded meat on the top. The color is super good. It tastes very fragrant


    They all say they don''t eat hungry.


    It''s just hungry. It''s not too much to eat first


    So, a ball threw its ass for a boss''s bone and threw away the matter of what family and voice.

 Chapter 706

    "Look, everyone else knows how to protest." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo with disdain, a pair of watery eyes, but there was no slightest disdain.


    "The protest is invalid, isn''t it?" Li Shuo played with MI Xiaoxiao''s hair and a faint fragrance was introduced into Li Shuo''s nose, which belongs to MI Xiaoxiao alone.


    "... indeed." a bone was sent away, which means that the protest is invalid.


    "Xiaoxiao." Jin Xuan suddenly made a noise and interrupted the dialogue between MI Xiaoxiao and Li Shuo.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered.


    "You''ll be treated fairly, won''t you?" Jin Xuan blinked his eyes, which was obvious. The so-called fair treatment, MI Xiaoxiao is not a fool, seconds understand.


    "Cough, Li Shuo, take me to see the cotton." Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and squeezed it impolitely where Jin Xuan couldn''t see it. Li Shuo still remained unchanged, as if he couldn''t feel Mi Xiaoxiao''s move.


    "OK." Li Shuo smiled. Xiaoxiao was shy and cute. When he finished, he picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and went straight out of the cave, leaving several disappointed people, and turned to the cave where cotton was hidden.


    "Keep up?" Jin Xuan looked at Tamo and turned his eyes to a Shi Nuo who didn''t speak much. His tone was doubt, but after saying that, he quickly stepped out of the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    When I came to the cave mentioned by Li Shuo, sure enough, there was a lot of cotton there. If I made a thin quilt, I should be able to make six quilts. One bed for one person is obviously not enough. I can only combine two into one bed and divide the rest.


    As for other orcs, I can only say I''m sorry. These cotton were also sent to her by the thar tribe. After all, she also collected them with those females at that time. Now it''s normal to send some to her.


    She won''t feel embarrassed if she takes it.


    The quantity of cotton was not much, and later she didn''t find it. Of course, this thing happened one after another, and she didn''t have the time and energy to find any cotton.


    It''s good to keep your life.


    Therefore, she didn''t intend to distribute the cotton she needed to others so magnanimously. It''s hard to say, even if Li Shuo regarded them as important, in her eyes, she couldn''t beat them at all.


    Naturally, she won''t ignore them. After all, she gets along with them. Seeing them suffer, she doesn''t care. She''s not only sorry for Li Shuo, but also sorry for her conscience. If there are more cotton, she certainly doesn''t suggest giving them.


    But with less cotton, she cares more about the people she cares about, so other orcs can only say sorry.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao said to Jin Xuan who had just entered the cave.


    "Jin Xuan, find me some animal skins and bring me ancient knives, needles and some thread I made. I''ll make the first quilt here." anyway, I''m idle. I might as well find something meaningful to do.


    Jin Xuan didn''t object to MI Xiaoxiao''s words. He immediately turned to take the animal skin. After all, Xiaoxiao''s wound has begun to scab. Xiaoxiao must be bored lying in bed all day.


    It''s not tiring work to sew and mend. Xiaoxiao exercise is also good.


    When Jin Xuan brought what Mi Xiaoxiao needed, it was a few minutes later.


    The ancient needle was made by themselves, but the thread was made when they were bored, that is, the fiber of some plants. After some treatment, it can be dried with toughness and will not break easily.


    Anyway, there is no substantive thread in the world. She can''t spin cotton, so she can only find other ways.

 Chapter 707

    But fortunately, the effect is good. At least she has used it. The stitched things haven''t broken down first.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll help you." Jin Xuan stepped forward. According to MI Xiaoxiao, when dealing with cotton, he first removed some easily visible magazines, otherwise he would be so dirty and stuffed into the quilt, which is really unreasonable.


    "I''ll help too." pal still had a standard gentle smile. He looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was busy, but his eyes were soft.


    "That''s OK." I wanted to get him a bed. After all, it''s really hard to cook soup these days. She still understands the four words of reciprocity.


    Parr came forward to help with the work. Naturally, Shi Nuo would not fall behind. Now he came forward to help with the work. Although he can''t embroider, he can just hand over other processes to them, so that MI Xiaoxiao just needs to sit and stare at sewing.


    The party was busy, but they were not busy in vain. Towards the evening, MI Xiaoxiao had successfully made the first quilt. Although it didn''t look very good and animal skins were all kinds, it was a quilt.


    "Well, it looks good?" to be honest, she still has a sense of achievement. After all, this is the first time she has done this kind of thing. She made it all with the appearance in her memory. She hasn''t learned any quilts before.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so... Nondescript.


    It looks like, but to be honest, it''s at most a large cotton head, but it''s a little wider and longer. Of course, in order to prevent the cotton from rolling into a ball, MI Xiaoxiao is connected with a thread in the middle of the quilt.


    In this way, part of the cotton is controlled within a certain range and will not be rolled into a ball.


    If you have a quilt cover, it''s actually better. It''s more convenient to clean it in this way. However, it''s really troublesome, time-consuming and laborious. If you want to make a quilt cover, it may not be finished before the snow.


    The most important thing is that the weather is getting colder and colder now. They need this thing more now. They can get it in the future. It''s not too late.


    "Xiaoxiao is very powerful." Jin Xuan smiled and praised without reservation, but they all came from his heart. Xiaoxiao is really powerful and knows a lot of things they don''t know.


    Understand a lot of knowledge they don''t understand. To tell the truth, they are a little modest in front of Xiaoxiao, but as long as they think of it, this girl who emits dazzling light all the time belongs to him.


    Then everything is guilty and will come to naught.


    What they care more about than fame and knowledge is the smiling girl in front of them.


    "Go ahead and be the second one. Hurry up." there may not be so many helpers tomorrow. If it''s sunny, they need to hunt, and the females in the tribe can''t be idle.


    Tie will run out to look for food. At that time, she will be the only patient left. She lives alone in the cave. Oh... It seems that there is someone who takes care of her. It seems that it is her turn to hold her tomorrow


    "OK." Shi Nuo hesitated for a moment. Seeing that MI Xiaoxiao was in high spirits, he didn''t say much. In fact, it was time for dinner, but Xiaoxiao ate a lot of fruit when listening to their negotiation in the stone cave. I think she is not hungry at this moment.


    But what pal thinks is different. He is responsible for making soup once a day. He changes his style. Xiaoxiao is not tired of drinking. A large part of the reason is also through his efforts.


    It''s getting late now. He has to hurry to get something new, such as the juice Xiaoxiao accidentally mentioned. He has to study it.

 Chapter 708

    When pal left, there were only Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, Tamo and Li Shuo in the cave. There were only five people in total. Mi Xiaoxiao, who wanted to catch up and was making a bed, also failed to get what he wanted.


    It was night, and the dark color shrouded the whole forest, making people unable to see the road ahead. Only the insect was leisurely and leisurely playing a tune dedicated to night.


    Mi Xiaoxiao returned to the cave. At this time, Li Suo, who was out hunting, was able to rush back to the tribe.


    "Come back early in the future. It''s very dangerous outside at night." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo and explained at will. After all, she brought the man back, and she hasn''t solved the contract.


    "OK." Li Suo hooks his lips and looks at Mi Xiaoxiao. His eyes are slightly shiny. Is Xiaoxiao caring about him?


    I have to say that someone thinks too much. Mi Xiaoxiao just explains that everyone will say so. After all, they are under the same roof.


    "Well, we agree..."


    "Guess what I brought you back?" Mi Xiaoxiao was just about to say about the contract when he was interrupted by Li Suo. The mysterious appearance made Mi Xiaoxiao curious.


    "What did you bring back for me?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked instead of answering. Anyway, she couldn''t guess. It''s better to ask directly.


    "Hey!" seemed to sigh and helpless. Li Suo''s Ruby eyes reflected Mi Xiaoxiao''s small and exquisite body, and slowly took it out with his back to MI Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    On hand, there are a nest of little rabbits that seem to be born soon. Pure rabbits are not the bear rabbits captured in the usual hunting. The appearance of rabbits looks very cute.


    Like looking for food, five little rabbits roamed restlessly in the nest. You pushed me to find it, back and forth. One moment this was overthrown, and the other was trampled down.


    A pair of red eyes like small grapes revealed a touch of impatience and uneasiness, as if they were afraid of being hurt by some giants in front of them.


    "Why did you even move your nest back? The mother rabbit can''t die in a hurry?" it''s said that her children are gone all of a sudden. Is it a mother''s hurry? Besides, there''s nothing delicious for such a small rabbit if you really want to eat it.


    Because there''s no meat at all, okay?! It''s better to keep it in the wild for a while.


    "Hehe, Xiaoxiao, the mother rabbit died early. When I went, the mother rabbit''s body was rotten. These little things have been hungry for two days." Li Suo explained.


    But because of MI Xiaoxiao''s words, he laughed loudly.


    "It should still be breastfeeding. I can''t feed it. Of course, I can''t eat it. I can''t eat bones without meat.


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood up sadly and wanted to look closer, but he saw a "Ruby". To be more accurate, it was actually a broken stone emitting red light.


    Because at the bottom of the rabbit nest, the rabbits above are playing so much that they can''t be seen at a distance. However, Li Suo should know.


    "This stone was originally in this nest. I think Xiaoxiao likes this kind of stone very much, so she moved the nest back." it makes people cry and laugh when I think of the reason why I was saved.


    If Xiaoxiao hadn''t taken a fancy to the light green stone that fell from her body at that time, she might still be suffering from cone heart at the moment.


    "Add up, there will be four." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the red stone, murmured, turned around and beat drums at the head of the bed, and took out three stones of different colors from under the pillow.


    One was found in the cave, with a light of lavender, and the other was a light yellow stone found in the warehouse during the raids of the Zili tribe.

 Chapter 709

    As for the third piece, I first met Li Suo. At that time, I was not going to save him, but when I saw the stone falling out of his skirt, I changed my mind not to save him.


    The condition is to exchange his green stone.


    Now there is another red stone, but it doesn''t look enough, because the four stones are not enough to make a shape.


    "The rabbits don''t look very delicious. I mean, they are too small to eat now. It''s better to keep them in captivity and eat them when they are older." anyway, winter is coming, and the animals stored in the cellar are not alive.


    Most of them are air dried. Even if they are fresh, they can not be stored for a few days. Therefore, it is difficult to hunt in winter, so it is difficult to eat fresh meat.


    Although it is necessary to feed fresh food in captivity, it is always better than hunting in the past winter.


    "I gave it to Xiaoxiao, so Xiaoxiao will do whatever she wants." Li Suo was very casual and stuffed the rabbit''s nest into Mi Xiaoxiao''s arms with an expression of letting you do it.


    "Thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao said politely, but he seems to have received a lot of pets recently.


    Maoqiu''er didn''t count first. He said that Tamo gave her little fox. Now it''s better to send a nest instead of one. Looking at the five little rabbits in front of him, MI Xiaoxiao''s compassion overflowed again.


    "Let''s put it like this tonight. By tomorrow, we''ll get it a shed outside and feed them in it." Mi Xiaoxiao suggested that several people in the cave would not object.


    "Since rabbits can be kept in captivity, can other animals be kept in captivity?" Shi Nuo interrupted, but he inserted the appropriate benefit into the point.


    "Of course! In our place, wild boars can be raised as pigs for a long time. Goats, wild dogs, bison, pheasants, etc. these animals have been domesticated. The next generation they breed can be artificially raised."


    When it comes to this, MI Xiaoxiao has a flash of light. Since artificial breeding can be carried out in modern times, it can also be carried out here. Moreover, not all people know how to domesticate. At that time, only one tribe will be able to do it.


    Then business opportunities are coming in an endless stream.


    Maybe she can be a big boss in the beast world. There is no money, but the equivalent exchange is still possible. In other words, they just earned a piece of land from the blue ocean tribe yesterday.


    Although the place is not big, it seems to be enough to open an exchange shop or something.


    Moreover, the Shimi tribe seems to have a piece of land, but I don''t know how big it is. I haven''t seen it yet. Let scar have a look tomorrow.


    "Then let''s catch these animals and keep them in captivity." Jin Xuan shrugged. Although Xiaoxiao said it was reasonable, he also understood that it was not so easy to tame these animals.


    "Nothing can be kept in captivity, except those dogs. It''s too annoying." tamer frowned and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, as if you dare to keep a dog in captivity.


    It''s OK to have one as a pet. If you have another group, you can''t go crazy. Those dogs are always barking and annoying.


    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao reacted at the moment. Why, she forgot that there was a person who was afraid of dogs around her. When she wanted to go to Shimi tribe with maoqiu, he touched three feet away for fear of touching the dog in her arms.

 Chapter 710

    Fox and dog don''t deal with each other?


    How come she only heard that wolves and dogs don''t deal with


    However, Li Shuo didn''t show how much he hated the hairball. On the contrary, Tamo trembled when he met it, and the words "I don''t deal with the dog" were written on his face.


    "Actually, I think so..." (directly omit a thousand words ~)


    Mi Xiaoxiao expressed her ideas in short but easy to understand words. She can''t be busy alone to open a shop in the animal world. Therefore, she needs their support.


    "Open a shop?" er... Jin Xuan''s helping forehead is another new term. If Xiaoxiao hadn''t explained it to him just now, I guess I haven''t figured out what Xiaoxiao means.


    "Well, we just need to catch more prey and raise them in captivity. Of course, don''t disturb others. Besides, we can''t afford to raise tigers and lions.


    As for captive breeding, if you agree, I will tell you the preferences of those animals one by one. "She is also afraid of trouble, but she can''t be afraid of trouble if she wants to succeed.


    Because that''s essential.


    "I have no problem." Jin Xuan listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and took the lead in expressing his opinions. As long as Xiaoxiao said, he agreed.


    "How about raising your hand if you don''t have any opinions?" Mi Xiaoxiao tentatively opened his mouth. Unexpectedly, it was a unanimous vote in the end. Even pal and lisuo raised their hands to join the fun. They didn''t know that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t ask for their opinions, but somehow wanted to do everything possible to participate in her life.


    Because of the unanimous vote, MI Xiaoxiao successfully took the two pieces of land cut to them by Shimi tribe and the blue ocean tribe, which had just been in his hand. First, he opened them and painted them.


    In winter, the most important thing is water, and the most important thing is food.


    Also because of MI Xiaoxiao''s proposal, early the next morning, when the orcs packed up and went out to hunt, the leader leisurely ran to them and said an inexplicable rule.


    "In the future, anyone who goes out to hunt, as long as they are from our tribe, once they encounter the cubs of some softer animals, they are not allowed to kill them and bring them back to me. Of course, it is better to bring them back in adulthood. The most important thing is that they must be able to feed them."


    Li Shuo said with a serious face, changed his face, turned around and walked leisurely towards Mi Xiaoxiao''s cave. His pace seemed calm, but only he knew that today''s pace was a little faster than before.


    Quite a few threads of impatience.


    In fact, it''s just because there is a person waiting for him to go back in the cave in front. Such a mood is very subtle. Only those who have experienced it will understand.


    Seeing the leader turning away, the orcs whispered to each other. What is the leader doing? Wouldn''t it be troublesome to bring the living back?


    It''s better to kill directly. When you bring it back, it''s simpler.


    But


    It seems that the leader didn''t give them a chance to refute. Looking at the natural and unrestrained back, the orcs could only carefully wipe a handful of tears.


    The time of the day passed quickly. When the sunset burned half the sky, the orcs who went out to hunt returned to the tribe one after another, but this time, it was a little different from the past.


    In the past, when the orcs came back, they were carrying dead prey, more or less stained with blood. Now although some people were stained with blood, most of them were clean.


    But there was a strange scene. It was obviously hunting, but like the shepherd, it brought back all living creatures.

 Chapter 711

    Orcs are not stupid. Those living prey are tied with corresponding vines. Orcs only need to lead one end of the cane forward. There will be a person watching next to each living prey.


    In other words, they are in a neat line. There is an orc between every two living prey. The person in front only needs to hold one end of the cane. As for the orc caught in the middle.


    He is responsible for staring at these prey to prevent them from suddenly escaping. The team is neat and orderly. This time, not only lisuo, but also Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan and Tamo go hunting with him. As for Li Shuo and pal, they stay in the tribe to take care of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Although she forcibly said that she didn''t need to take care of her, her stubbornness was in vain in front of PAL and lishuo. Mi Xiaoxiao also saw and warmed her heart when pal took care of her these days.


    Naturally, the feelings between the two increased a lot, but not to the extent that Parr thought.


    So at present, pal is still a member of Acacia. The reason why he is a member is that there is another member in the team of Acacia.


    That''s the calendar labeled cold-blooded.


    More importantly, their way of chasing their partner is still a dense fog, which is absolutely invisible at a glance.


    Now that the prey that Li Shuo ordered to bring back has been brought back, what they need to do now is to make a good place for captivity.


    In the place where rabbits are kept in captivity, while taking care of her, lishuo and PAL have made a circle with corresponding boards and stakes, which are simply covered with some wide leaves to form the effect of shielding the wind and rain.


    "Chief, I don''t know how to arrange the living creatures we brought back." scar shouted to the cave. Today he also went hunting and brought back many living creatures, such as bears, rabbits, goats, bison, wild boar, etc.


    But it''s a little difficult to bring it back. It''s easy to say that it was dead before. It''s just to dispose of it directly, or clean it, empty the internal organs and hang it dry.


    It''s just that this time it''s different. It''s alive. I don''t know where to put so many living creatures for a while. After all, I''m afraid I''ll run away if I''m so tied. There''s no place to close them.


    Lishuo, who was pouring water in the cave, paused, and a clear voice came out slowly: "sheep and cattle, tied, put enough fresh grass leaves in, they should not run. As for those small animals, tie them up and throw them into the cave, and send two people to watch all night.


    Just give them one more piece of food tomorrow. "Then he immediately resumed his" servant "work.


    It was meticulous to take care of MI Xiaoxiao, so that a Xiao enjoyed the treatment of the emperor during his recuperation. He stretched out his hands in real clothes and opened his mouth in meals.


    This also led to the result that a Xiao not only didn''t lose weight during the injury, but had a faint tendency to gain weight. Seeing the result, a Xiao was so anxious that he roared up to the sky: "MD! No face without losing ten pounds!"


    But


    When a woman says to lose weight, most of them just sigh. Most of them stick to it for two days like her, and then - "no, it''s born fat! I''m so tired that I won''t lose weight!"


    Then -- fat girl paper is also liked by some people. Look at these people around her. They have great eyes!


    Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of self-confidence surrounded someone, making someone completely give up the plan to lose weight. As for the sentence "don''t lose ten pounds and have no face to see people", Mou Xiao said that whether there is such a thing as face is actually the same, anyway, it can''t be eaten!

 Chapter 712

    Of course, these are later words. The most important thing now is to gradually open stores in various tribes. Of course, one store is not enough. If you want to open it, open a chain.


    She couldn''t understand the saying that she couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so she didn''t think of going to heaven step by step, but she had to open the first store first and set it at Shi MI, not far from their tribe for the time being.


    The blue ocean tribe has never been there. I don''t know if it''s far away, so Mi Xiaoxiao of the blue ocean tribe doesn''t want to move it for the time being.


    So early the next morning, scar took several people to Shimi tribe to investigate the terrain, and Voga followed him. Anyway, MI Xiaoxiao was safe here. There would be no danger if so many people guarded it.


    So Voga, the personal bodyguard under his command, was idle for a moment.


    "Going to test the water with Shimi tribe?" Shi Nuo quietly blew the soup in his hand and handed it to MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth, while an injured woman just needed to open her mouth and drink it.


    "Smart!" Mi Xiaoxiao made a finger ring. Her lazy voice came out of her mouth. It had a different flavor. She thought that they should come back, so she subconsciously looked at the hole.


    Today, because of the discussion about opening a shop, lishuo didn''t go hunting, including Li Suo, the most diligent runner. They stayed in the cave, but they stayed in a corner of the cave, emitting the smell of strangers.


    Only when Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the past, he would converge his cold breath and become a little gentle. As for others, he didn''t care much at all.


    He doesn''t deserve to care.


    Just then, scar, who went out to explore the situation, hurried into the cave, along with tru, Voga and two others.


    "Chief!" scar stepped forward and arched his hand towards lishuo, with some eagerness in his tone.


    Originally, they planned to go hunting with the big army in the morning. Unexpectedly, they were caught by the leader before they set out. They said they had some urgent tasks to hand over to them.


    Unexpectedly, they said that they needed to go to Shimi tribe to investigate the situation, and they should be fast. The time is urgent and can''t be delayed. They need to hurry back and report the situation as soon as possible.


    Well, scar understood immediately after hearing that there was no urgent task, but the leader wanted to please his wife, so he asked them to run errands in Shimi tribe. They often received these hard jobs.


    "How''s the situation? How wide is it?" Li Shuo''s careless opening, light green eyes, loaded with a full smile.


    "The terrain is flat, but there is a lot of grass. Since the land was allocated to our tribe, their Shimi tribe should not have controlled it, so that weeds grow.


    It''s OK to be wide. Maybe the three of our caves are so wide. I don''t know what the leader wants to do. "Scar wondered. When the emperor cut the land, he wondered. Although the Shimi tribe is not far away from them, it''s not close.


    It''s just a little bit of land and a certain distance away. It''s useless to bring it.


    Unexpectedly, he was asked to survey the terrain today. It was his wife''s intention.


    "Three so wide? That''s enough." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded seriously, looking very satisfied.


    "In this way, scar, the leader will give you another arduous task, which only you can do. Don''t refuse." Li Shuo played with his fingers in a slightly selected tone, which seemed to be very happy.

 Chapter 713

    "Er..." scar twitched slightly in the corner of his eye. As the leader said, your old man has said this. Can he refuse? Isn''t that nonsense? Thinking, he restrained his injured mood, looked at Li Shuo and said, "don''t flatter me, boss, just say the task!"


    "Old man? I''m very old?" Li Shuo picked his eyebrows. His emerald green eyes were full of brilliance, but the scar looked, but his heart and liver trembled.


    Ma Ma Di, why is your focus on this? Shouldn''t he focus on the latter sentence?


    Therefore, it''s definitely not easy for anyone who can be a leader. At least his head''s brain circuit feels that it''s not easy.


    "Er, cough, not old, not old, leader, you will always have a flower!" this was said by Mi Xiaoxiao by chance. At that time, the leader was smiling.


    At that time, he thought, tut Tut, man! What a compliment!


    "Well, knowledgeable." Li Shuo heard scar''s words, slightly hooked his lips, and nodded as if scar was telling the truth.


    "..." chief! Is it really good for you to be so narcissistic in front of your wife? Aren''t you afraid of being despised!


    "Well, don''t tease him. In fact, the task is very simple. It''s just to let you take a few people and build something on the land of Shimi tribe. It''s very simple. It can be completed in a few days."


    After MI Xiaoxiao finished, he went down to the ground to pick up a firewood and began to wave a stick on the dusty ground. After a while, a picture that was barely visible appeared in front of the public.


    "It''s just like this. You just build according to the above. If you don''t move, I''ll take a piece of animal skin to draw for you later. I''ll give you other materials, as long as they are firm enough."


    After all, the prey they catch is wild. What does the wild represent? It means that they all like and yearn for freedom. Naturally, they will not be willing to live in a narrow space bound by them.


    Of course, they will try their best to escape. Of course, bison has sharp horns. It''s only a matter of time to break a tree, so the building must be firm at least.


    "OK, madam, what you say is what you say. I''m going to pick some strong people and try to finish the building in three days." scar understands. If you want the leader not to blame him, the most important thing is to please the master in front of you.


    "Three days? Then you have to choose more people." although this thing looks simple, it actually takes some time to build it firmly.


    "No problem, this bag is on me." scar patted his chest, indicating that he would be fine with it, and his face was smiling.


    "Then go and prepare first. You may have to stay there for a few days and bring enough things. I''ll give you the map later. As for Voga, he''ll follow you to help. If you choose people, wait until the orcs come back from hunting.


    It will officially start tomorrow. By the way, remember to bring two or three females there so that they can barbecue and cook for you. "Now Mi Xiaoxiao is used to the words" female "and" male ", and she is no longer sensitive at first.


    Do as the Romans do.


    "Xiaoxiao, this animal skin is OK?" Li Suo found the animal skin suitable for MI Xiaoxiao''s painting when scar turned out of the cave.


    The animal skin is not only, but also focuses on cleaning the grease, because it is painted on the side close to the flesh and blood, because the other side is hairy, so it is impossible to write.


    Moreover, if the grease is not treated cleanly, it is not easy to draw when painting.


    As for what kind of painting to use, the cool charcoal is the best tool.

 Chapter 714

    Although Mi Xiaoxiao''s painting level is not very good, it is also enough for people to see and understand. He handed the painted animal skin to scar. Early the next morning, scar picked a group of people and hurried to Shimi tribe.


    He is not stupid either. His intuition tells him that this matter is also very important to their tribe.


    So, naturally, he didn''t dare to neglect. He took a group of people and hurried slowly under the surprised eyes of the orcs of Shimi tribe. Unexpectedly, he really finished the project in three days.


    As soon as the news of the completion of the project was sent back to the Canglang tribe, MI Xiaoxiao naturally needed to have a look. The wound had begun to scab, and naturally it was itchy. He wanted to grasp it but couldn''t grasp it. Although it was behind his back, it wouldn''t be cost-effective if he brought some unnecessary pain to himself because of a gentle grasp.


    At Mi Xiaoxiao''s repeated request, Jin Xuan had to "reluctantly" take her to Shimi tribe.


    There is a piece of land in your tribe that is not within the tribe. Everyone in the tribe knows that you can leave it empty. It looks no different from usual.


    But if someone starts to mobilize people to do something on it, it will make the place they are familiar with a little different, and they will inevitably feel curious or even unaccustomed.


    So when scar was finished, there were many orcs of Shimi tribe, most of whom were female orcs, because only they were free.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao arrived, it was already in the afternoon.


    In a corner of Shimi tribe, a strange building stands proudly, with all kinds of boards, one after another, together to form a unique house.


    People can live inside, the bottom is built of wood, and the top of the house is just ordinary grass, but they also spent a lot of effort to prevent it from being blown away.


    At the periphery of the house, there is a simple circle surrounded by wood. The wood boards used to surround the circle are very strong. Each piece has the thickness of the thumb and goes deep into the ground. It is very strong, at least it looks like this.


    Although the circle looks simple, naturally there will be no less things. There is an exit next to the outermost part, that is, towards the interior of the tribe.


    It is also the only exit of the circle. At that exit, there is also a wooden door. The door is very strong, but when it is pushed up, it is effortless, because it takes some world to make a shaft.


    When you push it up like this, you can use half your strength less.


    Above the circle, of course, there are also places to shelter from the wind and rain. At the corresponding four positions of the circle, there are four huge logs supporting a "roof" covered above.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the building in front of him, nodded with satisfaction and said, "scar, it''s good. It looks strong and beautiful." although it can''t be compared with modern buildings, it can build such a building just by relying on a picture. It has to be said that scar''s logical thinking and spatial imagination are absolutely good.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not all my credit. Everyone has a share." at this time, scar, who has always been cheeky, was also shy.


    While everyone was surprised, scar then asked, "this building meter... Er, what is madam going to do?" scar twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth, but he almost called his name. Why did the leader give him an "eye kill"?


    "Oh, I''m going to open a shop. As for the name!" Mi Xiao turned and looked at a handsome man who was angry with God and people. A radian was raised in the corner of his mouth, and a sentence slowly spit out: "just call Li Xiao."

 Chapter 715

    "LiXiao?!" scar said in surprise, but he thought about it before he understood what Mi Xiaoxiao meant, so he continued: "LiXiao, LiXiao, lishuo Xiaoxiao?" ouch, Hello! Madam, the name is very strong. Look at your leader laughing like a fool.


    It really opened his eyes!


    Talk about the leader! Can you restrain your smile a little? How can we single Wang live with this proper dog food?


    "Hmm, good understanding!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded with a smile and looked at scar as if he could be taught. For a moment, scar was unable to laugh or cry.


    I don''t know how you will feel when a female who is smaller than herself looks at you with the eyes of ''you are smart at last''.


    "Xiaoxiao, what about me?" tamer walked forward pitifully. Why was he so upset?


    "There''s no way. This site is from lishuo. Of course, you have to believe that there will definitely be more than one store in the future."


    Mi Xiaoxiao stood up and said that he was helpless. Although the territory of Shimi tribe used to be the place where Tamo lived, it was even more the territory of pal, but it was still contested by Li Shuo.


    This person also uses lishuo''s name, so she thought that she would simply add lishuo''s name to her own. Let alone, ''LiXiao'' sounds good, at least not pleasant to the ear.


    Tamo listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and had half a minute of meditation, but he also recovered his calm. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, he had a trace of heat.


    He thought, it seems that he has to make a good plan about this territory in the future. He can''t always fall behind Li Shuo. Maybe there will be a "ink Xiao" shop at that time. Let alone, he is still looking forward to it.


    Therefore, some tribes will start to suffer bad luck again, because he Tamo is not the only one with such ideas.


    "Scar, you''ll go back to the tribe and bring those prey here. Of course, you have to raise them for a while. After all, they don''t lack prey now. Wait until the cold winter and December, and then make the next plan." this sentence Mi Xiaoxiao said to scar. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t let them hear those people watching.


    "OK." scar nodded and looked as if he was at his command. If he wanted to avoid the eyes of his own leader, he had to please the leader''s wife. This is the truth he summarized.


    "Do you have animal skin? I''ll write the name." the characters here are similar to modern characters. Most of them are almost the same, but there are some they don''t know, and some she doesn''t know.


    But the word LiXiao is the same.


    "Here is, not big, but enough to write two words." Voga came out of the house with a triangular animal skin in his hand. The hair color was fire red without a trace of variegated color, while the back was clean blood white. At a glance, he knew that the treatment was very clean.


    "Well... I suddenly don''t want to write." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at the animal skin, took Voga''s animal skin, sat down slowly, but began to pull out his hair with a bone knife.


    The fiery red hair was pulled out in an instant. Let alone, the color of this animal skin is still very good. At least there is no mottled color. It is precisely because of this that MI Xiaoxiao changed his mind and wanted to pull out some hair, so as to form two blank words "LiXiao".


    She thought that the visual impact would be far greater than that she used charcoal to write those two words, which could attract people''s attention, but the others around didn''t know. They just looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s action, felt puzzled, and then talked one after another.

 Chapter 716

    "This man''s brain is broken? Why did he start to pluck his hair when he was good!" the onlookers were puzzled. No, aunt a looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s action and questioned him in doubt. Don''t say it, she really spoke the voice of the public.


    You said that this beautiful little female looks very smart. Unexpectedly, she starts pulling out her fur the next second. This contrast is really interesting. Moreover, the quality of the animal skin is good. Even if it is not used, don''t waste it, isn''t it?


    "I don''t know. Maybe there''s something wrong." grandma B looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with regret. It looked like a flower that should have bloomed. Suddenly, it lacked the foil of aroma and gorgeous color. It could only become plain and light, and nothing could be done.


    "I think so, but I heard that this little female is the partner of the leader of the gray wolf tribe. She is flirtatious and may be a special seducer." woman C expressed dissatisfaction and disdained her voice. She is beautiful, but she is ill.


    ¡­¡­


    A woman who concentrated on plucking her hair did not realize that her behavior was an illness in the eyes of the outside world.


    "It is said that people who like to talk a lot usually don''t live long." at this time, Li Suo, who has been silent behind him, stood up and looked at the group of chattering females, with serious cold light exploding.


    In an instant, a cool breath surrounded the talkative females. At the same time, the broken stones playing in their hands also disappeared one after another, leaving only a pile of powder that dissipated in the wind. Between words and actions, the meaning of danger was expressed in words.


    For Li Suo''s sudden face change, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t know. Li Shuo doesn''t want to intervene. Anyway, both sides are for Xiaoxiao''s good. For the same purpose, they can be regarded as their own people.


    Then why should we embarrass ourselves?


    ¡­¡­


    Half a minute later, MI Xiaoxiao completely finished the hair. Don''t mention the real animal skin. The hair doesn''t have to be pulled out. It can''t be pulled out without some effort. It''s not like those modern anti real fur. You may not need to do it yourself if it''s cheaper.


    As soon as I washed my clothes, I fell down and rubbed it. In a moment, I was bald.


    "Cough, let''s go back and have a look at the baby!" the first aunt trembled after receiving Li Suo''s eyes.


    They don''t have their own partner to protect them now. If they fight, they can''t beat the man.


    "OK, OK." another man who said Mi Xiaoxiao was a fool nodded hurriedly for fear that the man would start if he didn''t agree. After all, the chill just now was not for fun.


    Li Suo was unmoved by the two women''s hurried departure, as if he hadn''t found it. It doesn''t mean he didn''t hear it. If he wasn''t afraid of destroying the little woman''s plan, he wouldn''t just say a few words.


    Because in his opinion, no one is qualified to slander her, even if... This person is himself.


    "Voga, hang this up and hang it there." Mi Xiaoxiao handed the processed animal skin to Voga''s eyes and pointed to a corner of the house, which can not only shelter from the wind and rain and avoid getting wet, but also be in the place with the best vision and the most eye-catching place of the house.


    "Do it right away." Voga nodded. Well, these trivial tasks are left to himself. Who let this be his... Master''s order?! Although I was forced to follow her at the beginning, I got along with her for a period of time.


    He found that the little female was far smarter and wiser than he knew. Although she had such a disaster causing constitution, she disappeared accidentally.

 Chapter 717

    However, people are still good. In addition to always taking him who is clearly her close protection as an errand runner, in fact, it can be said to be good.


    But after Li Suo''s warning, the people around didn''t say anything bad about Mi Xiaoxiao, but there were a lot of things about the house.


    "Well... When you decorate here a little, you can live here, and then the store can open directly." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the house building in front of him, nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "it''s just that if you want to help open a shop here, you''ll live here."


    If you don''t live here, although Canglang tribe is not far away from Shimi tribe, if someone wants to trade and runs back when he''s free, isn''t it playing tricks on people?


    Not to mention that it is troublesome, it is said that such a waste of time and energy is not generally much. Therefore, people who want to see the store here must live here.


    "Scar or Trudeau? You pick one." lishuo stepped forward, took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, put it in the palm of his hand and played with it. His tone was slightly selected, as if he was saying that you can choose whichever of the two fruits you like.


    Scar: "..." why does Mao feel abandoned?


    Tru: "..." Er, (frowning slightly) this feeling is terrible.


    Voga paused with his hand hanging the animal skin, but there was a feeling of luck in his heart. Wei Mao suddenly felt that he was actually very lucky, at least just running errands. In fact, he was really lucky compared with the person who was regarded as a "thing".


    "Trudeau! He is more rigorous. He looks a lot more reliable than scar''s smiling face. Moreover, things here may sometimes involve force. After all, there is no shortage of people who pick things up."


    Although scar is playful, he is good in dealing with things, but he is still not as cautious as tru. Otherwise, tru will not deal with most of the things of the gray wolf tribe.


    Moreover, in terms of force value, trubi scar is a little stronger. It''s better to be cautious in the first trading store. After all, there are no shortage of jealous people and ambitious people in this world, and their way of dealing with things is more direct, simple and rough than modern times.


    Whoever is strong is the king of heaven. If you can''t win, you are doomed to show weakness.


    If you don''t send someone with stronger force to guard here, MI Xiaoxiao is afraid that he will be robbed by someone accidentally.


    "OK." Li Shuo nodded and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was totally spoiled. Instead, he said seriously to tru: "tru, I''ll give it to you here. Take two people here to help. If you don''t agree, you can say it directly.


    Our leader won''t be forced. I''ll arrange someone else to come here at that time, but you still have to take care of it. "Li Shuo''s words, tru listened clearly, he also knew who the leader was, and what he said was always true.


    Serious tone, really not a joke.


    "I''ll start to pick people now." tru nodded slightly to lishuo''s eyes, agreed with MI Xiaoxiao and his proposal, turned out of Shimi tribe and ran quickly towards Canglang tribe.


    Therefore, the business of the trading store is quickly put on the agenda.


    The next day, Trudeau picked a man who had already had a partner. The house here was neither big nor small. It was no problem to live with several people.


    Tru came with people, and lishuo sent people to bring the living livestock one by one. Of course, the gray wolf tribe also left some and put them in the captive pen made by shinuo themselves.

 Chapter 718

    There are not many animals left in the tribe. Only five animals died, not counting the nest of rabbits Li Suo gave to MI Xiaoxiao.


    They are a pheasant (female), a goat, a wild deer, a bear rabbit, and a wild boar. They are kept for emergencies, so they won''t touch them for the time being.


    These animals are also clever. As long as they send food to them on time, they will never quarrel or make noise. Of course, if they don''t send it, they will not be at ease when they are hungry.


    Tru took the orc to live in Shimi tribe. Early that morning, lishuo sent people to lead the animals to Shimi tribe, which also caused a burst of onlookers and comments. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao won''t miss the opening day of the trading store.


    It''s funny that some people would think that these animals were used by their Canglang tribe to please their Shimi tribe. However, they didn''t expose them, but they just smiled awkwardly. Now the strength of Canglang tribe is much stronger than at the beginning.


    Previously, it absorbed a wal tribe, which was small, but it was also a tribe of 80 or 90 people. Later, it simply absorbed the Zili tribe, which seemed to have the same strength as the Canglang tribe, so that the Canglang tribe had a small rise in the strength level.


    Naturally, when you look at the strength, you know that even if you want to give something, it is their Shimi tribe who gives it to the Canglang tribe, not the Canglang tribe who tries to please the Shimi tribe. You can see the truth when you think about it, but the people of the Shimi tribe are stunned and don''t understand.


    In the crowd and discussion, the orcs put live animals into the captive bar. Naturally, it will not be mixed breeding. Mixed breeding is easy to have problems. I almost forgot to say that there is an appendix in the middle of the captive bar, which is like small independent rooms. Each different animal occupies a room.


    When bison and boar contact strange bodies in strange environments, they are inevitably impatient and aggressive. When they first put them in, they will inevitably have some signs of fighting, and the war will cease over time.


    In order to create a reputation for the store, MI Xiaoxiao naturally won''t be stingy. She directly asked someone to kill a cow, remove the bone from her wrist, cut it into a specific thickness, and bake it on a simple grill that had been prepared for a long time. When the beef was greasy, she brushed it with her special spicy oil and sprinkled it with scallions.


    Although it is not as delicious as modern steak, in this animal world, such food is very good for the era of backward cooking technology.


    As soon as tru received their news, he began to prepare for the staff. The grill is so rectangular that five people can bake at the same time. Mi Xiaoxiao is just a demonstration.


    It was given to a few people in lishuo to taste. As for the others, it was given to the five people.


    Because there was a free breakfast as the price of attraction, at once, 99% of the orcs in Shimi tribe, as long as they were in the tribe, rushed here one after another. For a moment, a small place was crowded.


    The sound making thing is naturally left to the cheeky and eloquent scar. Explain the use of the store and the exchange conditions, and then distribute the food free of charge.


    A cow''s meat is still more meat protein for modern people, but for these orcs, it may not be a problem to eat a cow if they are really hungry.


    So everyone will only get a little. Rare things are more expensive. Naturally, the curiosity and reputation of the beast people about the exchange store will start. Naturally, the exchange store is officially opened.

 Chapter 719

    As for the exchange conditions, they haven''t discussed yet. After all, although the store has opened, the real exchange season is set after the snow in winter, when the food demand is the largest.


    Hunting is also the most difficult. Running into the mountains to hunt in the heavy snow and risking your life and saving time and effort, smart people will naturally choose the latter.


    Of course, there are people who choose the former. After all, they don''t have all kinds of prey here. They just have to catch more prey during this period of time.


    Moreover, after the winter, the orcs of the wal tribe and the Zili tribe will move into the Canglang tribe one after another. They really can''t live there. Lishuo has already made preparations to divide the tribes, that is to say, split a sub tribe and send a trusted person to be the leader of the sub tribe to help control. In fact, it''s the same.


    The opening of the store naturally came to a successful end. The people of Shimi tribe are naturally eager to try and curious about the new store.


    Because new things can always arouse people''s deep curiosity.


    "Beautiful sister! Beautiful sister, are you in there? Zekesi came in!" just when Mi Xiaoxiao was daydreaming, there came zekesi''s soft waxy voice outside the cave, which made Mi Xiaoxiao think back in an instant.


    "Come in." when did the little guy have such manners? Is the bear child getting better? Or did the sun come out in the west? After all, he usually rushes in directly.


    "Hey hey, beautiful sister, close your eyes first, and Ze Ke Si will show you a magical thing." Ze Ke Si carries his hands, looks at Mi Xiaoxiao, and says mysteriously.


    "Good, good." for the cute children, MI Xiaoxiao is willing to fulfill such a small condition. At the moment, she closes her eyes, but she doesn''t look forward to the magical things that Ze Kesi said. After all, it hasn''t been before.


    As a result, when he opened his eyes, there were not strange stones, 90 charming flowers, and then his favorite red fruit. It seemed that there was nothing else.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t expect it, but she had to look forward to it. After all, Zeke Si was also kind-hearted.


    "Dangdangdang!" Zeke Si suddenly stretched out his hand and put it in front of MI Xiaoxiao. He also said "Dangdang Dangdang". Mi Xiaoxiao opened his eyes in response.


    A crystal clear... Stone appeared in front of her. The stone was white. It would reflect slightly under the light. In fact, it was not a strange thing, but it was more beautiful than ordinary stones.


    "Er... It''s very nice. Where did Zeke find it?" Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed Zeke''s small head and asked with a smile.


    "Hum, I know that the beautiful sister doesn''t like it. Hei hei, in fact, what I want to show the beautiful sister is this thing..." said, Ze Ke Si smiled and slowly extended his other hand.


    In the middle of his chubby little hand, he held a crystal clear... Stone, but this time the stone surprised Mi Xiaoxiao: "crystal?!"


    "Beautiful sister knows this shiny thing? I still want to surprise her!" Zeke Si''s helpless flat mouth, how does this beautiful sister know everything?


    Every time I bring something new, my beautiful sister can know it. What can he do? He also wants to be the companion of his beautiful sister!


    Looking at a baby''s flat mouth, MI Xiaoxiao was very helpless. He patted his small head and then said, "Zeke Si, you really surprised your sister this time. My sister likes this thing very much. Can you lend it to my sister?"

 Chapter 720

    Zeke Si was surprised when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. Unexpectedly, the beautiful sister would like it this time. He paused and said, "as long as the beautiful sister likes it, don''t say borrow it. I can give it to you."


    With that, he couldn''t wait to pass the shiny things in his hand to MI Xiaoxiao. He didn''t hesitate at all. Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised by him. This Zeke guy didn''t want to take it with him. He was very generous.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, it''s not a modern place. I don''t understand the value of crystal at all, because here, it''s just a special looking stone and doesn''t have much value.


    "Thank you, Ze Ke Si. I''ll give it back to you when my beautiful sister runs out. There''s a red fruit on the stone table over there. Take it back and eat it first. Later, my beautiful sister will let Jin Xuan send it back to you." Mi Xiaoxiao took the things in Ze Ke Si''s hand and then pointed to the stone table opposite.


    "Hum, OK." Ze Ke picked up the red fruit on the stone table step by step. He understood that the beautiful sister was'' driving ''him away. After thinking about it, he turned and walked out of the cave.


    When he got out of the cave, he almost hit Shi Nuo with a plate of fresh fruit.


    Looking at Ze Ke''s bouncing figure, Shi Nuo pursed his lips without saying anything. He turned and entered the cave. He didn''t hear what Xiaoxiao and the little guy said just now.


    "Xiaoxiao, pitaya, have a taste?" the Pitaya in the wooden plate has been processed and cut into pieces. It is filled with a thin wooden stick similar to a toothpick. You can see that it was deliberately cut.


    "Well, it''s so sweet." Mi Xiaoxiao was not polite. The fire dragon fruit didn''t like to eat at first, but later he found that the fruit was actually delicious and tastes good.


    "Eat more, there are many more." lishuo goes out every day to hunt or bring Xiaoxiao fruit, all kinds of pears, grapes, fire dragon fruit, etc.


    So that MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t lack fresh fruit at all now. There is no refrigerator. It can''t be stored long just by putting it in the cellar. After all, it''s still fresh and the best to eat.


    "Well, come on, open your mouth." Mi Xiaoxiao picked up a "toothpick" with a square red dragon fruit on it, handed it to Shi Nuo''s mouth and waited for him to open his mouth.


    "Well, it''s really sweet." Shi Nuo smiled at the corner of his mouth, but his hand tightly grasped Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, while Mi Xiaoxiao''s index finger was held in his mouth by Shi Nuo. As for someone with a ''toothpick'', I didn''t know where to go.


    The warm feeling from the hand, accompanied by a crisp touch, MI Xiaoxiao quickly pulled his hand back and stared at Shi Nuo without deterrence.


    Perhaps she didn''t know what kind of scene it was and what kind of temptation it was for Shi Nuo.


    "Xiaoxiao, winter is coming." Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with burning eyes, but he was full of helplessness. He wanted to eat and wipe the little woman now. Unfortunately, she was hurt now.


    Hey ~


    If he kept holding on like this, he wondered if he would have something wrong.


    "Cough, well, find lishuo!" Mi Xiaoxiao coughed awkwardly, and then ate the fruit as if nothing had happened. Shi Nuo sighed and turned out of the cave.


    Looking at Shi Nuo''s back, MI Xiaoxiao fell into meditation. She came to them. In fact, it was no big deal. She just wanted to tell them about the crystal.


    In modern times, there are paper money. In ancient times, there were gold and silver. When you come here, you just exchange things, that is, one thing for another.

 Chapter 721

    In modern times, crystal is also regarded as one of the valuables, but its value is not particularly high, but on the whole, it also has a certain value. Therefore, she wondered whether it is possible to develop this crystal into a "paper money" in the world.


    In this way, the main goods flow chain in the world will no longer only exchange goods for logistics. Moreover, to a certain extent, it also speeds up the process of the world. It is just an idea after all.


    If it is not implemented, it is a piece of empty talk, which is equivalent to talking on paper and has no effect.


    Thinking, Li Shuo several people had come to the cave. Li Suo was not there, and PAL naturally didn''t come. After all, she just called Li Shuo several people.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with us in such a hurry?" Jin Xuan went to the bed and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "I want to tell you something about me. First of all, I''ll show you something." he spread his hand and a crystal appeared in front of everyone.


    "Is this... Stone?" Jin Xuan looked at the crystal and said in surprise. The color of the stone is good, very beautiful, and feels very smooth. Occasionally, there are some corners, but generally speaking, it is very good.


    But what does Xiaoxiao show them?


    "What does Xiaoxiao want to do with this?" Li Shuo took a pair of hooked peach eyes and went to MI Xiaoxiao''s face. He stretched out his hand to take the "stone" in MI Xiaoxiao''s hand, looked at it carefully, and then said: "this thing looks good. If you take it out for trading, you should get something."


    But not much. After all, most females like these things, and only a few males and females like these shiny things, so there is little business opportunity.


    "Tut tut Tut, he is worthy of being the leader of a tribe. He is really crafty and has a good business mind at a glance." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded admiringly. Others didn''t expect that this guy was good. He talked about value as soon as he came up.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Li Shuo hooked his lips and put the "stone" back into Mi Xiaoxiao''s hands again. He leaned against the wall with an uninterested look, but his emerald eyes were still staring at Mi Xiaoxiao, even half a minute, reluctant to leave.


    "This is called crystal. In my hometown, this thing can be processed and polished to make many things. Most of them are jewelry. If we convert it according to our price at that time, if this palm sized crystal is polished and processed into jewelry, we can easily buy one-third of the prey we brought to Shimi tribe."


    A third is not too much. It''s not a tiger. After all, it''s not allowed to hunt in modern times.


    "One third!" Jin Xuan was surprised. Is such a little thing enough to look like one third? Are you kidding?


    "It looks like you''re going to do something big with this thing." tamer''s lazy voice came, and the ears on his head moved. The dark hair spread freely, but the black eyes carried thousands of stars.


    It''s like a fox demon running out of a comic book. It''s enchanting and charming. Of course, as soon as the poisonous tongue and proud temper comes up, it can directly annoy your teeth.


    "Smart!" Mi Xiaoxiao made a finger ring, smiled and told her ideas to Li Shuo one by one.


    This idea is a bold idea. After all, what you want to subvert and change is a trading environment and item conditions of the whole beast world.


    Li Shuo, who was not very interested, also narrowed his eyes after listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words. This matter sounds interesting, but it may be difficult to do it.

 Chapter 722

    "What do you think?" Mi Xiaoxiao said, looking at Shi Nuo and looking forward to their opinions.


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s difficult. If we want everyone to recognize it, we have to work hard." Shi Nuo opened his mouth carelessly, but his words made several people present nod.


    It''s really hard to let others recognize this. It''s really difficult to use crystal as paper money, but how can you know it''s useless if you haven''t used it?


    "We can open more stores like that to trade, but we don''t exchange things for things, but need to buy with crystals. However, if we talk like this, we may lose a lot." Jin Xuan nodded and seconded.


    It takes manpower and material resources to catch prey. To tell you the truth, can we exchange some beautiful stones? But it may be useful if it develops in the future.


    "Well, maybe we can think about it in the long run. It''s not easy for everyone to catch prey. We can''t change it. Let''s talk about it after this winter. We have to think about it in the long run. We always have to come up with a reason to convince them."


    It seems that Li Shuo doesn''t care much, but in fact, he also cares. No one has no ambition. He also has ambition. If Xiaoxiao said this thing can be realized, the future may be good.


    "In my opinion, this matter has both advantages and disadvantages. If you succeed, maybe the future will be bright. If you don''t succeed, your old capital will lose. It''s a bad idea, so I don''t support or object. As long as you are sure enough, I won''t sit idly by."


    Tamo didn''t know when his dark black fox tail came out. It was broad and fluffy, and his hair was beautiful. He put his tail in his hand so carelessly, picked up the comb made by Mi Xiaoxiao, and combed the hair on his tail.


    "OK, after this winter, we''ll discuss the crystal. Now let''s talk about the rules of barter in this store." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and Li Shuo said well. They didn''t catch these prey after all.


    Although the wolf tribe is a collective, it will inevitably make people dissatisfied that she is wasting their labor force if she wastes the collective things so willfully.


    Several people discussed in the cave all morning and finally determined the exchange conditions. In fact, there are no rules. As long as you give them enough to exchange what you want, it''s easy to say. Of course, there are some additional special circumstances.


    For example, they need something badly. Maybe as long as you can find it, they will agree to exchange even if there are few things. People in the gray wolf tribe can do the same when they report what they need urgently.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t we open a shop in the thar tribe and give them half price?" after Tamo left, Li Shuo stayed alone, gently hugged Mi Xiaoxiao into his arms from his back and smelled the faint fragrance of her.


    Chin against her head, a pair of emerald green eyes, full of tenderness and doting, as if eager to rub Mi Xiaoxiao into her own blood.


    Referring to the thar tribe, MI Xiaoxiao paused: "are Ott and Nina dead?" even if they are not dead, I''m afraid they want to eat her meat and drink his blood at this moment.


    After all, she made their life worse than death.


    "No." how could he let them die so easily? With birch, they can''t die. The bully almost made him never see the little woman again. How can he say that they can be free?

 Chapter 723

    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know the reason. He was just lamenting that their vitality was so tenacious, but yes, they wanted to kill themselves. How could they give up their life so easily?


    But Mi Xiaoxiao was completely wrong.


    "No, let''s go to the kitchen and find some pepper for your barbecue." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head. She didn''t want to care about these things anymore. She might as well go to the kitchen and get some delicious treats for them. They were busy enough for themselves.


    "OK." without saying anything, Li Shuo directly picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and walked towards the kitchen. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t object.


    At this time, the thar tribe.


    Spider webs can be seen everywhere in the dark cave. A musty smell fills the whole cave, filled with the smell of decay and suffocating thick smell of blood.


    In the middle of the cave, on a bed covered with a piece of ragged animal skin, two people could be seen lying vaguely.


    The man''s eyes are lax, his beard is all over, his eye sockets are deep, his limbs are powerless on both sides, his body is rotten, and his scratches, large and small, are all over his body. In some places, they are dripping with blood, and in some places, they are even covered with thick juice.


    It looks miserable.


    The woman''s body is thin, her face is waxy yellow, and there is no blood color. Her eyes are full of blood, which makes people look red. At this time, she is thin into a strip.


    The body exudes an evil smell. The hair is messy. I don''t know what it is stained with. It''s sticky. It makes people avoid it. There are no terrible wounds on the body, but there are many scars on the forehead and wrist.


    Some have crusted, some are still fresh wounds, but the blood has stopped, but it is a thrilling feeling.


    This man and woman is no one else. They are the majestic leader and leader''s wife of the thar tribe. Now they look like this. They really do their own sins and can''t live.


    Nina wanted to die more than once. The scars on her forehead and wrist were what she got every time she wanted to die. Unfortunately, she didn''t die every time. Sometimes she was forced to end before it started.


    Because some people watch the ground 24 hours at any time, even if they want to die, they have to have such a chance when they have the courage.


    So that Nina''s intestines are regretful now. If she didn''t provoke Mi Xiaoxiao, how could she fall into such a field? Maybe she will be the most popular female of the thar tribe.


    Ott was not much better. He was tortured day by day, and his heart had already collapsed. The four words of regret perfectly described his current mood. If he had kept his one mu of land safely at the beginning.


    Maybe he won''t come to this end today. If he wants to blame himself, he will blame himself for being too greedy and suspicious. Unfortunately, without if, things have fallen to this point. Maybe it is the retribution given to them by the beast God


    It really should be a sentence: it''s not that you don''t report, the time hasn''t come.


    Once the scenery and status, after all, is just once, everything is just a passing cloud. A person can''t be too greedy, but he can''t be willing to stop here. Appropriate greed and ambition are also the driving force for your progress.


    Of course, you have to grasp it properly. After all, if it''s not yours, it won''t be yours after all.


    ¡­¡­


    "Whew! Whew!" the starry night sky was suddenly crossed by a string of black shadows. The orcs witnessed began a heated discussion when the next day came.


    Some rumors have also been spread.

 Chapter 724

    Ten days passed by, and the drizzle and dark clouds one after another covered the whole sky, bringing everyone a sense of gloom and depression.


    Mi Xiaoxiao instinctively doesn''t like such weather.


    It''s too depressing. Moreover, it''s drizzly and inconvenient to go out. If only I had an umbrella, but I really can''t do this thing. After all, I''m not omnipotent.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat this breakfast." pal walked into Mi Xiaoxiao''s cave with a dish, a soup and a fruit. These days, pal walked into the cave more and more frequently. Who made him take it for granted to wrap up his breakfast and dinner?


    If Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t eat lunch, this guy might have even prepared lunch.


    "Thank you, I''m almost ready now, and I''m almost rewarded for my life-saving grace. Then you don''t need to......" prepare lunch for me in trouble.


    Unfortunately, pal didn''t give Mi Xiaoxiao a chance to finish this sentence: "eat while it''s hot. I''ve tried this soup several times. It tastes good. The fruit has been washed. The dishes have just been fried and fresh."


    Joke, if he loses the job of "cook", he has no reason to approach the little female he thinks about every day. Therefore, he can''t say nothing about the job of "cook".


    "... OK." obviously perfunctory


    However, people are so enthusiastic. Why should she be hypocritical.


    Eat, drink and be happy.


    Seeing Mi Xiaoxiao eating what he made, pal felt thousands of times sweeter than honey. It was a wonderful feeling.


    It''s like you''re good at cooking, but you feel a little nervous in front of your loved ones. You''re afraid that your dishes are not delicious. You don''t have any confidence, but you''re full of expectation.


    When your beloved eats what you make, your mood will be replaced by endless joy and satisfaction. Therefore, this feeling is a very wonderful thing.


    "How''s it going?" pal didn''t blink. He looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. On his scarred face, he showed tenderness enough to drown. It was different from the tenderness he always showed. This time, it showed more charm and sincerity.


    "Very, great!" it''s really good. As far as cooking is concerned, it''s the best one among Jin Xuan''s masters. Therefore, it''s not a loss to be fat.


    Perhaps Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t even notice. Subconsciously, she had listed Parr among Jin Xuan. She always lived up to Parr''s painstaking research during this period. She often "broke her head and blood" for a dish.


    So, although it''s a little serious, none of his fingers are intact. His Sabre skill is not for nothing


    "Well, just like it." isn''t it just like it? After all, he didn''t work hard to study new dishes. Alas ~, maybe he was poisoned. The dishes he worked hard to cook late got three words "bang bang!"


    I''m still happy with something, hey, and I''m still willing


    You''er: therefore, love can not only reduce women''s IQ, but also men.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t go out this time. Be careful even in the tribe. I''ll bring you breakfast and dinner. It''s not safe this time." when it comes to this, pal''s gentle face is rarely serious.


    "Unsafe? What''s the matter?" what happened again? The people in the tribe are strange recently, but it seems that there is no time for her to be absolutely safe.

 Chapter 725

    But now it''s better. After all, I''ve been doing a lot of poisons recently. There should be no problem holding self-defense.


    "It''s rumored that the orcs of Tianniao have come out to make trouble again recently." pal took a deep breath and said something seriously, which was vaguely mixed with a serious problem that Xiaoxiao didn''t notice.


    "Sky bird Orc?" said Mi Xiaoxiao, curious? What is this? Skybird? What new species of birds is that? Orcs? Must be a Orc?


    Tut tut Tut, a Xiao said that the world is too complicated. She seems to go back... Whining.


    "HMM." pal nodded and then explained to MI Xiaoxiao the information about Tianniao ORC. Mi Xiaoxiao listened carefully and was not lightly frightened.


    This Tianniao orc, who is said to have seen them, says that this kind of ORC is extremely ferocious, bloodthirsty, with two wings behind it, and can fly freely in the sky.


    It is said that they have Eagle like eyes and are extremely sharp. They can see little rabbits running on the land from high altitude.


    It is said that their legs have sharp claws, which can easily catch prey so that they can''t escape. Their faces are extremely ugly and their skin is wrinkled like an 80 year old woman.


    These legends don''t scare Mi Xiaoxiao. They have the same hunting ability as eagles. There are many strange things in the world. Anything can happen. There''s nothing strange about many orcs like eagles, isn''t it?


    But after hearing this, MI Xiaoxiao was not calm.


    It is said that this ferocious sky bird Orc is extremely lecherous. He likes to capture some beautiful females to reproduce for them. He doesn''t catch you as a partner, but lives like an ancient army... Prostitute, but his main purpose is to reproduce.


    Mi Xiaoxiao can only say that he beeped a... Dog, it''s inhuman


    Who knows more inhuman things are still behind.


    Parr understood Mi Xiaoxiao''s emotion and said again slowly: "because the whereabouts of this heavenly bird Orc are mysterious, few people can see them. Because they are either dead or disabled, the outside world does not have much information about them.


    It''s just these rumors, but there''s a rumor that those who said they had seen Skybird orcs unanimously said that this mysterious cold-blooded race, food is all the orcs in the world, except the beautiful young female orcs, will keep them to reproduce for them.


    Those males, the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled will all become their Chinese food. "After that, pal stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with a dignified expression, but found that there was no too much fear on her face.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment and then said, "that is to say, what kind of bird Orc is a ferocious predator who likes to catch young female orcs everywhere to reproduce their offspring?"


    I have to say that MI Xiaoxiao summed up very thoroughly. Parr said so much, but she easily summed up the key points in her words.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao was right." pal nodded almost at the same time as Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. His tone also contained an inexplicable sense of pride.


    "Then you asked me not to go out recently. What kind of ferocious Skybird Orc came out to make trouble?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked if pal told her not to go out recently.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is really smart." pal nodded again, but this time he didn''t forget to have a standard touch. His face has recovered the bone tenderness of the past, but Mi Xiaoxiao felt that such tenderness has lost a bit of real feeling.

 Chapter 726

    "But it doesn''t mean that the chances of bird orcs being found this day are very small? I don''t think I''m so lucky." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned on his chin and said with a smile.


    If the chance is so small and she bumps into it, her luck is really against the sky.


    "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. My Xiaoxiao is so beautiful. Who doesn''t like it?" anyway, he likes it, and Xiaoxiao is so beautiful. For the lecherous Tianniao orcs, once they find it, they will never let it go.


    "Er... When did I become your family?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man who described the details as his own family, and looked at her calmly. Of course, she suddenly felt a little speechless. Has the orc''s face become thicker these days?


    "Eh? You''ve eaten my food for so long, doesn''t it mean you''re mine?" pal looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a look of surprise, but his eyes revealed the smile and cunning of stars lighting the lights.


    "!!!" Mi Xiaoxiao''s expression was as if he had been struck by thunder. He was petrified in an instant. What''s the meaning of eating food for so long? It''s his man? Who summed up this logic? Say it, she promised not to kill him!


    "Xiaoxiao doesn''t speak, I''ll take you as a promise. Good. From now on, I''ll be your man." pal leaned on his chin and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. The expression on his face was gentle and spoiled. There was no alienation, but only endless sincerity.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was shocked when he saw it. Is he... Serious?


    "Cough, who is not human, I will pay attention to this period of time, try my best, try not to go out." Mi Xiaoxiao looked away uneasily, but the fiery vision always followed her.


    "..." pal just looked at her without speaking, but the corners of his mouth clearly outlined a happy arc. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t promise now. Xiaoxiao will promise one day. He''s not in a hurry.


    The atmosphere was so deadlocked until tamer''s appearance interrupted the embarrassing atmosphere: "how about going out with me every day?"


    "Er..." I couldn''t say it just now. In the twinkling of an eye, tamer came to her.


    "Why? I''m used to it and don''t want to go out?" tamer left Mi Xiaoxiao, which was clearly a word of concern, and changed his taste when he came to his mouth.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo in a hurry and then said, "wait for me." he took the apple at the head of the bed. Mi Xiaoxiao got out of bed a few times and took Tamo''s hand and planned to go out. However, he found that the person he was holding had no trace of leaving.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Tamo suspiciously. Didn''t she say to go out to play with her? Now he''s holding him, but he doesn''t move?


    Xu Shi received Mi Xiaoxiao''s puzzled sight. Tamo pursed his lips, walked forward and gently knocked Mi Xiaoxiao''s head. His flat voice came: "it''s really stupid. I haven''t seen you so stupid at ordinary times. I''ll fall off the chain at the critical moment."


    "Ha?" her IQ is low? m. M, D, is that 180 IQ a bluff? Drop the chain at the critical moment? Is she that serious?


    "Ha what ha, although there is no rain outside, there is no sun, isn''t it? It''s still cloudy and rainy occasionally. You''re always afraid of the cold. You''re so impatient to go out, and you''re not afraid of freezing yourself."


    With that, Tamo went to the bed and picked up the clothes on one side. It was still the ragged casual clothes. Due to the falling into the water, he broke many holes. Later, MI Xiaoxiao picked them up and mended many holes with animal skin. After completion, he almost became a colorful dress.


    "Cough, I didn''t pay attention!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly, but her heart was strangely warm. The warm air flow surrounded the whole heart. Mi Xiaoxiao felt that even if there was a cold current, she wouldn''t feel cold at the moment.


    "This can''t be your reason to defend yourself." tamer raised his eyebrows. Although he said so, he still spoiled and scraped Mi Xiaoxiao''s nose without any blame at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, let''s go and see my little rabbit." she kept it in captivity for a few days and didn''t know what happened. She entrusted Jin Xuan with this important task.


    "HMM." after wrapping Mi Xiaoxiao tightly, tamer nodded with satisfaction. Holding her hand without looking at Parr, he went straight out of the cave and turned a corner to the captive pen for rabbits. It was temporarily built. It was not big, but it was high and firm. He was not afraid of rabbits escaping.


    Although there is no rabbit''s favorite carrot, there are other grasses, such as the cabbage leaves. After all, when the females are idle, they look for fruits and vegetables, among which cabbage and red fruit are the most.


    "Not bad, Jin Xuan. It''s grown a lot." at first, it was a small one. Now, there are still some small circles, not to mention a circle. It''s not ugly to see that Jin Xuan''s careful care can''t even find a rabbit Baba in it. It''s very clean.


    I don''t know whether it''s to set off the atmosphere or what. Several brightly colored flowers have been planted in the enclosure. The beauty of the flowers is set off. A few grass on the side are wilting and chirping. You don''t have to think about these ''fancy'', they were planted by Jin Xuan.


    "Hei hei, of course." with such careful care, you can either change the water or the grass. You also dispose of those smelly... When you take them out. Can they not grow fast in such a comfortable environment?


    "Hard work." Mi Xiaoxiao patted Jin Xuan on the shoulder, but he secretly lamented that rabbits in this year are also so comfortable. When he wanted to feed rabbits, he threw in a few pieces of cabbage when he remembered that he needed to feed them. When he didn''t think of it, he didn''t know where to go.


    And those poor little rabbits can only look at the grass outside with glowing eyes. They are salivating. Compared with the little rabbits they feed, this nest of baby rabbits is really the treatment of the emperor!


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was daydreaming, there was a flurry outside. The voice of orcs was endless and noisy. He could hear it all the way. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t hear the specific voice clearly.


    But Tamo and Jin Xuan were different. One after another, pal, who had just come out of the cave, put away his tender skin and became very serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the changes of the people around him, and subconsciously frowned. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for pal, Jin Xuan and Tamo to change their faces together.


    "The scene may be a little bloody. Xiaoxiao is sure to follow?" Jin Xuan didn''t run to check the situation for the first time. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the people around him. A serious look told her that Jin Xuan was serious.


    "It''s all right, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. He hadn''t seen the bloody scene, so he didn''t take it to heart. But when he arrived at the scene, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    Not surprise, but proper shock.


    In the middle of the tribe, many people were surrounded on the inner and outer floors. Towards the evening, the orcs who went hunting returned to the tribe one after another. When they heard the news, they came to watch in twos and threes, so that there were more and more people and the noise was louder and louder.

 Chapter 727

    "Cough, I didn''t pay attention!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled awkwardly, but her heart was strangely warm. The warm air flow surrounded the whole heart. Mi Xiaoxiao felt that even if there was a cold current, she wouldn''t feel cold at the moment.


    "This can''t be your reason to defend yourself." tamer raised his eyebrows. Although he said so, he still spoiled and scraped Mi Xiaoxiao''s nose without any blame at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, let''s go and see my little rabbit." she kept it in captivity for a few days and didn''t know what happened. She entrusted Jin Xuan with this important task.


    "HMM." after wrapping Mi Xiaoxiao tightly, tamer nodded with satisfaction. Holding her hand without looking at Parr, he went straight out of the cave and turned a corner to the captive pen for rabbits. It was temporarily built. It was not big, but it was high and firm. He was not afraid of rabbits escaping.


    Although there is no rabbit''s favorite carrot, there are other grasses, such as the cabbage leaves. After all, when the females are idle, they look for fruits and vegetables, among which cabbage and red fruit are the most.


    "Not bad, Jin Xuan. It''s grown a lot." at first, it was a small one. Now, there are still some small circles, not to mention a circle. It''s not ugly to see that Jin Xuan''s careful care can''t even find a rabbit Baba in it. It''s very clean.


    I don''t know whether it''s to set off the atmosphere or what. Several brightly colored flowers have been planted in the enclosure. The beauty of the flowers is set off. A few grass on the side are wilting and chirping. You don''t have to think about these ''fancy'', they were planted by Jin Xuan.


    "Hei hei, of course." with such careful care, you can either change the water or the grass. You also dispose of those smelly... When you take them out. Can they not grow fast in such a comfortable environment?


    "Hard work." Mi Xiaoxiao patted Jin Xuan on the shoulder, but he secretly lamented that rabbits in this year are also so comfortable. When he wanted to feed rabbits, he threw in a few pieces of cabbage when he remembered that he needed to feed them. When he didn''t think of it, he didn''t know where to go.


    And those poor little rabbits can only look at the grass outside with glowing eyes. They are salivating. Compared with the little rabbits they feed, this nest of baby rabbits is really the treatment of the emperor!


    Just when Mi Xiaoxiao was daydreaming, there was a flurry outside. The voice of orcs was endless and noisy. He could hear it all the way. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t hear the specific voice clearly.


    But Tamo and Jin Xuan were different. One after another, pal, who had just come out of the cave, put away his tender skin and became very serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the changes of the people around him, and subconsciously frowned. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for pal, Jin Xuan and Tamo to change their faces together.


    "The scene may be a little bloody. Xiaoxiao is sure to follow?" Jin Xuan didn''t run to check the situation for the first time. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the people around him. A serious look told her that Jin Xuan was serious.


    "It''s all right, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. He hadn''t seen the bloody scene, so he didn''t take it to heart. But when he arrived at the scene, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    Not surprise, but proper shock.


    In the middle of the tribe, many people were surrounded on the inner and outer floors. Towards the evening, the orcs who went hunting returned to the tribe one after another. When they heard the news, they came to watch in twos and threes, so that there were more and more people and the noise was louder and louder.

 Chapter 728

    "Let''s go, let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao finally squeezed into the central area with Tamo, but after seeing the scene in the central area, he felt a little scary.


    A strong smell of blood spread in the air. The orcs with a sensitive sense of smell smelled twice as much as Mi Xiaoxiao. They frowned at such a close distance.


    I saw a bloody corpse lying in the central area surrounded by the orcs. The thick blood was spreading around. The posture of the corpse was strange, and the head was lying on the ground in a strange twisting posture.


    The lower part of the neck was slightly raised, and one hand was thrown on both sides like dislocated. The posture of the body was more like worshipping something, but the head was slightly tilted to one side.


    A pair of eyes, already can not see what it looks like, because the bright red blood has stained the eyes, can only see the bright red color, not even a trace of black.


    Black hair sticks together by blood to form strands like hemp rope. If you look carefully, you may find that in addition to the strands of hair twisted like hemp rope, there are some suspicious white objects around the brain.


    Mi Xiaoxiao can''t read it wrong. It''s a pool of white brains and the color of blood. It''s strange like a bowl of tofu with pig blood. Some unbearable female orcs have long run to one side to vomit.


    "Tut tut Tut, it was a terrible death. I don''t know who got the most, but the man was terrible." a male Orc couldn''t help sighing at the tragedy in front of him.


    "Who said no! I don''t know which tribe this is from. It''s good to fall so high without turning into meat pie. But this posture is very strange. I''m afraid the neck has been broken?" another male Orc nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t know if the neck is broken, but it''s true that the head is broken." another Orc looked at the tragedy and couldn''t help arguing.


    "Hey ~, I don''t know how I suddenly fell from the sky, isn''t it..." the orc said, as if he suddenly thought of something, his face became a little uncomfortable, pale with fear, and a trace of excitement hidden in fear.


    "No, no!" another Orc frowned when he heard the orc''s words, and his words trembled and stuttered.


    "I don''t know. After all, there are more than one or two rumors about Skybird orcs." moreover, only Skybird orcs can fly and have the ability to catch an orc in the sky and fall.


    "Excuse me, did you just say that the corpse fell from the sky?" Mi Xiaoxiao poked the male Orc who had just spoken, frowned and whispered.


    Because there was a loud voice around and Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice was very small, it was not heard by others.


    "Hey, leader''s wife?" the male Orc poked by Mi Xiaoxiao first shouted in surprise when he saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s first reaction, and then blushed and gushed out what he had seen and heard.


    This made the Tamo three people who stayed beside Mi Xiaoxiao frown smoothly, and more and more determined what they thought.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple. You may have to be careful recently." Tamo subconsciously hugged Mi Xiaoxiao into his arms, and a pair of ink like eyes burst out of cold eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao?" the long overdue calendar cable saw Mi Xiaoxiao in the crowd at a glance, and then squeezed in the direction of MI Xiaoxiao without saying a word.

 Chapter 729

    "How did you come back?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked subconsciously, looking at the man who finally squeezed into his side.


    "It took a little time to pick the fruit." lishuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, and the hard and cold facial lines softened inadvertently. In fact, he ran all over the forest to find some fire dragon fruits she liked to eat.


    "What''s the matter?" in the face of MI Xiaoxiao''s cold calendar, it''s hard to say more. Looking at the people around me, I feel inexplicably down-to-earth.


    "The corpse, they said, fell from the top, and they said it might have something to do with Tianniao orcs." Mi Xiaoxiao said, and foolishly pointed to the direction of the top of his finger. His voice was also low, as if he was afraid of being heard by others.


    If Li Suo''s hearing was not more sensitive, to tell the truth, I really couldn''t hear what Mi Xiaoxiao was saying in this noisy place.


    "Sky bird Orc...?" Li Suo stared at the terrible bloody scene. After watching it for a while, his eyes flashed. In the twinkling of an eye, he looked away. At the same time, Li Shuo and Shi Nuo, who had been observing the body in the center, also came towards Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "How''s it going?" pal, who didn''t speak much this time, took the lead in asking Li Shuo.


    "It''s not optimistic." Li Shuo''s stall did not have any anxiety and anxiety, but his face was light and cloudless, as if the person who had just said that sentence was not himself.


    "Really?" pal put his hand around and stared at the corpse with the meaning of dying in peace. There was a slight pause, but in a moment, he also shifted his eyes. People who didn''t know thought he was afraid of the corpse.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo said slowly with a face.


    "It''s better to deal with this thing first. There are too many people around." Mi Xiaoxiao suggested with a headache, looking at the increasing crowd of onlookers.


    "HMM." Li Shuo nodded and turned to the Orcs: "don''t surround, put your prey aside, and scar will divide the prey for everyone later."


    With the leader''s words, other people naturally won''t be more onlookers. After all, it''s not a good-looking thing. The orcs carrying the prey are walking towards the place where they used to divide the prey, and the onlookers are gradually evacuating.


    But there are still many people who stay in place.


    "Scar, take two people to move this thing to the cave, and then let two people stare." Li Shuo glanced at the body and said to scar without thinking.


    "OK, give it to me." scar nodded. He was not a fool. The dignified atmosphere after this incident lingered around.


    After scar took two brave orcs to dispose of the body, Li Shuo took Mi Xiaoxiao back to the cave. Unexpectedly, the fart... The stock was not hot. Tru, who had been guarding the trading store in Shimi tribe, hurried back.


    As soon as she saw Li Shuo, it meant that important things had to be discussed. Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to go out for air. No one asked her to go out. Li Shuo didn''t mean to guard against her, but she didn''t want to participate in these messy things. Unexpectedly, Li Shuo was not allowed, so she had to listen to them talk about important things in situ.


    But it didn''t matter, but I heard a lot of doubts.


    It turned out that tru was also well guarded in Shimi tribe. He took care of those prey every day and fed some water and food. He was also relaxed and comfortable, but he didn''t expect that they arranged some orcs in other tribes.


    They hurried to Shimi tribe this morning and said the same thing to him one by one. As soon as they heard it, tru knew something was wrong, so he hurried back to Canglang tribe and reported with lishuo.

 Chapter 730

    "Didn''t you keep watch in Shimi tribe? Why did you run back in such a hurry?" Li Shuo looked at drew and opened his mouth carelessly, but there was no relaxed look on his face.


    "Chief, big things are bad!" when Trudeau said these words, he subconsciously glanced at LISO and Parr leaning on the stone wall beside Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Say." Li Shuo frowned. There was nothing big. Trudeau wouldn''t run to the tribe without saying anything. He had just cleaned up the body of an orc, and now Trudeau ran back. I''m afraid no one would believe it if he said it was irrelevant.


    "Yes." tru nodded solemnly, and then said his purpose of coming back this time: "we arranged some dark chess in other tribes. This morning, we suddenly reported to me that the drug orcs of their tribe, one or two, disappeared.


    As we all know, it''s nothing if it''s normal. Drug orcs are usually mysterious. When they don''t need to cure, they usually go out of the tribe to collect the herbs they need, and they don''t need to hunt the rest of the time.


    So sometimes the disappearance of drug orcs is not a big deal, but this time the situation is different. Just the day before yesterday, the drug orcs of these tribes disappeared at the same time, and until today, there is still no news. "


    Truton paused and then said, "it''s not surprising that the drug Orc has been missing for a day, but up to now, it''s almost two days. Some tribes are still waiting for news, but some tribes can''t help but send people out to look for it.


    Now the situation is very complicated. After all, the drug Orc is also a very important existence for a tribe. "After that, tru looked at the new moon, but found that his leader''s face was still unchanged, his eyes were deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Well, you let them go back and stand still. I''ll find a way to do this." it took a long time to say such a sentence. After listening to it, tru didn''t bother. Shimi tribe and those orcs were waiting for his news.


    After tru left, MI Xiaoxiao frowned and said, "the drug Orc will not disappear for no reason. It''s OK for a person to say that this collective disappearance can''t be a collective going out to collect herbs. There must be something wrong."


    Legend, rumor, corpse, medicine orc, collective disappearance


    Mi Xiaoxiao a row of stone tables, fiercely stood up, looked at Li Shuo, and hurriedly said, "I know!"


    "What do you know? You don''t want to clap your hand like this?" Tamo quickly took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and looked around. When he saw that the palm was red, Tamo stared at Mi Xiaoxiao without hesitation.


    Although it''s not very lethal.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She said she wasn''t made of tofu, right? Most importantly, that''s not the point at all, okay?


    "There must be something wrong with the disappearance of the drug ORC. If it''s aimed at the drug orc, then... Li Shuo, you''d better send someone to protect Hua! Maybe he''s also in danger." Mi Xiaoxiao tries to ignore someone who plays with her claws... No, hands, and says seriously.


    "Maybe you don''t need it anymore..." Li Shuo stared at Mi Xiaoxiao and turned his eyes to the outside of the cave. With a burst of hurried footsteps, a figure slowly appeared in everyone''s sight.


    "What''s going on?" Mi Xiaoxiao was a little confused. What''s going on here.


    "No, it''s not good!" the male Orc running in looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and the leader in front of him. He was out of breath. At a glance, he knew that he came in a hurry. one thousand one hundred and nine

 Chapter 731

    "Something''s wrong with birch?" Li Shuo frowned slightly. It seems that this thing is becoming more and more interesting


    "First, how does the leader know?" the orc who came to spread the word was confused at this moment. He just learned the news. The leader hasn''t been out of the cave since the body was treated. How can he know faster than him?


    You know, the first time he knew about it, he hurried here.


    "When did it happen?" Li Shuo did not answer the orcs, but asked a little seriously.


    "Even today''s event, I don''t know when it is. It''s probably in the morning. After all... We all went hunting. No one paid attention to the birch!"


    The orc said that he was wronged. If someone hadn''t hurt his arm, go to find Hua to deal with it. It''s estimated that no one has found him missing. However, he was seen to clean up the herbs outside last night, so it''s certain that he was fine yesterday.


    "Well, go out first and tell those who know about it. Don''t spread it everywhere. If someone asks, say I sent him out to find some rare herbs. I don''t want to hear any rumors about it in the tribe."


    Li Shuo said in a calm voice.


    "Yes, I understand." the orc nodded. Although he didn''t understand why the leader did this, he just understood that the leader was for their good and wouldn''t harm them.


    The orc said and quickly walked outside the cave. It is estimated that he ran to inform the news.


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you think of this?" Mi Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment, sorted out the information she knew in her mind, looked at Li Shuo and asked.


    "This matter, from the appearance of the corpse to the collective disappearance of the drug orcs, definitely has some connection." Jin Xuan touched his chin and said faintly.


    "Well, first there are legends and rumors, then there is the disappearance of the drug orc, then there is the body we found, and finally... The disappearance of birch, which is the most important thing. I don''t know if you have found it."


    Tamo also said positively. Indeed, before they found the body, the body had just been found, but the drug orcs disappeared the day before yesterday. If the whole thing was in the order of development, it would really be ahead of the discovery of the body.


    "It''s the heavenly bird ORC." Mi Xiaoxiao, Li Shuo and Shi Nuo said together. They looked at each other and had a tacit understanding.


    "I''ve heard the rumors of Skybird orcs before, but this time, it really appeared." Li Suo couldn''t help interrupting. His expression was still cold, but his words were a little serious.


    "Oh? So sure?" pal smiled at Li Suo, and his intuition told him that this man is not simple, at least he is a strong man.


    "HMM." he nodded faintly. Li Suo then silently pulled out a light gray feather from his arms. This is not an ordinary feather, otherwise it would not appear in Li Suo''s hands.


    The feather was light gray. The feather looked a little wet, as if it had been cleaned.


    The length of feathers is as long as 20cm, which is much longer than ordinary bird feathers. Although birds such as peacocks also have such long feathers, the color and style do not look as beautiful and beautiful as peacock feathers.


    "Where did you find it?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the feather and asked suspiciously.


    "The chin of the corpse was stuck into the meat and stained with blood, so you didn''t see it." Li Suo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and then slowly explained.

 Chapter 732

    "Chin? So you washed it?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo in surprise. Don''t say she really didn''t find any feathers on the body at that time, but why did Li Suo wash it?


    If you want to prove that this matter is related to the SkyBird orc, isn''t the feather with blood more convincing? After all, they are not the only tribe missing. If you want to persuade other tribes to deal with the Skybird orcs, you must have a convincing evidence.


    "Well." of course he wouldn''t say. He was afraid that MI Xiaoxiao was disgusted with the blood, so he washed it.


    "So, that is to say, this thing can be sure that it was done by the Tianniao orcs?" pal, who has been silent, said in a final tone at this time, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao with a tender smile on his face.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo agreed, didn''t say much, just nodded slightly.


    "But it is said that they are a race that specializes in eating orcs. They are extremely cruel. If they are caught, they will not come back alive. In the past, they caught orcs when they saw them. This time, it''s a little different."


    Tamo leaned against the wall and hit a hatchet. He said it carelessly, but he talked about the key points every sentence.


    "Well, the missing are all drug orcs." Mi Xiaoxiao almost blurted out these words.


    "HMM." Li Shuo nodded. His Xiaoxiao was really smart. He thought of the key point so soon. When he thought of MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Li Shuo couldn''t help but sink his eyes.


    "Tianniao orcs also know how to be picky about food?" Jin Tiao Mei was obviously joking, but none of the people in the cave felt relaxed.


    First of all, regardless of whether these rumors are true or not, it is enough to frighten many people to say that they are cruel and bloodthirsty. Moreover, among these rumors, it is said that the bird orcs eat everything, regardless of male, female, old and young.


    Now it''s just a drug ORC. Don''t be too strange.


    "This is not picky about food. I think it is purposeful to catch people. Moreover, it seems that only drug orcs are targeted by bird orcs these days." Mi Xiaoxiao made a simple analysis, but found the real problem.


    "Drug orcs? They changed their taste?" Jin Xuan said again, but his words seemed not to be on the same line with MI Xiaoxiao.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao helped her forehead. At this moment, she really wanted to pry open Jin Xuan''s head and see what was inside. Why couldn''t she tell them together? It was fine just now.


    Jin Xuan, who received a white eyed note from MI Xiaoxiao, still smiled. He just wanted to activate the dull atmosphere, otherwise it would be dull and flustered.


    "The medicine Orc just treats his illness." tamer reminded him again in good time. As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao heard this sentence, he seemed to think of something. His eyes suddenly brightened, which startled Jin Xuan. Was Xiaoxiao so rash?


    "So, these days, bird orcs are not medicine orcs to eat, but to cure. Yes, some of them must be sick, and those who can let them make such a big fuss to medicine orcs, and even don''t hesitate to expose their traces. I''m afraid the sick people are their leaders."


    The so-called leader is the leader of a tribe.


    "Well, since Hua has just disappeared, it proves that the leader''s disease has not been cured." maybe even if it is cured, Hua can''t come back. Who knows if he will be eaten?


    "Hmm, actually I''m also a drug orc, isn''t it?" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile when everyone was silent.

 Chapter 733

    "!" after hearing this sentence, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo frowned almost at the same time. They knew exactly what Xiaoxiao wanted to do. However, they could not agree to this matter.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s good that you know this. I don''t want you to participate." Li Shuo also disagreed. Although Hua is the medicine Orc of their tribe and his good brother, he doesn''t want anything to happen to Xiaoxiao.


    Brother, he can save, woman, he also has to protect.


    "Well, it''s dangerous. You''d better not overestimate yourself." tamer nodded in agreement, and didn''t forget to look at her from top to bottom, as if she was overestimating herself.


    "..." just talk, what personal attack? It''s a good intention. I have to say something bad to annoy her.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''d better hide this thing about the drug Orc in the future. If you don''t do anything else, just take it as your own life talisman!" Li Suo thought for a while, and a faint voice spread in the cave. After all, the drug Orc is also a popular identity.


    Which tribe doesn''t offer it honestly?


    Even many tribes don''t have medicine orcs stationed. They are sick. If they can carry it by themselves, they can only go to other tribes to try their luck. If they are unlucky, you can wait... Die!


    "Hmm, I see." Mi Xiaoxiao shrugged and said he didn''t care, but Li Suo was right. In this dangerous world, he must have several means to protect his life and can''t wait to die.


    Using poison is one of them. More means to protect your life are only good for you, not bad. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao is willing to do so. Then, it''s better to keep a low profile in the future.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, we should give up using you as bait. After all, we are all males. We are not so weak that we can only rely on females to help solve problems. Xiaoxiao, believe me, I can''t only cook."


    Otherwise, he won''t sit firmly in the position of leader for so long. Without some means and ability, he can''t convince the public.


    "Well... Well, since you all disagree, I won''t say it." Mi Xiaoxiao hooked her mouth and smiled faintly. In fact, she enjoyed the feeling of being so concerned by them, because... It was warm.


    Unfortunately, the development of some things may have been predestined.


    "No! No! Leader, sky, sky... The sky bird Orc has come to the door!" a panic sound accompanied by a panic sound of footsteps clearly spread to everyone in the cave.


    "Oh, the man who caught me came to the door." did he really think that there was no one in the gray wolf tribe? "Take a few people, let''s meet these ferocious, bloodthirsty and arrogant, Tianniao orcs." the last four words said that the wind was light and the clouds were light, but Mi Xiaoxiao understood, protected the short and left the new moon, and went online.


    "Then I''ll wait for you here." anyway, when they go out, they have to fight again. At that time, they may have to drag their feet. They might as well stay in the cave, drink tea and make clothes. Two words, leisure.


    "OK." Li Shuo nodded. He could not wait for MI Xiaoxiao to stay in the cave. Originally, he wanted to say it. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao took the lead in opening his mouth. Naturally, he agreed without hesitation, and then said, "Shi Nuo, you''d better stay with Xiaoxiao."


    "OK." Shi Nuo nodded. Just in case, they couldn''t all go. Among the four, Li Shuo couldn''t go. I don''t know the strength value of Jin Xuanwu. Although Tamo can, some are unreliable. Only Shi Nuo looks more reliable. Naturally, he stays to protect Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 734

    As for LISO and Parr, they are not in their consideration for the time being.


    Li Shuo took the lead and was about to go out of the cave, but the male Orc who reported the news in front of him was staring at Mi Xiaoxiao, looking like he wanted to stop talking. Li Shuo frowned and said, "don''t come with me!"


    Although Xiaoxiao is really beautiful, is it really good to stare at his woman so openly in front of him?


    "Can, can, alas!" the male Orc Lin Zi patted his thigh, looked like he was out of the house, stared at Mi Xiaoxiao and said, "in fact, those Tianniao orcs, who named by name, said they came to find you!"


    The word "you" looked in his eyes and knew that he was talking about Mi Xiaoxiao. At this moment, even Li Shuo frowned and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Looking for me?" Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out her fingers and looked confused. She seems to have no intersection with those people? Where did you come from? "Did you hear wrong? I don''t know them." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the forest and showed an expression of "you must have heard wrong".


    "Ouch, I dare not lie to anyone. They are where we found the dead this morning. If you can''t, you can go and have a look." Lin Zi is helpless. Why don''t they believe what he said?


    As soon as they came to the tribe to catch people, they asked, "do you know Mi Xiaoxiao?" they didn''t say anything, so scar asked him to come and tell the situation.


    "Shall I have a look?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and said slowly.


    "HMM." Li Shuo nodded stiffly, but he let Mi Xiaoxiao walk in the middle. Li Shuo, Shi Nuo surrounded him. Even pal and lisuo joined the team of protection. Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly felt like a star.


    When they came to the place mentioned in the forest, they saw five people standing in the center. They were tall, thick eyebrows and big eyes, especially a pair of eyes, like eagle eyes, sharp eyes, as if they could see everything.


    The leader, with light brown eyes and flaxen hair, stood in the center, quite conspicuous, sharp eyes, looked at them accurately, directly skipped the lishuo group and looked at the most central Mi Xiaoxiao, which made her frown.


    To tell you the truth, she doesn''t like this look, which makes her feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Hello, I''m Mo Ziyi from Tianniao tribe. These four people are members of our tribe. This time, I came to find a female Orc of your tribe, named Mi Xiaoxiao. I also hope your tribe can accommodate and avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings."


    The man named Mo Ziyi, the leader, politely extended his hand to Li Shuo. His words were polite, but Li Shuo and his party frowned.


    Unnecessary misunderstanding?


    Don''t they agree to hand over Xiaoxiao, and they still want to rob him?


    Mo Zi Yi didn''t know that because of his words, Li Shuo''s views on his side were a step closer to dislike.


    "Hello, leader of Canglang tribe, Li Shuo." Li Shuo stretched out his hand and casually expressed his meaning. The time of shaking hands was probably no more than three seconds. The tone of introduction was also careless, and a cynical smile was aroused at the corners of his mouth.


    In addition, MI Xiaoxiao, a group of people behind him, looks very much like the rich second generation running over to fight with his servants.


    "Leader Li Shuo, we have clearly expressed our intention. Do you give a reasonable response?" a male Orc behind Mo Ziyi looked at Li Shuo over his disdain, as if he was born superior. However, he was not as handsome as one tenth of Li Shuo.

 Chapter 735

    "Why should I respond to you?" Li Shuo raised his eyes, a pair of emerald green eyes, but with a penetrating chill, he looked directly at the beast who spoke arrogantly. After contacting Li Shuo''s line of sight, he could not help but pinch his fist.


    "Huoling, apologize to the leader of lishuo. At the same time, don''t forget the purpose of our coming here." Mo Ziyi gently looked at Huoling, but he immediately counseled the man who was still arrogant. He honestly bowed to the rest of lishuo''s heart and said, "please also ask the leader of lishuo Haihan, it''s my impulse."


    "Well, it''s really impulsive." Li Shuo nodded, looking at Huoling, who clenched his fist and took a silent step back.


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but smoke from the corners of her eyes. Leaving the dark side of Shuo''s belly, she thought it was hot and handsome?


    But this stranger is easy


    Mi Xiaoxiao noticed him as soon as he came over. It was not his excellent appearance, but his gentle momentum. You said that he was an intruder who broke into someone else''s house, but he could sit there as if he were still the master there.


    Later, because of his self introduction, Mo Ziyi really came to the world and heard the most normal name, so he couldn''t help paying attention to him for a long time. Secondly, he said frankly that he wanted to find her without affectation.


    And, in this tone, why does she sound so uncomfortable?


    It''s like she has to follow as long as they look for her.


    "Ha ha, leader Li Shuo is so humorous." Mozi Yi smiled, but his eyes were indifferent. Then he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said faintly: "Is this Mi Xiaoxiao? Hello, nice to meet you. My name is mo Ziyi, the orc of Tianniao tribe. This time we came to see you specially. I hope you can cooperate with us and go back to Tianniao tribe with us."


    From the tone to the words, there is no flaw. The politeness is in place. Mi Xiaoxiao just doesn''t like him. It''s like she hates durian. There''s no reason.


    "Hello, MI Xiaoxiao." Mi Xiaoxiao politely replied, remembering his later words, and then said, "first, I don''t know you; second, I''m not used to walking with strangers; third, this is our first meeting."


    Three points, simple and clear, but clearly told them that she didn''t want to go with strangers like them.


    "Please don''t rush to refuse us first, please listen to our sincerity in making a decision," said Mo Ziyi, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s fundus, flashing a flash of light, but he was meticulous, and even bowed slightly to her.


    As the saying goes: reach out and don''t hit the smiling face.


    Facing the smiling face and politeness of Mo Ziyi, they can''t do too impolite.


    "Maybe you can listen." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "You female, it''s your honor for us to come to you. Don''t toast and don''t take the penalty. You know, the drug orcs of other tribes are all in our hands." Huoling stood up again and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes. There are amazing, coveted, disdained and ironic. In short, it''s very complicated.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded lightly, "I know they are in your hands, but what does it have to do with me?"


    Didn''t the man think she would go with them for the drug orcs she hadn''t seen?


    Was his brain eaten by zombies?


    "What?! you are a medicine Orc!" Huoling looked at Mi Xiaoxiao unbelievably, as if she had done something heinous.

 Chapter 736

    "Am I a drug Orc? Besides, when did you hear me say I was a drug Orc?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Huoling in surprise as if to say "how do you know what I don''t know?"


    "How can you be so cold-blooded?! they are all drug orcs like you!" Huoling stepped forward and tried to grasp Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand. Shi Nuo, who was standing aside, directly unloaded his arm. Suddenly, a cry like killing a pig sounded, and Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t change his face.


    "Sorry, I really like to die, after all, they really have nothing to do with me, don''t they?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Huoling with a smile, and then said to Mo Zi Yi: "if this is your so-called sincerity, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to talk."


    With that, she planned to turn back to her cave. She didn''t want to stay with a group of people who had no brain but pretended to be smart and arrogant.


    "Please wait, it''s really my negligence." Mo Ziyi said with a smile, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t plan to stop. Mo Ziyi looked at the slim back, and the light under his eyes became clearer and clearer.


    With a scream, Huoling stared at a pair of "unbelievable" eyes and fell down reluctantly, accompanied by blood all over the ground and bloody gas full of fishy smell.


    "!!!" when Mi Xiaoxiao heard the voice, he subconsciously stopped and turned back with Shi Nuo. At a glance, he saw the man lying in a pool of blood and a pair of staring eyes.


    There is also a hand holding a heart that is still dripping blood and has a slight vibration, but still has a smile on his face, even Mo Ziyi with light clouds. He smiled at himself and opened his mouth slightly: "I don''t know this sincerity, little female, what do you think?"


    "He is your companion." Mi Xiaoxiao stopped, turned around and frowned at Mo Ziyi, with a dignified tone, but seemed indifferent.


    This man is hard to deal with.


    The man who can kill his companions by himself and hold his bloody heart that was beating the moment before, has never changed his face and talks about sincerity with her. It can be seen how bloodthirsty and indifferent he is in his heart.


    "You also said, just a companion." Mo Ziyi lost his heart, took the animal skin handed over by the people behind him, carefully wiped his hand, and the heart, like garbage, lay quietly in the grass and no longer beat.


    "Besides, he is disrespectful to you and destroys the sincerity between us, so he deserves to die, little female. I''m sincere. I don''t know if you can tell me your answer." Mo Ziyi smiles indifferently and still looks indifferent when talking about ''damn''.


    It seems that he is just discussing the weather today, rather than solving one of his companions by himself.


    In addition, the remaining three orcs standing behind him did not change their faces, as if they were numb, and seemed to be used to the behavior of Mo Ziyi.


    This has to make Mi Xiaoxiao cautious. It seems that today''s things are a little tricky.


    "Xiaoxiao is my partner. She has freedom, but I also have the right to keep her by my side." Li Shuo hooks his lips and looks at Mo Ziyi without half fear. It is obvious between his words that if you want to take Mi Xiaoxiao away, you have to ask him whether he agrees or not.


    "No matter what you do, she is my bottom line." Li Shuo suddenly became serious. His emerald green eyes sent out a cold light, and his momentum was no longer careless ruffian, but stood up in awe.

 Chapter 737

    "Hehe, leader lishuo, don''t be nervous. We just want to invite your partner to our tribe. We don''t mean any harm." Mo Ziyi smiled, but Mi Xiaoxiao was a little creepy. She had witnessed the scene just now. Even if he smiled flowers, she would only feel terrible.


    "Oh? I''m not nervous. The leader just wants my partner to stay with me safely." look at his request. It''s so simple. If anyone wants to take her away by force, he doesn''t suggest to see blood.


    Tamo and Shi Nuo have no intention to speak. They just need to protect the people around them. As for the confrontation with Tianniao orcs, just leave it to Li Shuo as the leader.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao, we are very sincere. I hope you can come with us. We swear to the beast God that we will never hurt you on the way." an orc behind Mo Ziyi, after his consent, stood up and said.


    "I don''t think you are sincere. From beginning to end, you just let me go with you, but didn''t say what to do with you. Secondly, you swore to the beast God. I should believe your oath, but it is rumored that you are bloodthirsty and indifferent.


    Moreover, I like to catch young females to reproduce their offspring, but also cannibalize orcs and kill without blinking an eye. In this case, can I guess that your ferocious bloodthirsty has long violated the rules of survival, and it is also possible to be abandoned by the beast God?


    Of course, I just guess. If I offended you in any way, please forgive me.


    The most important thing is that what you are looking for is the medicine orc, and I can''t say no or yes. At most, I am a half hanging man. Compared with the birch captured by you in our tribe, my medicine is really a little useless. "


    These words can be regarded as slapping and handing a sugar. They are polite but alienated, and there is warmth hidden in the irony. In a word, even if she said that they were abandoned by the beast God, they can''t do anything about her.


    Although they don''t have their strong force value, it''s not easy to beat her in the mouth.


    "You''re smart..." (you''re smart) Mo Ziyi smiled and said something that shocked Mi Xiaoxiao. He subconsciously stepped back. His eyes were no longer alienation, but panic and shock.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Shi Nuo held Mi Xiaoxiao from behind, looked at her shocked eyes and subconscious retreat, frowned slightly, and called her name in a slightly low voice.


    Seeing that she was still not relaxed, Shi Nuo was close to MI Xiaoxiao''s ear, like a whisper between lovers: "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid, I''m here." the simple seven words made Mi Xiaoxiao wake up a little and hide the emotion in her eyes.


    "Mo Ziyi, what are you talking about?" Mi Xiaoxiao pretended to be confused, but she easily held Shi Nuo''s hand, slightly forced, mellow fingertips, slightly white.


    "Oh." Mo Ziyi stared at the hand holding Shi Nuo. His black eyes exuded interest, just like a long dormant cheetah, who found the prey he was interested in.


    "Sorry, just on a whim, I said a few words in my hometown. Please forgive me." Mo Ziyi took a step closer to MI Xiaoxiao. Shi Nuo immediately stood in front of her and stared at the man opposite. The situation was surging under her eyes.


    "I once heard what you said in the mouth of a female friend of mine, but it''s a pity that she was eaten by wild animals before she could tell me what it meant..." Mi Xiaoxiao said softly, and the whole person seemed to fall into some kind of memory. There was a faint but noticeable sadness on her beautiful face

 Chapter 738

    That way, I don''t know. I really thought Mi Xiaoxiao had such a friend, but only she knew that this person didn''t exist at all.


    Now it is basically certain that this stranger is from the earth like her. Otherwise, she will not speak English. After all, there is no English language in this world.


    "Really, I hope to see your friend." Mo Ziyi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and smiled gently, but the bottom of his eyes was dark.


    "It''s a pity that she''s gone, Mo Ziyi. I''m sorry. I don''t have the time and mood to travel with you now. Please hire another expert." asking for medicine orcs is nothing more than that someone in their tribe needs treatment. Originally, her attitude is not so tough. However, as long as she knows the identity of this man, she doesn''t want to have too much contact with him.


    "My partner has expressed her meaning. In order to express our sincerity, do you want to stay and eat?" Li Shuo raised his eyes and looked at several people in Mo Ziyi. His tone was gentle and generous, but he was serious and noble.


    "This is not necessary, Miss Mi Xiaoxiao. I have something I want to show you. You will be interested in it." Mo Ziyi evokes a sinister smile. His handsome face looks ferocious and dark at the moment.


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and didn''t speak.


    Mo Ziyi groped for a while from his chest. A dark thing slowly appeared in everyone''s sight. Li Shuo couldn''t understand what it was, but Mi Xiaoxiao understood it.


    It was a cold weapon - a pistol.


    "How''s it going? Are you interested?" Mo Ziyi saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s expression and smiled even bigger.


    "Ha ha, I want to know the reason why you want me to go." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled twice, but her heart was calm. The gun was absolutely fake. She didn''t understand other parts, but the difference between the appearance of plastic and gun could be distinguished.


    Moreover, looking at his posture of holding the gun, it doesn''t look like a person who is used to using the gun. Moreover, if he doesn''t go to court, he will directly aim at them. Even if he presses the trigger, he will never shoot bullets. Therefore, she is not afraid.


    "Well... In fact, the reason is very simple. Our leader is ill and needs you, an excellent drug orc, to treat it. Please rest assured, Miss Mi Xiaoxiao, we will never hurt you. Moreover, as long as you cure our leader, not only you can be safe, but also those useless wastes can be let go."


    Mo Zi Yi closed his hand, stared at the things in his hand with blurred eyes, caressed them carefully... Touch them inch by inch, and looked at them like he couldn''t put them down.


    "OK, if you want me to go with you, of course it''s conditional." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. She wanted to see what tricks this man wanted to play.


    "Please say, we must be satisfied." Mo Zi easily hooked her lips and put away her gun. Her heart was a burst of excitement. It turned out that she was really from that place. It was really an exciting thing.


    The man once told him that the person who can know the thing in his hand is definitely from the same place as the person. Although he doesn''t know where the place is, the person said that the people in their place seem to be afraid of it.


    "I can''t go with you alone." Curiosity Kills the cat. She knows that safety comes first! You can''t take yourself in because of a little curiosity.


    "Of course, you can take them with you. We don''t have any opinion." Mo Zi Yi stalled and pointed to several people behind Mi Xiaoxiao, making a very casual look.

 Chapter 739

    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll accompany you." Li Shuo didn''t refute Mi Xiaoxiao''s decision, but expressed his attitude that he wanted to go with him for the first time, because all he cared about was Xiaoxiao''s safety.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "I can''t do such a funny thing without me." pal stepped forward and the stars blinked.


    "I have a contract with you." Li Suo stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with red eyes, as if she didn''t agree. He could shoot X-rays every minute and melt Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Can she refuse such a simple and rude reason?


    Lishuo four people, she had planned to let them go together, but she didn''t expect LISO and pal to come and join the fun.


    In this way, Li Shuo told scar a few words and called tru back by the way. Scar was so rash that he gave him such a big tribe. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in a hurry to call tru back.


    In the afternoon, led by Tianniao Orc Mo Ziyi, MI Xiaoxiao and his party embarked on the road to Tianniao Orc tribe. Tianniao orcs are good at flying, but Mi Xiaoxiao and they can''t fly alone. Tianniao orcs don''t have enough hands, otherwise they won''t choose the slow walking way.


    "It will take about two days to walk. It''s very late today. Let''s have a rest here for one night." Mo Ziyi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said thoughtfully, so he stopped the three people on his side.


    The place they chose to sleep in the open is very flat with few trees. They belong to a rare open area in the woods. They lit a fire to prevent wild animals and some snakes, insects, rats and ants from approaching. They simply solved the dinner and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    When the white belly of the fish appeared in the sky, Mo Ziyi "politely" woke up the group and continued on his way. On the path in the forest, MI Xiaoxiao was wearing animal fur, but it was also very twisted. When the grass scraped over the small foot ring, the foot ring itched uncontrollably.


    Finally, Jin Xuan had to change his animal body and carry Mi Xiaoxiao forward, which made his speed a lot faster.


    Two days later, on a cliff in the southwest of Canglang tribe, a pair of people were slowly moving towards the cliff. They saw that they were about to reach the end. The man walking in the front stopped slowly.


    Mo Ziyi turned around with burning eyes, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said, "do you need me to hold you? Next, we have to jump."


    "Thank you for your kindness. We can jump down." Mi Xiaoxiao responded politely and asked him to jump down with his arms? Is this different from looking for death? If this guy suddenly gives up his hand when he jumps down in his arms, he won''t die immediately?


    "Well, in fact, it''s not high here. Hanging at the bottom is the right place for our Tianniao orcs." Mo Ziyi said, and took the lead in jumping down. In mid air, he suddenly opened a pair of gray wings about one meter wide behind him, and then landed safely without losing a hair.


    "Let''s go." Mi Xiaoxiao hugged Jin Xuan and hugged his waist without hindering his action.


    In fact, the cliff is not high, which is about six stories high. There are some trees and short convex rocks in the middle for it to settle down, so Jin Xuan didn''t worry at all. They would be uncertain about the strength and speed when they fell.


    At the bottom of the cliff, MI Xiaoxiao understood the meaning of the sentence "another village with willows and flowers". Looking down from the top of the cliff, it was only rice fog. It was clear that the weather outside was sunny, but the fog was like the thick fog that had just started when it rained.


    Lingering, on certain conditions, has played a protective role for their tribe. At least, others will not jump blindly towards the bottom of the cliff.

 Chapter 740

    Because of the fog, the people above can''t see the situation below. Naturally, they can''t measure the height and depth of the cliff. No one is willing to joke about his life blindly.


    When he reached the bottom of the cliff, Jin Xuan put down Mi Xiaoxiao, followed by Li Shuo. As soon as he landed, he looked at the surrounding environment. The bottom of the cliff was not as hot as the cliff, surrounded by green trees, beautiful mountains and rivers, singing birds and fragrant flowers. It was not too much to describe it with grass growing warblers flying.


    In addition to the cliff where they jumped off, the other three sides are not high or low green mountains. Orange wild chrysanthemums bloom in the wind. It is inevitable that the air is mixed with the fragrance of flowers alone, which can easily make people feel better.


    It seems that the terrain here is similar to that of the basin. As for the gate of the Tianniao Orc tribe, there are two stone walls close together, and part of the front end is connected together. It looks like a naturally formed stone arch bridge.


    The width of the gate is about three meters wide. Outside the tribe, there are two guard orcs with a serious face. When they see the appearance of strangers, the first thing is alert and defense. When they see the stranger Yi beside them, the defense is obviously reduced.


    "Ziyi, where did these people come from? They are all drug orcs?" the leader was ill recently, and Mo Ziyi brought back a lot of drug orcs from outside, but the leader''s illness didn''t work at all.


    "This is mi Xiaoxiao. I specially invited her to see the leader. These are her friends. You can safely let them in."


    Mo Ziyi stepped forward and explained to the orc who asked him about his gatekeeper. Then, as if he had agreed, he turned around and took Mi Xiaoxiao and his party into the tribe.


    The scale of the whole tribe is not big, but it is not small. It is the kind of people who can''t see the edge at a glance, but there seem to be few people in the tribe. After all, the house is also one from east to west. The living conditions of the orcs of Tianniao tribe are different from those of Canglang tribe.


    The wolf tribe is a cave for people to live in, while the bird tribe put up one hill after another on the flat ground, that is, simple tents, mostly made of wood and the forked branches and leaves of trees.


    There are big ones and small ones. From a distance, they look like bulging steamed stuffed buns, inexplicably pleasing.


    "Mo Ziyi, take us directly to your leader. Oh, by the way, remember to take the medicine Orc birch of our Canglang tribe." Mi Xiaoxiao said calmly, thinking of making a quick decision. Anyway, she is a half hearted person, but she can detoxify and make poison by relying on the golden finger in her head.


    It is not known whether this can be cured.


    "Of course, booth, go and invite Hua, the medicine Orc of the gray wolf tribe." Mo Ziyi smiled, nodded and said to one of the three behind him. When the man heard Mo Ziyi''s words, he nodded tacitly, turned and ran in the opposite direction.


    "Please follow me, our leader''s situation is a little special, and I''ll trouble you," said Mo Ziyi politely, and led them to a shady place ahead.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has been looking at this man all the way. I have to say that this man can pretend. If he is a simple and right person, he will definitely be deceived by his appearance, but she knows that under this gentle appearance, there is a abnormal heart.


    After all, when he was holding the plastic gun at them, his eyes were dark and strange, mixed with excitement and blood addiction that was not easy to find. However, he seemed not familiar with the gun, but the plastic gun actually appeared in front of her.


    There is no so-called plastic in this world, she knows very well.

 Chapter 741

    Holding a gun, she was unfamiliar with it and could speak English, but it was very awkward and contradictory. She always felt that there was a secret in him. Moreover, there was a breath she didn''t like in him. Even during the journey, without talking about communication, she had few opportunities to walk beside him.


    Li Shuo naturally saw this. Otherwise, Jin Xuan would not walk in the middle of the team with Xiaoxiao on his back.


    While Mi Xiaoxiao was thinking, a dull voice sounded: "little female, here we are." she knew that the owner of the voice was mo Ziyi, who led the team. She raised her eyes and looked ahead. The scene in front of her eyes flashed a trace of doubt in her beautiful eyes.


    "Where''s your leader?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s face was not very good. Didn''t he say to bring them to their leader? In addition to a clear stream, there is a towering ancient tree on the Bank of the stream.


    It seems that there is a huge red bayberry tree hanging on the top of the tree. I have to say that it is also warm here and the climate is suitable. If it is outside, there will be no bayberry tree at this moment.


    "Our leader is on that tree." Mo Zi Yi''s eyes flashed and stretched out his hand to point to the tree not far away. Mi Xiaoxiao looked in the direction he pointed out, but there were thick leaves between them without anyone''s shadow.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was not angry, but said something irrelevant: "Mo Ziyi, what tree is this?" Mi Xiaoxiao showed an ignorant look, as if she was really curious and full of doubts.


    Mo Zi Yi glanced at the beautiful but Petite Female beside her. There was a dark light at the bottom of her eyes. She looked at her expression and said, "the fruit of this tree is sour and sweet. It can be eaten. As for the name, I really can''t remember it for a while."


    Mo Ziyi smiled apologetically.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao listened to this sentence, he raised his lips in the dark. It seems that some things seem to be coming to the surface. As a genuine modern person, even those in big cities, it is impossible not to know the name of the tree in front of him.


    If you don''t know a big tree, you can''t have eaten the fruit. You can recognize the tree naturally with the fruit.


    He is a stranger, has a gun and can speak English, but he doesn''t know such an ordinary tree. It''s really interesting.


    "You know, I don''t even know that this thing can be eaten. It''s red and looks delicious. Let''s go and have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait to get close to the bayberry tree, but on the way, he stopped again and turned to look at Mo Ziyi.


    A beautiful smile and a sweet voice were outlined on the small delicate cheek. "Mo Ziyi, do you really know this tree? I won''t be poisoned if I eat it?"


    Obviously, it is a word of caution and doubt, but what Mi Xiaoxiao said is light and light.


    But I don''t want to know what impact my smile has on the people around me.


    In the backlight environment, a small and exquisite person, dressed in a group of milk white skins, with dark and supple long hair, fluttered with the wind, covering less than half of his cheeks. The gentle sun shone on MI Xiaoxiao against the wind, as if he had a layer of holy and indelible brilliance.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, smile into a crescent moon, the corners of the mouth are slightly hooked, and the tender and white skin is more delicate in the sun, just like a good white lanolin jade. People are full of imagination.


    Mo Ziyi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and his eyes darkened again. Where no one could see, he evoked a bloodthirsty dark smile. His originally handsome face suddenly became a little strange.

 Chapter 742

    "Little female orc, please don''t worry. I''ve tasted this fruit myself. It''s definitely not poisonous. You can eat it safely. Just, can we go and see our leader first? After all, he has been ill for a long time, and our hope lies in the leader."


    Mo Zi easily narrowed his eyes and stared at the unspeakable female of China and the United States in the backlight. He said politely, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t think it was called politeness. At most, it was superficial Kung Fu.


    She just wanted to taste the red bayberry. Anyway, their leader was also in the tree. It happened to be all the way. In fact, she didn''t need him to remind them of the importance of the leader. She was not a fool. The leader often existed as the backbone of a tribe.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t refute and nodded slightly: "let''s go to see your leader first and say in advance that my medicine is not omnipotent. Don''t say whether it can be cured, but I''ll try my best."


    Mi Xiaoxiao shrugged, said carelessly, and soon came to the tree. Mi Xiaoxiao stood still and raised his eyes slowly upward, looking at the tree crown with thin and mottled sunlight. It was easy to find a strong figure among the dense branches and leaves.


    The reason why it is easy to find is that the man is covered with a piece of fire red animal skin, which is easy to find between the tree crowns full of green branches and leaves.


    However, this figure is a little strange.


    The man seemed not to find their existence. With both hands, he hugged the trunk tightly and sat on a thicker branch. He was tied with a piece of fire red animal skin, barefoot, and there was a beard residue on his chin. Against the light, MI Xiaoxiao could only squint and look at the man''s face.


    "He is your leader? What''s his name? Why did he appear in the tree? How long has the situation lasted? What are the specific manifestations?" Mi Xiaoxiao lowered her eyes and a series of questions quickly came out of her mouth.


    "The little female asked so many questions at once, which should I answer first?" Mo Ziyi stared at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back and said with a smile, but in MI Xiaoxiao''s view, it was just a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Shi Nuo, who had been guarding Mi Xiaoxiao''s side, also stared at Mo Ziyi thoughtfully, but soon shifted his attention.


    "Just answer in order. Also, please don''t raise such boring questions when I am treating or asking questions, because it will interrupt my judgment of patient pathology and my thinking of next treatment. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s mouth was slightly arrogant, but Mo Ziyi didn''t seem angry or shriveled. He still smiled and said: "He is indeed our leader, Ji Xun. I don''t know why he appeared in the tree. According to witnesses, when he came out to fetch water one morning, he suddenly found the figure of the leader, so he hurriedly called everyone to discuss countermeasures.


    But the leader is a little strange. No matter how we call him or climb up the tree to talk to him face to face, the leader ignores us. It seems that we are regarded as air and want to drag the leader down. Unfortunately, the leader has infinite power, and we can''t help it.


    I also thought about knocking him out and dragging him down. In fact, we did the same, but the next morning, the leader who should have been lying in bed appeared in the tree again, and we must wear this fiery red animal skin. "


    Mo Ziyi briefly introduced the man''s condition called Ji Xun. Mi Xiaoxiao heard it clearly. After determining that it was not poisoning or eating something by mistake, she began to search the information in her mind.

 Chapter 743

    But there are only two of these conditions, depression or mental illness.


    Most importantly, these two diseases are difficult to cure. Depression is indeed better than psychosis, but it is not much different.


    As for how to ask her if she is poisoned or eats something by mistake, it is necessary to start her biggest golden finger. Don''t forget, there is a medical encyclopedia hidden in her mind. Whether it is poisoning, detoxification, or identifying herbal poisons, you only need to see the formula and name information at a glance.


    That''s why she can say with such certainty that it''s not poisoning.


    "How long has the situation lasted?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked again.


    "More than twenty days." Mo Ziyi answered honestly.


    "HMM." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, followed by silence. Looking at Shi Nuo on one side, he pulled his hand and said, "take me up and have a look?"


    "OK." Shi Nuo said, and took Mi Xiaoxiao''s thin waist in one hand. Several ups and downs. In a twinkling of an eye, MI Xiaoxiao and Shi Nuo came to Ji Xun. Shi Nuo let Mi Xiaoxiao go, took her hand and let her slowly approach the man.


    "Ji Xun?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat down directly, looked at the fiery red figure in front of her, and called tentatively. As a result, as Mo Ziyi said, the man didn''t respond, as if he couldn''t hear what she said.


    "Ji Xun?" Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and patted Ji Xun on the shoulder. Still... There was no response.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sighed. Looking at his appearance, he didn''t move. Moreover, he didn''t wear anything else. He was wearing a piece of fire red animal skin every time. Thinking about the red bayberry full of trees, MI Xiaoxiao seemed to suddenly think of something and hooked his lips.


    He said to Shi Nuo, "let''s go and see opposite him." he took the initiative to put his arm around Shi Nuo''s waist and waited for his action.


    Shi Nuo smiled and couldn''t help rubbing Mi Xiaoxiao''s small head, as if he was very useful for MI Xiaoxiao''s action. Then he looked at the big hand and came to the opposite of Ji Xun in an instant.


    "You go down first, I''m not in danger here, or you can sit under that. By the way, let the stranger Yi find me a red animal skin, which I want to be similar to that on him." as he said, MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes twinkled with light, making the whole person look more vivid.


    Shi Nuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and hesitated for a moment. When he saw that she had enough confidence, he slowly said, "OK, it''s dangerous. I''ll come up."


    "HMM." then he sat down in the same way as Ji Xun. Shi Nuo turned and jumped down the tree. After saying a few words to Mo Ziyi, he turned and simply sat down under the tree. Li Shuo was not in a hurry and sat down with Shi Nuo.


    Tamo even leisurely covered his eyes with leaves and slept against the poplar and plum tree.


    As like as two peas, the two men, who were standing in the same place, said one word, and the orc turned away. In a moment, he came back with the same animal skin on Ji Xun''s body.


    After Shi Nuo handed the hide to MI Xiaoxiao, he turned down the tree, sat back and waited quietly for MI Xiaoxiao''s news.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was dressed in animal skin and kept the sitting posture just now. Like Ji Xun, she didn''t move, but some differences were that one was with his eyes open and the other was with his eyes closed.


    The one with his eyes closed is naturally Mi Xiaoxiao. Anyway, sitting like this is also sitting. It''s better to close his eyes and let his eyes rest, but he doesn''t dare to fall asleep. If he accidentally falls down, he will give up halfway.

 Chapter 744

    So Mi Xiaoxiao fell asleep holding the trunk, and time passed quietly here.


    Half an hour later, the man opposite had no reaction. Mi Xiaoxiao opened her eyes, carefully glanced at him, and then continued to keep moving.


    An hour has passed


    Ji Xun on the opposite side still didn''t move, but blinked occasionally. In addition, there was no movement. Mi Xiaoxiao looked at him again and closed his eyes silently for an hour. It depends on who can endure who!


    Four hours have passed


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s hands and feet are a little numb, but the man opposite still has no sign of wanting to move. He has no expression. He is like a real wooden man. Mi Xiaoxiao grits his teeth and continues. He has persisted for four hours. He is afraid to stay for another two hours?


    Ten hours have passed


    The golden sun slowly set from the air, and the afterglow did not shed a little. The night replaced the light. The sleeping Tamo also woke up. Looking at the big and small trees still holding the trunk, he began to have a headache.


    Is the disease still contagious?


    Thinking, Tamo stood up, lazily supported himself, turned around and stared at the little figure in the tree, jumped a few times, went up the tree, sat down next to MI Xiaoxiao, and a pair of charming fox eyes stared at Mi Xiaoxiao without blinking. His hot eyes wanted to chisel a hole in MI Xiaoxiao.


    And Hua, who had already come, stood under the tree and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s move. She was puzzled in her eyes, but also had a slight light. Is this little female''s medicine higher than herself? But what does it mean to just stay still?


    Mo Zi is easy to look at the scene in front of him. The smile at the corners of his mouth is strange, like disdain, ridicule, excitement and indifference.


    Shi Nuo sat still, because he believed that you had her reason to do so.


    And pal and LISO, who had nothing to do with themselves, hung high, and had deep eyebrows and eyes, stared at the night in front of them, and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    In this way, everyone had different thoughts, and Mi Xiaoxiao was hard to say. God knows how sour her hands and feet were after holding the trunk for so long. It seemed that she was not her own. She was very stiff. She wanted to move but didn''t dare to move.


    Want to cry without tears, and there is such a big fox and a beautiful man staring next to him, inexplicably embarrassed?


    Although the heart beat faster, it came inexplicably.


    Just when it was almost 11 hours, the man opposite finally moved. He slowly turned his head and stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with a pair of gray eyes. It seemed that he was full of doubts. Under Mi Xiaoxiao''s full expectation, he paused and said, "you are also a fruit?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    It turned out that he held a tree for so long and wore a red animal skin, that is, he imagined himself as a fruit, probably a big bayberry


    Originally, she thought this guy would imagine himself as a flower, a caterpillar or something, but she didn''t expect it to be a fruit. Is there such a big fruit?


    Mi Xiaoxiao also forgot that there are not so big fruits and naturally there are not so big caterpillars.


    "Er, yes, I am also a fruit." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded awkwardly and admitted that he was a fruit. This feeling is wonderful. In particular, there is an old fox trying to hold back a smile around him. This feeling should not be too comfortable.


    She wanted to beat the old fox every minute.


    After thinking for a while, I felt that something was missing. Then I stared at Ji Xun and added, "we are the same kind." in this way, I can always enter his ideological world, right?

 Chapter 745

    "Poof!" when Mi Xiaoxiao dropped the sentence "we are the same kind", an old fox next to him finally couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t have the appearance of forbearance at all. He felt that such Xiaoxiao was actually very cute, but he just wanted to laugh


    Jin Xuan and Li Shuo, looking at a smiling man, their eyes flashed. When they saw their Xiaoxiao''s increasingly dark face, they couldn''t help lighting a wax for him in their heart. Although it was a little funny, their self-control ability was still good.


    Otherwise Xiaoxiao will have no residue to eat.


    However, after enduring it for so long, it''s time to taste the ''taste''


    Shi Nuo listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and still had no expression. Parr still smiled gently, but his eyes were really tender. Li Suo raised the corners of his mouth slightly in the dark.


    As for Mo Ziyi, he stared at Mi Xiaoxiao and held his arm tightly. He really didn''t see the wrong person and didn''t waste his trip so far. He was worthy of being a person from that place.


    We, a conceited Mr. Hua, stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with a strange face. The expression on his face could not say whether it was good or bad. Other Tianniao orcs who came to watch at the sound almost shed tears when they listened to the words said by their leader.


    God knows how long their leader hasn''t spoken or dealt with things. Don''t mention that this little female is not only beautiful, but also very powerful. She can''t help looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes and becoming hot.


    A stiff person naturally didn''t know, but tamer was keenly aware of it, quietly blocking Mi Xiaoxiao, at least blocking part of his line of sight.


    "You are red, I am also red." Ji xunsong opened his hand and looked at himself and Mi Xiaoxiao. Suddenly, a strong joy burst out from the bottom of his eyes. Mi Xiaoxiao naturally didn''t miss it. Her sixth sense told her that there was something big to happen.


    Sure enough, women''s sixth sense is always so accurate.


    Ji Xun''s chicken was frozen holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, and his eyes were full of joy. Although Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t understand where his joy came from, he saw him use the voice of chicken frozen and said, "you are my sister!"


    "!!!" sister??


    Mi Xiaoxiao could not help twitching at the corners of her mouth. She felt some faint regret at the bottom of her heart. She said, "we are the same kind", and he naturally regarded himself as his sister?


    Do you want to be so familiar?


    Not to mention that her parents are long gone, even if they are, it is impossible to give birth to her son in such a distant place. After all, she was born on earth, which is a strange animal world.


    The sky bird orcs at the bottom listened to their leader''s words. Some were a little smart. They helped their forehead and covered their face. The leader was definitely not the serious one in their family. He must have just recovered from the disease, so he was a little confused for a while. Yes, it must be so.


    Some of the less intelligent ones were stunned. Emma, their leader had such a beautiful sister? Tut tut Tut, the leader is so lucky! How can inexplicable envy, jealousy and hatred be broken?


    When Shi Nuo heard this, he couldn''t help twitching his eyes. Li Suo was still deep, and the soft light in Palmer''s eyes was even worse. Tamo and Jin Xuan couldn''t help laughing. Li Shuo couldn''t help smiling gently, especially when he saw his Xiaoxiao''s black face.


    Inexplicably feel pleasant.


    "Well, we''re not brothers and sisters." Mi Xiaoxiao tried to calm down. God knows how much she wants to talk about life with this sudden "brother".


    "Hey? Why not? You''re a fruit, I''m a fruit, you''re red, and I''m red, but I''m older than you, you''re younger than me, and we''re the same kind, so you''re naturally my sister!" Ji Xun looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said naturally, but he put on a pair of "why is my sister suddenly out of her mind?"? He must have been caught by the door panel ''and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 746

    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    It seems that there is so much truth that she has nothing to say!


    This logic is against the sky!


    For MI Xiaoxiao, the heart at this moment is quite collapsed.


    Although it successfully attracted Ji Xun''s attention and successfully entered his ideological world, it also successfully added a "brother".


    She wanted to explain, but as soon as she explained, Ji Xun would look at her with an expression of "I know, sister, you''ve been caught in the door, and your brain has become a little abnormal." so she lost the battle.


    "Nei, brother! Look at our color, red and gorgeous. We''re already familiar. Can we land?" Mi Xiaoxiao mechanically stretched out his hand and stiffly blocked his twitching face. MMP and moral integrity were broken


    The revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard.


    The first thing she has to do now is to persuade the sick man. She doesn''t want to sit on the tree trunk and blow the cool wind. The temperature drops quickly at night, and she shivers when it''s cold.


    "Well, what my sister said is very reasonable." Ji Xun dragged his chin and nodded thoughtfully. It was really like that. But when he left the person below, he stretched out his hand and hugged the trunk tightly, and his face was even pale.


    ¡°£¿¡±what£¿


    What''s this guy doing?


    Are you afraid that your own people will eat him?


    Don''t say, MI Xiaoxiao really guessed. Ji Xun looked at the crowd below and looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao. He found that there was one beside her. Suddenly, he trembled and stammered towards Mi Xiaoxiao: "sister, sister, why are there so many black insects below?


    Seeing that we''re familiar, he just wants to wait for us to fall down and eat us? Otherwise, sister, we''d better stay in the tree and calculate. At least it''s safe, isn''t it? "Ji Xun trembled and pointed to the group of gray insects under the bayberry tree, and his words began to go against him.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    He has seen many wonderful flowers, but this is the fighter among the wonderful flowers.


    It doesn''t matter to say she is a fruit, because she did it on purpose, but when she said that those orcs are insects, she is also drunk. I have to say that the imagination of this goods can write a script.


    "Brother nei, in fact, these people... No, these insects are not lethal. See the man next to me... Insects? These insects are the leaders of the gray insects below. Now he is caught by me, and those insects dare not eat us.


    And, brother, have you forgotten that our mature fruit can''t stay in the tree for too long and will break! "Mi Xiaoxiao said with a serious face.


    Orcs: "


    The leader spoke, but they turned into worms! Become a bug! Sobbing... I really want to open the leader''s skull and see what''s in it.


    Tamer: "


    He is clearly a noble fox. Why did he become an insect in Xiaoxiao''s mouth? Although it is the leader of insects, is it still insects? What''s the difference?


    Ji Xun looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and the Tamo behind Mi Xiaoxiao. He blinked at the stars and said, "Wow! Sister, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, but as an authentic fruit, how did you defeat these hateful insects? Did you crush... Dead?"


    A man has a high thirst for knowledge. However, MI Xiaoxiao''s expression after hearing the word "crush... Die" is how much he wants to beat the man in front of him.


    Press... Die, MMP, thanks to his idea!


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Mi Xiaoxiao just smiled and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 747

    Now she felt that since he didn''t want to go down, he had to be dragged down even if he was stunned.


    "Sister, what does he mean?" Ji Xun looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and gave full play to his strong curiosity and the good habit of asking if he didn''t understand.


    "Brother ah, you close your eyes first. I''m telling you how I subdued them." Mi Xiaoxiao coaxed and lied, and outlined a big smile on his face. He looked sincere. Sure enough, Ji Xun closed his eyes as soon as he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Motionless, more honest than just now.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao saw that Ji Xun really didn''t move, he looked at Tamo beside him. Fortunately, Tamo soon understood his meaning, raised his hand directly and cut Ji Xun''s neck. Then, Ji Xun loosened the trunk of the tree with both hands and went straight to the embrace of mother earth.


    Orcs: "!"


    As soon as they saw that their leader had fallen, several neighboring orcs rushed forward in a hurry and stretched out their hands to catch the falling leader, for fear of damaging the brain of the leader with brain problems.


    "A little left, a little left!" Orc a rushed to the left and shouted as he squeezed.


    "No! It should be a little ahead," said Orc B, who was not satisfied and wanted to take a step forward.


    "Are you all pig brains? The leader bumped into the trunk and is now heading to the right. We won''t go there soon. If we fall the leader..." before Orc C finished, he heard a loud sound.


    "Boo!" the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground sounded in everyone''s ears. They saw the leader they clearly wanted to catch. At this moment, there were all orcs falling from them and reaching out in all directions, except for the lack of space in the middle.


    As a result, Ji Xun wiped them so quickly, and a strong wind blew in his ears. With a bang, the heavy object fell to the ground. Ji Xun landed on his miserable face, had a close contact with mother earth, and even didn''t forget to leave a line of nosebleed as a gift.


    The orcs turned rigidly and scattered around with a bang. Looking at the leader who fell to the ground, it was difficult to hide their embarrassment. Why did the leader not fall in any direction, but he liked to land in the middle face? Don''t you like your face now and want to fall for a new face?


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    Hiss, she looks painful, I hope she won''t be disfigured.


    "Well, Tamo, don''t forget when you do it in the future. Go on... Then others." Mi Xiaoxiao took Tamo''s hand and looked serious, as if she was telling a thing seriously, but only she knew how hard she was holding it.


    "Cough, wrong hand, wrong hand." Tamo''s smile seduces the soul. There is no half embarrassed look. He will never tell Xiaoxiao that he deliberately dropped his hand by mistake


    "Aren''t you going to help your leader up?" Mi Xiaoxiao and tamer both fell to the ground and looked at Ji Xun, who was still lying on the ground, unconscious and nosebleed all over the ground. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, but he felt sad for Ji Xun in his heart.


    "Oh, oh." the orc who took the lead in responding said hello to two or three orcs in a hurry, walked in and carefully helped the tragic leader Ji Xun up, with embarrassment on his face.


    My heart always acquiesced that the leader''s sister''s partner was so cruel that he almost disfigured the leader of his family.


    As a result, those males who wanted to pay attention to MI Xiaoxiao stared at Tamo and inexplicably retreated. When a culprit saw those obscure lines of sight, he slightly hooked his lips. It seems that the effect is good

 Chapter 748

    Ji Xun, who was knocked unconscious by Tamo, was hurriedly moved back to his own cave by a group of orcs. Of course, the black paint is black, and Mi Xiaoxiao and his party naturally can''t go back.


    Similarly, even if she wants to go back, the man named Mo Ziyi will never let her go back, because although he looks bad, he is a man who takes a fancy to the leader. It seems that Mo Ziyi should have a good relationship with Ji Xun.


    Before Ji Xun woke up, he would never let them leave. Naturally, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t want to leave, so he carelessly lived in the cave they arranged. There were only four caves in total, that is, one person could sleep with MI Xiaoxiao.


    Therefore, Li Shuo thought for a long time, and finally the quota was won by Li Shuo. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t care too much about their decision, because she was thinking about that stranger Yi at the moment. She didn''t know until they made a decision.


    Li Shuo sleeps with MI Xiaoxiao. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo live in a cave. Tamo and pal live in the same room. Anyway, these two people are old acquaintances. As for Li Suo, they are alone and happy.


    The autumn wind is bleak. It''s cold outside, but it''s warm inside the cave. Mi Xiaoxiao arched in Li Shuo''s arms, found a comfortable position, and fell asleep comfortably. But Li Shuo, with warm fragrance and nephrite in his arms, doesn''t have the reason to sit still.


    But


    However, some little thing who doesn''t understand the customs, at this moment, is heartless and sleepy in his arms. He doesn''t know the ecstatic taste of his depression.


    The feeling of ice and fire can be said to have tossed Li Shuo enough, so that he could not sleep until the second midnight. When he got up for breakfast, he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao as if he was dissatisfied with his desire. He was sleepy and scared Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "You, you didn''t sleep well last night?" no! The cave is not cold. How can you sleep well.


    "HMM." Li Shuo continued to reply with a dark face and looked at a guy who was satisfied with his sleep. He was angry. He lost sleep in the middle of the night. The little woman slept in her arms and was satisfied.


    Thinking, Li Shuo put on his animal skin coat and hurried out of the cave.


    "Eh?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo''s back and said in her heart, "it seems that this guy is suffering from insomnia. She may be able to prepare some sleeping pills." it''s very uncomfortable because of insomnia.


    "Did Mi Xiaoxiao''s little female wake up?" suddenly there was a conversation between Mozi Yi and Li Shuo outside the cave: "well, I just got up. Something''s wrong?" Li Shuo paid attention to Mozi Yi, but his tone was a thousand and ten thousand impatient.


    Who makes him a snow wolf! What are the characteristics of wolves?


    First, wolves bear grudges, which is absolutely true. Therefore, generally, don''t provoke wolves, because they are often at odds with you.


    Maybe it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    "Our leader woke up and coughed. Well, the leader kept shouting for his sister." Mo Ziyi looked a little embarrassed, but his hand behind him was tightly pinched. It was obvious that he was holding back something.


    "Oh, wait until Xiaoxiao finishes his breakfast." Li Shuo said this sentence without salt and water, and passed him by mistake, holding a piece of animal skin in his hand and walking in the direction of the stream.


    Looking at Li Shuo''s back, Mo Ziyi''s eyes were deep, as if there was silence. Something terrible was about to break out of the shell, but he was pressed down by him. His eyes were clear again, and he didn''t look ferocious half a minute ago.


    But this scene was completely seen by Mi Xiaoxiao who just wanted to get out of the cave. one thousand one hundred and fourteen

 Chapter 749

    Sure enough, all his gentle and polite appearance is just his disguise. Under his extraordinary face, there is a dirty face and a abnormal heart


    "Good morning, Mo Ziyi." Mi Xiaoxiao walked out of the cave, smiled and greeted Mo Ziyi as if nothing had happened. Her face was still a little confused that she didn''t wake up. In this way, MI Xiaoxiao had a bit more lazy flavor.


    "Good morning." Mo Zi Yi smiled and hesitated, "Mi Xiaoxiao, our leader woke up in the morning and shouted to find you. Look..."


    "I know. He doesn''t have any serious problems with this disease. As long as he is not stimulated, and then he is often accompanied by people to communicate, coupled with calm and reassuring drugs, I think there should be no big problems.


    So don''t worry, Mr. Mo, your leader will be fine. "She''s telling the truth, but she shivers at the thought of Ji Xun calling her sister last night, so she chases Li Shuo.


    It''s better to go later if you can go later. Anyway, he doesn''t have a big deal. At least he agrees to have a short communication with others, which is a sign of improvement.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mi Xiaoxiao washed and ate breakfast slowly, it was almost nine o''clock, and the party set off slowly towards Ji Xun''s cave.


    Ji Xun''s cave is not far from MI Xiaoxiao''s left, and the distance is only two or three hundred meters. Therefore, as soon as you walk out of the cave, you can vaguely hear the voice from the cave.


    "Where did you damn bugs take my sister? You ate her, didn''t you? I fought with you! Ah!"


    "Ouch! Leader! Take it easy. Although we look young, we can''t help falling. Really, you can have a rest. Your sister is fine. We''ve sent someone to invite her. We''ll come right away." so, leader! Could you stop bothering us?


    Look at us!


    I broke my elbow!


    "Right now? You worms must be lying to me. You''ve said a few times. Why hasn''t my sister come? You must have eaten her! You brazenly attacked me last night, hum! I''m a fruit and easy to bully, don''t you?


    Damn bug, if you don''t hand over my sister, labor and capital will fight with you! If you can''t win, labor and capital will crush you! "Ji Xun sat on the stone bed regardless of his image and scolded several animal skins standing by the bed.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    Why does she want to laugh?


    "Cough, what brother! Don''t blame them. It''s me. I found some nutrition for you when I saw you fall yesterday. No, I''m back now." Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless. Dressed in red animal skin, he walked forward and sat by the bed.


    Ji Xun looked at Mi Xiaoxiao blankly and didn''t say anything for a while.


    "?" this guy? Settled again?


    "Brother! What are you doing?" he looked stunned. Don''t scare me.


    "Hey, hey! My sister is the most beautiful fruit in the world!" Ji Xun, a big head, sat on the bed, holding a bed of animal skin, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao foolishly, and squeezed out these words happily for a long time.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "..." if you can get rid of the last two words, maybe I will be more happy.


    "Cough, what, brother, drink these nutrients honestly, otherwise we will break quickly, so you have to drink this nutrient soup every day these days, okay?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked patiently.

 Chapter 750

    "Can you really drink these dark things?" Ji Xun asked helplessly, frowning at the dark wooden pile in Jin Xuan''s hand.


    Will this thing really not die if you drink it?


    "Don''t worry, you''re my brother. Can I hurt you?" said Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. If you want to hurt him, you still have to spend more than ten hours sitting in the tree? Wouldn''t it be easier not to save him?


    "... yes! Give it to me and I''ll drink!" Ji Xun patted his thigh and smiled foolishly. He looked simple and honest and lovely.


    "Don''t worry, they insects won''t hurt you. Their leader is in my hands, so you can rest here! If you want anything, come to me next door, and I''ll be next to you, that''s another cave besides the one you live in."


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s words can be regarded as calming his irritable mood for a day.


    "OK." Ji Xun nodded with a smile. Sure enough, he was still his sister. Other people were as unhappy as they were. He was upset and angry. He really didn''t want to talk to them.


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting in Ji Xun''s cave for a while, MI Xiaoxiao came out in the afternoon. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo ran to pick red bayberry. Let alone, I haven''t tasted it for a long time. Mi Xiaoxiao is a little greedy.


    Pal is still responsible for the barbecue. LISO has disappeared since he came out of the cave. It is estimated that he is going to explore the way and find some food in the nearby mountain forest.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t eat the food distributed by Tianniao tribe. They just ate some fruit and meat. They really didn''t dare to eat it. In case it was an animal corpse after the orc died, but according to MI Xiaoxiao''s observation these two days.


    It is estimated that the Tianniao tribe is not as unbearable as the outside world. It is just that it is a little impatient and easy to rush to the top. The rest eat orcs. I haven''t seen them and don''t look like them.


    After all, her inexplicably cheap brother doesn''t look like a man at least.


    As for that Mo Ziyi, I''m a little uncertain, but I haven''t eaten it or killed it.


    Lishuo went to fetch water from the lake for her. She was sticky and uncomfortable. She wanted to take a bath by the river last night, but lishuo said it was unsafe, so she had to leave it alone.


    I''m very diligent today. I gave her buckets of water and filled a large water tank. This thing was borrowed from other people''s Tianniao orcs. It used to be used to hold some bits and pieces, which was made up of boards.


    The rattan is wrapped tightly with a special method, but it used to hold small pieces. I don''t know if it can hold water. Anyway, Li Shuo took it to the river to test the water.


    Now he is only left with Tamo. He is lazily leaning on the stone wall and turning out his tail. He takes care of his fluffy hair with the small wooden comb that MI Xiaoxiao carries with him.


    "What do you think of that stranger Yi?" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Tamo and said faintly.


    "Not much." at least he didn''t pay attention.


    "You beat him?" Mi Xiaoxiao held his mouth. Which guy did you learn from this dead fox? Look how annoying it is.


    "Hum, I''ll kill him every minute, Xiaoxiao. You don''t have to think about it. You can''t do him." tamer said carelessly, but Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    The dead fox deserves a beating!


    "He is a sky bird ORC." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t forget to remind him. What does a sky bird Orc mean? It means that he has one more skill than an ordinary ORC. They all have a pair of wings. one thousand one hundred and thirty

 Chapter 751

    Key time, but you can fly, can''t you?


    "It doesn''t matter. Birds also have wings." the implication is that he can eat the birds and can''t fly? Although his favorite is pheasant, but the birds and orcs are not the same. They have wings, so what? Just unload them directly.


    However, tamer will soon overthrow this idea, because he will understand the difference between having wings and not having wings.


    "Hehe, you''re tough. You really should eat chicken?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned his eyes. Although the goods are very powerful, there are people outside people and there are days outside. Most importantly, these orcs have wings. If they fly to heaven, it''s not easy to fight.


    After all, they can''t fly.


    This time, Tamo didn''t reply to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, but combed her fur for a while and looked focused. Hey ~, MI Xiaoxiao sighed. Why did she find a man who was more fussy than herself as a partner?


    But this is Cao Cao. Cao Cao is really coming.


    The careless girl easily took the remaining three orcs, and walked into her cave, carelessly, without calling, so that she could not help but make complaints about this guy.


    When he wanted to bring her to Tianniao tribe, he was so arrogant. This time, he was so impolite. Mi Xiaoxiao had a bad impression of him, and the boy was even worse.


    I don''t know if they heard the conversation just now.


    "Mo Ziyi, I don''t know what you came to me for? Your leader yelled again?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat by the stone bed and chewed a red fruit with relish. Let alone, the fruits they sent over were all good.


    At least enough water, sweet.


    "No, leader is all right." Mo Ziyi smiled and shook his head. Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell, and he opened his mouth to deny.


    "What can I do for you?" Mi Xiaoxiao was not in a hurry, but her tone of voice was not very good. Anyway, in her impression, Mo Ziyi was not very good. She was patient to deal with it for so long.


    "I want to ask you some personal questions, and I hope Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t refuse." Mo Ziyi is not angry, so he looks at Mi Xiaoxiao quietly with a smile, as if looking forward to his answer.


    "Personal questions? No interest." it''s enough to return personal questions.


    "I want to ask you, what is this thing?" said Mo Ziyi. He took a purple black fruit from the orcs on one side. It looked as big as a fist, but it looked a little like a plum, but it was completely different.


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced lightly, and a string of text messages appeared in her mind: [Fuyu fruit is poisonous. It looks the same as the fruit, but in fact it is hollow, leaving only a small fruit core, and the rest are in the form of gas.


    The gas in the fruit, when used on females, has a fatal aphrodisiac effect. It has no solution. It will attack in half an hour. Only the combination of yin and yang can be solved.


    When used on males, it has the effect of soft tendons. The inhaler will appear weak in hands and feet, stuffy in chest and out of breath. After six hours, you can find the smelly silt fruit and crack it.]


    After silently reading this string of information, MI Xiaoxiao frowned tightly, subconsciously made defensive actions, looked at Mo Ziyi, and the alert in her eyes was obvious.


    "Tamo." Mi Xiaoxiao whispered another sentence. Tamo was not stupid. In a twinkling of an eye, he protected Mi Xiaoxiao behind him. He looked at Mo Ziyi and said, "nothing. Please go back. My partner and I have some private affairs to deal with."


    Tamo laughs, and so does Mo Ziyi.

 Chapter 752

    "Hehe, don''t Mi Xiaoxiao really know what this is? I have only one question. I''ll go when I get the answer." Mo Ziyi stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with burning eyes and looked like a dignified face.


    "Mo Ziyi, you have nothing to do? Take a fruit to amuse me. If you have spare time, you might as well accompany your leader and enlighten him. The disease can get better quickly, and I can go back quickly." Mi Xiaoxiao took Tamo''s hand and said with a smile.


    In my heart, I can''t stop my suspicion. Although she has been with Mo Ziyi for a long time, she has 70% of his character. She will never be a person who takes a poisonous fruit to have fun with her.


    Moreover, looking at him, he would never be as ignorant of the fruit as he said.


    "Don''t worry, I believe our leader won''t have an accident with you. I''m more curious about the use of this fruit. Aren''t you curious?" Mo Ziyi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and hooked her lips. She really looked forward to the way she begged for mercy under herself


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    "It''s just a fruit. I think your leader should be more important than your leader. At the beginning, you personally invited me to the Canglang tribe. Now your leader''s condition has improved. I think you should be happy. You are interested in discussing fruit with me here."


    By implication, I was invited by you. At the same time, your leader''s condition has improved. If you want to do anything unfavorable to me now, you will become the target of public criticism.


    "Oh, you are really fascinating." Mo Zi Yi smiled, his eyes not covering up his enthusiasm and bloodthirsty. The handsome facial expression gradually began to become a little distorted and ugly, and the gentle temperament on the surface no longer exists.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll hold them, and you can take the opportunity to escape." tamer leaned close to MI Xiaoxiao and whispered intimately. In the eyes of outsiders, they were doing intimacy between their partners.


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded quietly and then said, "smash the fruit and shut up."


    Almost at the same time as Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell, the purple black fruit in Mo Ziyi''s hand fell at the same time. The gas in it spread wildly around, and a bad smell spread among the caves.


    Tamo and Mi Xiaoxiao close their breath at almost the same time. As long as they don''t inhale the gas, they will be fine. It''s a pity that people like Mo Ziyi don''t have a foolproof strategy and will never rush to do it.


    In an instant, several tall and large orcs quickly poured into the cave, making the originally small cave extremely crowded. Mi Xiaoxiao and Tamo focused on the action in front of them. Suddenly, Tamo''s right index finger stretched out a milky braid, emitting a faint fluorescence.


    Tamo waved the whip, leaned forward slightly, and rushed forward quickly. The Milky whip waved mercilessly towards the orc at the next moment. The male Orc nearest to Mo Ziyi suffered directly. A blood stain appeared on his plain face, and the whole person fell to the ground and rolled around.


    Just pass out and be unconscious.


    "Oh." Mo Ziyi sneered and fought with Tamo in person. After a few moves, Mo Ziyi inevitably had several blood marks on his body, but he seemed unable to feel it. With a strange smile, he still attacked Tamo quickly.


    Mi Xiaoxiao wants to take the opportunity to slip away. Unfortunately, the remaining orcs don''t intend to give Mi Xiaoxiao this opportunity. Tamo is dragged by Mo Ziyi and wants to get away from others. In fact, it''s not easy.

 Chapter 753

    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the battle and approached the mountain entrance. Pal didn''t cook outside the cave. Naturally, he couldn''t understand the situation here. Tamo couldn''t get rid of it. Holding his breath all the time was not omnipotent. Fortunately, he didn''t relax during this period.


    Naturally, the orcs on Mozi Yi''s side are not vegetarian. They rush towards Mi Xiaoxiao one by one. Their goal from beginning to end is this little female. As long as they catch him, they can succeed.


    At the moment when the burly male Orc approached Mi Xiaoxiao, a light white powder scattered from MI Xiaoxiao''s hands. Seeing that the powder was sprinkled into the orc''s eyes, the orc immediately covered his eyes and couldn''t hold his breath, so he shouted out.


    As soon as the breath passed, the smell of the people in the cave immediately poured into his nasal cavity. The man who had just covered his eyes and screamed fell to the ground. The scream became a small painful groan, his hands and feet were weak, and his limbs were soft.


    Seeing the appearance of the orc, MI Xiaoxiao''s pupils narrowed. The fragrant fruit really left. A seven foot tall man fell to the ground without fighting back.


    But at the same time, the orc''s eyes were also wasted. Two lines of blood red water flowed from the corners of his eyes, forming a strange contrast with his pale face. Coupled with the seemingly non-existent groan, people felt like they wanted to escape.


    At this moment, those orcs who had wanted to stop Mi Xiaoxiao retreated. Before she couldn''t hold back, they sprinkled a bag of poison powder and escaped smoothly from the cave. They couldn''t help breathing and almost didn''t hold her dead. He must be more uncomfortable for Tamo.


    Sure enough, the fighting speed between Tamo and Mozi Yi is getting slower and slower. It seems that they are unable to cope. This Mozi Yi doesn''t know how to hold his breath and easily deal with Tamo, but Tamo can''t. It''s only a matter of time if Tamo and Mozi Yi are defeated as usual. Now, Tamo and Yi are unable to cope.


    No, MI Xiaoxiao looked in her eyes and worried in her heart. She had to find a way to help him.


    In another breath, MI Xiaoxiao was carrying a small bottle of refined potion in his hand and was about to enter the cave again. A voice came from a distance behind him. Li Shuo and PAL were rapidly approaching here. It seemed that they found the movement here.


    "Xiaoxiao, get away!" when Mi Xiaoxiao turned to look at lishuo, a Tamo voice suddenly came after she was born. Mi Xiaoxiao turned around with meaning: "what?"


    Between them, a purple black fist sized fruit quickly approached her, wanted to avoid, but only slightly measured a little. The fruit hit Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm so heavily. Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to shut up. It was too late. An unspeakable smell spread out.


    At that moment, MI Xiaoxiao knew that it was planted today!


    "Oh, goodbye." Mo Ziyi looked at Tamo, who thought that inhaling gas was powerless and collapsed to the ground, and a sarcastic sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. It was really beyond his capacity.


    Before Li Shuo arrived, he quickly skimmed Mi Xiaoxiao. His back suddenly opened a pair of big wings nearly one meter long, stirred his wings, flew off the ground, crossed a bottom-up arc in the air, and slowly disappeared in the sight of Li Shuo.


    "Let go of me." Mi Xiaoxiao looked coldly at the men holding her, looked at them getting farther and farther away from the ground, and looked at the anxious eyes of Li Shuo several people. She knew that she was careless this time.


    She had thought that Mo Ziyi had gone to so many places and caught so many orcs, and wanted to cure their leader''s disease. Although he was bloodthirsty, he was at least a person who was sincere to their leader, so she was careless and thought that this man would not attack them until their leader fully recovered.


    Unexpectedly

 Chapter 754

    "Don''t you think we''re a perfect couple?" Mo Ziyi listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words and didn''t move. Instead, he asked with his lips. Anyway, he is bound to win today. He''s going to decide this little female!


    Beauty is the second, and the most important thing is this little character. It''s too good for his taste. Otherwise, he wouldn''t make such a risky decision today.


    "Made in heaven, your brain was caught by the door? Put me down quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." Mi Xiaoxiao''s tone was a little cold. The man was really shameless. He owed him the word made in heaven.


    I don''t know who gave his face. It''s big!


    "Hehe, you won''t be able to scold later. Don''t worry, my technology is still guaranteed." Mo Ziyi hugged the woman who scolded him in her arms, and her eyes were full of bloodthirsty excitement. Half an hour later, the effect of fuyuguo will gradually attack. It''s really expected that what will happen to her after the attack.


    People in that world seem to be very smart. As long as they own him and the contract is formed, he is not afraid that he will not be strong. With her help, it may be nothing to unify the whole animal world.


    Thinking about what might happen in the future, Mo Ziyi''s body trembled faintly, and his whole body was in extreme excitement. In the past, some unreachable pictures seemed to become a touchable reality in front of his eyes in the next moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Madman!" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to move. Now they are flying in the sky, at a height from the ground. They say it''s not high, but there''s no problem killing a person.


    "Thank you for your praise." the former brother also praised him in this way. The man from the same world as her, unfortunately, finally died in his hands, so scared, helpless and hesitant.


    When Mo Ziyi finished, he seemed to have arrived at the destination of their trip. It was in the middle of a piece of trees, full of shrubs. Who would have thought that pulling away these shrubs would be a place like a new world.


    The place where Mo Ziyi brought her is a small hillside. At the bottom of the hillside, there is a small stone cave. The hole is very small. It seems that there is no room for people to live in. Then the only possibility is that there are caves for animals.


    "That''s the snake cave." it seems to have noticed Mi Xiaoxiao''s sight. Mo Zi is easy to reverse Mi Xiaoxiao''s hands. His evil and bloodthirsty smile easily blooms in the corners of his mouth. The original handsome facial features are extremely distorted and ugly at the moment.


    Hearing this, MI Xiaoxiao was shocked and constantly forced herself to calm down in her heart. She knew better than anyone the effect of fuyuguo. The effect would occur within half an hour. She had to take advantage of this time to find a way to escape. Anyway, she couldn''t afford to take advantage of this scum.


    "Mmm... It''s delicious." Mo Ziyi took back her wings, turned Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand against her, approached her, took a deep breath, and then made a look of incomparable enjoyment. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    Disgusting pervert!


    "Go away!" Mi Xiaoxiao raised her feet and stepped on Mo Ziyi''s feet. She felt the pain on her feet. Mo Ziyi naturally relaxed her strength, and Mi Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to break free.


    A pair of water eyes, like quenched with cold ice, are still cold in addition to cold, but they are somewhat attached to the body.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect it to be hot. I''m thinking of your friends to save you? Hehe, I''m the only one who knows this place. Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for you." after all, his future depends on her, doesn''t it?

 Chapter 755

    However, this does not prevent him from wanting her.


    At this time, the stranger easily forgot that MI Xiaoxiao is not the female of the world. If you are strong or force her to sign a contract, she will accept it obediently, or she will reluctantly accept you for your good looks and good treatment to her, and she will stand beside you from now on.


    These things, on MI Xiaoxiao, do not hold water,


    No matter how handsome you look, you don''t like it. Having a relationship that shouldn''t happen will only make her feel sick after all.


    "I don''t think much of you. In terms of your appearance, you are really pretty in Tianniao tribe, but compared with Li Shuo, he kills you every minute. In terms of skill, Tamo can definitely beat you if you can''t fly. Even if you cheat, the draw is still easy.


    In terms of character, you are just a coward who lives carefully in the eyes of others and dare not show your true face. Compared with Jin Xuan, you really don''t know anything about it.


    In terms of value and status, you are just a little errand runner. My pal is more precious than you, let alone the leader of a tribe before.


    In terms of IQ, compared with my teacher nuobi, you are as stupid as a newborn baby. There is no comparability at all, and the weak is like an intellectual disability.


    In terms of means, you are really low to explosion. Such a bad move is really matched with your bad character. At least Li Suo is much higher and colder than you, and the means are not many times higher. Therefore, even if the males all over the world die, Miss Ben will never consider you scum.


    Not to mention that I watch lishuo these beautiful men every day. Compared with you, I have to say that your success disgusts me. "Mi Xiaoxiao is really a little guilty when talking about pal and LISO, but it''s also impossible.


    After talking so much, she was not showing off how powerful she was, but wanted to annoy Mo Ziyi and distract his attention. While talking, she also analyzed the surrounding environment clearly.


    At that time, the damn gas in his body seemed to have begun to work, resulting in MI Xiaoxiao''s face with a little ruddy.


    This makes Mi Xiaoxiao''s small face like an apple just ready to mature, emitting an attractive luster, but because it has a green and astringent, it makes people itch, but it can''t eat.


    Mo Zi is easy to narrow his eyes dangerously. He doesn''t know what Mi Xiaoxiao wants to do. It''s just that they can''t find this place for a while. Therefore, he doesn''t suggest waiting until after the drug attack to taste her beauty.


    After all, he really likes her.


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned. What the hell!


    Surrounded by bushes and as tall as a man, it''s not easy to go out, not to mention the man staring at her. She''s not stupid. Mo Zi is forced to tease her as a cat.


    Think of when she has no strength to toss, toss to the onset of the drug effect, she should be finished!


    But at least, he was safe until the drug attack.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao put her hand behind her again. When she came out this time, she only brought ten bottles of poison, five of which were in the animal skin coat. Now there are only three bottles left.


    One bottle was used against the orc who wanted to catch her when she was in the cave, and the other bottle, the only bottle here, had a liquid similar to sulfuric acid, but it fell to the ground when it was easy to hit the fruit by Mo Zi. It had disappeared for a long time.

 Chapter 756

    Now there are only three bottles of poison left. It''s really difficult to deal with Mo Ziyi. After all, he is not a man to be slaughtered.


    At this time, some subtle changes had taken place in her body. A slight hot breath ran around her lower abdomen, and those small beads of sweat began to haunt her. She couldn''t wait to pop out her head one by one. An unspeakable feeling gradually occupied her whole heart.


    Lingering.


    "Oh, look, you noble and beautiful little female will be happy right away. It''s really exciting to think about it under the man who is good for nothing in your eyes." the light at the bottom of Mo Ziyi''s eyes is more and more dazzling.


    With a evil smile on his mouth, he approached Mi Xiaoxiao step by step. He went further, and Mi Xiaoxiao took a step back. When Mi Xiaoxiao had no way to go back, Mo Ziyi went further, as if that step had stepped on her heart step by step.


    Restlessness and that burning feeling filled her heart, and a sense of irritability and powerlessness gradually spread.


    Mi Xiaoxiao put his hand behind his back and firmly grasped the small bottle of poison, light yellow powder. Such a small bottle is enough to make a person remove half of his life. His whole body is stiff and can''t move. The flow speed of blood is accelerating. When the body can''t bear it, it slows down, one at a time, which is enough to toss half of his life.


    "Hypocritical man, in fact, you don''t come from the same world as me at all. Am I right?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. His red cheeks and exquisite facial features brought fatal temptation.


    Mo Zi Yi involuntarily put his eyes on the little female in front of him. A pair of eyes gradually added a bit of affection. The originally gloomy eyes finally had a little different color.


    Listening to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, Mo Zi easily hooked his lips and said indifferently, "so what? As long as you are from that world." his goal from beginning to end is this amazing little female.


    He has seen the intelligence of that person. He has heard of the intelligence of this little female. She is the same person in that world. She is the same smart. That person can''t be used by herself. The little female can still lay a world for herself.


    I remember that person once said that if you want to tie a woman''s heart, you have to occupy a woman''s body first. After all, chastity is still very important for women. Ordinary women will look at this relationship and care more about you.


    Obviously, Mo Ziyi understands this'' concern ''as that concern.


    Let''s say that if a woman is occupied by another man for no reason, especially if the man doesn''t like him, it''s natural that the consequences of that man won''t be too good. After all, it''s not easy for women to get angry.


    "I warn you, don''t come here." Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against the only big tree, panting all the time. Her cheeks were red, her forehead had fine beads of sweat, and the feeling in her lower abdomen was strange and difficult for her to speak.


    The other hand hung on the side of the body and held it tightly. Even if the nails were carefully left on weekdays, there were blood marks one after another in the delicate palm, even if the pink lower lip had been bitten by her. Even if the feeling of wanting to rush to keep the man was strong, Mi Xiaoxiao never took a step.


    Because she believed they would come to save her.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the man who was getting closer and closer to him, a pair of eyes like autumn water, showing feelings... While wanting, it was full of the cold light of the ice sky.

 Chapter 757

    At the bottom of his heart, he was silently counting. The man approached his steps until an appropriate time. Mi Xiaoxiao tightened the palm of his hand, made his vision clearer, quickly pried open the bottle in the palm behind him and threw it at the man.


    One can''t. In order to keep everything safe, MI Xiaoxiao opened one of the remaining two at his fastest speed. The red powder flew away towards Mo Zi Yi in an instant.


    Maybe god pity her. The direction of the wind happened to be from MI Xiaoxiao to Mo Ziyi, so Mo Ziyi absolutely sucked in the powder. This time, it''s not a poison that takes half a life, but directly took his dog''s life!


    In the past, in twenty-first Century, no right to be without money, even if it was bullied, at most was to scold a few words, or to make complaints about it, because you did not have the capital to fight against others and illegal means, and naturally, it was not enough.


    But the world is different. If you fight, you are the boss and the law of the jungle. This is the basic rule of the world. As long as you have that ability, you can kill him. Therefore, if no one helps to get justice for the person who bullied her, she will come by herself. She can only process, but it won''t be very beautiful.


    Mo Ziyi looked at the emerald green bottle that suddenly flew towards him and subconsciously waved to block it. The bottle made of small sweet bamboo was made when it was tender and naturally easy to break. In an instant, an unpleasant smell spread.


    Mo Ziyi quickly shut up, but he was a step late after all.


    The poison made by Mi Xiaoxiao is definitely effective immediately. Otherwise, how can you create an opportunity to escape?


    So, Mo Zi Yi felt that he had a strange feeling all over his body, as if his body was bound by something, and his actions were a little stiff and clumsy at the same time.


    But this is only half of the gift.


    A red "smoke" had been sucked into his nose before he recovered. The pungent smell, irritating tears and runny nose turned out in an instant. The feeling was not too beautiful.


    The blood flow accelerated, the green meridians on your hands burst, and even the blood vessels in your neck became clear and visible in an instant. A tingling pain spread all over your body. This feeling was like you were hanging salt water.


    If you accidentally adjust the speed too fast, you will feel a burst of pain at the blood vessel where you buried the needle. If you don''t adjust it in time, your pain will gradually spread upward along the blood vessel.


    Now the feeling of Mo Ziyi is more than ten times that of hanging water at ordinary times. However, this blood vessel can''t burst again. It''s only a sensory feeling, focusing on torturing people''s heart.


    When the red "smoke" was sucked into the nose, the heart began to ache, and the limbs felt numb. The movement slowed down. Even the sight in front of us became blurred, and the mind gradually became a little confused.


    When a mouthful of black blood vomited out, Mo Zi easily knew that he planted it this time. I''m afraid he didn''t have a chance to turn over.


    I didn''t expect that his Mo Zi Yi was so intelligent and confused that he would be defeated by such a little female. He was really unwilling!


    Thinking about it, Mozi easily opened her eyes and bit the tip of her tongue, which brought a moment of tingling and relaxation. The bondage gradually eased. She raised her hand and grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao, who was trying to run outside the bush. She moved quickly. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t escape at all, let alone her weakness at the moment.


    Mo Zi easily blurred her eyes. She originally wanted to hold your arm, but she directly grabbed her long hair at the head and waist. In an instant, a tingling feeling spread in MI Xiaoxiao''s scalp

 Chapter 758

    Mo Zi easily grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hair tightly, and the sharp pain went straight to the bottom of his heart. His eyes like autumn water gradually condensed water mist, and his tears were hazy, as if they could fall out at the next moment. Coupled with his exquisite face, he immediately raised a sense of pity in people''s hearts.


    But Mo Ziyi is indifferent. A beautiful woman is not worth mentioning in front of her life. Even if Jiutian Xuannv comes to earth, he will care about her life first.


    Mercilessly dragged Mi Xiaoxiao''s hair. Mi Xiaoxiao had a feeling because of the attack of fuyuguo gas. Her body became a little soft and weak, and the whole person was a little hot. It was like something was baking her heart with fire, holding it tightly, which was very uncomfortable.


    So that MI Xiaoxiao had no resistance at all, she was pulled to him by Mo Zi Yi. Looking at the beautiful face she was determined to get, Mo Zi Yi blushed her eyes and almost gnashed her teeth and said, "you want me to die, so how about you bury me?"


    The almost ruthless tone was bitten out by Mo Ziyi word by word, close to MI Xiaoxiao''s ears, and the corners of his mouth were with a desperate bloodthirsty smile.


    All the beautiful future, noble status, surrounding partners, the respect of subordinates, the envy of friends, the awe of enemies, everything and every pile he dreamed of, but now, it was forcibly buried in the hands of this little female.


    How can he not regret it? How not to hate?


    He can''t wait to kill the woman in front of him with a bone knife!


    But he also forgot that he had asked for such an end now!


    If he doesn''t kidnap Mi Xiaoxiao and try to do something wrong to her, how can Mi Xiaoxiao poison him or even kill him for no reason?


    "Hiss..." Mi Xiaoxiao took a breath. The feeling from her scalp was clear and could not be clearer. This indirectly restored her confused mind.


    Close to Mozi Yi, there will be a cold breath of fatal temptation for MI Xiaoxiao at this moment, but Mi Xiaoxiao is extremely disgusted with Mozi Yi, clenched his fist tightly, and the bright red blood drops to the ground.


    A blood red manzhushahua bloomed in an instant.


    The cold breath was right in front of her, and the physical reaction was shouting to let her immediately put down the man in front of her, so that she could get more comfortable breath, but the only reason told her.


    If she did, she would regret it all her life!


    The palm of her hand has been bleeding. The feeling of ice and fire is torturing her all the time. The feeling of her lower abdomen makes her unable to stop. The beads of sweat on her forehead add one layer after another.


    "Let me be buried with you, you may not be able to wait for that moment!" Mi Xiaoxiao tried her best to break away from the shackles of Mo Ziyi, and her hair was torn off a lot, which indirectly made her sober a lot, but the feeling from her body reminded her that the drug is still happening.


    Even worse, if I can''t find a man as an antidote in the next three hours, I may die.


    But at least for now, she doesn''t want to die!


    Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and took out the only bottle of poison in her pocket. No matter 3721, she directly hit Mo Ziyi''s head. The bottle broke and the black powder overflowed, and gradually began to spread. Mi Xiaoxiao took advantage of Mo Ziyi''s release, made every effort to take a big step backward, fell to the ground, and couldn''t stop rolling downhill.

 Chapter 759

    But Mo Ziyi was unlucky. One, two or three poisons were all buried in his body. Although the former was not fatal, it also took half a life. The latter two were fatal poisons. Mo Ziyi was in danger.


    Death is not enough to be his end.


    A painful and tragic death is the end he finally gets.


    Mo Zi is easy to fall to the ground. His eyes are very big. His eyes are unwilling and angry.


    Unwilling to die like this, unwilling to die before everything has time to do, unwilling to dream of a better future all the time, will be fragmented and more angry. Mi Xiaoxiao attacked him.


    The pain from the body is like being eaten by thousands of ants. It''s painful and powerless. You can only feel your slowly passing life bit by bit, and you can only feel the endless panic and helplessness brought by the passing of life, but you can''t do anything about it.


    This may be regarded as a silent torture for Mo Ziyi, but it is an extremely cruel psychological torture. Without scars and blood, it is invisible to kill.


    No matter how unwilling you are, in the end, Mo Ziyi honestly closed his eyes and disappeared into the world forever


    Mi Xiaoxiao rolled down the hill and finally stopped, but on his body, he was a little miserable. There were large and small scratches on his arms, face and legs, which were permeated with bright red blood, mixed with sweat, and fawned on the wound.


    It''s like stabbing your skin with a sharp needle.


    The feeling of dryness and heat, one wave higher than another, the sense of powerlessness of the body, gradually spread all over the body, hands and feet are soft, limbs are weak, and sweat blurs the line of sight. If it were not for the pain from the body, maybe he would have fainted and unconscious.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, with his scarred little hand, grabbed the dead tree branches beside him and stood up with trembling legs relying on the wooden stick. He had a delicate little face, crimson, if it had been an immature apple.


    The temptation is green and astringent.


    So at this moment, it''s like a ripe apple, with a seductive smell all over, seducing others to taste her beauty


    He stumbled to his feet and wanted to go uphill, but he failed again and again because of lack of strength. Finally, he found a place with a slow terrain and staggered up with a wooden stick. At that time, Mo Ziyi''s body had lost temperature bit by bit.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t even give a look. She walked directly towards the bushes. The dense shrubs blocked the way forward, but Mi Xiaoxiao knew that if she didn''t get out of here, it would make it more difficult for them to find themselves.


    Your body


    Maybe I can''t wait


    She can''t hold on.


    It took half an hour to climb up the slope and finally through the weakest bush. It was also half an hour later. The original three hours have passed for an hour.


    Mi Xiaoxiao leaned against the big tree and put all her weight on the trunk. She stood there, looking at the situation around her with blurred vision, but she was confused and could not see it clearly.


    It''s like the things in front of me are covered with a hazy white fog. Obviously, I want to see clearly, but the color of the fog is more and more thick.


    Mi Xiaoxiao only remembered that before she was completely unconscious, there was a figure running here in a hurry, but she was unconscious before she could see him clearly.


    The last feeling is just the fatigue and dryness of that body.


    This is the first time that she has made herself so embarrassed since she came here

 Chapter 760

    In the darkness of nothing, MI Xiaoxiao squatted alone in the corner, unable to find the direction and trace


    It''s like she''s alone in this place.


    I don''t know how long later, the feeling of dryness and heat hit again. For a while, the smell of dryness and heat filled the whole body. It was like being in an endless flame. It was not burning, but it was difficult to resist the heat.


    Suddenly, a cold breath came. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait to get close. Involuntarily, she stretched out her hand to grasp the cold and tightly held it in her arms. The cool breath immediately spread all over her body.


    That feeling is like walking in the desert, disoriented and extremely thirsty. Suddenly, they find a clear spring. It is also like walking on the road in hot summer and getting dizzy from the sun.


    Suddenly there was a cool rain, which removed the heat all over the body.


    Looking at the little woman who nestled in his arms and hugged him tightly with his hands, Parr''s heart suddenly turned into a warm spring. The corners of his mouth involuntarily raised a smile, showing a smile only when facing her.


    That''s from the heart.


    Pal was very glad that he got here as fast as he could. Otherwise, he didn''t even dare to think about what would happen next.


    When Tamo was poisoned, Li Shuo had to find an antidote. Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan, Li Suo and he solved the problem. The rest of the group rushed here without stopping. However, on the way, there was a Xiaoxiao smell in all four directions. Helpless, they had to divide their troops into four directions. Each candidate chose one direction and quickly caught up with him.


    Originally, he thought he couldn''t find Xiaoxiao. He searched all around. Unexpectedly, when he turned to go back, he suddenly saw Xiaoxiao, who fell under the tree, flushed and unconscious.


    When he bent down to pick her up, Xiaoxiao suddenly picked her up and kept tight. His little head was still rubbing against his chest. It looked very cute.


    He knew what was going on with Xiaoxiao. Remembering what Hua said, pal flashed a gloomy look at the bottom of his eyes and wanted to cut the man surnamed mo. unfortunately, the most important thing now is to detoxify Xiaoxiao.


    Pal thought so. Holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, he couldn''t help tightening it and speeding up his feet. He couldn''t let Xiaoxiao carry out it in the wilderness for the first time.


    Thinking so, his sight is looking back and forth. As long as he can find a cave, even if it is broken, he will clean up Mo Ziyi. He can''t survive or die.


    At the moment, of course, pal didn''t expect that the man he had to clean up had already died. I''m afraid his body began to harden


    It was not easy to find a more hidden cave nearby. Pal couldn''t wait to put Mi Xiaoxiao down with his back against the stone wall. It seemed that no one had lived in the cave. There were spider webs everywhere and the ground was covered with dust.


    "HMM... icy." Mi Xiaoxiao held Parr''s hand and stuck it directly, regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, so that


    Form the present posture of women up and men down.


    "Xiaoxiao..." pal reluctantly pulled Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, and the hot temperature was transmitted to him, burning his heart, and began to hurry with his breath.


    "Go away! Don''t come here!" Mi Xiaoxiao tried to open her eyes, but found that she was lying in a person''s arms. Her heart was full of taste. Couldn''t she kill Mo Zi easily with poison three times?


    She seems to remember that before she rolled down the hillside, Mo Ziyi had fallen down, and she can''t be alive now.

 Chapter 761

    So, who is the man holding her now?!


    Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously wanted to squeeze her palm and stimulate herself to wake up for a moment, but someone took her one step faster and grabbed her hand.


    A gentle voice came along: "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid, I''m pal." thousands of words of comfort finally turned into these short words, but Mi Xiaoxiao listened clearly. I don''t know how. There was a faint feeling of crying.


    Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyes, but she saw two men. Vaguely, she couldn''t tell who was true and who was false, but the only reason left was to hear the word "Parr" and collapsed.


    "Hot... So hot..." Mi Xiaoxiao began to stretch out her hand to pull her clothes. Her face was crimson, more and more demon, and her delicate hands fumbled back and forth on her body. She wanted to take off her clothes, but she was stunned that she didn''t remove it at all. Instead, she was embarrassed.


    Her hair was messy, her face looked like pain and irritability, and her pink lips were one by one. She didn''t know what she was muttering. Pal got close and heard it clearly.


    "Hey! Where''s the zipper? Where''s the zipper? Why can''t it be torn off?!"


    "It''s hot, it''s so hot. What rags! I won''t buy them there next time!"


    "Well..."


    "Ah!" although pal could not understand what she was muttering about, he sighed helplessly, reached out and took off his clothes, and laid the animal skin coat on the ground.


    He took the initiative to pick up Mi Xiaoxiao, gently put her on the animal skin coat, tore a rectangular cloth strip from his animal skin skirt, grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand that lit everywhere on him, and tried his best to wrap up the bloody wound.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has been sitting on him. His pink lips are making trouble around his neck. He can sit still with a gentle Xiangyu in his arms, but he is not a man who can ignite his beloved woman and do things quietly.


    Thinking, pal straightened Mi Xiaoxiao''s small head with his hand, and a pair of blurred eyes like water mist came into his eyes. His wet eyes were invisible with innocence and being disturbed.


    Parr was shocked and felt the change in his body. Parr sighed helplessly and said in a dark way: "the little demon that hooks people... Essence!"


    "It looks good to eat." Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly reached out and hugged Parr''s neck. A pair of pink lips automatically stuck to Parr''s thin lips, tight and seamless.


    He pasted it gently, then left quickly, smashed it, smashed it, said vaguely, "eh? It''s delicious! It''s cold and soft, like ice cream!" a pair of eyes clearly show the meaning of lust and some confusion.


    Thinking so, MI Xiaoxiao wanted to post it again to taste the cold "ice cream", but just halfway through, her head couldn''t move. No matter how much strength she made, she was indifferent.


    A surge of anger was generated in MI Xiaoxiao''s heart. She just wanted to eat a cold ice cream. Why can''t she move?


    "Hey! You can''t let Xiaoxiao take the lead for the first time, can you?" after that, pal aimed at his little mouth and kissed it accurately.


    So, just when a woman wanted to struggle, there was an enlarged face in front of her. She couldn''t see clearly. This is not important. The most important thing is that she tasted the delicious "ice cream".


    The whole body was comfortable, but the desire at the bottom of her heart was shouting that she wanted more.

 Chapter 762

    Mi Xiaoxiao did what she thought. She stretched out her hand and tightly held the "big ice cube" and was deeply afraid that he would run away accidentally. Unknowingly, she hung on him again. There was a close distance. Mi Xiaoxiao held Parr and bit the so-called "ice cream" with satisfaction.


    Pal stared at the girl close at hand and felt the pain from his lips. His heart was soft, helpless and spoiled.


    "Xiaoxiao, the fire you caused must be put out." pal said vaguely and deepened the kiss without hesitation. He was gentle and overbearing, careful and with a trace of urgency and contradiction. At this moment, he seemed particularly harmonious.


    The temperature in the cave is getting higher and higher, and light pink bubbles seem to float around.


    "Hmm..." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know whether it was due to the honesty of her body or the medicine. She gave a satisfied and tempting cry, which aroused ripples in pal''s heart.


    Pal stretched out his hand and slowly stroked the small head in front of him. Since it started, don''t think of running away. Since I met you, you are the only one in my life.


    Looking at the thick eyelashes in front of him like a small fan, pal wanted time to be static, but unexpectedly, it came so suddenly


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know how. Her little foot stepped on an indescribable part. Although it was only gently released, it made pal cry out: "hiss... Xiaoxiao, do you want to murder your husband?"


    Pal cried in pain and had to leave the delicate lip flap. His face was black, but he had some helplessness. In other words, was he willing to fight and suffer?


    [PAL was also a leader before, and the leader''s partner was called his wife, so it''s not wrong to say so here.]


    Mi Xiaoxiao ignored her because she hadn''t finished her ice cream yet! Thinking it''s going to be posted again,


    Just


    Why is she so hot?


    No, she has to hold the ice and hold it tight


    "Cough!" before Parr calmed down, he was almost strangled by a woman who wanted to... Beg for discontent!


    No, pal thought. If Xiaoxiao makes trouble again, he must finish it ahead of time. He has to earn back the dominant power!


    Thinking about kissing a soft place again, this time is not as careful as last time. The picture directly turns into a storm. It seems that how... Kissing is not enough.


    The big hand with a faint thin cocoon directly took off Mi Xiaoxiao''s white animal skin skirt without hesitation. To ask why she didn''t tear it directly and overbearing, it''s because Xiaoxiao said she liked this dress.


    Therefore, as long as it is what she likes, she is reluctant to destroy it.


    To ask him when he fell in love with the girl, he replied that maybe it was his determination at first sight or his understanding after getting along. In short, he loved the girl miserably.


    I don''t know when the clothes on MI Xiaoxiao''s body have been separated. There is no one left. The perfect * * * * * is undoubtedly exposed in front of him.


    Everywhere, you can make him fall for it.


    The skin is tender, white and smooth, and the lips are not red. At the moment, it seems a little red and swollen. It goes without saying who''s masterpiece. A pair of small hands, which are not slender but very beautiful, hold him tightly, small and exquisite feet, and everything is so beautiful.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m going in..." on pal''s forehead, there are dense beads of sweat, the expression on his face, forbearance, love... Caress, the only one is not impatient.


    "Hmm?" Mi Xiaoxiao twisted his body impatiently. Although the dryness and heat on his body was removed, it was still unbearable.

 Chapter 763

    "Hot..." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t answer his words. Her only feeling now was hot. She had already hugged the ice, but it was still hot. An unknown heat burned her heart, and bursts of strange feelings came from her lower abdomen.


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried to open his eyes and saw the man crawling on his body. Subconsciously, he said, "don''t..."


    But before he finished, there was a tear like pain under him. Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help frowning. Bei''s teeth bit his lower lip, like forbearance, but his wrinkled little face clearly told pal that she was in pain.


    Even the round and lovely toes could not help curling up slightly. A pair of small hands tightly grasped pal''s arms. Without controlling their strength, they directly grabbed light red marks on them.


    "Hum... Pain, pal, I''m in pain..." in MI Xiaoxiao''s voice, there was a slight trembling, but it also had the unique tenderness of her daughter''s family, which vaguely meant to be coquettish.


    With the feeling that his lower body is tight... And the painful voice of MI Xiaoxiao''s thin waxy waxy, pal feels that he may be going crazy. Xiaoxiao, how can he... Be so loved?


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid. Let''s take our time. Don''t be afraid. Relax. I''ll restrain myself." pal touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s head with compassion, spoke softly and coaxed her intimately, just like coaxing a crying child.


    "Well... Then you, you, slow down..." Mi Xiaoxiao blushed, looked away, and squeezed out such a sentence. God knows how embarrassed she is, MMP.


    If you don''t wake up early or late, you will wake up at this time. Does God love her or hate her?


    Although she doesn''t want to spend her first time unknowingly, what does it mean to wake up at this critical moment?


    As early as when Mi Xiaoxiao felt pain, she was stimulated to wake up. When she saw pal, she was surprised for a moment, but her heart was soon calm. It was thousands of times better to give it to pal than to the slag.


    It''s all right to think about it. A little awkward finally disappeared. Moreover, when he was injured, pal took care of himself and did his best


    "OK." seeing Mi Xiaoxiao waking up, pal''s smile became bigger and bigger, his face flushed, and the embarrassment in his expression. He didn''t miss the relieved scene. It seems that Xiaoxiao began to learn to accept him


    Pal endured the crazy desire in his heart and moved slowly to bring Xiaoxiao the least pain, even if he was suffering like that at the moment.


    Wave after wave of * *, MI Xiaoxiao involuntarily exhales. When she wants to hold back, she will subconsciously cry out. At the same time, there will be a strange feeling filled with the whole body.


    "Xiaoxiao..." pal crawled on her body and whispered her name in her ear. It was hoarse and beautiful, like a call from ancient times and a whisper in a dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Unconsciously, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know when she fainted, but pal was full of energy, holding a woman with his mark, playing with her fingers and kissing the red and swollen mouth.


    have much enjoyment and forget to go back home.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao woke up, it was already afternoon. When he opened his eyes, he was a little sour. He wanted to talk, but he found his throat hoarse. He wanted to do it. A man lay on his body and wanted to move his feet out of bed, but there was a pain: "hoarse..."


    Especially this feeling, BEI''ER is sour!


    "Wake up?" pal''s gentle voice came, vaguely proud, but Mi Xiaoxiao glared at him, MMP, he was happy, and he was still in pain!

 Chapter 764

    Receiving your sad eyes, pal immediately changed his face and looked pitifully at Mi Xiaoxiao, revealing his "scarred" arm intentionally or unintentionally, as if he was suggesting something.


    "Get up!" Mi Xiaoxiao said in a hoarse voice, reaching out to push away a man sleeping on her stomach. She was almost out of breath.


    "Xiaoxiao, you have to be responsible for me..." pal moved up, raised his hand and lay on his side with an inch head, eyes and eyes, staring at her pitifully. I don''t know. I really thought he had been wronged.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    Isn''t it a loss for women?


    MMP, she kept her innocence for more than ten years, but she gave it to him. Now this guy told her to be responsible for him?


    Is this guy robbing her lines?


    "Why? Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to be responsible for me after eating dry and clean?" pal smiled this time, but only he could understand the seriousness and expectation hidden in his words.


    "You..." Mi Xiaoxiao was about to say something to ease the embarrassing atmosphere at this moment, but was interrupted by pal: "I know what Xiaoxiao wants to say. Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. You want to be responsible for me. I will cooperate obediently. It''s not early now. Xiaoxiao, let''s go back."


    Pal said with a smile. Without waiting for MI Xiaoxiao''s answer, he took the lead in standing up, then picked up Mi Xiaoxiao and carefully put her on the intact animal skin skirt. He only set a short animal skin skirt.


    Originally I wanted to wrap Xiaoxiao with that animal skin coat. After all, the mark on this body


    But the animal skin had blood stains, which was not good to wear on the body, so I had to go back, but the mark between the necks was still clearly visible.


    So, on the way back here, MI Xiaoxiao was held by pal and wanted to bury her whole body in her chest. Is it too embarrassing?


    Moreover, when I go back to see them, I always feel a little bored.


    As if aware of MI Xiaoxiao''s mood, pal whispered: "Tamo is poisoned. Hua said he must find stinky fruit to detoxify it. Among us, only Li Shuo has seen this strange fruit. He has no choice but to find an antidote.


    Birch also tells us that this fragrant fruit actually has two effects. It is toxic to males, unable to move, and it is medicine to males, but this medicine is not the other medicine. This medicine will only make the female''s body feel like it wants to make... And it must be made... To detoxify. "


    "So the four of us found your smell, but halfway through, the situation changed. There was your smell in all four directions. That stranger Yi had already prepared, so we had to divide into four.


    I didn''t find you at first, but... "If I hadn''t seen Xiaoxiao under the tree when I planned to go back later, I''m afraid


    Thinking of this, pal''s tenderness, as always, turned into cold ice in an instant.


    Feeling the change of Parr, MI Xiaoxiao''s small face pressed tightly against Parr''s chest, stretched out his hand and pulled lapar''s arm. In a small voice, he said hoarsely, "I''m fine. I have to take some self-defense things."


    After a pause, he said, "that Mo Ziyi is dead and poisoned." after these words, MI Xiaoxiao shut up and didn''t talk. After all, it wasn''t a good memory. Moreover, she was so tired that she didn''t remember when she returned to Tianniao tribe.


    But when he woke up, he looked at him with worried eyes.

 Chapter 765

    "You..." Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and looked at several people close at hand. She was moved and happy at the bottom of her eyes, but she couldn''t talk about it.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry." Tamo took the lead in opening his mouth. His face, which had just been detoxified, was a little pale, and his eyes were particularly worried. His black hair looked a little messy, but it couldn''t hide his handsome appearance at all.


    "I''m sorry there''s nothing between us. It''s also my carelessness. If I didn''t follow him to Tianniao tribe at the beginning, things might not be like this." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled innocently. Fortunately, they were all in danger. This matter may be enough to teach her a lesson.


    "Still hurt?" tamer nodded. When he said this, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to drop a few temperatures, as if it felt cold.


    "Cough, I''m fine." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at tamer awkwardly. Although she still didn''t want to move now, it really didn''t hurt much.


    "Er... What are you staring at me for?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo and Shi Nuo and didn''t know what to say. This time it was an accident. Suddenly, pal''s words rang out in her mind: "Xiaoxiao, you have to be responsible for me!"


    Suddenly, my heart was a little complicated.


    She doesn''t love pal, but she doesn''t like it. It''s more like the relationship mode between her brother or relatives. However, now, if she doesn''t accept him, she will deprive him of the opportunity to marry in the future.


    Moreover, she understood Parr''s mind very well. Thinking of the toss of * * * * during the day, MI Xiaoxiao was silent. Maybe she should try to accept him


    "Xiaoxiao, have a good rest. Let''s go out first." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and rubbed her head painfully. He said it in warm words, but he was angry when he saw the green and purple marks on Xiaoxiao''s body.


    Pal likes Xiaoxiao. Yes, Xiaoxiao will not object to accepting pal, but he is the first person to meet Xiaoxiao. Why should pal, a latecomer, be!


    No, the more you think about it, the more uncomfortable it becomes. Therefore, Jin Xuan, Shi Nuo, Li Shuo, Tamo and Li Suo look at each other and nod their heads. For the first time, they feel that there is such a tacit understanding between them.


    The tacit group of five, after instructing Xiaoxiao to have a good rest, stormed out of the cave and asked them what to do, of course


    "Hey, hey, there''s something to discuss. The male moves his mouth and doesn''t do it!" pal looked at the five men surrounded him. His heart collapsed. Sure enough, a person can''t be too proud and will be hit by thunder. No, retribution came.


    "Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense. I''m very upset now. I want to ask you for a favor." Jin Xuan stared at pal fiercely. If you talk more, I''ll tear your posture.


    Look, parna is stunned. These guys, one by one, ate explosives?


    "Hehe, I''m going to make a stew for Xiaoxiao now. Can you get out of the way first?"? Before he finished a sentence, he was punched to the ground.


    "?!" pal''s face was confused and forced him to start when he disagreed. Is that really good?


    "You..."


    "There''s so much nonsense!" Shi Nuo didn''t even want to throw his eyes at him. He immediately came forward and punched him. He was directly taken away and experienced the feeling of bungee jumping.


    "Don''t worry, our leader is not rude, but you should learn this first come, first served principle." Li Shuo looked light and light on the surface, but in fact... He was already angry!


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!"


    "Oh! It hurts!"


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    "If you don''t play like this, you will deceive the less with more!"


    ¡­¡­


    So, a certain guy who had been beaten ended up with a bruised face.

 Chapter 766

    When dinner time came, pal walked into the cave with a bowl of steaming bone soup. When Mi Xiaoxiao looked at him, he was stunned.


    "Well, are you... Pal?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat by the bed and looked at the black and blue man, crying and laughing.


    "Xiaoxiao, you agreed to be responsible for me, so you don''t know me so soon?" pal put down the bone soup and said in a somewhat angry tone.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    She just had a little sleep. What happened?


    A good man suddenly appeared in front of her with a black and blue face. Is this a fight with someone? It''s really a completely unilateral hanging. In other words, pal is also a leader. The force value should not be too low to be abused. Is it


    Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of the tacit understanding of Jin Xuan at her bedside in the afternoon. The whole thing seemed to suddenly open up.


    "You were beaten by lishuo? How did you provoke them?" so that you were beaten into a pig''s head. Don''t say, she sympathized with him. Mi Xiaoxiao looked at pal with schadenfreude.


    "..." why does he have a sad feeling? Woo woo, Xiaoxiao doesn''t love him anymore!


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s his own fall, which has nothing to do with us." Jin Xuan stalled and said it was an innocent, but Mi Xiaoxiao looked at it, but he felt that there was no silver of 300 Liang here. It seems that they really did it.


    "Well, he fell." Shi Nuo said seriously.


    "Well, he hit." Li Suo said coldly.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless. The confession was not too obvious: "so did he fall or hit?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and looked at Shi Nuo and Li Suo.


    Originally, I wanted to see the embarrassed expression on their faces, but unexpectedly, they said in unison, "he fell first and then hit." then, if they had something to do, they nodded, well, that''s great!


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "..." she really doesn''t want to worry about this problem, so she can only wrong pal temporarily.


    Parr: woo woo, Xiaoxiao, you have to be fair


    After dinner, MI Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan went to see the leader Ji Xun. The story of Mo Ziyi''s abduction of MI Xiaoxiao had been spread in Tianniao tribe for a long time. They also sent someone to find it, but it was a step slower.


    But this is enough to show that the Tianniao tribe is not as bloodthirsty and ruthless as the legend of the outside world, nor is it a man eating monster, because they haven''t seen them catch orcs to eat in the two or three days they live here.


    Therefore, sometimes rumors can not be fully believed. The rumor stops at the wise man, which is still somewhat reasonable.


    "Brother, how do you feel? Did you take medicine at noon?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked Wen Yanwen, looking at Ji Xun who was busy all the time.


    "Brother? Well, I already know. I''m the leader of this tribe. I was ill and confused before, but if I had a beautiful sister like you, I would wake up with a smile."


    Ji Xun touched the back of his head and said simply and honestly. It seemed that he suddenly remembered something. Then, he said with some guilt: "well, I already know about Mo Ziyi. This is indeed the fault of our Tianniao tribe, but after all, Mo Ziyi worked hard for my illness. Sister, why don''t you look at my face and don''t blame Tianniao tribe?


    Of course, I also know the harm you have suffered. I heard you are looking for those stones that can shine. I happen to have one here. I''ll give it to you. Don''t blame the Tianniao tribe, okay?


    Is it a request to be a brother? "Ji Xun said diligently. Mi Xiaoxiao sighed and nodded.

 Chapter 767

    However, looking at the situation of her cheap brother, her condition seems to have improved. In that case, it''s not worth her going so hard and suffering in vain.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sighed. In fact, she didn''t mean to blame Tianniao tribe. Mozi Yi is Mozi Yi, and Tianniao tribe is Tianniao tribe. All the things that hurt her were done by Mozi Yi alone, which has little to do with Tianniao tribe.


    Besides, leader Ji Xun is now her brother. If she blames their tribe again, wouldn''t it be unreasonable?


    She wanted to say it at first, but when she heard her brother''s words, she suddenly broke the idea she wanted to say, peat, no pit, no pit, no pit, brother, is that a god horse? Mi Xiaoxiao said that they are all used to pit!


    "Well, for your sake of sincerity, I won''t argue too much with Tianniao tribe. After all, you are my brother, aren''t you? I can''t embarrass you." Mi Xiaoxiao looks like a lot of adults. He is completely lying and doesn''t make a draft. Li Shuo looks very happy.


    Worthy of being his woman, she is as tired as him!


    "Hey, my sister is so cute." Ji Xun touched his head and melon seeds and said with a smile. He looked like a good man.


    Unexpectedly, he was sold and helped count the money.


    Jin Xuan and others: "


    The first time I saw such a fool, couldn''t he see that Xiaoxiao was hurting him? It''s silly to say that people are cute. They really doubt how this person is a leader. That''s it. It''s good not to be cheated by others. How can he cheat others?


    Hey


    However, Xiaoxiao is happy. Other God horses have nothing to do with them!


    "Hey, hey, brother, can you show me the shining stone you just said?" Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed his hands and was eager to try. Well, good. The harvest was good this time!


    Now she has four stones in her hand, lavender, light yellow, light green and red. I just don''t know what color this one is? I really have some expectations.


    "OK, I''ll get it for you now." after that, Ji Xun rummaged through a pile of things and finally came up with an inky black stone. The stone will still shine in the dark. It''s also a three-dimensional triangle, but it''s bigger than those she found earlier, almost twice as big.


    In this way, she already had five stones in her hand. She was also curious about the usefulness of these stones?


    "Thank you, brother. Now that you are well, it''s time for us to go back to the wolf tribe. After all, a tribe can''t lack the existence of a leader." although there are tru and scar, it''s the same whether there is a leader or not.


    "Do you want to stay a few more days? It''s not easy to come to Tianniao tribe. Don''t go back so soon, or you really don''t know when to see you!" Ji Xun wanted to come forward and hold Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, but was blocked by Li Shuo.


    In fact, Tianniao tribe is also a hidden tribe. Its people rarely come out, and few people have seen them.


    It is rumored that they are cruel, cold-blooded, overbearing and unreasonable.


    But in her opinion, these may actually be a means for them to protect themselves and their people. Only when they publicize their tribe so horribly, those bad people who want to find out will stop because of fear.


    In the past few days, MI Xiaoxiao found that they are very good. To sum up, the word simplicity is just right.

 Chapter 768

    Ji Xun: "


    In other words, he just wants to shake his sister''s hand. How close can he be prevented? It''s like preventing sex wolves. I feel old and uncomfortable.


    "Well, we came out in a hurry. At that time, some things had not been explained clearly. Lishuo was not the leader of a tribe. This tribe could not lack leaders, so we had to hurry back.


    There will be a chance to come in the future. We will come when we have time. However, those drug orcs easily caught by Mo Zi are innocent. When we go back, can you let them go? After all, tying up all drug orcs is not good for your tribe. "


    To tell the truth, this cheap brother is very good to her. In this case, he can''t do anything to hurt him. How good and how to come. The drug orcs are a small league, and they have special ties with each other.


    If you offend one, you may offend a lot of people, not to mention a large number of drug orcs they arrested. Since they are well, let them go back to reduce unnecessary trouble.


    "Well, he did too much. Don''t worry. I''ll let them go back. I don''t have anything to give you. However, I heard that you like to eat the fruit from the tree by the river. I asked someone to pick some in advance and put them to see you when you wake up. I didn''t expect you to come and say goodbye to me as soon as you wake up."


    Ji Xun looks at Mi Xiaoxiao with gratitude and reluctance. Some people get along like this. They only get along for a short time, but they will get along with strong feelings. That''s how he and Mi Xiaoxiao are.


    There is a feeling that they should have known each other for a long time. Besides, nowadays, they are still brothers and sisters. Taking care of their sisters is the responsibility of his nominal brother.


    Moreover, he is the only one left of his brothers and sisters. Now he has more sisters, but he feels happy. Moreover, he just recognized that his sister''s medicine is very good and inexplicably proud.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and nodded and said goodbye to Ji Xun. Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan returned to the cave and rested for one night. They planned to start back to the Canglang tribe early tomorrow morning. To tell the truth, if Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t been tired during the day, she would have to open her eyes until dawn tonight.


    Because hungry men can''t be provoked.


    There was no dream all night. Early the next morning, several people simply had breakfast and carried some red bayberry sent by their cheap brother. Pal and his party quickly set out towards the Canglang tribe.


    I haven''t been back for a few days. I don''t know what''s going on in the tribe. There is also the exchange store guarded by tru. Before leaving, Li Shuo specially called tru back for fear that scar can''t cope with things in the tribe alone.


    The speed of this journey is very fast. Mi Xiaoxiao''s feet hardly touch the ground. Six people hold them in turn, enough to go back to the Canglang tribe. It''s not mi Xiaoxiao who is lazy, but they spoil her too much. Plus what happened yesterday, she is not suitable to take too many mountain roads.


    In such a hurry, the party finally rushed back to the wolf tribe before dark. The bonfire in the tribe was bright. Outside the tribe, there were only two orcs guarding the door. There was some noise inside. I didn''t know what they were doing.


    "It seems that tru and scar have managed the tribe well these days when we are away. Well, at least the atmosphere is good." Mi Xiao wanted to joke, but Li Shuo was unhappy. These two heartless guys.


    Their leaders were taken away and chatted around the campfire.


    So, someone forgot that they were willing to follow the people of Tianniao tribe, and they were not bound. Therefore, there was no worry at all.

 Chapter 769

    "At the beginning, you volunteered to follow me. Besides, you are the leader of lishuo. How can you be in danger? They don''t worry about you. That''s your recognition." Mi Xiaoxiao was held by lishuo. Naturally, he can feel the change in his mood.


    In other words, this man is actually duplicity, that is, he doesn''t feel angry because they don''t worry about themselves, that is, he complains symbolically.


    "Hmm, it''s still my Xiaoxiao smart." Li Shuo''s satisfied hem, holding Xiaoxiao, was about to walk into the wolf tribe, but pal, who was far behind, was devastated at the moment. Was he really put in the cold palace?


    Obviously he was walking all the way, but he couldn''t get close to Xiaoxiao for a moment. As long as he made the move to get close to Xiaoxiao, Jin Xuan and Tamo would beat him to the back every minute, although their force value was also good.


    But it seems a little difficult to fight with two masters.


    So, pal said he was oppressed.


    The two orcs standing on the guard outside the tribe, as soon as they saw Li Shuo and his party, one was excited to come forward and speak, and the other immediately responded and wanted to report to the tribe. Unexpectedly, Li Shuo directly motioned them not to move or report.


    So, the two orcs had to nod their heads. Although they didn''t know what their leader wanted to do, they would always be right to listen to the leader. The two orcs had to step back silently and still stand in place as their guard.


    The unsmiling look instantly reminded Mi Xiaoxiao of the wooden man.


    "Scar, why don''t you say the leader hasn''t come back? He shouldn''t have anything wrong?" a male ORC with a square face frowned at scar while biting the barbecue on his hand.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: if you can put down the barbecue in your hand, it may better set off the atmosphere of worry. After all, you really don''t look like a person who is worrying.


    Mi Xiaoxiao several people deliberately stood in the dark and listened to the conversation of those people inside. Because the voice was not loud and the voice inside was a little noisy, no one could hear their voice naturally.


    Because they focused on the bonfire and barbecue in front of them.


    And they naturally heard what the orc said.


    I saw scar tear off a large piece of meat from the roasted whole sheep impolitely, fill his mouth with a smile, and then slowly answer: "ouch, Seth, you don''t see what kind of person our leader is, how can there be anything."


    As soon as he heard this, Li Shuo was quite comfortable. Anyone likes to be praised, not to mention by his subordinates, which is a direct affirmation.


    However, before scar''s words were finished, Nunu said, "Seth, you don''t know how many people can bully our leader like violence? It''s good if he doesn''t beat others into pig heads.


    Besides, as for our leader''s stingy character, usually he only has the opportunity to pit others. It''s impossible for others to pit him.


    Also, listen to me. It''s actually very good that our leader is not here. Don''t you realize that the air is much more comfortable these two days? And... "


    "Cough" scar wants to talk a few words, but he hears Seth cough all the time. Scar is upset. Good. Why interrupt him?! That''s rude!


    Thinking, he stared at Seth fiercely and said, "is your throat uncomfortable or what? Can you stop coughing and cough? Is it interesting to interrupt me?"

 Chapter 770

    "Cough, cough, cough." Seth winked at the scar. Unfortunately, someone didn''t receive his signal, but glared at him and said: "Please don''t interrupt me. You''re coughing. Seth, you''re getting bolder and bolder. You not only interrupt me, but also pretend to avoid responsibility. Have you eaten the bear heart leopard''s courage?


    I tell you, it''s wrong for you to do this. It''s impolite not to interrupt others, but to say that it''s bad for you to evade responsibility. You won''t find a partner like this, and ah!


    , now I''m half a leader. It''s really bad for you to say that. Do you know? I may...... "scar is still talking about his opinions, so Seth glanced at a man who talked endlessly and shook his head.


    He felt that the scar was hopeless.


    Hey!


    I''d better light him a wax!


    Good luck to him.


    If he saw the leader, he would stand behind him, and looked at the leader''s face. If he wasn''t worried that he couldn''t bear the leader''s anger, the ghost would remind him.


    I didn''t expect to kindly remind him that the guy with the scar regarded him as a donkey''s liver and lung. Just, just let him bear the anger of the leader alone.


    So Seth made a look of nothing to do with himself, and didn''t pretend to cough to remind him. Anyway, scar did a lot of things for himself, and didn''t care about any more.


    Tru was like I didn''t know anything, as if there was no one standing beside him, and he was still leisurely eating the barbecue in front of him. He was completely calm.


    "Hey? Why didn''t you say anything? Did you realize your mistake? I said, after my education, there are few people who don''t look back.


    In fact, I also said that about our leader, but it''s a pity that our leader is stubborn. Alas, in fact, I also want the leader to give us more holidays. Now there is enough food in the tribe, and we can also have an appropriate rest for a day or two, don''t you think? "


    Scar said, looking at the orcs in front of him, he found that they all lowered their heads and stuffed barbecue into their mouths, as if they were trying to reduce their sense of existence. Finally, we finally noticed a little wrong towards scar, who never returned on the road to death.


    As a result, a cold sweat began to appear behind him, and a cold smell gradually spread all over his body. Therefore, adult scar had a sense of fear that he didn''t want to turn back for the first time.


    Mamma Mia, I always feel that there is something wonderful behind me. Moreover, woo woo, this special gas can only be emitted by their leaders. This is the only family.


    It''s over, it''s over, isn''t it that the leader found out that he spoke ill of him behind his back? Mamma Mia, if the leader heard it, he would be finished!


    No, the leader followed the leader''s wife to Tianniao tribe. He should not come back for a while. Therefore, it is not necessarily the leader behind him. In other words, he can still be saved.


    Lord beast God, you must bless me!


    Scar prayed in his heart. Behind him, he didn''t respect the God of killing. He didn''t dare to turn back. Is there wood?


    So he slowly turned around, so he slowly opened his eyes, so... He suddenly saw his leader, and he was still the leader possessed by the God of murder, and his face smelled. Moreover, the leader seemed to want to kill him


    Er, it seems that the beast God didn''t hear his praye

 Chapter 771

    Well, Lord beast God, would you really give me up like this?


    I''m also your people. Woo woo, he''s dead. This time


    "Hehe, leader! Well, you''re back? We... We''re discussing how to rescue you! You''re back now. Why don''t you sit down and eat? It''s hard on the way, isn''t it?"


    As soon as scar saw Li Shuo, he counseled. Immediately, the dog leg stood up and tried to please Li Shuo. Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes were straight.


    Scar!


    I have to say you have a set, but in this case, maybe this set won''t work! Besides, you''re talking bad about her man


    So


    "Scar, my little Shuo is the best for you?" Mi Xiaoxiao popped his head from Li Shuo''s arms. The red servant''s cheek looked at scar with a smile. The light in his eyes told him directly: you''re dead!


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Scar''s heart clicked. Originally, he was still watching where the leader''s wife was. He was nervous. He didn''t dare to look at the leader directly. How could he notice that the leader''s wife was still in his arms? Wuwuwuwu. Now, he is really dead. How can he cure the leader? There is only one wife in history


    Well, should he give up resistance?


    Why does he still want to struggle?


    "Hey, hey, little... Madam, that leader doesn''t have the best me! I don''t dare. You say yes, I am, that is, I am angry..." speaking of the back, the sound of scar is getting smaller and smaller, so that he can''t even hear himself.


    Moreover, he didn''t even believe what he said, let alone how persuasive it was.


    "Really? But why do I think you are dissatisfied with my little Shuo?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at scar and still smiled, but scar felt the super cold air from his leader until he shivered.


    "No, No." scar shrunk his neck and tried to reduce his sense of existence. If there is a crack on the ground at this moment, he will drill in immediately.


    "I''m very violent? Huh?" Li Shuo raised his eyebrows. It seems that after he''s been away for so two days, the scar''s skin began to itch again.


    "No, no, how could it! You treat people very gently, chief!" said scar with a smile. God knows that a river of tears flowed in his heart.


    "I''m very stingy? I shouldn''t let you hunt?" Li Shuo fully opened his momentum and scared scar to step back. Sobbing, why is his family leader so terrible! It''s scary, isn''t it?


    "Hehe, hehe, I just talk casually. Well, just talk casually. Don''t take it seriously, chief." scar hehe said two words, but his words were poor: "inner, chief, I''m full now. Since you''ve come back, I''ll go back and have a rest. Take your time, chief."


    Scar said and was ready to slip away, but who was Li Shuo and how could he let this guy slip away? Then, the cold and depressed breath suddenly increased: "scar, since you are so dissatisfied with the leader''s orders, you don''t have to hunt from today on. It''s too tired."


    The tone was warm and calm. It is said that it was calm before the storm.


    "Well, chief, I''m not tired. I..." my intuition told him that the chief would kill him.


    "No, no, no, for the sake of my subordinates, I decided to take a rest every seven days from today. As for scar, you don''t have to hunt these days. Of course, you don''t have to share the food that the beasts hunt."


    With that, Li Shuo took Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms and left the place with satisfaction, leaving a helpless and sad scar on his face. He said that he killed himself this time

 Chapter 772

    However, it''s easy to calculate that there is still some surplus food in my family. At least I won''t starve to death in these days.


    But if it goes on for such a long time, he will really starve to death. Animals are iron and rice is steel. If he doesn''t eat a meal, he will be hungry. The leader is too cruel. He just complains symbolically. How can he deprive him of his right to eat.


    Seth looked at a sad scar, walked over and patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "scar, we''re so moved, but you''re wrong. Look at our leader''s atmosphere, it''s a holiday for everyone. However, it''s your credit.


    So we still have to thank you, but you know the leader''s temper. Just stay honest for a few days. Don''t worry, the leader will release you before you starve to death. I''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong. "


    After that, Seth turned back to his cave awesome, and the rest of the orcs stood up and walked to the side of the scar to thank him.


    Scar: "


    Are you showing off in front of me? Or show off?


    Shouldn''t basin friends comfort each other?


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh? Come and comfort him.


    "Scar." a calm voice sounded behind him. Scar didn''t have to look back to know it was tru''s voice.


    So, a man thought the scar behind him was to comfort him, so he was going to turn around and complain to him with tears, but he didn''t expect


    "The leader has just told me to empty the grain in your house. Don''t worry. I''ll leave you two things for your welfare." tru nodded happily, patted him on the shoulder and walked to his cave without saying a word.


    "Hey?" scar reacted and immediately screamed and ran after him: "no! Tru, we are brothers! How can you give in to the power and betray your brothers? You''re wrong!"


    We turned a deaf ear to Trudeau.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, MI Xiaoxiao had breakfast. After thinking for a night, MI Xiaoxiao decided to sign a contract with pal, that is, the so-called love contract, which is similar to the nature of the current marriage certificate.


    The seven people and their party came to the place where they had a love contract with Jin Xuan last time. It was still the love tree or the sea of flowers. The long branches of the love tree swayed with the wind. There was always a faint fragrance of flowers in the air.


    The sun is bright and the scenery is pleasant. If you can build a house in such a place, several people can get along well. They do it at sunrise and return at sunset every day, eat their own dishes, look at the scenery in front, sit on the hillside, watch the sun gradually set on the top of the mountain, sit together, chat and talk


    In fact, it''s also very good!


    Looking up at the dense tree, I don''t know how many friends I have witnessed. Mi Xiaoxiao cut his hand a little, spread his palm and put it gently on the trunk. Pal was nervous, but he did it.


    When both hands touched the tree trunk, a burst of black light flashed by. The lotus mark on MI Xiaoxiao''s forehead appeared again, but the burning feeling was missing. However, the lotus that originally had only five petals was one more and became six petals.


    The hair originally tied with vines, but I don''t know when it was loosened. A gust of wind blew, and the long hair in the ear flew up, which originally had a delicate face. Because of the appearance of the lotus flower, it was a bit more demon and charming.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are the only one in this life." pal gently took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and treated her wound intimately, again and again, like stroking some precious treasure.

 Chapter 773

    "Ha ha, fool." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled back, turned around and left the original place, but people with clear eyes can see that she is in a good mood. At least, the smile on her face is sincere.


    Li Shuo and Shi Nuo took advantage of MI Xiaoxiao''s contract with parchie to pick some fruits and catch some prey nearby. Not much, because of time, but they can fill their stomachs.


    Running to a shady place under a tree, making a fire and taking it away from Shuo, it was more than ten minutes later. After all, there was not only one prey. Tamo held a pile of fruit and ran to the side of the river for cleaning.


    Although it is a wild fruit, natural and pollution-free, it is necessary to wash it anyway.


    Jin Xuan was driven to pick up firewood. Pal gave Shi Nuo and Li Shuo a hand and cooked the meat piece by piece. In this way, Shi Nuo and Li Shuo just had to be roasted together. Tamo helped Mi Xiaoxiao with fruit, like apples and pears, which had to be peeled.


    Li Suo found some cabbage and pepper and helped Mi Xiaoxiao clean it.


    Near noon, MI Xiaoxiao plans to have lunch on the spot. Anyway, the tribe has nothing to deal with recently. It''s also good to relax properly.


    I really don''t know that a bloody baptism is taking place in the tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    "Scar, go find the leader. Today, he followed his wife to the love tree and said that the leader''s wife wanted to make a contract with pal. come on, I''ll take people to resist for a while. Tru and scar looked back-to-back at the tall orcs in front of him, with the same cruelty in his eyes.


    This morning, the situation in the tribe was quiet and peaceful. Most of the females went out to look for wild vegetables and fruits, and the males set out to hunt early in the morning.


    Although the leader promised to rest for one day last night, he also rested for seven days. The orcs did not relax. Otherwise, there would be more people dead today than just two or three females.


    "OK, you pay attention to safety." scar nodded tacitly and leaned against tru to attract attention. Scar rushed out quickly, but his arm was cut. Although it was a bone knife, it was also sharp.


    He was immediately marked with a deep scar, which showed bone and blood flow, but the scar didn''t frown and ran away quickly in the direction of the love tree.


    "Oh, it''s just a dying struggle. Why be so serious? It''s good for us to kill. Maybe I''ll leave you a whole body with some cooperation." the man who stabbed the scar with a bone knife just now has red lips and sick pale skin.


    His eyes were deep set, sharp as a poisonous tongue, with a cold light. He slowly raised the bone knife in his hand and leaned close to his lips. The next moment, he stretched out his bright red tongue and licked the blood pasted on the bone knife.


    Dark, bloody and devoid of human nature are synonymous with them.


    "There''s a lot of nonsense." Trudeau looked at them and was not sure. Even if his skills were no matter how powerful, he would always be unable to bear and hurt others when besieged by more than a dozen expert orcs. At the same time, he could only barely protect himself.


    Otherwise, I won''t watch those females being killed. If he didn''t have something to deal with today, he would stay in the tribe, or scar would be really hurt alone.


    After all, there are still children and a small number of females in the tribe. These people suddenly rush in and kill people without warning. Unlike those orcs who want to compete for the females of the tribe in the past, they just want to kill.

 Chapter 774

    ¡­¡­


    When scar found Mi Xiaoxiao with his bloody arm, they had finished their lunch and were going to pack up and go back to the tribe, but scar suddenly rushed in.


    His arm was still dripping with blood and looked miserable.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shuo was the first to speak. His tone was cold and serious. It was his temperament to protect his weaknesses. Whoever hurt his people, he would severely hit back. Moreover, the time between scar and him was not short.


    My subordinates are all brothers. I can''t let others deceive me in vain.


    "Don''t move. Your wound is very deep and can''t be handled well, but it''s very serious. Jin Xuan, help me get some water. I have to wipe off these excess blood stains." Mi Xiaoxiao asked Jin Xuan to help get water while checking the scar''s wound.


    There are no pots or wooden stakes to hold water, so we can only use animal skins to soak and scrub them back and forth, and then Jin Xuan takes them to clean them and bring them back. Although there is some trouble, of course, it is better than many people.


    The wound needs anti-inflammatory and herbal medicine. At present, she doesn''t have any herbal medicine. She goes to pick it quickly, but there should be birch in the tribe. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao and his party are divided into three groups.


    Li Suo, Li Shuo and Shi Nuo rushed to the Canglang tribe as soon as possible to deal with the orcs who suddenly broke into the tribe. Mi Xiaoxiao, with Jin Xuan and Tamo, plus the wounded scar, rushed to the Canglang tribe and went directly into the cave of Hua.


    Now she doesn''t have the herbs she needs, but there must be some medicine that can stop bleeding in Birch''s cave. After all, it is a tribe of medicine orcs. Most of the orcs in the tribe are injured when hunting, and bleeding is inevitable.


    So it''s right to go to him.


    As for pal, one person went to inform the male orcs who hunted to return to the tribe quickly. First, if there were many people from the other party, they would support the tribe. Second, they would avoid the other party''s sudden attack and attack their scattered orcs.


    Once the orcs are dispersed, the strength of the individual is not enough to fight with the strength of the other party''s group. Therefore, if the other party wants to make an assault, the orcs they hunt alone will be in great danger.


    ¡­¡­


    "He just put it on the stone bed. Where''s birch? Why isn''t he in the tribe?" Birch came back early the next morning after they returned to the Canglang tribe. It''s reasonable that he should be in the tribe.


    But there was no human figure at the moment. They saw him when they set out to love tree this morning. Now the patient came, but he was not here.


    It''s mainly the scar wound, which cuts to the main artery, and the blood keeps flowing. If you don''t stop the blood, the scar is likely to die because of excessive blood loss.


    She was not a professional doctor. When she saved Jin Xuan, the thar tribe had no medicine orcs at that time. She could use Sima as a living horse doctor. She was saved by mistake. At this time, Jin Xuan''s wound was not very deep, but there were many fractures.


    But the scar is different. His wound is too deep. If he doesn''t deal with it properly, the scar will die.


    She dared not take the risk.


    "Hua left after you went out, as if you were going to pick herbs in the mountains." scar said weakly, hooked his lips and pulled up a pale smile: "Madam leader, you have to beg for mercy. I haven''t eaten for a night.


    I''m starving at the moment. You have to show mercy to the leader, or I''ll starve to death. "I''m hurt and don''t forget to joke. Mi Xiaoxiao is also very helpless to scar.


    "OK, don''t move. I''ll tell you a very important thing now. First, I''m not a real medicine ORC. Although I know herbal medicine, I have little practical experience. Whether I can deal with your wound or not is still a problem that can''t be guaranteed."

 Chapter 775

    "Second, your willpower must be strong. After I deal with this wound for you, you are likely to have a fever and fall into a coma, so your willpower must be strong. If your willpower is low, the immortal Luo will not save you.


    Although I''m not particularly experienced, please believe me. I saved Jin Xuan at the beginning, and I''ll do my best to help you. "Mi Xiaoxiao said seriously. After all, it''s a matter of human life. She can''t be careless.


    "OK, madam leader, just start. Don''t worry. I can endure the pain. Just do it." scar smiled, but the sweat on his face kept dripping.


    "Jin Xuan, Tamo, you should decoct medicine later and hand it to me one." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at them and said softly.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. Just leave the medicine to us. You won''t have worries." Jin Xuan promised that as Xiaoxiao''s partner, at the critical moment, Xiaoxiao can have no worries and ensure Xiaoxiao''s safety.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao''s words fell, and he began to deal with the wound. The expression on his face also became serious. First of all, he had to stop bleeding. Mi Xiaoxiao said the location of a needed herbal medicine, and Jin Xuan would get it immediately. As for Tamo, make a fire and boil medicine.


    Everything seems peaceful and orderly, but there is a bloodbath and noise completely different from here.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shuo three people quickly dared to go to the tribe, what they saw was that they almost let him out of control. The blood and corpses everywhere were clearly reminding him of what had happened during his absence.


    There are five female corpses and four male corpses. The blood is stained with the land under them. A layer of crimson color is fainted. Moreover, they are all killed by bleeding alive.


    "Yo, Li Suo, you really dare to come, but the leader has been looking for you for a long time. Unexpectedly, you have come to such a small tribe this time. Li Suo, your taste is getting lower and lower."


    Jian Yang looked at the sudden emergence of Li Suo and said with ridicule that once the first expert of the tribe, now he can only commit himself to hiding in such a small tribe. He once despised everyone in the tribe.


    Now, it''s for the sake of a few unimportant mole ants who rush to help. It''s really a three-day leave. You should look at it with new eyes. However, Li Suo, Li Suo, you really threw yourself into the net!


    "He asked you to come over?" Li Suo looked at the man in front of him. He was cold and cold all over. He didn''t hide it. His voice was not a question, but a question.


    "Ha ha, don''t always talk to us with such a high look. Now you are not the first expert of the blue ocean tribe who was high in the past. Now you are just a sacrifice waiting to be sacrificed to the beast God.


    However, the leader is kind. As long as you kill all the people of this tribe to avenge Jiekang, the leader will make a new choice about sacrifice. How about it? Lishuo, in your eyes.


    They are just a group of insignificant mole ants and don''t deserve your attention. As long as you kill them, the leader will let you go. You can also exchange their cheap lives for your freedom of mind without going back to the tribe. This is not a good deal? "


    Jian Yang looked at Li Suo, and a slightly bewitching voice came into everyone''s ears.


    "He won''t let me go." Li Suo said in a simple and clear explanation of his position.


    "Shi Nuo, Li Suo, don''t be merciful. I want them to come back."

 Chapter 776

    There is no such thing as a hooker in the past. He is not a vegetarian. Otherwise, he can''t develop the tribe into what it is now. Those who tried to provoke him in the past are now as tall as him.


    The tribe was run by him alone. All things were his painstaking efforts. He was the first leader of the tribe, which was different from those who only took over the tribe from the former leader.


    Perhaps only he himself knows the painstaking efforts he has spent on this tribe.


    So he will never allow others to destroy it openly.


    "Oh, I''ll give these to you." Shi Nuo stretched out his hand and pointed to the five people on the far right. He calmly twisted his hands. He looked indifferent, making the five orcs feel humiliated.


    Although they are not the top experts of the tribe, they are definitely in the top row. They are so instructed by a small tribe and say they want to deal with the five of them.


    Li Suo has no problem dealing with the five of them, but people from such a small tribe can have some ability.


    Thinking so, the orcs committed a major taboo in the fight between the two armies - belittling the enemy.


    There are people outside the world, but they have temporarily forgotten the truth. At the moment when you die or I live, the end of looking higher than the top is to die.


    "Ah." Shi Nuo looked down on these people in his heart and wanted to make a quick decision. Shi Nuo instantly turned into a beast. What was different from usual was that this time, it was not a majestic leopard, but a powerful purple lion.


    Long purple mane, white but sharp fangs, a pair of lavender bright eyes, sharp staring at each other''s five people, thick soles of feet, gently stepping on the foot, looking a little fidgety.


    "What... What?"


    "Purple lion?!"


    "Impossible!"


    "No, I''m not dazzled, am I?"


    "How could there be a purple lion in such a small place!"


    At the sight of Shi Nuo''s animal form, the five people who had just vowed to underestimate the enemy widened their eyes, as if they had seen something terrible.


    In other words, the purple lion is an extinct species in the legend. The once purple lion tribe was the existence of the dominant party. Unfortunately, later, it encountered a natural disaster, and all the purple lions disappeared overnight.


    Since then, the overlord of that party has disappeared among the public.


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t seen the purple lion. The orcs once thought that the purple lion had been completely destroyed and no longer existed in the natural disaster. After all, the purple lion is a warlike race. If they didn''t die, they were unwilling to hide behind people.


    Now


    At the thought of those rumors about the purple lion, the five orcs counseled one after another, but they didn''t dare to come forward.


    "Roar!" Shi Nuo roared impatiently. Sure enough, every time he turned into this form, he was so impatient. He wanted to kill people all the time.


    "Well, let''s go." Li Shuo was obviously surprised when he looked at the animal shaped Shi Nuo. He didn''t expect that Shi Nuo had two animal shapes, one of which was still a frightening purple lion.


    However, as soon as he shows his animal shape this time, he will inevitably cause trouble. The purple lion is belligerent. As we all know, since he is belligerent, he must have offended many people. Once it is reported that the purple lion has survived, those orcs who have suffered losses on the purple lion.


    No matter whether they were hurt by Shi Nuo or not, they would rush up regardless and kill Shi Nuo first.

 Chapter 777

    Shi Nuo was transformed into a purple lion to protect the tribe. The other party''s skill is not very good, but the emphasis is on the large number of people. If they fight, it''s really difficult to distinguish between the top and the bottom, but with the addition of Shi Nuo purple lion, it''s different. Their odds of winning are obviously much higher.


    Moreover, Shi Nuo and he are also Xiaoxiao''s partners. Xiaoxiao cares about each of them very much, so no matter what aspect he starts from, he can''t let Shi Nuo have anything. If he doesn''t spread today''s news, he can only shut them up.


    And often let a person shut up and keep the secret tightly, only the dead can do it.


    In that case, they will die today.


    "Roar!" after Shi Nuo echoed and roared, he rushed towards the people he pointed out earlier. With his fighting capacity exploding, he lost an orc in seconds as soon as he came on the stage, and the remaining four dared not approach.


    Li Shuo saw Shi Nuo rush up and turn into a beast one after another. A snow-white wolf appeared in the public''s sight. There was a cherry red petal mark in the middle of the snow wolf''s forehead, which added a bit of mysterious nobility to the snow wolf.


    Li Suo is not a man who grinds. He is not too surprised to see Shi Nuo''s purple lion form. He turns into a dark snake, instantly enters the war mode, and kills a person with a long tail.


    It''s worthy of being the first expert of the South China Sea tribe. This combat effectiveness is not boasted. They are just the experts of the blue ocean tribe, but they are really not good enough in front of the calendar of the first expert.


    Originally, the situation was still vaguely biased towards the orcs of the blue ocean tribe. It suddenly reversed and changed a direction. Three people from Shuo and 15 people on their side have a faint trend of overwhelming victory.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao came with Jin Xuan and Tamo, their battle was over. Li Shuo, Li Suo and Shi Nuo just got a little scratch accidentally, and there was no big problem in other places.


    Mi Xiaoxiao unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, fortunately, they are all right.


    As for the scar point, the situation has stabilized, but it still depends on whether he will have a fever at night. If he can survive tonight, there will be no big problem. However, no matter how well the arm recovers, I''m afraid it will have some defects in the future.


    There may be some pain in rainy weather. For example, you can''t mention heavy things. In short, you have to exercise well in the future, but you can talk about it later. Now at least you have saved his arm.


    The result is always good, at least keep this arm.


    "Sorry, it''s my relationship. People from the blue ocean tribe will not let go of the gray wolf tribe as long as I am here." Li Suo was silent for a moment, lowered his head and looked at the girl who only came to his chest and carefully bandaged his wound.


    "Li Suo, we are a whole. You are my partner, aren''t you?" since we are a whole and you are my partner, I can''t abandon you and live alone, and he doesn''t think they can''t fight a blue ocean tribe.


    The way is what people think. People can create miracles.


    "Yes." always. That''s why I don''t want to implicate you, implicate you. Oh, for the first time, I experienced what is worry and fear for the first time. He used to be, but I haven''t experienced it.


    Strange and exciting emotions make him reluctant to leave her. Just, Xiaoxiao is right. They are a whole. He is Xiaoxiao''s partner. He will not abandon Xiaoxiao. Reality always has to face, but there is nothing impossible.

 Chapter 778

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    I won''t make trouble for you. I''ll hunt. I''ll bring back a lot of prey and fruits. I''ll also make the most beautiful animal skin skirt for the female mother. The female mother... Don''t lie down. Wake up and have a look at Zeke... "


    Just as Mi Xiaoxiao was bandaging Li Shuo, a familiar but heartbreaking voice came. Mi Xiaoxiao listened and was stunned. That, that''s... Ze Ke Si?!


    He calls the mother again, isn''t it?!


    Mi Xiaoxiao quickly put down his work and ran to the squatting child step by step. He squatted down and looked. Sure enough, he was Ze Ke Si.


    The woman lying on the ground in a pool of blood, pale and lifeless, is... The female mother of zekesi, SATRA!


    This


    Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and gently pressed on Sutra''s neck. It was silent without a sound. It was terrible. Her skin was cold without a trace of vitality. Mi Xiaoxiao understood that sutra was hopeless.


    For the first time, MI Xiaoxiao felt that he was really powerless. Zeke Si was just a child of eight or nine years old. He had just learned to be sensible. His only relative left him. How should he live in the future?


    At a young age, without the protection of his mother, how can he survive in this predatory world?


    Although he is sheltered by the wolf tribe, nothing can guarantee his safety all his life. He has to go his own way in the future. No one can help him. Originally, he had his own mother to accompany him, but now


    Zeke Si cried out of breath. His small steamed stuffed bun face was full of tears. A pair of small hands gently pushed his mother lying on the ground, but there was no response. Even a gentle action could no longer get a response.


    Sutra, dead


    "Ze Ke Si..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Ze Ke Si and was a little helpless. Although her parents died when she was young, at least at that time, she was not sensible, had no memory and couldn''t remember anything, so she couldn''t feel the pain.


    Even now, in retrospect, it is just a vague memory of sadness, because she can''t even remember the appearance of her parents.


    I''m afraid grandma was afraid that she was sad and burned all the photos of her parents. She just heard that her father was very handsome and a strong and responsible man. Her mother was gentle and virtuous, but she was a strong woman.


    However, she has not witnessed these things.


    At the moment, looking at Ze Ke Si, MI Xiaoxiao has unspeakable pain in his heart. He can only gently hug him, hug him in his arms, reach out and pat his back, giving the most silent but most useful comfort.


    Because at this time, he certainly can''t listen to anything. It''s better to let him cry and vent well than those useless and some useless. In this way, maybe he won''t be so uncomfortable after crying.


    "Ze Ke Si, the beautiful sister is with you. Don''t be afraid..." Mi Xiaoxiao gently patted him on the back and comforted him in a soft voice. In fact, I''m afraid that''s the only thing she can say.


    "Wuwuwuwu... Beautiful, beautiful sister, beautiful sister, Zeke Si, Zeke Si''s female mother... The female mother ignored Zeke Si! Wuwuwuwu..." Zeke Si hugged Mi Xiaoxiao''s neck and burst into tears.

 Chapter 779

    "Zeke Si is obedient. Don''t cry any more, or your mother won''t go at ease. Zeke Si doesn''t want to see it. Is your mother worried about you? Zeke Si, you are a little man now. Some things don''t need your sister to say, and Zeke Si can understand.


    Your mother... She went to a very happy place, where there are many interesting things and many kind people. Therefore, Zeke Si should be obedient, and her mother will live well there.


    Food and clothing are carefree and happy, but the biggest wish of the female mother is to see Zeke Si grow up healthily and be an indomitable man. In this way, the female mother of Zeke Si will rest assured to stay there and enjoy happiness. "


    Although he said something like that Ze Ke Si was sensible, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help saying more, as long as he could alleviate Ze Ke Si''s sadness.


    "OK, OK, Zeke Si is obedient. Zeke Si doesn''t cry. Don''t worry about your beautiful sister. Zeke Si will be obedient." because the female mother wants him to be an indomitable man, wants him to be strong, and doesn''t want to see him cry.


    In that case, he won''t cry in the future. Even if he is hard, hard and tired, he won''t shed another tear.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao hugged the little boy in her arms, but she still felt a little uncomfortable. Looking at the woman who fell in a pool of blood, MI Xiaoxiao made a decision and had to make the wolf tribe strong.


    It was so strong that no one dared to provoke it. At that time, the people in the tribe were at least safe.


    Some seeds, once planted, will soon take root and germinate, so as to grow into towering trees.


    "Beautiful sister, who killed my mother?" Zeke Si wiped away his tears, stubbornly lifted his small face, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and asked blandly. There was no sadness and pain in his tone, but only hatred and determination.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at such a Ze Ke Si. She felt unbearable and worried in her heart. She only hoped that he would grow up healthily and not let hatred deceive her heart. However, with such a strong heart, she was relieved.


    "Zeke Si is obedient. When you grow up to be independent enough, the beautiful sister will personally tell you the answer. The most important thing for you now is to eat well, sleep well and take good care of yourself." now he is just a nine-year-old child. Even if you tell him the answer, he can''t do anything.


    So, there''s no need.


    She didn''t want him to realize the feeling that her enemy was at ease but she couldn''t do anything.


    "Well, the beautiful sister should keep her word." Zeke raised her hand and made a hook gesture. Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, stretched out her hand and gently pulled the little hand. An agreement was formed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m going to expand the territory of the tribe and develop forces. Do Xiaoxiao have any good ideas and suggestions?" at night, in the dark night, a few stars twinkle in the night sky.


    "I happen to have the same idea." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Shuo sleeping on his side and smiled. Everything was silent.


    "Hehe, it''s my Xiaoxiao, and I really have a heart to heart relationship with the leader." Li Shuo smiled happily, but there was a cold light in the tenderness of his eyes. It''s time to expand his tribe.


    "Hum, don''t look who I am." Mi Xiaoxiao listened to Li Shuo''s words and hummed proudly, but she was also thinking about the day, which was hard to let go.


    In fact, if they didn''t sign the contract during the day, maybe the tribe wouldn''t be like this now, and those who died didn''t have to die.

 Chapter 780

    However, sad self blame only accounts for 5% of her mood. If this kind of thing will not happen in the future, they must make themselves strong. Blue ocean tribe, they can''t move for the time being.


    The present Canglang tribe is not at the same level as the blue ocean tribe in lisuo''s mouth. It is hard to go against others. It is impossible for both sides to do it. It is completely hitting the stone with an egg.


    The wolf tribe is Li Shuo''s painstaking efforts. She can''t let it be destroyed. Therefore, those unwise decisions are deleted one by one in her mind.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t think about what''s gone. The day will be bright, but the night is long." lishuo put his hand around Mi Xiaoxiao, buried his head in her neck and gently smelled the fragrance that belongs to her alone.


    "Er... I''m very tired today...".


    Before Mi Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she was pressed down by the man next to her. The hot lips and his unique breath rushed to her face, instantly occupied her whole mouth and tightly surrounded her, as if forming an impenetrable wall.


    Tightly separated her from him


    "Hmmm..." she didn''t finish her words. Suddenly she felt something!


    "Xiaoxiao, if you don''t concentrate, you will be punished." Li Shuo hesitated and said something indistinctly, and then appropriately bit at the corner of her soft lips, which immediately attracted the little woman under her to hum.


    "Xiaoxiao, can you give it to me?" Li Shuo''s hot breath sprayed on her. Because of the emotion... The emerald green eyes caused by the abnormal demon are shining in the dark, like stars illuminating the dark road ahead.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at it and felt it with extra peace of mind.


    "Hmm..." with a quick breath, MI Xiaoxiao answered in a very low voice. A man who was ready to go immediately began the so-called Siege... Slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until the middle of the moon, when he was about to lean to the west, that the man who fell on her and misbehaved faintly meant to stop. Holding Mi Xiaoxiao who was already sleepy, he went out to soak in the hot spring. Last time, he set out the address of the hot spring from Jin Xuan''s mouth.


    Clean the pregnant woman''s body, look at the blue and purple marks on her body, which belong to him, and there are more traces than Parr''s that time. Li Shuo narrowed his eyes with satisfaction. His emerald eyes show a disturbing light.


    Seems to be able to confuse people''s minds.


    Li Shuo kissed Mi Xiaoxiao''s swollen lips with satisfaction and slept contentedly.


    The next morning, a man got out of bed refreshed, but Mi Xiaoxiao was still fighting with sleepers. He obviously wanted to open his eyes, but he couldn''t do it.


    Clearly heard the sound of the man getting up around him, but he was too tired to move. He directly closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. After a while, the struggle ended. The final result, of course, was the victory of the sleepy insect.


    A tired woman, who slept directly until three poles a day, only stretched herself, rubbed her sour old waist, slowly sat up from bed, hacked, narrowed her eyes, and looked like she didn''t wake up.


    But I don''t know how "embarrassed" I am now. There is joy on my neck, chest and even on my little earlobe... The traces of love are green and purple. It''s not spectacular.


    "Hmm..." I feel so sore. It''s really hard to feel.


    "Xiaoxiao, have something to eat. I made some soup for you." as soon as pal entered the cave, he saw Mi Xiaoxiao who had just got up. Although he was gnashing his teeth at the mark on her body, he had to accept it. Sobbing, he was actually poo

 Chapter 781

    "Oh, come." Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed her eyes. Her two white feet ran around on the ground. Finally, she found two crooked shoes and walked out of bed staring at a nest, but she almost didn''t fall to death.


    MMP, low back pain, soft legs, this feeling, it''s just


    "Xiaoxiao, be careful." pal''s heart has already been full of internal flow, but on his face, he looks worried. Mi Xiaoxiao is a little embarrassed.


    "Hehe, hehe, well, I''m... Nothing. I just didn''t look at my feet and tripped." while talking, pal had helped Mi Xiaoxiao to the table and sat down.


    In MI Xiaoxiao''s heart, she scolded Li Shuo. This guy had no control and almost tossed her to death. This morning, he almost fell off a dog to eat... Shi, she was so angry!


    "Xiaoxiao, have something to eat. I specially cooked the soup for you. There are fruits and vegetables here. It''s warm boiled water, not hot, and the temperature is just good." Parr was busy before and after for MI Xiaoxiao, who delivered fruit and warm water.


    There was no sense of impatience, but a feeling of freedom. Mi Xiaoxiao looked in her eyes and warmed her heart. Her tone of voice couldn''t help but soften a bit: "don''t be busy before and after. What do you eat in the morning? Do you want to sit down and eat with me?"


    "Xiaoxiao eat, I already ate. By the way, Li Shuo released a message today." pal sat down next to MI Xiaoxiao and watched him smile gently.


    "News? What news?! is it very important news?" last night he said he wanted to be a powerful tribe. He released the news this morning. Mi Xiaoxiao is not stupid. This news must be related to the tribe.


    However, I just don''t know what it is.


    However, I have to say that Li Shuo is really an activist.


    "Early this morning, Li Shuo discussed with several people in the tribe. After coming out, he released a message. The Canglang tribe welcomes all honest orcs who want to join the tribe, but if you want to enter the tribe, you have to pass the test.


    As for the content of the test, Li Shuo said: "the content is random, the time is random, and the venue is random." pal shrugged, as if I were helpless.


    "Er, it''s really lishuo." there''s a clanging smell in the behavior and affairs, saying that the content is random, the time is random, and the site is random, which greatly increases the difficulty for those orcs to enter the wolf tribe.


    After all, this is a test that can start all the time. No matter what you are doing, it may be a test. Therefore, those orcs who want to enter the wolf must be vigilant all the time.


    Otherwise, you may be eliminated at some time, and you don''t know what you''ve been brushed down because of after elimination.


    "Well, doing things is very similar to his style, but they also have a share in the idea." they all discussed the scheme together. I have to say that this method has both advantages and disadvantages.


    But the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao finished eating, wiped her mouth, took pal''s hand, turned and walked towards the cave where they were in lishuo.


    ¡­¡­


    "In terms of hunting and management, we should strengthen it and not be slaughtered." when Shi Nuo''s ordinary voice came, MI Xiaoxiao had come to the entrance of the mountain.


    "It seems that you''re having a heated discussion!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled at several men in the cave. Li Shuo''s ruffian spirit, Shi Nuo''s calmness, Tamo''s leisure, Jin Xuan''s seriousness and history don''t matter.


    All the things in front of her eyes formed an irreplaceable landscape.

 Chapter 782

    "Xiaoxiao, get up?" Li Shuo stared at the incoming Mi Xiaoxiao with a smile. It goes without saying that the following people all said that it was too arrogant.


    There was a complete impulse to rush up and beat him up.


    "Well, how was your discussion? Did you have any plans?" Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t bother to look at Li Shuo. He directly ignored the topic and asked Jin Xuan instead.


    "There is no final conclusion. If you want the tribe to be strong, you can''t be eager for success. You have to take your time. First, you should strengthen the skills of the tribal orcs, because when you are strong, the tribe is strong.


    Secondly, the last time Xiaoxiao proposed to replace barter with crystal, we may try. Once successful, our tribe will really develop.


    But we have to make a plan, a complete Zhou Xiang plan. At least, even if we fail, we won''t lose too much. "


    Jin Xuan said seriously. A pair of golden eyes exuded serious light, as if they had some subtle attraction. People couldn''t help but want to pay attention to him.


    "Crystal plan? Well, let me talk about my idea.


    On the one hand, we can absorb some good and honest orcs into the tribe. On the other hand, we organize all the orcs in the tribe into small teams. Each team selects a leader, and then select several responsible people to lead the leaders of these teams.


    In the end, those who manage the team leader will be managed by several of you separately. Each of you will manage several. You will sort out all the things and finally hand them over to Li Shuo. It''s much simpler.


    Everyone''s division of labor and cooperation can not only save time and energy, but also achieve more with one stone. However, the leaders of these small teams and the people who command them must be responsible and good orcs, otherwise there may be rebellion. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao paused and then said, "as for crystal, we first find the place where the original crystal exists, then occupy that place, and send three or four teams to mine each time. Other teams work normally, hunting, setting traps, patrolling... And so on.


    We store the mined crystals, and then give a certain amount of crystals to other tribes we are relatively familiar with. We tell them that with this crystal, we can come to the store opened by the Canglang tribe for free.


    Of course, we can''t let ourselves suffer. We can price everything from a fair point of view. Only one crystal or multiple crystals can enjoy this service.


    Only fools will have the advantage, so it is easy to drive the operation of crystals. With the leadership of these tribes, other tribes will naturally want to make friends with us and then want to share our crystals.


    But we are not fools. We can''t just pay and receive no return. At that time, we won''t send crystals for free, but let them work for our tribe in exchange for crystals.


    Of course, at that time, we won''t have to work so hard to mine crystals. We can hire some tribes to mine crystals for us, and we will pay a certain amount of crystals.


    The same is true in other aspects. The prey captured by other tribes can be sold to our tribe, and we pay him a certain amount of crystal.


    Then we can take these prey to the store and sell them in exchange for some crystal. In this way, a cycle is formed, and the crystal can be used and accepted soon. "Mi Xiaoxiao said without gasping. After all, she has been thinking about this thing for a long time.

 Chapter 783

    If you want crystal to circulate in this animal world like modern paper money, you must spend some time and effort. After all, this thing is a troublesome project, so you can''t rush. You have to do it step by step.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a look of worship. Alas, his Xiaoxiao is cute, smart and the most boring!


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Jin Xuan and wondered, "what do you think? This is just a preliminary plan. Do you think there is anything to improve?"


    Many people are powerful, and everyone''s opinions are useful.


    "Great! Xiaoxiao, you are my lucky star!" Li Shuo smiled. He was indeed his partner. He was just as smart as him. Alas, why did he have such a good eye at the beginning?


    "Really nothing to change?" although she thought about the plan for a long time, it was only a preliminary draft. She was thinking about it. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. Now the tribe must be strong and at least have enough ability to protect itself.


    If the blue ocean tribe can kill once, it may come a second time. This time, several females died, which is also a big blow to the tribe. After all, people bullied the door, but no one in the tribe can protect the unarmed females.


    Therefore, they must be strong before the blue ocean tribe is in trouble again, not on the passive side.


    "Females are always a problem. They don''t have good skills. Although they can deal with some small prey, if they really want to fight with experienced male orcs, they won''t be opponents at all.


    If the blue ocean tribe invades again, how many of us are OK. If they have defects and let them rush in, those females and cubs will only have a dead end. They are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. "


    Tamo showed his pure black fox tail, his hands, combing his feathers, his tone of voice, and his laziness, forming a unique charm.


    "Well, so I think we can let the females exercise, exercise, harden their physique, and then learn a few more moves. They are basically self-defense moves, which makes them fight but there is still no problem running."


    Mi Xiaoxiao nodded in agreement. For Tamo, she agreed with both hands. If the tribe wants to be completely strong, it must improve its strength as a whole.


    A female doesn''t need to be strong. She just needs to learn to protect herself. She can protect herself at the critical moment and don''t hold back her partner. Perhaps she should also include herself.


    Refining poison alone may not be enough. It can''t be inexhaustible forever. If you don''t take it with you one day, you''ll be in danger.


    "I agree with Xiaoxiao." Li Shuo nodded and echoed. What Xiaoxiao thinks is what he thinks. Indeed, the current gray wolf tribe is still too weak. If you want to be strong, you must make efforts.


    "Tru, don''t go to the store during this time. First count the list of tribes with scar, and then group them. The strength should be relatively uniform without too great difference."


    Li Shuo returned to his casual attitude. The shopkeeper did it. Mi Xiaoxiao gave him three sixes every minute. Sure enough, it''s nice to have subordinates. This grouping is the most patient and troublesome. Li Shuo is good. He threw it directly to scar and Trudeau in a word.


    Scar: "well, chief, look at the statistics. It''s troublesome. Why don''t you send someone to help?"

 Chapter 784

    Scar sat on the chair, pale and weak. After all, he was an injury. He had just passed the dangerous period last night and had not died. It''s reasonable to be weak.


    Moreover, he shouldn''t have come here today. He was told to lie down and have a rest. As a result, as soon as she came here in the morning, she saw him sitting on the chair pitifully, but his hand was wrapped into a tree trunk.


    It''s not summer, so I''m not afraid of suppurating the wound because of too much heat.


    "Chief! You see, I''m still a wounded man. I can''t work too hard, but it will slow down the progress, so for the sake of planning, you can send one or two people to help." scar began his bargaining journey, but unfortunately, the "stingy" chief in his mouth didn''t even look at him.


    He said directly to Trudeau, "let Seth help. As for scar, help the group. It only takes brain power, not physical strength. Although your brain power is not very good, you are a helper."


    Li Shuo spared no effort to be his own subordinate. Mi Xiaoxiao smiled unkindly. Hey, scar, scar, how good do you say you are obedient?


    Although his brain was sitting, Trudeau needed only half of his physical strength and time.


    "OK." tru nodded calmly. To tell the truth, scar made a wedding dress for others. This other person is tru.


    ¡­¡­


    The day soon ended, and time always passed so fast. If aunt Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t come to see her tonight, she would have to be tossed around by them. I heard that they also made a list of priorities.


    I heard something secretly that pal was the first, Li Shuo was the second, Jin Xuan was the third, Shi Nuo was the fourth and Tamo was the fifth. Li Suo had no choice but to be excluded to the sixth.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart flows a river of tears with a width of noodles. Sobbing, sobbing, it''s seven days a week. She only has a Sunday to rest. She''s guilty!


    Now she felt like a great aunt who didn''t please her very much. This time, she felt very kind. She wanted to come for so many more days, but if she did, she would have a physical problem.


    So, aunt, this thing really makes women love and hate.


    You said that the day did not come, and you would worry about whether there was something wrong with your body, endocrine disorders, etc. you looked forward to its arrival. You said that if it came to visit normally, it would be annoying.


    A tangle of contradictions.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, whose great aunt escaped a "robbery", hid in the quilt and stole music, but tonight it was clearly his turn to have a man, but he hung his chest and wept silently. How could he be so unlucky?


    ¡­¡­


    A new day, a new beginning, this day, the wolf tribe is destined to be restless, and it is only a beginning.


    The news of recruiting orcs into the tribe released by lishuo spread within a hundred miles overnight. Some orcs who had no tribe to return to rushed towards the wolf tribe with a try attitude.


    For a while, there was no more lively topic discussed around here.


    The reputation and popularity of the wolf tribe have been upgraded to a higher level in an instant.


    Some of the plans that MI Xiaoxiao said began to be carried out in an orderly manner. Tru and Seth were busy counting the number of people, names and their respective skills in the tribe early in the morning. They were handed over to scar and Nathan.


    Then they divided into groups. To tell the truth, Li Shuo just said it. The next day, he sent Nathan to help scar deal with the grouping.

 Chapter 785

    The grouping was going on soon, and finally reviewed by Li Shuo. Mi Xiaoxiao calculated that there are 648 people in the Canglang tribe, including the people of Zili tribe and wal tribe.


    Although the people of the two tribes have not moved here yet, because Li Shuo wants to rectify the tribe''s plan, the orcs of the two tribes have begun to pack their luggage one after another. They can move here in half a month.


    Apart from MI Xiaoxiao and other six people, there are 641 people in Canglang tribe.


    Among them, there are 50 females in Canglang tribe, 20 in wal tribe and 30 in Zili tribe. Therefore, these females alone add up to 100. Females are not included in the group list, so there are only 541 people.


    If you count the children, there are 41 Zili tribes, 40 WOL tribes, and 60 zekesi tribes, so there are 141 in total.


    Of course, children can''t be included in the team list, so these numbers have to be subtracted, and there are only 407 orcs left, but among them, there are 37 old and disabled people of the wolf tribe. The wal tribe is relatively small, 10 and the purple tribe is 20.


    These people can''t hunt. They are either old or disabled, so they have to be subtracted. Finally, only 340 people can be included in the list.


    These people can be included in the list of groups. If there are 17 people in each group, then just 20 groups can be divided.


    If each group chooses a team leader, it can have 20 team leaders. Those teams will be managed by them. Naturally, MI Xiaoxiao can''t eat idle food.


    Mi Xiaoxiao manages the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. In other words, females, the elderly, the disabled and children are all under her management. Mi Xiaoxiao happens to have some plans to make proper use of their labor force, and everyone can contribute to the tribe.


    Lishuo is the leader of the tribe, so he can get rid of it. After all, in the end, all the important things still have to be handed over to him.


    Then, after subtracting Mi Xiaoxiao and Li Shuo, there are five people left: Tamo, Shi Nuo, Jin Xuan, pal and Li Suo. The twenty sub captains will be handed over to them to manage. Each person will manage four sub captains.


    Then, if there is something you can''t handle, discuss it with Li Shuo. The division of labor is clear. Everyone performs their own duties, and the task will naturally be much easier.


    The list of groups came out soon. Mi Xiaoxiao''s plan was initially implemented. It is more than one step away from success, but she will stick to it. Dreams can be realized anywhere, as long as you work hard enough.


    Even if the world changes, you still have a chance. The prerequisite is that you have to see hope, and you can''t fly moths to the fire, or waste your time in vain.


    Mi Xiaoxiao used to have a dream of starting a business in modern times. When he got rich, he wanted to travel around the world and see the beautiful scenery of the world.


    Since she has no chance with modern times, she can also get up in this animal world. After all, she has some knowledge from modern times. With her golden fingers, she can eat and ensure the safety of people around her.


    One day, scar, Trudeau, Seth and Nathan spent their time in statistics and grouping. After the list was really determined, it was five days later. During this period, MI Xiaoxiao lived a more moist and lazy paradise. He was treated at the emperor level.


    But when the great aunt finally said goodbye Slowly, MI Xiaoxiao was depressed that night.

 Chapter 786

    Depressed, expecting, embarrassed and happy, complicated, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to look up at Jin Xuan when she was having dinner, but a man who was thinking about her wanted to stare at her all the time.


    So, a dinner, so ''happy'' to spend


    When the whole day was dark, Li Shuo and Shi Nuo were pathetic and reluctantly left. Before leaving, they didn''t forget to stare at Jin Xuan, and the envy in their eyes should not be too obvious.


    Jin Xuan was shocked. In addition, tension and excitement are inevitable.


    "Jin Xuan?!" eh? Mi Xiaoxiao called Jin Xuan''s name in doubt. She was just taking a bath. Why did this guy disappear?


    "Is it going back?" I can''t tell what I feel in my heart. I''m vaguely disappointed. This guy shouldn''t be running away? Does she have such servants?


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help looking at himself. It seems that there is nothing terrible!


    "Xiaoxiao." just then, Jin Xuan''s voice rang behind him. Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously turned back. The first thing that came into sight was a bunch of golden chrysanthemums.


    "This... Jin Xuan, you just went to pick flowers?" Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. The rest was surprise and joy. The romantic factor gradually spread in the air.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, here you are. Although I don''t know what you like, this is the only flower I found." after looking for it for a long time, I found some flowers under the hillside where Xiaoxiao was chased by snakes.


    Because he was nervous, he wanted to give Xiaoxiao something to ease the tense atmosphere, but he didn''t expect that he was more nervous now.


    "Thank you, Jin Xuan. I like this flower very much." Mi Xiaoxiao took Jin Xuan''s words with a smile, found a deeper stake, inserted it temporarily, and got something to raise it tomorrow.


    "Xiaoxiao, you..." just like it.


    The remaining four words were pressed back by the cherry lips that MI Xiaoxiao took the initiative to send to the door. Jin Xuan was stunned for a moment, so he directly hugged Mi Xiaoxiao and turned passivity into initiative.


    Kissing and that, men always have the talent to learn from themselves in this regard.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao''s pink lips were red and swollen, Jin Xuancai moved his position and put his hands on his chest... Mi Xiaoxiao took Jin Xuan''s hand and stared at him without deterrence.


    But Jin Xuan looked at it, but he liked it to his bones. He rushed straight to his lower abdomen. Between MI Xiaoxiao''s legs, he successfully felt one


    "That, that, I, you, you..." although it''s not without personnel, MI Xiaoxiao can''t hold this scene. After all, Jin xuanna... Estimates that it''s scary. Mamma Mia, can she bear it?


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoxiao... Xiaoxiao... I love you, always love you..."


    "Well..."


    After a night of tossing and turning, MI Xiaoxiao lived up to her expectations again the next day and slept until the sun rose. If she goes on like this, she will spend 70% of her time in bed in the future.


    Then her plans could not be implemented. As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao got up that day, he rubbed his waist, slowly stepped on the earth, carefully step by step and with a face of resentment, prepared to go to the six men for a good discussion.


    A cave in lishuo.


    Jin Xuan sat on the stone bench with a satisfied face. He was elated. People who didn''t know thought he had picked up the money. His mouth cracked and showed his signature white teeth. The blind could see it. He was very happy and very happy at this time.


    Happy to fly


    "Cough, Xiaoxiao, drink some water." as soon as Jin Xuan saw Mi Xiaoxiao, he gave her a glass of water. In a pair of golden pupils, he was full of MI Xiaoxiao, completely a standard wife and slave.

 Chapter 787

    "Er, put it there first!" Mi Xiaoxiao was a little confused about Jin Xuan''s enthusiasm, which made her don''t know how to speak.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you want to eat a fruit?" Jin Xuangang just put down his tea cup. He didn''t know where to change a fire dragon fruit. By the way, he got a spoon. At a glance, he knew it was a new wooden spoon that had just been made.


    "Well, where did you come from?" Mi Xiaoxiao stared at the dragon fruit in Jin Xuan''s hand and twitched slightly. He said there was no fruit here. Where did the fruit come from?


    "Oh, I brought it when I went out in the morning," he said, turning around and acting like a trick, he got out a bone knife, cut out a round cover on the top of the fire dragon fruit, then handed the spoon to MI Xiaoxiao and looked at her eagerly.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    Eat? But she just came over for dinner. She''s full now. She can''t eat, but... Don''t eat? Looking at Jin Xuan''s expectation, she didn''t eat, but seemed to have done something heinous.


    After thinking about it, MI Xiaoxiao took the fruit, directly found a seat to sit down and ate. After a while, he threw his purpose out of the sky.


    Li Shuo gave a brief account of the group and the names of some managers. The list of Zili tribe and wal tribe, Seth and tru have been counted, and the group has been divided.


    The names of the 20 team leaders have also come out. Li Shuo simply said it to pal.


    Group 1: Wang Xi, group 2: Huang Yi, group 3: Feng Song, group 4: Xudong, group 5: Xu Canghai, group 6: Lin Si, groups 7 to 20: Wang Li, Cang Nanrui, Shang Ying, Ji Ruchi, AI Lirui, he Zifeng, Lin Si, and group 6: Lin Si are close brothers.


    Group 14: scar, group 15: Trudeau, groups 16 to 20: Seth, Nathan, ximur, Ling Binxi, Zhou Jie.


    While eating fruit, MI Xiaoxiao listened to Li Shuo read his name. Until she heard it, all she knew were scar, tru, Seth and Nathan.


    According to Li Shuo, of the 20 names, 11 are from the Canglang tribe, five are from the Zili tribe, and four are selected from the wal tribe.


    The team leader came out, and the next thing was the matter of pal. it was finally decided through consultation. Shi Nuo was in charge of group 1 to 4, Jin Xuan was in group 5 to 8, pal was in group 12, LISO was in group 13 to 16, and the remaining 17 to 20 groups were managed by Tamo.


    In the afternoon, MI Xiaoxiao decided to go to Shimi tribe to see the "LiXiao" trading store there.


    At present, the crystal has not been mined, and the news that it can be used to exchange things is also kept confidential and has not been announced. Therefore, at this time, the trading store of Shimi tribe still exists in the form of barter.


    Business is still good, but Mi Xiaoxiao plans to close it this time. Then he only opens it on Tuesday. At other times, he closes the store, and then reopens the store when the crystal is picked back.


    Li Shuo couldn''t leave. At last, Tamo and Li Suo accompanied Mi Xiaoxiao. When they got there, they explained that they had nothing to do and came back.


    But when I passed by the center of Shimi tribe, I saw several female orcs making animal skin skirts, which are still the kind of skirts suitable for summer. When I saw this, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of something.


    Maybe she can open a clothing store or something in the world of beasts.

 Chapter 788

    The night was very dark, and the moonlight was erased by the thick black. The earth was dark, like pouring a bottle of ink, giving people a feeling of suffocation and depression.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s cave.


    Shi Nuo crawled on MI Xiaoxiao''s body and ignited everywhere. The long suppressed power of famine was finally released this night, but at the top of the month, a man still didn''t want to stop.


    "Hum... Shi, Shi Nuo, no, I don''t..." Mi Xiaoxiao pushed Shi Nuo''s chest with both hands, and there were several faint scars on it. But at this moment, MI Xiaoxiao was not only distressed, but also gnashing his teeth.


    "Hmm? Xiaoxiao..." Shi Nuo raised her head buried in her neck, a pair of golden eyes, I don''t know when it began to become a demon induced beauty, flowing with color and enchanting.


    "No, don''t come..." Mi Xiaoxiao gasped for mercy in a very weak voice. TMD, she will die again! Although it''s a little too serious.


    "What did you say..." Shi Nuo seemed not to hear Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. The purple eyes caused by the demon flashed and disappeared in the bottom of his eyes.


    "I, don''t..." Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to say something, but Shi Nuo mercilessly pulled her into a new round of degradation. The small cave was full of ambiguous atmosphere. She slipped past quietly all night


    Early the next morning.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sat on the stone table for dinner, with a pair of panda eyes on her face. She was sad and angrily staring at Shi Nuo opposite her. She glanced at Jin Xuan in turn.


    Jin Xuan subconsciously touched his arm, tut Tut, Xiaoxiao''s eyes were so cool that the baby was afraid.


    "Hehe, Xiaoxiao... Xiaoxiao, come on, I''ll give you some soup!" Jin Xuan stood up first, picked up the empty bowl in front of MI Xiaoxiao, stammered, and was about to give Mi Xiaoxiao soup.


    "OK! Sheng!" Mi Xiaoxiao put a pair of black eyes on Jin Xuan, full of sadness. Jin Xuan was a little creepy. The soup almost greeted him several times.


    "Hehe, Xiao, Xiao, here, it''s very hot. Drink it slowly. Oh, drink it slowly." Jin Xuan put the soup firmly in front of MI Xiaoxiao, and then sat down and ate the meat in the bowl, silent.


    "Thank you ~ ~" a ghost like sad voice came out, and Jin Xuan was almost choked.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat more. There''s more over there." pal picked up his chopsticks, sandwiched a piece of barbecue coated with honey for MI Xiaoxiao, and said with a smile.


    "OK ~ ~" was still a sad voice, and PAL obviously heard the dissatisfaction.


    "Well, then, I''ll go outside the tribe after eating and find some fresh fruit for Xiaoxiao." tamer spoke directly and slipped as soon as he spoke. Mamma Mia, Xiaoxiao''s sad tone made his goose bumps rise. It''s better to go out and run errands.


    "Fresh fruit ~ ~, OK ~ ~" Mi Xiaoxiao raised his eyes and looked at Tamo with a smile. At that glance, Tamo hair was about to explode. Where did the slow hole fly black gas come from?


    Mi Xiaoxiao replied: don''t you see it emanates from me? This is the breath of sadness, discontent and anger. Yes, that''s it.


    The smarter Shi Nuo and Li Shuo just shut up and didn''t speak, but they obviously felt the dissatisfaction of the cave. Unfortunately, they still looked like an old monk and didn''t feel anything.


    So, the sad smell of a Xiao became more and more strong, so Jin Xuan grabbed the soup, so pal ate meat and bit his tongue, so

 Chapter 789

    At the same time, along the coast far away from the wolf tribe, the scene of the blue ocean tribe has a unique atmosphere, which is really dark, depressed and breathless.


    "First, chief."


    In a tent made of trees and broad emerald leaves, a man with braided hair is very rough from his back. He kneels respectfully on one knee with his head hanging low. He stands on top of his negative hand and speaks respectfully with his back to his man.


    "Dead again?" the master of the voice was male and female, but he slowly turned his face, walked to the top position and sat down slowly.


    The light in the tent is not very bright, but it can see things clearly. Because the man turned around, his face was instantly exposed to the air without reservation.


    What kind of face should that be?


    A pair of crystal clear light blue eyes and white skin, just like a newborn baby, smooth, soft and elastic, high bridge of the nose, light pink thin lips, a high bundle of dark black long hair, with so few strands around the ears, are woven into a small braid.


    The man''s hand is slender and white, but there is a slender scar on his left hand, extending from the wrist to the palm and even the end of his index finger.


    The scar is very light, but it is obvious on the white porcelain skin and is not easy to ignore.


    "Yes, yes, the people Xi Mi took with him, including him, were completely annihilated, and I heard..." Sade Na said here, some wanted to talk and stopped, raised his eyes, carefully looked at the leader sitting on the upper side, and then remained silent.


    Maybe I don''t know how to speak.


    "Speak human words." Lin Chu''s icy blue eyes were always full of cold light, and his endless darkness from top to bottom showed his ruthlessness and indifference.


    "Listen, I''ve heard... There are purple, purple... Purple lions that should have been extinct in the gray wolf tribe." sadna stammered. From his words, we can see that the leader of the blue ocean tribe is extremely resistant or hates the purple lion.


    "Oh, purple... Lion?" Lin''s thin lips outlined a beautiful radian. It''s really interesting! The wolf tribe is really, more and more interesting.


    Lin Yuan smiled, but the rugged body of Sade Na kneeling on the ground couldn''t help trembling. The whole blue ocean tribe knew that leaders generally didn''t laugh. Once they laughed, it was definitely not something that the whole person could solve. I''m afraid it was a precursor to the coming of bloody rain.


    Because


    The leader has no heart.


    Therefore, Lin Yuan is ruthless and lustless. He wants whatever he wants, kills whoever he wants, and whatever he wants. No one dares to oppose the whole blue ocean tribe, let alone disobedient.


    "Yes, yes." sadro couldn''t help but raise his hand and wipe the sweat from his forehead. His face was nervous and palpitating. The leader was terrible. The leader was not like this before


    "Oh ~, step back and don''t move the wolf tribe for the time being." Lin Yuan resumed his indifferent expression. Maybe only he knew the reason why he didn''t move the wolf tribe, because


    The tiger with teeth is funny!


    A tiger without teeth is a paper tiger. In his eyes, it is no different from waste. It is very boring to tease. It is crushed to death. What he wants is a beast that can resist. After all, this life is too boring.


    "Yes, then, the subordinate quit." Sade Na wiped his sweat again, but he still didn''t dare to move, because he was waiting for Lin Yuan''s consent.

 Chapter 790

    Without the consent of the leader, he would never dare to leave the tent without authorization. The leader was angry, which he could not afford.


    "Oh, get out." Lin Yuan no longer paid attention to sader, who was kneeling on the ground, but looked at his injured hand. The light pink scar was still so conspicuous. Lin Yuan stared at the scar and frowned slightly, with a strange feeling in his heart.


    Even he couldn''t tell whether it was hatred or resentment.


    ¡­¡­


    Because Mi Xiaoxiao''s resentment was too strong, the beautiful men agreed that they would never disturb Xiaoxiao''s rest tonight. In two days, the people of the wal tribe will take the lead in moving here, but the orcs will move here.


    It takes a week or so to get some things, such as prey, fruit, animal skin and so on.


    No one bothered. Mi Xiaoxiao had a good sleep, but in the middle of the night, a colorful streamer emanated from MI Xiaoxiao''s pillow, like the color of a rainbow. It was beautiful and dreamy, but it lost a bit of streamer because of the lack of several colors.


    As far away as the blue sea tribe along the coast, Lin Yuan had just slept. The tent was dark and could not see anything. The faint moonlight did not play much role. However, the quiet tent was interrupted by Lin Yuan''s sudden sitting up.


    At this time, he was very irritable and crazy. It was like that he had less things that he should have. How to say, it was similar to having trouble sleeping and eating. It was a simple metaphor.


    Lin Yuan''s feeling at this moment is like that a modern man is used to using a mobile phone, but suddenly, the mobile phone disappears without any harm, but he will feel uncomfortable all over. He always feels that there is something missing.


    Suddenly, a strong feeling came from one direction. When he wanted to explore which direction it was, the strong feeling suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, the light beside Mi Xiaoxiao''s pillow suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    The next morning, after breakfast, the WOL tribe, which was close to the gray wolf tribe, moved in one after another, but the first came were the females, and those cubs, 20 females and 40 cubs. A total of 60 people moved in. They had to spend a day living alone.


    Moreover, the original places of Canglang tribe are far from enough for so many people to live in, so we have to cut down some trees around, and then build tents on them. The terrain is flat and the tents are easy to set up.


    Mi Xiaoxiao asked people to collect all the cut trees and pile them up in another cave. It takes some extra effort to remove the stumps. However, MI Xiaoxiao suggested not to remove them.


    As long as the orcs surround the stumps when building tents, the stumps are also of great use. If there are few people, they can be used as tables. If there are many people, they can be used as boards for cutting vegetables.


    Of course, the stump can surround one or two. Don''t surround too much, otherwise it will not only occupy space, but also take so much. Fortunately, the trees are sparse and not dense.


    Two days later, the whole WOL tribe moved here, but things are still moving here. Fortunately, it''s not far away and it''s not so hard to move.


    That afternoon, Li Shuo came back from hunting with people. Looking at the suddenly busy orcs, he immediately ordered the orcs of Canglang tribe to put down their prey, and then helped the orcs of wal tribe build tents and tidy up their things. The atmosphere suddenly became harmonious.

 Chapter 791

    But it may take some effort to make the orcs of the wall tribe fully integrate into the wolf tribe, so Mi Xiaoxiao thought left and right, and greeted tru, scar, Seth and Nathan and prepared a small welcome party.


    It''s specially held for the people of the wal tribe. As for the people of the Zili tribe, they can get another one at that time. If they want to come, they may arrive the day after tomorrow. After all, they can''t go too fast with their families.


    "Roast whole sheep, roast chicken, barbecue kebabs, fruit, chrysanthemum tea..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at them one by one. Li Shuo and they were busy building tents for them. Seeing that it was getting dark, they had to hurry to get the place where they lived.


    So the welcome party was made up of her and Trudeau, and some females in the tribe were busy. The welcome party was not big, so it wouldn''t be too troublesome. It was ready in about half an hour.


    Some time ago, MI Xiaoxiao came back and asked people to pick all the chrysanthemums under the hillside. Now they are dried. Because there is a large amount, MI Xiaoxiao won''t be stingy. He took them out directly to make tea for everyone.


    Of course, make a whole pot, and then everyone pour a cup. After all, no matter how many chrysanthemums there are, it''s impossible for everyone to make a few! Moreover, the quilts and bowls and chopsticks of the Canglang tribe are not enough, so people in the Canglang tribe don''t use cups.


    They gave them all to the newcomers today, which made the people of wal tribe feel much more secure. When they came here, they were worried that they might not be able to integrate into a new environment for a while.


    And at the beginning, it was Li Shuo, the leader of the Canglang tribe, who killed their leader, which made their leader belong to the Canglang tribe. People who originally thought of the Canglang tribe were ferocious and profiteering. Unexpectedly, Li Shuo was so close to the people.


    I don''t mind at all. They just came to the tribe and didn''t dislike it. They even helped them set up tents. Now, the wife of leader lishuo has specially held a welcome party for them.


    Say no, that''s false.


    It turned out that the people of Canglang tribe were so kind. It turned out that leader lishuo was not as cold-blooded and ruthless as rumored outside. In fact, he was very enthusiastic.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao arranged the welcome party, Li Shuo''s side was also completed. The barbecue had just been roasted and was still steaming. For those roasted kebabs, MI Xiaoxiao strung some vegetables, sprinkled salt and smelled fragrant for a short time.


    "This tea, named chrysanthemum tea, is made of flowers. It smells fragrant. People who drink it for the first time may not be used to it. They really don''t like it. I have prepared clear tea for you.


    But this tea can clear away heat and detoxify. I can teach you how to make it if you like. The meat has been roasted and you can eat it at ease. "Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile and quietly made it by Li Shuo''s side.


    The people of the wal tribe are a little guilty. At the beginning, the leader aimed at the beautiful little female in front of her, and even almost let her die. Now she is so kind to them. She is really broad-minded, kind and lovely.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know. Just because of that remark, the people of the wal tribe have increased their favor towards her.


    This welcome party was very successful. The orcs of the wal tribe also successfully integrated into the wolf tribe. They got along well and talked about everything. For a while, the atmosphere on the scene rose to the highest point.


    After that, MI Xiaoxiao washed and went straight back to the cave. Li Shuo Jinxuan also went back to his residence. Originally, MI Xiaoxiao was glad that they didn''t come one by one.

 Chapter 792

    It seems that she really bluffed them yesterday and looked out for a while. After making sure that no one came, MI Xiaoxiao almost covered her mouth and laughed. In fact, MI Xiaoxiao did the same, but when she turned around, she almost cried.


    A tall figure appeared in MI Xiaoxiao''s line of sight. Two slender legs staggered with each other and moved from time to time, as if playing a beat. It seemed that it was called a leisurely natural and unrestrained.


    Further up, there is a pure black animal skin skirt. The animal skin skirt is very short. When this leg is lifted, because the person is lying facing Mi Xiaoxiao, so at this moment, what Mi should see and what he should not see are also clear.


    What can''t be described? Mi Xiaoxiao was so stupid that she didn''t wear the animal skin skirt. Isn''t it the same in nature? Isn''t it all at a glance


    "Cough." he covered his eyes in time and said in his heart: "color is emptiness, emptiness is color, Amitabha, don''t look at bad manners..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes and read disorderly. Then she took a few deep breaths. The blush on her face gradually disappeared. She carefully opened an eye gap and looked up. It was a flat chest.


    Tut Tut, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped looking and sighed in her heart. Unexpectedly, this guy still has some material! Look at this abdominal muscle, one, two, three, four... Eight, great. Why haven''t you found this guy in such a good shape before?


    Hey, hey, isn''t it wrong to appreciate? Well, she just appreciates it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how... Obscene her expression and actions are at this moment.


    The eyes originally covered with both hands are wide open at this moment. The palm covers the face, but only two eyes are exposed to form a w gesture.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you look good?" Tamo''s very nice voice came. At this time, there was a bit more temptation than usual. Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously nodded. When he reacted, it was already late


    "Cough, I, that..." Mi Xiaoxiao''s face turned red again, but it was because he didn''t really see it with his hands. But with such a hazy scene and Mi Xiaoxiao''s small expression of "getting angry from embarrassment", Tamo''s throat was unknowingly dry.


    "How long does Xiaoxiao want to see? Or is Xiaoxiao satisfied with what you see?" tamer continued to tempt, but this time Mi Xiaoxiao was smart, so she simply closed her eyes and pretended to be ''I don''t know anything''.


    Just stand where you are, motionless.


    "Oh." looking at Mi Xiaoxiao pretending to be a fool, Tamo was in a good mood and laughed. As soon as he supported his arm, the whole person sat up in an instant, but he was silent and didn''t make a sound.


    Eh?


    Why is there no sound?


    Is that tamer guy asleep?


    Or


    Open your eyes?


    I still want to have a good sleep tonight! But I didn''t expect that just when I was thinking of stealing music, this guy suddenly appeared on my bed and looked at his hook... Man''s posture. I''m afraid I''ve been waiting for myself for a long time.


    So just now she seemed silly. She stole music and went into the wolf''s nest. Oh, no, it''s the fox''s nest.


    Is this guy really asleep after all this time? Curious, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but open her eyes and look, but she almost had a heart attack. What''s the matter with the sudden appearance of an enlarged face in front of her?


    This guy blinks? Or is he a ghost and floating when he walks? Otherwise, how could there be no sound!

 Chapter 793

    "Shit, Tamo, are you a ghost? There''s no sound when you walk? Don''t you know it''s scary and frightening?" Mi Xiaoxiao stepped back and stared at Tamo fiercely, pretending to be very angry.


    If you put in your waist, it is estimated that there will be a momentum of bitch swearing, but Mi Xiaoxiao really can''t do it.


    "Xiaoxiao, look at my appearance. How can I scare people to death? Well, don''t pull aside the topic. Xiaoxiao, answer my question quickly. How are you satisfied with what you see?"


    Tamo approached Mi Xiaoxiao slowly. When she wanted to retreat, she found sadly that she had retreated, because behind her was the hard stone wall.


    "Cough, that, that, can''t you get so close?" Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his index finger, gently touched Tamo''s chest, whispered, this wall Dong or something, really, really embarrassing


    Although some romantic, some blush and heartbeat.


    "No!" tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s small head swinging from side to side and said with a smile.


    "..." asking is tantamount to asking in vain.


    "Xiaoxiao, a spring night is worth thousands of gold. You say it''s dark this day. Should we do something meaningful?" Tamo''s arms support the stone wall, a pair of black eyes, smiling at Mi Xiaoxiao, with streamers that only he can understand at the bottom of his eyes.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "..." you''ve already said this. What else can I say?


    "Silence is acquiescence. For your sincere invitation to me, I''ll reluctantly accept it." tamer said with a smile, and the two black fox ears moved up and down.


    Thin lips slowly approach Mi Xiaoxiao''s pink lips, a little, a little, at the critical moment, MI Xiaoxiao is angry!


    Which Fox of his eyes saw that she was inviting him? MMP, does he know such a thing as self-knowledge? So Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and grabbed his ear directly, um


    Fluffy feels good


    "Ah ah! Ha ha! Itch! Itch! Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, we have something to discuss. No, don''t! Ha ha!" tamer wants to reach out and tear off Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, but every time he wants to reach out, Xiaoxiao will use more power, so he can only put down his hand obediently.


    "Oh, I haven''t taught you a lesson for a few days. Are you good at it? Tell me, where did I invite you? Huh?" the ending was raised. Tamo could only accompany a smiling face and whispered, "that Xiaoxiao! Don''t be angry, OK?


    We gentlemen don''t do anything. We want a lady, don''t you? So put it down quickly. It''s very bad. "Lian coaxed, and Mou Xiao finally put down his hand.


    But I forgot that the nature of the fox was cunning and crafty. Therefore, as expected, MI Xiaoxiao was directly thrown down on the bed at the moment she put down her hand, and earth shaking changes took place in her sight.


    "You..." what else does Mi Xiaoxiao want to say, but Tamo doesn''t want to give the opportunity: "Xiaoxiao, the spring night is hard and short. It''s not too late to do these things tomorrow. Tonight, you belong to me!"


    Then, a pair of hands slightly with a thin cocoon began to touch her irregularly... For others, the whole night is just a matter of sleeping. To be simpler, it is just a moment of closing and opening your eyes.


    But for MI Xiaoxiao, it seems that after a century, it is almost dawn when she finally goes to sleep.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s sleepy eyelids fought, but a man still stared at a hungry and dissatisfied face, put his hand on her and made trouble everywhere. Mi Xiaoxiao slapped him impolitely: "don''t move! I''m going to sleep!"

 Chapter 794

    "OK, I''ll kiss..." tamer said, quickly dropped a kiss, hugged Mi Xiaoxiao, put her head on her arm, and really didn''t move at all. Mi Xiaoxiao turned her eyes and fell asleep soon.


    When Mi Xiaoxiao woke up the next day, the sun was already shining and the sky was clear for thousands of miles, but the position around him was already cold. Mi Xiaoxiao hooked his lips. It seems that Tamo has been up for a long time.


    Supporting his arms, he sat up slowly, rubbed his sour neck, MI Xiaoxiao got out of bed, simply washed, took a long hair that had grown to the waist to one side, and randomly braided a twist braid.


    What he was wearing was a fiery red skirt. The part just reaching the knee was cut into three lines of similar size by Mi Xiaoxiao after she made the skirt with animal skin. It was woven into a braid and tied around the waist.


    Such a simple belt makes Mi Xiaoxiao look forward and backward. The thin waist, which can''t be grasped, is perfectly outlined. Below is a pair of fire red plush boots. Mi Xiaoxiao made it just to the knee.


    It is still the same cloth as the skirt. The sole uses a flat bone with uniform thickness, but the front end is convex. Then it is padded with animal skin and sewed on both sides. Under the bone, a simple grass mat is made.


    In this way, the grass mat is light brown on the outside. She also found the grass used to make the grass mat for a long time before she got it. The top of the grass mat is a bone wrapped in animal skin, which is padded with two layers of animal skin. She is not afraid of being too hard.


    This bone is also the result of grinding for a long time. Let alone, it really achieved the effect of increasing. Therefore, just this pair of shoes, I wasted a lot of effort to finish it, let alone the clothes.


    Today is also the first time to wear it. This animal skin was given to her by Li Shuo at the beginning. I haven''t been willing to take it out.


    Mi Xiaoxiao dressed well, followed an apple on the table and walked out of the cave, but she didn''t know how amazing and beautiful her own appearance was.


    "Hello, madam..." when I met an orc of the wolf tribe, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t call her name, but others greeted her, and she couldn''t be silent. After all, she was always polite: "Hello!"


    He smiled at him, waved and walked away. No matter how the people behind him reacted, it was like I didn''t take away a cloud.


    "How beautiful..." the orc stared at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back. He didn''t even know that he had lost something. His face was crimson. If he didn''t know, he thought he was running a marathon.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know what the orc''s reaction was. Humming a little song and biting an apple, she was in a good mood and walked to the cave in lishuo. God may have seen that she was in a good mood, so she was in a bad mood. Therefore, there was such a small fault.


    "Be careful!" a male ORC was carrying a stack of animal skins higher than his head. He was about to hit Zeke Si head-on. He didn''t know whether the little guy was still sad about the female mother. At this moment, he didn''t move at all.


    Just looked at the man coming.


    "Hey!" with a soft sigh, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly seemed to be an arrow off the string. He rushed towards Ze Ke Si and rolled with him to avoid the danger of being hit. However, his foot hit the orc''s foot ring, causing others to jump and fall.


    The animal skin was also flying all over the sky. I didn''t know where Fei Er had gone with the unfinished apple in my hand. Because I protected Ze Ke Si, I scratched the skin on my elbow.


    ¡°¡±

 Chapter 795

    Although he only scratched the skin, some dust and small stones took the opportunity to drill into the skin, causing a faint tingling when Mi Xiaoxiao turned her arm, but it didn''t matter.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sat up with Ze Ke Si in his arms. After Ze Ke Si stood firm, he hurried to the orc who tripped over by himself, reached out and helped him up and said, "are you all right?"


    In any case, he tripped others. Mi Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed when he thought about it.


    "It''s all right. Don''t rush here so impetuously next time. I was hiding. I fell when you made such a noise." Hua zhe looked at the beautiful little female in front of her with a little dissatisfaction.


    Originally, it was a little difficult to see the road with so many things. I didn''t expect that I walked well, but a child came up. It seemed that I was still in a daze.


    The little female stood aside and kindly reminded that she wanted to avoid it. As long as she took a few steps away, she could avoid the child, but unexpectedly, the little female suddenly rushed over and hugged the child.


    Originally, I was kind, but I didn''t expect to trip myself directly and make these clean animal skins fly all over the sky. It''s still dirty.


    Taking it back is bound to be washed before you can wear it, but you have to waste more effort in vain. Therefore, no matter whether the little female is kind or not, he will not accept the man''s kindness.


    So the tone of voice is naturally not very good.


    "Er... I''m sorry, I was just too worried." Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to cry without tears. Now she really did something bad with good intentions.


    Do you have wood?


    "I don''t want to argue with you, but I don''t have so much spare time. Play by yourself!" Hua zhe glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao faintly. He dutifully picked up those scattered animal skins, sorted them out and left.


    "Hey! What''s your name..." she didn''t mean it, but how did she feel that this person was strange? Moreover, what is meant by letting her play by herself? Mi Xiaoxiao looks at the sky speechless. It seems that he is about the same age as himself?


    How do you feel like a child in his eyes?


    "What''s my name? It''s none of your business!" Hua zhe glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao with disgust. Then he ignored Mi Xiaoxiao and turned around and left. The little female looked beautiful and was just like those who took a fancy to her appearance!


    It''s all uneasy and kind!


    What''s more, she looks so young and wants to find a partner. She''s really a fickle woman, but he can''t give in. Well, thinking so much about Hua Zhe''s aversion to MI Xiaoxiao is a little more.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who stood in place, was stunned. Did she have the man who got the most? Because Mao just arrived, his tone sounded a little more... Disgust?


    However, she did a bad thing with good intentions, but she was also out of good intentions and apologized at the first time. Originally, she wanted to ask her name, let Li Shuo know and help wash the animal skin.


    But people seem hostile to her?


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know. Hua Ziguang hates her even more because of his own idea. There''s no way. Although Mi Xiaoxiao''s dress is too beautiful today, it''s not too much to say that it''s a country and a city.


    But this kind of dress makes her look more petite and exquisite. Although there are some places, it is more so. Therefore, at first glance, the whole person still has a bit of the meaning of beautiful little Lori.


    So Huazhe misunderstood her as a child. In fact, it makes sense

 Chapter 796

    However, if Mi Xiaoxiao knew that Hua zhe actually regarded him as a child, she would blow her hair. She said that a little Lori as "tall" as she was, a child? One meter six really shouldn''t be short?


    But here, it seems to be a little short! But because of Mao, they are always 1.71.8 meters. Woo woo woo, will people stay in this pit father''s animal world?


    Zeke Si came back to his senses, but found Mi Xiaoxiao standing not far from him. For a moment, he was confused. Didn''t he walk well? Why are you dusty now?


    And the beautiful sister is next to him now, or is she so gnashing her teeth staring at the front? Ze Ke Si raised his eyes and looked at the place Mi Xiaoxiao stared at, but he didn''t see anything.


    Without doubt, he reached out and waved in front of MI Xiaoxiao and said, "beautiful sister, what are you looking at?"


    "Eh, ah? Oh, there''s nothing. I''ll just... Look around." isn''t it just looking around? There''s no shadow of this person. Is it difficult to watch the scenery at noon?


    But


    Mi Xiaoxiao turned his eyes to Ze Ke Si and stared at him like a smile. In the end, Ze Ke Si was a little suspicious of life. Did he do anything treacherous to annoy his beautiful sister?


    In other words, the look in my beautiful sister''s eyes is also frightening... Is there any wood in his hair?


    "Cough, I''m a beautiful sister! Why are you staring at me like this... Why?" Ze Ke Si hugged his little arm. Why would he feel cold when the sun was shining?


    "Zeke Si! What were you thinking just now? Huh? I thought I was in a daze even when I walked? Come on, talk to my sister."


    Mi Xiaoxiao grabbed Ze Ke Si''s small hand. Well, it''s meat. I haven''t lost much recently.


    Without giving Zeke Si any chance to respond, he walked directly towards lishuo them. It was noon now. He remembered that he only ate an apple in the morning


    No, it''s a few mouthfuls of apples. Eating the apples is still missing. It''s noon now. Mi Xiaoxiao feels his stomach and really feels a little sorry for it.


    "Is the beautiful sister hungry? Let''s go eat!" Zeke Si said with a smile. Unfortunately, it''s obviously impossible to change the topic here.


    "Smelly boy, don''t change the topic!" said Mi Xiaoxiao, still pulling his little ears. The painful Ze Ke Si bared his teeth, but he didn''t dare to act rashly, sobbing


    Beautiful sister bullied children


    What''s more hateful is that no one helped him. Woo woo woo, he is the most pitiful child of the wolf tribe. Who are you?


    "Oh, no! I''m just worried about starving my beautiful sister. Really, Zeke Si is the most honest!" a little guy successfully learned the essence that Xiaoxiao doesn''t need to draft when he tells a lie and talks nonsense seriously.


    "Oh, you''re honest?" Mi Xiaoxiao obviously doesn''t believe it. This little guy is a lie who doesn''t go to the house for three days and expects him to be honest unless the sun comes out from the west tomorrow.


    "Hey! Don''t you believe Ze Ke Si, beautiful sister? I''m the most honest. Otherwise, beautiful sister, you let go of Ze Ke Si first? It''s all outside the leader''s cave. I just want to run, but I can''t run away!"


    Zeke si still wants to persuade Mi Xiaoxiao to put his hand down. It''s a pity that this little guy is a little loach. As soon as he lets go, he will be embarrassed if he wants to catch it next time.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao is not going to let go of the little guy.


    "Tut, Xiaoxiao, how did this little guy annoy you?" pal smiled at the big one and the small one entering the cave.

 Chapter 797

    "Oh, I don''t like him." Mi Xiaoxiao said faintly. As soon as he saw the food on the table in the cave, MI Xiaoxiao immediately let go of Zeke Si, ran to the table, directly picked up an apple and began to bite.


    "Xiaoxiao didn''t have breakfast?" pal wondered. Didn''t he put breakfast in the kitchen? Also specially called Xiaoxiao to tell her, how come this cave is like a hungry ghost reincarnation.


    "Yes." Mi Xiaoxiao said vaguely. Under pal''s puzzled eyes, he continued: "I''ve eaten half an apple since morning." after a few bites, it should be as big as half an apple


    "Xiaoxiao, come here." Shi Nuo suddenly stares at Mi Xiaoxiao with a straight face, which makes Mi Xiaoxiao have to stop eating and walk to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Xiaoxiao wondered. Why are you so serious all of a sudden?


    Shi Nuo didn''t speak, but directly pulled Mi Xiaoxiao''s arm, a pair of pale golden eyes, stared at the bloodstained arm and said, "how did this happen?" it was a question, not a question.


    "Oh, it''s all right." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head carelessly, but still explained: "just when I came here, I saw that Zeke was about to collide with a man holding animal skin. In my hurry, I rolled around with him, and then it became like this."


    Mi Xiaoxiao casually explained a few words, but she scraped a little skin. When she filled her stomach, she would just wash it with water. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t plan to take it to heart. Now the most important thing is to fill her stomach.


    "Let Hua come over." Li Shuo frowned, obviously dissatisfied with MI Xiaoxiao''s lack of care for himself. As soon as he opened his mouth, he wanted to call Hua.


    "No, it''s just a scratch. It''s not in the way. It''s really not. I''ll get some herbal medicine and apply it later. It''ll be fine in two days." Mi Xiaoxiao is very helpless, but also full of happiness. They are always worried about their future.


    "Deal with it now. I''ll get the herbs." Jin Xuan sighed helplessly. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao full of spoil, he couldn''t bear to blame her, so he had to get up and go to Hua to get the herbs.


    Staying under several pairs of eyes, Jin Xuan personally cleaned Mi Xiaoxiao''s wound, then smashed the herbs and put them on the wound, leaving Shuo several days to take back his sight.


    Li Shuo, sitting at the top, picked up the bone knife and personally cut the fruit after dinner for MI Xiaoxiao. Just when Jin Xuan went to get the medicine, pal turned to the kitchen and brought breakfast.


    Minced meat and egg soup, stir fried cabbage, and two small sweet potatoes, coupled with two pieces of barbecue that have been cut into small pieces and coated with honey.


    Rich and colorful rice Xiaoxiao always feels that something is missing. She really misses the delicious rice. She has been eating meat for so long and is getting tired of it. If only she could find rice in this animal world.


    But now it''s just thinking.


    "Leader." tru stood outside the cave and called out to the cave. He had just come from Shimi tribe. Today, according to the leader''s wife, it was Tuesday, so "LiXiao" drove for a day today. He didn''t feel at ease and went to have a look.


    "Trudeau? Come in." Li Shuo said without raising his head. When Trudeau heard Li Shuo''s words, he strode in, looking very anxious.


    "Have the people from the purple tribe moved here?" Li Shuo asked carelessly.


    "A group of people have come. By tomorrow, the orcs should be able to move here completely, but it will take some time to move those things." tru frowned. In fact, he didn''t want to say this

 Chapter 798

    "Well, that''s good. By the way, send someone to urge them. Let the people of our tribe help deal with the things. They must move here within three days." after such a delay, it''s almost half a month.


    "Yes." drew nodded.


    "Oh, there''s nothing you can go back." Li Shuo said gently with a smile after handing the pear to MI Xiaoxiao.


    Trudeau: "..." he hasn''t even started to say, why is it all right?


    "Something else?" lishuo looked at Trudeau and said softly.


    "Well..."


    "Well, what? Well, just say it! Why, I''m afraid I''ll eat you?" Li Shuo stared at drew with a smile. When did this guy learn to wriggle?


    "..." tru calmed down and said, "this morning, there was a woman in LiXiao, holding a white stone, who said she wanted to see the leader''s wife." tru said truthfully.


    "Oh? What''s she looking for me?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. It''s really interesting. The sixth stone has appeared and should be the last one, because Mi Xiaoxiao simply spelled the stones in her hand, which is an ordinary diamond.


    Only one piece is missing.


    These stones can also emit light at night. If they have no special significance, they are actually good for lighting.


    "She said she wanted her wife to help her become beautiful," tru replied honestly again.


    "Ha? Become beautiful?" she thought of many strange reasons. She didn''t expect to find her in order to become beautiful. This problem is a little difficult. She is not a beautician and won''t have cosmetic surgery!


    "Yes, the woman was holding a white stone. I''ve seen it. The stone really shines. She said she wanted to see you, and then asked you to make her beautiful." tru nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "madam, that woman..."


    "Hmm?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Trudeau, wondering.


    "Cough, it looks a little... Ugly." ugly... Anyway, he doesn''t like it very much.


    "Oh..." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded thoughtfully. She had never seen it before, so she didn''t know how ugly the "a little ugly" in Trudeau''s mouth was. But when Mi Xiaoxiao really saw the "a little ugly" woman in Trudeau''s mouth, it was really a little frightened.


    "Hehe, Hello, I''m Mi Xiaoxiao." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the woman sitting opposite her, smiled awkwardly and said.


    "Hello! Hey, I''m Lu Lu. You''re so beautiful." Lu Lu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a big bucktooth and a look of envy.


    "Cough, Lu Lu, right? I heard you wanted to see me with this stone just to... Want me to help you become beautiful?" but she... There''s nothing she can do!


    If there is only one skin allergy, acne or something, I still have some ways, but this


    His face is dotted with spots. His nose is very good-looking. He is tall and straight. His eyes are thin. When he smiles, he directly becomes a seam. His eyebrows are a little too thick. It''s like someone''s mischievous stroke with thick hair.


    Not to mention, the hair is messy, yellow and dry, and the front teeth are directly buckled out. In short, it is the same as the rabbit''s teeth, and there are not only spots on the face.


    There are also a few yellow pimples with thick yellow juice. There are only a few, but this, this


    "Yes, yes, I came all the way and found a lot of people. They all said they couldn''t help me. You are the most beautiful female in the nearby tribe, so you must have a way to help me become beautiful!" Lu Luxin swore.

 Chapter 799

    "Well, there''s really nothing I can do." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head and gave the answer directly. At the beginning, she came to see if she could get the stone, but this


    It''s not that she despises others. Anyway, they all have their own dignity, but it''s not easy to become beautiful? If you have cosmetic surgery technology, it''s no problem. It''s almost the same if you operate and maintain it for a few months.


    But she doesn''t have that technology. It''s better not to promise. Don''t give people hope, so she won''t be more desperate.


    "No! Don''t you just want this stone? I''ll give it to you." Lu Lu was a little excited. She found so many places without medicine. The orc can help her become beautiful.


    This place is the last place she plans to look for. If she doesn''t, she can only return disappointed, but she doesn''t want to!


    "Lu Lu, it''s not a matter of stone. I''m just an ordinary little female. I don''t have any tricks to help you. It''s not that I don''t help, but I can''t help." Mi Xiaoxiao told the truth, but made Lu Lu more excited.


    Sitting up fiercely, Lu Lu grabbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand, shook it violently and said excitedly, "how can it be! You are the most beautiful among the tribes nearby. How can you not help me!


    Besides, you are a medicine ORC. You have great medicine skills. You can come back from the dead. Can''t you help me? "Mi Xiaoxiao frowned tightly and wanted to break free, but found that she couldn''t move.


    The woman''s strength is too much. She has no chance to break free.


    "Let her go." as soon as Li Suo entered the cave, he saw that MI Xiaoxiao was stopped by another woman and was still shaking his body violently. Suddenly, a cold air rushed out of his body.


    "Oh!" Lu Lu cried in surprise and continued, "Wow! Beautiful man!" after that, she let go of MI Xiaoxiao and wanted to hug Li Suo.


    Unfortunately, our Li Suo is not an easy person to provoke. If it hadn''t been for Xiaoxiao''s feelings, this woman would have been patted to death on the wall by him: "get out!"


    "That''s my partner, Lu Lu. I can''t help you. It''s not whether I''m beautiful or not. It''s a question of whether there is a way. At most, I can only cure the acne and hair on your face."


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned. Seeing what happened just now, her tone was helpless and irritable. She was really a wonderful girl.


    "Really? Yes! Here you are, you treat me, hurry up!" it''s OK to be a little better! Even a little better, I won''t be excluded by the females in the tribe.


    "Hoo ~, yes, but I can''t guarantee the effect. You should be prepared in your heart. Moreover, the skin and hair should be maintained by yourself. If I cure you and you toss until now, I can''t help you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao gave her some psychological counseling in advance. Don''t have much effect at that time, and then ran over to toss with her. She was actually afraid of trouble.


    It''s better to do more than one thing. This time, if it weren''t for the sake of the white stone, she would have left early without saying a word. How could she grind haw here again.


    "OK, no problem!" Lu Lu nodded happily. Mi Xiaoxiao took the stone back and temporarily arranged Lu Lu in the residence of the "LiXiao" shop.


    Because the store only opens every Tuesday, there will be no one here. She can rest assured to arrange Lu Lu to live here. Anyway, she can''t solve her problems for a while.

 Chapter 800

    Later, I got some chrysanthemums and honeysuckle flowers to send them to the past, and then let Lu Lu drink tea. After making a few fiddle, I made a simple mask with peppermint, but it needed to be applied on the spot.


    So the first time that rice Xiaoxiao made the mask was to paint it on her own hands, and then she gave it to her. How to make it without a mirror, just to face a basin of water, anyway, just smear it on the face.


    Then add some herbal medicine to reduce fire and improve beauty. Take it in boiling water. I hope it will work. If it doesn''t work, I can''t blame her.


    After all, she is not a miracle doctor.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know. Today she saved a white eyed wolf.


    ¡­¡­


    The temperature gradually decreases, and the thick fog in the mountains has not really dispersed. When people breathe, there will be white fog.


    Mi Xiaoxiao sits on the stone bed and lies lazily. Li Suo shows his upper body, purses his lips and has deep eyes. However, he honestly sits aside to rub Mi Xiaoxiao''s arms and beat his back.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked comfortable, but I didn''t know that the man on one side was staring at her, as if he were staring at a potential prey. His eyes were about to shine green.


    "Hum..." when she was comfortable, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t forget to hum twice. Li Suo''s line of sight was more deep and glued. She didn''t leave Mi Xiaoxiao half a step.


    "Xiaoxiao, is it cold?" Li Suo hooked his mouth, as if he thought of something. A pair of bright red eyes like gemstones were abnormal.


    "As you say, it seems that it''s really a bit. I''m afraid it''s going to snow in this ghost weather." Mi Xiaoxiao pouted and shouted.


    "Oh, I''ll wait for you to warm your bed!" the light tone made Mi Xiaoxiao blow her hair. She finally rested for three days and got it on her own excuse to study Lu Lu Lu''s medicine.


    I was just free now. After dinner, I wanted to lie down and rest for a while, but I didn''t expect that Li Suo came and said to rub her back. Originally, I wanted to refuse.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the busy research was also a little tired. He had backache, so he let him in. This technique is even better and very comfortable.


    Li Suo is also very honest. Unexpectedly


    There is still a


    "Wait, wait! My great aunt is coming! It''s inconvenient to do that." Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and pushed Li Suo and said hurriedly.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve been waiting for three days, and your great aunt has come!" Li Suo said in a sad tone. Mi Xiaoxiao was excited. She forgot that she had come this month.


    Moreover, it seems that she has leaked something that can only come once a month


    "That, that... You be gentle..." Mi Xiaoxiao said awkwardly, and gave up his struggle.


    "OK." Li Suo smiled calmly, but she almost flashed Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Alas... Her friends are all powerful, but she doesn''t see enough every day. Tut tut.


    ... it''s a night of struggle... Entanglement and intoxication, but time is very easy.


    As soon as Li Suo opened his eyes, he saw the honest little woman in his arms. He was cold. The smile at the corners of his mouth was never broken, but his tenderness was limited to this little woman, that''s all.


    "Well... It''s dawn?" he opened his eyes vaguely, yawned, rubbed his eyes, and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes." Li Suo said softly.


    "It''s so cold." Mi Xiaoxiao just put out his hand and immediately retracted back. It''s so cold.


    "Well, it''s snowing outside." Li hugged the little woman in her arms and pinched the quilt corner for her.

 Chapter 801

    "Hmm? Is it snowing?" although Mi Xiaoxiao was moved by LISO''s care, she was attracted by the information in LISO''s words. No wonder it was so cold. It turned out that it had snowed.


    Two days ago, it rained for two days. Mi Xiaoxiao spent two days in the cave, drawing design drawings, all of which are design drawings of clothes and jewelry. Although she is not a designer, she still remembers some modern things.


    In addition, combined with the style here, MI Xiaoxiao is quite satisfied with the pictures drawn. It may also be a sense of achievement!


    For two days, so she wanted to go out for a walk.


    As if he saw Mi Xiaoxiao''s intention, Li Suo took the lead in holding Mi Xiaoxiao''s small head, imprisoned her in his chest, and said softly, "Xiaoxiao, sleep with me again."


    The voice is a little low, but it''s very nice to hear. Mi Xiaoxiao listens, but it seems that she can''t hear enough.


    After hesitating for a while, MI Xiaoxiao said, "OK." then he put his arms around Li Suo''s waist again. The whole person snuggled up in his arms like a lazy cat, smiling at the corners of his mouth and fell asleep slowly.


    His arms are warm and wide, which makes Mi Xiaoxiao sleep at ease.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know is that at the same time, the cave in lishuo has a warm and completely different scene from here.


    "Brother Shuo..." Lu Lu''s whine sounded through the whole cave. Originally, it was a bumpy and freckled face. At this time, there were a lot of spots left except some dark. As for the acne with yellow juice, it had long disappeared.


    "Look at your female face, roll!" Li Shuo stared angrily at the woman in front of him, but in his eyes, he was angry.


    "No! Brother Shuo......" Lu Lu shook her head and pouted. In a pair of small eyes, Wei qubaba''s hands were shameless, so she was going to catch Li Shuo.


    "I say it again for the last time, roll!" Li Shuo raised his eyes. There was no cynicism in his emerald green eyes. The rest was just endless ice, as if he could freeze a person to death.


    Unfortunately, for some thick skinned and narcissistic women, these can be ignored.


    Although Lu Lu was afraid of the smell of men, she had to say that the man in front of her was really, really beautiful! Better than all the men she''s seen!


    Originally, I thought that my face was almost good. At the same time, the medicine in my hand was gone. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t send someone to send it. I couldn''t help it, so I came to her directly.


    In fact, I just wanted to take something and go back. When I passed the cave, I came in with curiosity and heard a lot of rumors about the leader of lishuo.


    Silver hair, green eyes and peerless face.


    Unexpectedly, I was curious at first glance, but I directly fell in love with this man. He looked so excellent. I didn''t deny that he was moved, so I didn''t even inquire, so I wanted to do it directly.


    This lishuo is better than all the males in their tribe. If he is brought back to the tribe, he will be envied to death?!


    Hum! Let those women laugh at and crowd out her ugly every day. As long as you take this man back, they will be angry!


    On this thought, Lu Lu''s courage and determination to get this man''s hand grew stronger and stronger. The more she looked at Li Shuo, the more satisfied she was. Well, such a man, coupled with her who has recovered her appearance, is just right.


    So, today, no matter what, this man, she is going to make a decision!

 Chapter 802

    As everyone knows, if others only know what she thinks in her heart, I''m afraid they will say: it''s a toad trying to eat swan meat!


    Although Mi Xiaoxiao helped her face recover a lot, her skin looked better, her freckles were less, her acne was gone, and her hair was much smoother, her buckteeth and smile became a slit in her eyes, but Mi Xiaoxiao was powerless.


    Because of this, I gave her a lot of negative points for her appearance.


    So in Li Shuo''s eyes, this is a super invincible ugly woman!


    It''s too much for him to think about doing it yourself now. He dare not compare Xiaoxiao with her, because she is unworthy, shameless and regardless of morality.


    I don''t know where it came from. Recently, the number of people in the tribe has increased a lot. It''s not impossible to have such a wonderful woman. It seems that I have to let the people below stare at it in the future.


    Even if they are accepted by the wolf tribe, some treacherous and cunning villains with evil intentions should not appear in the tribe. In addition, there are a few fewer people, and we can''t add a few mouse excrement for this.


    Lu Lu doesn''t know what Li Shuo is thinking. Her eyes are shining. She thinks that he is stunned by his appearance. On this thought, Lu Lu has more confidence. Don''t say, she really wants to thank the man named Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Restore her appearance to this, but as long as a broken stone in exchange, it''s not necessarily smart, but the black haired man around Mi Xiaoxiao she saw that day is good-looking.


    It''s a pity that the man is too cold and doesn''t like ice. Otherwise, the man is qualified to be his partner.


    Lu Lu thought so. A pair of small eyes looked at Li Shuo affectionately. She couldn''t hide the smile around her mouth. It seemed that she had seen Li Shuo''s future with her.


    Just thinking so, I totally forgot that the man who is also qualified to be his own partner in his mouth is mi Xiaoxiao''s partner who has the same kindness to her.


    Others tried their best to help her cure her face. Although it was also for the sake of the stone, anyway, changing a stone for a face was a loss.


    Although she doesn''t look much better now, it''s much better than at first. Now it''s at best ugly or ordinary, but at the beginning, it can be said to be a shock and nightmare.


    It''s too shabby


    Lu Lu, who was so narcissistic that she couldn''t extricate herself, stared at Li Shuo again and said with a smile, "Oh, brother Li Shuo, you followed me obediently! Lu Lu Lu will be very, very good to you. You see, how much we deserve together!


    Moreover, I like you very much. "Lu Lu said so, but she was a little thick skinned again and was about to rush towards lishuo.


    The man frowned and said, "you female are really disgusting. Fortunately, my eyes are good. My Xiaoxiao is thousands of times better than you. My leader doesn''t like you. You''d better come and go!


    Wolf tribe, don''t welcome you! "In the last two words, Li Shuo directly sank his face, waved and planned to shoot directly at the man named Lu everything.


    "What?! you have a partner? Your partner is mi Xiaoxiao?!" Lu Xi screamed and frowned. Why are two such excellent males her mi Xiaoxiao''s partners?


    No, no matter whose partner he is, even if she can''t make a contract with herself, she has to take it back!

 Chapter 803

    Li Shuo''s eardrum was hurt by her sharp cry. He thought that his strength had to be increased. He was going to shoot Lu Lu directly.


    But Lu Lu was not a fool. There was no reason to stand and let people fight. She rolled in the direction of the hole. Although she hid most of her strength, her right shoulder was inevitably hit by Li Shuo.


    "Hiss..." I couldn''t help crying out in pain. Looking at Li Shuo''s eyes, he was still full of possessiveness. I wanted to rush up immediately and take him as my own. If he could protect him like this, it must be an ultimate happiness!


    "Brother Li Shuo, no matter how much you don''t like me, you can''t beat a female. You see, you hurt me and must be responsible." Lu Lu began to cling to it. Since she knew that this man was Mi Xiaoxiao''s partner.


    Then you have to get the man before she finds out. As long as Li Shuo is facing her, she won''t be able to bear her even if Mi Xiaoxiao finds fault at that time.


    Thinking so, Lu Lu smiled proudly again.


    "It''s disgusting. Our leader has never killed a woman. Let''s try it today." MMP, I''ve never seen such a shameless woman before. It''s even more wonderful than a wonderful flower.


    Not to mention her ghost appearance, but her whiny voice can make him vomit. I don''t know where she came from. I''m confident that I''ll see her!


    Moreover, I already know that he has a partner. I still want to do something to him here. It''s disgusting to look at it.


    It really can''t compare with the half a hair of his family!


    Although there are rules that prohibit males from beating females, but... He actually wants to kill her!


    Thinking, Li Shuo Yun interrupted his gesture and rushed over. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by the calendar cable on the way. Li Shuo subconsciously looked at the hole, and sure enough, he saw a fire red figure.


    Suddenly a little nervous, the palms are sweating. Although this woman is extremely ugly, if Xiaoxiao misunderstands him


    Thinking, Li Shuo''s eyes were cold, and his whole body exuded murderous Qi. A pair of green eyes stared at Lu Lu. It was obvious that he was looking at a dead man.


    After receiving Li Shuo''s line of sight, Lu Lu was really afraid. Why did this man come for real!


    For a moment, it means to shrink back.


    "Lu Lu." Mi Xiaoxiao walked into the cave and smiled at the woman who was much taller than her, but exuded the meaning of retreat.


    "Oh, oh, MI, MI Xiaoxiao." somehow, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s smile, Lu Lu was subconsciously afraid, but for a moment, she was brave again. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, she was a little more provocative and arrogant.


    "So you still know me." Mi Xiaoxiao continued to say so lightly, but her eyes were still staring at Lu Lu.


    "Oh, I just came to get the medicine from you. Give me the medicine quickly and I''ll take it back." Lu Lu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said righteously.


    Now his appearance has recovered more than half. He must be no worse than Mi Xiaoxiao. As long as he continues to take medicine and wait until his appearance is completely beautiful, it''s not too late to accept the man at that time.


    Besides, this man is also nice, although it''s a little cold.


    After being bullied, ridiculed and excluded for so many years, Lu Lu''s heart has long been distorted. Naturally, she will not take into account any human nature and morality. She just feels that the whole world owes her. The past days are too dark.


    It was so dark that even her heart became black, so that she felt good about herself. She always felt that as long as it was what she wanted, it should be given to her, because they owed her!

 Chapter 804

    Looking at the woman who asked for herbal medicine righteously, MI Xiaoxiao sneered: "herbal medicine? It''s gone." he spread his hands and smiled with a smile. He wore a snow-white scarf at his neck because of the snow.


    With fluffy white hair and a charming smile, his skin is white and smooth, his black eyes are full of aura, and he smiles like he can speak. Especially when he smiles, he will completely convey happy emotions to you in silence.


    But look carefully, although Mi Xiaoxiao is laughing at this time, the bottom of his eyes is a cold ice.


    She heard what she should and shouldn''t hear, so she helped a white eyed wolf.


    "No?!" Lu Lu glared at Mi Xiaoxiao, raising her feet and trying to walk towards her.


    He even stretched out his hand and planned to hold Mi Xiaoxiao''s shoulder. He planned to stage the drama of shaking her shoulder when he first met Mi Xiaoxiao.


    But


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at her and took a step back. Now she looked at her and felt irritable, let alone let her touch it. It was too late to avoid.


    "You, you!" Lu Lu Lu''s shoulder couldn''t catch Mi Xiaoxiao, so she angrily stretched out her hand, pointed to MI Xiaoxiao and continued: "how can you do without it?! you can''t do without it! That''s the medicine for my face. How can you do this!"


    I don''t know. I thought it was Mi Xiaoxiao who turned her face like this.


    "Why can''t I?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, directly pulled Li Shuo, who wanted to come forward and kill Lu Lu Lu, and sat down. Li Suo cut the fruit for MI Xiaoxiao leisurely.


    Before Xiaoxiao is in no danger, he doesn''t intend to take action.


    Li Shuo pursed his lips and calmed down. He picked up his tea cup and took a sip gently. A faint smile hung around his mouth because of MI Xiaoxiao.


    "You!" Lu Lu pointed to MI Xiaoxiao, her fingers trembling! Angry, she looked at the two men she liked sitting around her. Li Shuo showed a smile she had never seen before. Suddenly, the only reason left was replaced by anger and impulse.


    "Miss Lu has an opinion?" Mi Xiaoxiao took a very calm look at her with tea.


    At this time, some orcs of tribes were surrounded outside the cave. Looking at the scene inside, they talked about it one after another. However, there were many people who said Lu Lu Lu was shameless.


    "I!" Lu Lu paused and said with a gloomy look in her eyes, "if you take my stone, you should have the responsibility to cure my face. Otherwise, you will compensate me for both of them, otherwise the matter will not be over!"


    Lu Lu stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with a pair of small eyes. When she looked at Li Shuo and Li Suo, she couldn''t help but be amazed. It''s OK to have no herbs. Then compensate her for the two men!


    Look how generous she is!


    "Yo! It''s so ugly. It''s not so big. Look at that mouth of teeth. It''s scorched yellow. You can see that it''s unclean in the morning. No wonder the breath is so smelly!" tamer shook his fox tail and walked into the cave very enchanting.


    On the contrary, Lu Lu was speechless when she was still smart. But when she saw tamer, her eyes wanted to stick to tamer.


    That means, it goes without saying.


    Mi Xiaoxiao saw this and his breath was a little cold.


    Tamo, however, stood in front of MI Xiaoxiao, stopped, tilted her head and smiled at Lu Lu, just when she was addicted to this smile.


    Tamo said faintly, "ugly, I''m looking. I dug your eyes!"

 Chapter 805

    "You!" when Lu Lu heard Tamo''s words, she suddenly thought back. How could this male be so cruel? How could she say such cruel words to a female?


    Aren''t you afraid to scare her?


    "Who are you?" Lu Lu Lu''s tone of voice was a little weaker than that of MI Xiaoxiao. After all, Tamo said he was going to dig her eyes.


    "Tamo." Mi Xiaoxiao still smiled. Looking at Lu Lu, it was like watching a clown jumping. Some people should let her taste the taste of falling from a high place.


    "Well, MI Xiaoxiao, I won''t care about the herbal medicine, and the stone will give you away. As long as you give these three men to me, I''ll go right away, and I won''t say you don''t keep your promise."


    Lu Lu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao like a charity. She looked like, tut Tut, and she really didn''t want to be beaten.


    "Xiaoxiao, have breakfast." pal heard Lu Lu''s words, but he carried breakfast and ignored it directly. For such a woman, out of sight and out of mind, don''t dirty his eyes.


    Or your own Xiaoxiao.


    Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo also walked in slowly. Today, the people of Zili tribe also moved in. They worked hard all morning, cutting trees and helping build tents. After a hard rest, they wanted to see Xiaoxiao.


    But I didn''t expect to hear the dog barking early in the morning, but it didn''t affect their mood. Anyway, Xiaoxiao could deal with it, so I ignored it directly, so I went to MI Xiaoxiao''s side and sat down.


    On the contrary, Lu Lu saw one handsome man after another walking into the cave. The light in her small eyes almost blinded Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Unexpectedly, MI Xiaoxiao''s partner was really more handsome than each other.


    If you can take it back


    However, why is God so unfair? I look like this, but Mi Xiaoxiao is so beautiful. I am laughed at every day, but she is praised. I am excluded and can''t find a partner, but she is surrounded by beautiful men every day!


    It''s really unfair!


    No, she wants to turn Mi Xiaoxiao into the same as her, and then grab all her friends. In this way, she will live her previous days. Ha ha, yes, it should be like this.


    Why is she so good, but she is so bad.


    Thinking, Lu Lu''s eyes became more and more vicious, and the distortion in her heart became more and more expanded.


    "Oh, are you thirsty? Have a cup of tea?" Mi Xiaoxiao poured a cup of tea herself, went to Lu Lu and looked at her with a smile, as if she had no temper.


    "Oh, you know!" in that case, just break one side of her face. Who makes her know so well.


    Some people are like this. They can''t get what they can''t get. Others get it. Her psychology is distorted. It''s just that others took everything that belongs to her.


    Lu Lu is a typical example of this.


    Lu Lu drank up the tea in one breath and threw the cup directly into Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand. Mi Xiaoxiao was not angry. She directly put the cup on the table and still sat on the stone bench, looking at her without saying a word.


    But I was about to say something, but I found that my face was a little painful. It was like being scratched by someone with a knife. There was no blood, but it was a bone breaking pain. The feeling could not be clearer.


    "You, what did you do?!" Lu Lu wanted to reach out and touch her face, but it hurt so much that she dared not move her hand for a moment.


    A pair of eyes stared at Mi Xiaoxiao angrily, as if Mi Xiaoxiao had betrayed her. She wanted to eat her blood and drink her meat. However, MI Xiaoxiao seemed not to see it at all and still tasted chrysanthemum tea lightly.

 Chapter 806

    "Nothing, just add something to the tea." Mi Xiaoxiao raised her eyes, looked at Lu Lu, looked at her hatred and madness, looked at her pain to convulsion, and there was no excitement at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Added something? Bitch... Man! What did you add? Why, why does your face hurt so much!" Lu Lu wanted to rush forward, but it hurt so much that she was sweating that she couldn''t even stand still, but in MI Xiaoxiao''s view, there was no blood on her face.


    "Of course it''s the medicine that disfigure you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao seemed to be talking about an insignificant thing. She didn''t care at all, but she completely angered Lu Lu and made her want to rush over like a madman, but she couldn''t even get close to MI Xiaoxiao within one meter.


    After all, Li Suo is not a vegetarian, and the girl they hold in their hands can''t look at being bullied by others.


    "Bitch...... man! Why are you so vicious? I just made some small demands, but you directly ruined my face! Bitch...... man! You are jealous of me! You must be jealous of me!


    My face! Ah ah! Give me back your face! You bitch... How can you be so stingy! It was you who destroyed the letter first. I just wanted a little compensation, and you ruined my face! "


    Lu Lu''s eyes gradually congested, and there were only a lot of freckles on her face. One by one, red acne, like the size of a needle eye, covered her whole face, red, making it like a steamed face, red thoroughly.


    The skin shrank and turned black in an instant, just like a 60-70-year-old grandmother. Wrinkles slowly covered the whole face.


    The originally small eyes are smaller, but those red needle eyes and acne still show an increasing trend. They grow wantonly on the face and feel like needles when touched.


    "The stone is just something you gave me as a transaction. I''ll try my best to help you. It''s almost done, so it doesn''t belong to you anymore. What''s more."


    Mi Xiaoxiao paused for a moment and then said, "moreover, if you rob my man in front of me so openly, you violate my bottom line and disfigure, but make you a little uglier than you originally looked.


    Lu Lu, not everyone can be provoked by you. Everyone has a bottom line. They are my bottom line. You keep trying to possess them and don''t look at them. Do you have that qualification? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s tone was still peaceful, but he listened to the people present and felt deeply. Yes! Everyone has a bottom line. The leader''s wife didn''t do anything wrong, and she was kind enough to help each other cure their faces.


    The woman named Lu Lu Lu only gave her a broken stone. The leader''s wife suffered a loss. Now she even has the cheek to rob her partner with the leader''s wife. She is like something.


    I really think who she is. She gives the leader to her one by one, and doesn''t care. She looks like a charity leader''s wife. It''s enough to be shameless to do this!


    "It''s really the first time for such a shameless woman!"


    "Yes, look at her face, tut Tut, it''s really ugly. The leader''s wife seems to say that she''s only a little uglier than before. You can imagine how ugly she used to be!"


    "I think so, too. This female is really speechless. Her face is ugly and her heart is even uglier. She looks like the whole world owes her. If I were you, I wouldn''t have the good demeanor of the leader''s wife."


    "Yes, if she dares to rob my partner and is so shameless, I might kill her directly on impulse! Hey, but the leader''s wife is too good tempered. We really should vent our anger on the leader''s wife. We can''t let her bully anyway!"


    A female looked at Lu Lu and said angrily.

 Chapter 807

    The voice of abuse and discussion was higher than one, and Lu Lu''s face was becoming more and more ugly. The old face showed only malice and hatred, but I didn''t know why she ended up like this.


    It''s just your own fault.


    "Shut up? What do you know? Ah? What''s the right to say that about me?! I''m just taking some compensation. Why did Mi Xiaoxiao ruin my face?


    She is so beautiful, why can''t she pity me? She has so many friends, why can''t she let me have some? I''m all like this, why should she destroy what originally belongs to me!


    I live so hard. I am excluded and ridiculed every day. I live at the bottom of the darkness every day. Every day I live is worse than death. They all say, I''m ugly, but you beautiful people are cheap... People! "


    Lu Lu was crazy. She leaned her back against the wall, stretched out her hand and trembled, pointing to the people outside the cave talking about her. Her anger and excitement could be seen in her words.


    "This female is really interesting. According to her words, don''t we all owe her? Tut tut Tut, I can''t describe her in words. How can this nice little female be such a cheeky person?"


    "Hey! It''s the first time I''ve seen such a good little girl when I''m so old. How can she grow crooked? Listen, she''s suffered a lot before."


    "Sir, don''t be too compassionate. She doesn''t deserve sympathy at all. How can she have such a mentality? Hey, I think it''s hopeless."


    ¡­¡­


    One sigh after another came to Lu Lu''s ears, making her even more crazy. The one who stumbled and grabbed a stone was about to throw it at Mi Xiaoxiao, but before he started throwing it out, she was interrupted by Voga who rushed in from the outside.


    The good arm was powerless and hung down at this time. The stone originally held in her hand also hit her own feet heavily. After a scream, she still didn''t give up and wanted to get close to MI Xiaoxiao.


    As a bodyguard to protect Mi Xiaoxiao, Voga naturally did his duty. For those who wanted to hurt Mi Xiaoxiao, he directly said one word - kill.


    But for a moment, Voga came forward and broke her neck. A moment ago, Lu Lu, who wanted to destroy her face, was lying on the ground without interest.


    He opened his eyes as if he were dying. He stared straight ahead, but he couldn''t jump anymore.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything about the result, just glanced at it gently, and didn''t say too much. In fact, she didn''t want to kill her


    Because Lu Lu sees her face more important than her life


    When the orc watching the excitement outside saw that the girl was dead, he suddenly had some mixed feelings. In fact, the female is also a poor man! However, the poor man also has something hateful, isn''t she?


    Therefore, the female is really not unjust


    *


    A month has passed since Lu Lu''s incident. The snow is still falling. The freezing weather has made a thick layer of ice on the originally flowing river.


    It''s freezing and snowy. The beasts still go out early and return late every day. Although they harvest very little, they can occasionally get back a few greedy wild boars.


    The work of the group has been divided and implemented for a long time. Today, one to four groups go to collect and dig crystals. Four groups come in turn every time. Each time is three days. This has been turned once.


    So there are a lot of crystals.

 Chapter 808

    There are nearly half caves piled up. It''s freezing and snowy. It''s afraid of being frozen. Dig for half a day and rest for half a day. Due to the freezing, it increases the difficulty of mining and excavation.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is not idle here. Now the people of wal tribe and Zili tribe have moved here, and everything has been sent to Canglang tribe. It can be said that there are just 101 working females in Canglang tribe.


    I don''t count myself. I put together a hundred and divided into five groups with 20 in each group. Because of the mining of crystals, the mountains are frozen in this winter, which inevitably increases the difficulty of mining. Every time, I will send a group to boil water. If the ice can''t be cut open, I''ll scald it with boiling water.


    In fact, these five groups are grouped according to their skills. The first group is good at sewing. Mi Xiaoxiao directly named the embroidery group, and the second group is good at making trinkets and gadgets.


    They directly called the manual group. The third group was purely strong. The female man group was grounded. The fourth group leader was beautiful, eloquent and popular. The fifth group had no special expertise. Mi Xiaoxiao directly asked them to help boil water.


    It''s an effort.


    In fact, the crystal mining is not particularly urgent. It''s very cold in winter here. Mi Xiaoxiao asked them to stop work, but there''s no way. As soon as everyone heard the plan, they worked hard.


    Nothing happened. Everyone also paid special attention to safety. Li Shuo went with them. After all, they were busy and sorted out the number of crystals mined every day.


    According to the quality classification, the worst ones are sent to MI Xiaoxiao, and the better ones are kept, but they also need to be processed. They can''t be bumpy. There is a sharp water chestnut here, but there is another piece missing.


    Mi Xiaoxiao let the old people do the work of polishing these crystals. After all, they are the most patient and idle. Of course, she doesn''t squeeze the old people''s labor force. If she has free time, Hua will help to show it.


    Avoid overwork and have plenty of time to rest. The elderly and those disabled orcs are very excited about Mi Xiaoxiao''s decision.


    Originally, he was old and disabled, and could not contribute to the tribe. He did nothing every day. Watching the young and healthy orcs busy, even those females busy, they were not happy.


    Now they also have a task, that is, they feel they are still needed, and there will be no complaints.


    Of course, it is impossible for all the old people to help polish the crystal. Some people have a good temper, of course, some have a bad temper and polish the crystal patiently. After all, this is a meticulous job.


    We can''t let them make a fire and fall out with the crystal hard mined by the orcs.


    So for those with bad temper, MI Xiaoxiao let them do things they are interested in, such as carpenters.


    Mi Xiaoxiao drew drawings. They discussed making them. Sometimes they can make some strange things. This is not the only thing. There are many others. For example, making some sharp bone knives that people need.


    Wait, wait.


    For a while, the wolf tribe can also get busy in winter.


    There was also news from the thar tribe that Ike''s baby was about to be born, probably for a month or two. However, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t care much, but he still sent someone to send several pairs of anti abortion herbs and things.


    I also explained some precautions. Although I haven''t been pregnant, I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen a pig run? Common sense still knows.

 Chapter 809

    LiXiao store is still only open on Tuesday. Because it is winter, there are many people who exchange goods, but they bring a variety of things, such as dry firewood, tanned animal skin, fresh fruit and so on.


    In exchange with them are some meat animals. After all, it''s cold. Eating mutton and dog meat can still warm their bodies. Moreover, their staple food is meat.


    She hasn''t found rice until now, but Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t give up unless she wants to become fat. In other words, if she eats more fat and protein every day, can she not be fat?


    The most important thing is that she is lazy and doesn''t exercise much. Maybe this is the key to getting fat.


    Half a month later, the crystal mined by the orcs had a big cave, which was enough for the implementation of the preliminary plan. Lishuo took advantage of the heavy snow to release the fact that crystals can be exchanged for things in the Canglang tribe store.


    Originally, MI Xiaoxiao also planned to issue crystals for a period of time, but Li Shuo and Shi Nuo felt that if they were issued in this way, the consumption of crystals might be too fast, and it would be more difficult to mine crystals in winter.


    So later, the original distribution period was changed to 150 crystals for each tribe, but not every tribe distributed them. Only representatives sent by the tribal leader came to the tribe to collect them in person.


    Mi Xiaoxiao took back all the skins exchanged by the orcs in LiXiao store, racked his brains to give full play to his spatial imagination and drew a lot of design drawings every day.


    Then explain these design drawings in front of the embroidery team. They all have a good understanding. Basically, they explain them once, and they can show the samples.


    The manual group was not idle. Mi Xiaoxiao asked them to collect the incomplete crystals or the crystal particles left by the old beasts.


    Generally, the particles should be the size of a little thumb before recycling, otherwise they won''t be of much use.


    Mi Xiaoxiao tried to round these small crystals and then make holes. Although there were many failed products, he succeeded in the end anyway.


    Although it takes a lot of time, the raw materials are free. Generally speaking, they can be drawn.


    Originally, I planned to get some beautiful small stones back, which can also be made into handicrafts, but the blood and thick snow can''t even see the smaller grass, let alone the small stones.


    For accessories and clothes, there are 20 people in each group. If each person makes one, there will be 20. For MI Xiaoxiao, opening a clothing store and jewelry store is enough.


    But opening a clothing store needs a place. The Canglang tribe certainly can''t do it, and the Shimi tribe has no spare place. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao is distressed.


    "Xiaoxiao, drink some hot water first, does your stomach still hurt?" Jin Xuan warm heart poured a cup of steaming warm water for MI Xiaoxiao, and his warm big hand stroked her little belly and whispered.


    "It''s all right. I just drank too much cold water these two days, so it hurt a little when I first came." it''s normal, aunt! It''s really uncomfortable for the first two days.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you want to open a shop again?" pal looked at Mi Xiaoxiao gently and asked.


    "Yes! I wonder where to drive better." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded honestly. At present, she really hasn''t found a place.


    "Maybe you can go to the former site of Zili tribe, of course, and the wal tribe. Now it is the territory of my Canglang tribe, and no tribe will live in it." Li Shuo said with a smile.


    He was worried about what to do with these two places recently. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao had this idea. He really dozed off and sent pillows.

 Chapter 810

    After Li Shuo said this, MI Xiaoxiao had a flash of inspiration. Recently, he has been busy drawing design drawings. His brain is not enough. He has forgotten these two good places.


    After MI Xiaoxiao figured it out, she patted her thigh excitedly!


    "Pa!" the sound sounded, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t feel the pain. He looked down and, uh, MI Xiaoxiao was embarrassed.


    Why did she slap her hand on someone''s leg?


    If you can feel the pain, hell.


    "Xiaoxiao, I hurt." tamer looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with a pair of tearful fox eyes. There was a posture that I would cry and show you if you didn''t comfort me. It was really Lei''s mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, it''s an accident, an accident, absolutely an accident!" Mi Xiaoxiao said and wanted to raise her hand, but he didn''t expect Tamo''s speed to be faster. He grabbed her hand directly and didn''t move.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m in pain." the poor look in her eyes and the tone of grievance was so bad that MI Xiaoxiao was defeated and said, "OK, I''ll rub... Rub it for you."


    This, this thigh, is an awkward position


    *


    It took more than half a month for the clothing store and jewelry store to be built. Because they haven''t been completed yet, lishuo didn''t announce it to the public, but said it could exchange crystals in LiXiao store.


    The orc representatives who came to collect the crystal have walked into the wolf tribe these days. At first, they didn''t come because they didn''t believe in such a good thing. After all, there will be no pie in the sky.


    But later, when someone asked for information and confirmed it, the leaders of various tribes couldn''t wait to send someone to pick up the crystal. They could exchange things for free.


    Everyone wants to take advantage of it!


    A total of 30 tribes, large and small, came this time, including Shimi tribe and thar tribe.


    Each tribe has 150 crystals, and 30 tribes have 4500. Fortunately, each crystal is the size of a palm, even smaller than a palm, that is, one palm can hold it completely.


    The size of the crystal is almost the same, thanks to the patience of those old orcs, but their food is also quite good recently.


    Li Shuo is also a man who knows how to operate. The day before they came, they sent someone to hang some of the well-made trinkets and clothes in the most conspicuous place.


    Even some bowls, chopsticks, cups, spoons and other things in the tribe were taken out one by one to entertain them.


    In MI Xiaoxiao''s opinion, this is selling things in disguise. People like it. It''s appropriate. When they go back to the tribe, they must mention a few words. Leaders are not stupid, and business naturally comes.


    So, Li Shuo is a guy who can do business.


    At dusk, the orcs who were far away from the wolf tribe directly rested here. Tru also arranged a place for them to live. After a busy day, everyone was tired, and soon the tribe was quiet.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was wearing a big white animal skin cloak. Together with Li Shuo, she wanted to see the crystal, embroidery and handmade things polished by the old animal people today.


    Moreover, after leaving the new moon during the day, MI Xiaoxiao suddenly remembered that many trees had been cut in the tribe to build tents. Mi Xiaoxiao planned to make all these trees into things.


    But this is just an idea and has not been officially implemented.


    Just as Mi Xiaoxiao passed a large tent, a voice came from inside: "hey? Do you think this wolf tribe is stupid? What crystal can be changed for free, which is almost as good as giving it away for nothing!"

 Chapter 811

    "Yes! If it goes on like this, the Canglang tribe will definitely die. Today I noticed that many tribes come here to receive crystals. They also pay 150 yuan for each tribe. After this calculation, there will be a lot of crystals, about more than 4000 yuan.


    These crystals are similar in size and appearance. They will not be formed naturally. They must be formed through processing, which also requires labor.


    The most important thing is that the crystal can also be used to exchange things. They have to catch prey. How many prey can they catch in winter? The gray wolf tribe is really miscalculated this time. "


    A more honest voice sounded, sighing and regretting. Mi Xiaoxiao stood outside and listened. She was very happy. She raised her eyebrows. The speaker looked like a talent.


    It''s good to be a cashier. There is no multiplication formula in the world. He can calculate so fast. Although he hasn''t calculated the exact number, it''s very good.


    If you give him the multiplication formula at that time, tut Tut, absolutely!


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help nodding. Several people from lishuo watched Mi Xiaoxiao listen to the words in the tent and nodded with glowing eyes. For a moment, they were helpless.


    They don''t think Xiaoxiao is agreeing with them. Look at the way her eyes shine, you can see that she must have come up with another ghost idea.


    "Isn''t it! But the wolf tribe used to be famous in this area. Ordinary tribes dare not provoke it. The leader must not be a fool. How could he make such a decision this time?"


    "Hey, hey, listen to me, this is not the decision made by the leader of lishuo." a sharp and thin voice sounded, which aroused the interest of several people in the tent for a short time.


    "Tell me?"


    "Why did the wolf tribe have two leaders?"


    "Just blow it. How could it be that Li Shuo didn''t decide it himself? Otherwise, who would have such great power? Even if it was someone else, it had to be agreed by the people in his tribe, didn''t he?"


    "Cut, don''t you believe that the wolf tribe really has a second person who can make a decision." the owner of the shrill voice said again, but his voice was obviously reduced.


    "You say, everyone can boast."


    "Yes, you do."


    One voice after another sounded, and the owner of the shrill voice spoke slowly: "it''s the little female named Mi Xiaoxiao. It''s said that this female is great. She originally came from the thar tribe, but later ah! She took Li Shuo as a partner and directly moved to the Canglang tribe.


    And ah! She thought of all these silly notices. Li Shuo is also a pet partner, but he just did it! "The shrill voice fell, and a burst of sobs rang out in the tent.


    They were surprised and unbelievable.


    Mi Xiaoxiao left lightly. Li Suo almost rushed out several times and killed those people. All of them were stopped by Mi Xiaoxiao, so he held his breath and was pulled away by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, why don''t you let me kill them?" I dare to speak ill of Xiaoxiao in front of him. I want to die, but Xiaoxiao just won''t let him do it.


    "Li Suo, don''t be impulsive. Why should we have trouble with money? They will regret it at that time. Moreover, I did it."


    Mi Xiaoxiao took Li Suo''s hand, patiently and gently explained that if she didn''t hold Li Suo just now, she was really afraid that he would rush up and kill them. If so, the plan would be broken.

 Chapter 812

    "Did Xiaoxiao do it?" Jin Xuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with an ignorant face. Mi Xiaoxiao was a little helpless. Jin Xuan was a little stupid among these people, but he couldn''t turn around for a moment. He understood when he thought more.


    "Hum." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. She really did it. As for this purpose


    "Xiaoxiao is trying to mislead them into thinking that we distribute crystals for them to exchange food for free, just because you want to do it, and I, the leader, is a favorite partner.


    I can''t refuse your request, so I''m fooling around with you? "Li Shuo''s low voice is particularly good. It really feels like I''m pregnant after listening to my ears.


    "It''s true. That''s right." Mi Xiaoxiao handed lishuo a look in her eyes that "those who know me are the same as lishuo". She had such an idea.


    She just wants those people to think that there is nothing special about the crystal, so as to dispel the ideas of some smart people.


    "But once we have developed the tribe because of the crystal thing, I''m afraid someone will understand that what happened tonight is just a false information for them to see."


    Pal said slowly, not in a hurry, because he believed that MI Xiaoxiao was not sure, and she would never do so.


    "Haven''t you already said that? By that time, the gray wolf tribe had developed. What if they knew that this was a false information?" the tribe developed. They needed crystals, just as modern people need money.


    And their tribe has crystal. After tasting the benefits of crystal, they will never openly provoke the wolf tribe. Then, she is safe.


    "Well, next time you make such a plan, remember to discuss it with us. Don''t make yourself very smart." tamer said strangely, and gently rubbed Mi Xiaoxiao''s head, as if he wanted to mess up her hair on purpose.


    "Tut, am I not smart?" Mi Xiaoxiao turned around and nestled in Shi Nuo''s arms. With a smile, she escaped Tamo''s clutches. Shi Nuo hugged Mi Xiaoxiao''s thin waist with one hand.


    Tamo still wanted to do it, but due to Shi Nuo''s breath of strangers, Sheng stopped his hand.


    "Smart, smart, who can be as smart as you!" tamer looked at her with a smile, which meant gnashing his teeth.


    "All right, let''s stop grinding here. First go and see the situation there, and then make some new things. Anyway, the wood piled in the cave is of no great use. I''m going to make furniture."


    Mi Xiaoxiao took Shi Nuo and chattered with a small mouth. It seemed to be talking to himself, but Shi Nuo listened carefully and didn''t mean any impatience.


    *


    The next day, after tru and scar helped distribute the crystals, they took their own group and two other groups to dig the crystals. It''s their turn today, and Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t care too much about these things. After all, she is busy discussing with the old people now.


    As for the production and drawing design drawings of furniture and some wood products, in modern times, most of them are electrical appliances. Mi Xiaoxiao has never seen some furniture, but he can''t blindly think about those modern things.


    We have to study some more suitable furniture in combination with the situation here. After all, there are caves and modern high-rise buildings. Some things can''t be compared at the same time.


    The old people seem to be quite interested in these things. After MI Xiaoxiao left, they also had a heated discussion. The atmosphere was very high, and Mi Xiaoxiao was relieved.

 Chapter 813

    In this way, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to supervise the wooden furniture all the time. After they get something out, maybe they come up with something new, and then come to her for discussion.


    On the clothes side, it''s winter, so Mi Xiaoxiao asked them to make cloaks, windbreaker and long sleeved shirts. Although the effect may be much worse than those made of today''s fabrics, it''s still very chic.


    After all, they are all genuine animal skins, which are different from those fake and shoddy goods in modern times. Although they are not cloth, they are also unique.


    On the handmade side, MI Xiaoxiao first asked them to start with bracelets and necklaces. As for earrings, no usable materials have been found. Most importantly, the current female orcs have not pierced their ears.


    However, there are a lot of small stones around their necks, so Mi Xiaoxiao decided to start from these two aspects first. They are also easier to accept. Other handmade jewelry will be added one by one at that time.


    I''m not in a hurry.


    "Xiaoxiao, come and have some hot water." pal sat on the stone bench, poured a cup of warm water for MI Xiaoxiao himself, waved to her.


    "OK." although my aunt has left, it''s still good to drink more water in winter. I just came in from the cave. It''s cold and windy. Drinking some hot water just warms me up.


    "By the way, the crystal should be almost finished these days?" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a teacup in her hand, a red face and a pair of water Lingling eyes, staring directly at the men under discussion.


    "Yes, madam leader, many tribes have come in succession these days. According to the preliminary statistics, there are almost 50 Tribes! They are all small and medium-sized tribes, which are getting farther and farther away from our tribe. If they are farther away, the news may not have spread."


    Scar has been injured since he was fasted by Li Shuo last time. He has calmed down a lot since he helped him recover his life, but he can still break his skill in a second and return to his "Crazy" state.


    "Fifty? Is there any crystal in the tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao took a sip and said faintly.


    "Of course, it''s estimated that it''s one-third." scar nodded. The leader''s wife said that one-third means one in three, so there are two crystals in three in the tribe.


    "Lishuo, next, maybe we don''t need to dig crystals." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile. I don''t know. I thought she found something wonderful.


    "Indeed, there should always be some interest." Li Shuo looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, and his mouth outlined a sinister smile. A pair of emerald eyes were as if they could hook people''s souls, which was incomparable.


    "Didn''t Xiaoxiao say to price the goods?" Tamo lay on his side on the rectangular stone bench, his black hair scattered, his black eyes gave off a lazy light, and his ears shook slightly with the action of his hands, like a little pet without enough sleep.


    "Well, you can have this." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded. Since the crystals have been sent out, it''s really time to price the goods. Since it''s free exchange, there''s also a price. However, the price can''t be too high, but it can''t be too low.


    But anyway, for those tribes who received the crystal, it was free. No matter what the price, after all, their crystal was received from the Canglang tribe for free.


    "Let''s price the prey first!" Jin Xuan put in a mouth slowly.


    "Yes, take your time with other things." it''s not too late to fix the price when they get their attention.

 Chapter 814

    After some discussion, Li Shuo finally set a price for some prey.


    For example, the larger animals, bison, are priced at the starting price of 20 crystal, the boar and 15 crystal, and the smaller prey, such as rabbit and 10 crystal, and the smaller ones, such as bird and pheasant, are priced at the starting price of 5 crystal and 8 crystal respectively.


    Of course, this is just a price. The actual final price must be calculated according to an accurate weight. Of course, the first one must be fair and just, otherwise no one will patronize in the future.


    All flowers bloom together. They are busy running back to the cave, searching for memories in their minds, and want to see what happens when spring comes.


    It doesn''t matter if she can''t get it out, but Mi Xiaoxiao still wants to work hard. It''s money. After all, women''s money is the best to earn.


    She''s been here for so long. Although she''s wandering around, in fact, she knows almost everything here now.


    Although the leaders here are generally done by men, it can also be said that men make money to support the family, and women stay at home to cook and take care of children. This is not much different from modern times, but modern women also turn into strong women.


    Another difference is that the women here are more precious. They are almost compared with rare animals. Perhaps this is a bit serious, but the male-female ratio is indeed unbalanced. Otherwise, there will be no phenomenon of more than one woman.


    Women are precious, so it''s easy to do things.


    A woman, more than three men, each man has 20 crystals, and three men have 60 yuan. They have only one partner. They are naturally willing to spend money on what their partner wants.


    Delicacy suck adorable love, strange and eccentric, and so on.


    As long as you get it out, you are not afraid that no one likes it. If someone likes it, there will be income naturally. This is just a natural circular law.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t stay in the cave all day. I know you''re afraid of the cold, but we have to go out for a walk," Jin Xuan said softly, holding a white plush cloak and walking to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "No! I''m busy. Go for a walk first and I''ll come in a minute." Mi Xiaoxiao replied without raising her head. She was working on a figure of fur boots. She didn''t have much inspiration. It''s not easy to draw.


    So I tangled here. Jin Xuan just came in, but I didn''t want to give up halfway. Although Jin Xuan was right, I was so busy recently that I didn''t have much time to go out.


    Even if it is to breathe, it is good to relax.


    After MI Xiaoxiao answered, he didn''t see Jin Xuan talking. He was a little confused. He turned to see him, but he found that he was holding his cloak in one hand and his face smelly, as if he owed him a hundred and eighty thousand.


    A pair of golden eyes, full of sadness, stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, as if it could stare at Mi out of a flower.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "er..."


    Jin Xuan: "... Stare


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "why don''t you wait for me for a while? Just a minute." Mi Xiaoxiao put her hands together and made a gesture of begging, smiling pleasantly.


    Jin Xuan: "..." keep silent and stare at


    But in an instant, MI Xiaoxiao was defeated. She couldn''t help it. She was stared at by his "simple" small eyes. If she didn''t agree to him, I''m afraid she couldn''t continue drawing. Most importantly, she was not a professional designer, and there were few inspirations.

 Chapter 815

    Although she didn''t want to interrupt her current thinking, anyway, nothing was more important than her own man, so Mi Xiaoxiao happily made a decision.


    Put down the charcoal pen on his hand, stood up by the way, took the white cloak held by Jin Xuan''s hand, put it on his body naturally, then stretched out his hand and took Jin Xuan''s hand, smiled gently and said, "let''s go."


    Jin Xuan: "that''s about the same." then he took Mi Xiaoxiao outside the cave. In fact, if Xiaoxiao hadn''t been bored in the cave for too long, he wouldn''t come to disturb Xiaoxiao''s painting. He knew that Xiaoxiao was very hard.


    I also understand the reason why Xiaoxiao does this, but he can''t ignore Xiaoxiao. Being stuck in the cave every day is bad for Xiaoxiao''s health. For him, nothing can beat Xiaoxiao.


    *


    "Gee, you guys are relaxed and playing with the snow." Mi Xiaoxiao can''t wait to retract his hand into his stomach. Especially, the winter here is really cold. Compared with the winter caused by global warming in the 21st century, it is also relatively warm. The winter here is really delicious.


    In fact, for MI Xiaoxiao, spring, summer, autumn and winter all have their own unique "personality", so this season is interesting. For example, if there is still a warm breeze and bright sun in winter, it will be boring.


    It''s snowy in winter.


    But this is just a personal opinion for MI Xiaoxiao. After all, there are places where it doesn''t snow.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re out." pal stepped forward. The advantage of height made it easy for him to naturally reach out and wave away the white snow on MI Xiaoxiao''s head.


    "Are you waiting for me?" no wonder everyone gathered together to play with the snow.


    "HMM." Tamo Shua threw out his fox tail, held his black tail, stepped on a very light pace, and slowly leaned into Mi Xiaoxiao. His posture was elegant, but in MI Xiaoxiao''s view, it was a little awkward.


    What are you doing with a tail?


    He walked towards himself with his tail in his arms.


    "Come on, you''d better put your... Away. It''s awkward." Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out his white and tender hand, tried to stop talking, pointed to his tail, and then walked directly to lishuo.


    "It''s not cold to play with snow in winter?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes touched Li Shuo''s hands hanging on his side. They were red. At a glance, he knew they were frozen.


    Tamer: "..." so he was despised by Xiaoxiao?


    What happened to his tail? Mingming is so beautiful, so soft, without a trace of miscellaneous hair. Why doesn''t Xiaoxiao like it?!


    In Tamo''s doubt


    "When Xiaoxiao comes, how can I be cold." Li Shuo''s green eyes exude the temperature that can melt Xiaoxiao rice, so he stares at her directly, like the flying snow all over the sky, which can be turned into the background, but in his eyes, he can only tolerate such a small waxy person.


    "Cough, I, I''ll make a snowman..." Mi Xiaoxiao coughed a few words, missed Li Shuo''s body, and threw himself into the snow all over the ground.


    But there was some redness on his face. I don''t know whether it was frozen by the heavy snow or because of Li Shuo''s words.


    In the end, perhaps only her mi Xiaoxiao knows.


    "OK, I''ll come too." Li Shuo stared at Mi Xiaoxiao''s back with the meaning of running away and happily raised the corners of his mouth. Alas, his Xiaoxiao is always so cute. No wonder he can''t help but want to have her all his life.


    Shook his head, said a word and followed her rhythm. Naturally, the remaining big men were not willing to fall, so they ran to MI Xiaoxiao''s side and piled up a snowman.

 Chapter 816

    "That, that, Jin Xuan, left, a little on the left."


    "No! You go too far to the left. A little to the right, just a little. Don''t move! Just a little, not much."


    "OK, OK is this position, Tamo, you can put it, just stick it over there." Mi Xiaoxiao stood in the snow, raised his head and commanded Jin Xuan to walk around.


    On Jin Xuan''s body, no, to be exact, there was a person standing on his shoulder, not others. It was really a despised Tamo. What he held in his hand was a curved and sharp thing, which was cut out with a wooden stick.


    It looks like an ox horn.


    "Shi Nuo, have you finished the other one?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled as tamer put the ox horn on the head of the object in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s coming." Shi Nuo raised his eyes, but his golden eyes were full of spoil, and nodded to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh." Mi Xiaoxiao answered, turned his head and looked at the two people stacked together, but found that Tamo pasted the ox horn slightly behind the right side of the snowman''s head, which made it look strange.


    "Wait, tamer, you get it out first. It''s in the wrong place. It looks strange. Move it to the front." interest proudly commands tamer. To tell the truth, it''s the beginning.


    In fact, she didn''t want to play with the snow, but later, playing reminded her childhood memories and interests. Not to mention, she didn''t make a decent Snowman several times when she was so big.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao said with great ambition to make a giant, and there was the next scene.


    Mi Xiaoxiao wanted to do it by herself, but she was tolerant that she had several men who would love her. Looking at her cold red hands, she was distressed not to let her do it. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao sat aside and watched them busy.


    Snowball rolling, snowball piling


    Several people are busy, but Mi Xiaoxiao makes him stand leisurely and leisurely to command. Moreover, the command seems not very good, but none of them is dissatisfied. Some are just deeply helpless. Xiaoxiao''s sense of direction seems not very good


    When it was finally done, MI Xiaoxiao looked at the behemoth in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. Well... It seems good!


    *


    "Hey? You see, when there was such a strange thing over there? It looked like a cow and a person. It was so big. What was it?" a female held a basin of fresh clear water in her hand and stared at the opposite road.


    "I don''t know... What a strange look." another female echoed.


    "I... shit! When did such a big monster appear in our tribe! Come here, let''s go and kill it!" a male Orc who just came back saw such a thing from a distance.


    He was so excited that he didn''t even know what it was and was about to fight and kill. People around him handed him a retarded look.


    "Hey! Hey? What are you doing looking at me so strangely? There is such a ghost in the tribe suddenly, shouldn''t you take it away? You are still in the mood to talk here, really!" the orc continued, until the people around him looked at him more and more strangely.


    "I said you..."


    "Do you see clearly? It''s just a thing made of snow. You have to take someone to get it off?" the female Orc who spoke first finally couldn''t help but kindly reminded.

 Chapter 817

    "Er... Really!" the male Orc felt his head awkwardly, which was a little embarrassed. He patronized to fight and kill, but he didn''t see it clearly.


    "Come on, you''d better go back and have a rest early. It''s a snowman made by the leader to please the leader''s wife. It''s uneducated and terrible." scar came slowly, but he saw it.


    In order to please the leader''s wife, the leaders were busy for more than half an hour before they got to their present appearance. Looking big, they actually spent time and energy.


    "Cut..." the female beasts looked at scar with disdain and turned to leave. They only envy Mi Xiaoxiao, not me! You have to let your partner make such a thing when you go home!


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t know it, but made a snowman and became a trend in the tribe.


    When she walked in the tribe the next day and looked at those strange things, she almost thought she had gone to the wrong place. Overnight, many monsters were set up at the entrance of some caves.


    Strange shapes, all kinds, all kinds.


    It can be said to be a strange scenery for a while.


    *


    The weather finally stopped snowing. There was a faint light of the sun. It was not strong, but after so long of snow, it finally had a relatively bright weather.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was followed by five females. They were the team leaders of the five groups, Qi Li, Wan Lin, Mu Xuan, Jia Yi and Yu Xi.


    Qi Li: "Xiaoxiao, I''ve been staring at the orc grandfathers recently. They have polished all the crystals dug back by the orcs. Today they are shouting that they have nothing to do. They want you to find something for them."


    "Join those interest groups according to their interests. There is also a shortage of people in the furniture manufacturers. The orcs are still busy hunting and have no time to help." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded calmly.


    Qi Li is the leader of the women''s men''s group. Recently, there is no big deal. He asked them to help the old people move trees and later help make furniture.


    Wan Lin: "Xiaoxiao, we''ve made almost all the clothes here. We don''t dare to be idle. There are probably more than 200 pieces that have been completed. They are all made according to the drawings you drew."


    The leader''s wife is really talented. She is no worse than those male orcs. It''s actually very good to come to the wolf tribe. It''s many times better than the previous wal tribe.


    "Let''s go on with the clothes, but we don''t need to be in a hurry. The main thing is to have a good rest. Don''t be tired and ill at that time, the gains outweigh the losses, so take your time. We have so many stocks. It''s not urgent." the clothing store hasn''t opened yet, so it''s not urgent.


    Muxuan: "I don''t have anything to say, but it''s not good for our group to be idle every day, so I want to ask when our group can be used." everyone has their own use.


    They practice their tone and improve their turnover ability in the cave every day. They don''t know when they can be used. Her little team members are also in a hurry.


    "Soon." when clothing stores, jewelry stores and a series of stores open, they are the available place for their diplomatic team. They have such good eloquence and good appearance. How can they waste such good resources in vain?


    Jiayi: "the trinkets in our group are almost the same, but there are not many kinds. They look like three or four kinds, mainly necklaces and bracelets. We are also in the climax, trying to make better ones. Just want to ask, Xiaoxiao, when can we have a new kind?"


    Although those things are very beautiful, I still want to figure out some new varieties. I''m afraid there are few relying on these alone.

 Chapter 818

    "I''ll consider this. When the clothing store here opens, I''ll prepare the jewelry store. I''ll find a way to make some drawings these two days, and then you can do it according to it." jewelry is difficult, not beautiful enough, but guests won''t buy your account.


    "OK." Jiayi nodded. She was only responsible for making jewelry. As for the album of jewelry, she couldn''t manage it. After all, she couldn''t draw it if she wanted to draw it, could she?


    Yuxi: "now the orcs don''t dig crystals, and our group naturally doesn''t need to burn hot water. What shall we do next?" the leader has released the news of stopping digging crystals.


    I could have helped by boiling water, but now it seems that I can''t even boil water.


    "Your group..." Mi Xiaoxiao paused and then said, "your group can help the tribe Tann some fresh animal skins, and then help cook. In short, you can go wherever you need help."


    This group has no special skills. It''s really hard to arrange for a while. Fortunately, there are still many things to do in the tribe, and it won''t be idle.


    "Yes." as long as you have something to do, as long as you can help them, it doesn''t matter what you do. As a female, it''s also very good to help everyone. It''s much better than staying at home and eating free food.


    "Then go ahead and get busy! Remember, the most important thing is your body. Don''t break your body. Nothing is as important as your health." before leaving, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t forget to tell you not to forget the time because you are too excited.


    Everything needs a good body. It''s too late to regret when you find that you have a disease that is difficult to cure.


    "I know the leader''s wife, you should also take good care of your health. You''ve been working hard recently." Yuxi smiled and nodded. To be honest, Yuxi''s temper is absolutely good.


    "OK." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and looked at them disappearing into his sight. He calmly turned and walked towards their cave. He said that he was really busy recently.


    I don''t have time to accompany them. Although they often come to accompany themselves, they have feelings! We have to spend some time running in and getting along with each other. Such feelings will be more reliable.


    Just after MI Xiaoxiao took a step, he suddenly stopped. It''s close to noon now. Li Shuo, they don''t know what they are busy at the moment. They might as well go to the kitchen and get something to eat for them.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao turned and walked in the direction of the kitchen. This time, she didn''t stop at all.


    *


    At this moment, in the cave of lishuo.


    "It''s Xiaoxiao''s birthday in two days. Xiaoxiao said that birthday is very important. It''s a special day. Her mother gave birth to her that day." in the cave, several men sat around. Jin Xuan was the first to speak with his chin.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded in agreement. Xiaoxiao did mention it inadvertently, but he also said something about his birthday, so they are very distressed now. What''s the problem.


    It looks like Xiaoxiao likes it very much.


    "You say, how about letting everyone of the Canglang tribe celebrate Xiaoxiao?" Li Shuo''s mouth was hooked, and a pair of emerald glass green eyes flashed a touch of evil light.


    "Yes, the way of celebration must be special. Xiaoxiao said, it''s called surprise." tamer always likes to touch his own tail recently.


    "Well, let everyone celebrate for Xiaoxiao. I''ll prepare the food." pal took the lead in undertaking a task for himself.

 Chapter 819

    Making food is now his strong point. He spent a lot of time on it in order to cover Xiaoxiao''s three meals and make Xiaoxiao not bored.


    So now it''s not difficult for him to cook a little dishes.


    "Then I''m responsible for choosing the best prey." Li Suo said succinctly, then stopped talking. After getting along for a long time, everyone became familiar with the fact that Li Suo was less talkative than Shi Nuo.


    "Then I''ll be responsible for the reception and take my team members with me." Jin Xuan smiled. It seems that there are only so many things to do. In short, the scene must be lively and let Xiaoxiao have a happy birthday.


    "OK, I''ll leave the rest to the three of us." Li Shuo stalled and pointed to Tamo and Shi Nuo, with an obvious meaning.


    At the same time, MI Xiaoxiao was busy in the kitchen at the moment. She didn''t know that Jin Xuan was busy for her birthday. At that time, she just mentioned it casually.


    After all, there is no birthday in this era, so she just mentioned it. Anyway, they don''t know anything about birthday.


    "Hot and sour shredded potatoes, stewed pork ribs with carrots, roast chicken, roasted kebabs, braised eggplant, fried chili in oil. If it''s sweet, it''s a pumpkin soup. It''s almost enough to add a few roasted sweet potatoes."


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s fingers murmured its name every time she pointed to a dish, but I really don''t know where those females were found. Although there are only two or three, it''s very good to find them.


    It''s been stacked in this kitchen for a long time. Those females can''t cook this dish, so over time, MI Xiaoxiao almost rotted when she came to see it today. It would be nice to put it in the cellar at that time.


    Carrying these dishes, MI Xiaoxiao walked towards the stone cave of lishuo.


    Compared with only barbecue meals every day, and the most important thing is that there is no salt. Now I don''t know how much has been improved. At least there are a few dishes. Although there is no rice, sweet potatoes can still be eaten as rice.


    And sweet potatoes are full. They''re just good with these dishes.


    The kitchen is not far from Shuo cave. It can be reached in five minutes. That''s also because Mi Xiaoxiao can''t walk too fast with dishes, otherwise it will be there in three or four minutes.


    *


    "Li Shuo, come and have something to eat. I''ve been busy for a long time." Mi Xiaoxiao carries a large board. Above the board, some large wooden bowls are filled with steaming dishes.


    As soon as Li Shuo heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice, he came to her with an arrow. Without saying a word, he took the things in her hand and said, "Xiaoxiao, why do you suddenly cook so many dishes today?"


    He thought Xiaoxiao was now buried in the cave to draw. He was going to ask pal to get some delicious food to have a look. Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao came over.


    "I think you''ve worked hard these two days, and I''m always stuck in the cave and haven''t come out much. I just cooked a few dishes. Come and have a taste! I haven''t moved for so long. I don''t know if my cooking has deteriorated."


    Mi Xiaoxiao touched her earlobe and said with a smile. Don''t say, she hasn''t cooked herself for a long time. During that time, pal took care of her. Otherwise, Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo scrambled to barbecue.


    On such a thought, MI Xiaoxiao found that, in fact, this time passed quickly. She came here for a long time. She has been here for more than half a year. She has nothing from nothing to now. To tell the truth, she is very happy now because she is with them.

 Chapter 820

    "I''ll try it." Jin Xuan rushed up impatiently. God knows how long he hasn''t eaten Xiaoxiao''s dishes. What do you miss?


    Jin Xuan prefers sweet food. Mi Xiaoxiao sees his eagerness and says, "Jin Xuan, wait, try this soup first." although there is no sugar, the dishes here are authentic. The sugar content of this pumpkin should be good.


    "Well... Xiaoxiao, very sweet." Jin Xuan took a wooden spoon and tasted a little pumpkin soup, but found that it was his favorite taste. It was not very sweet, sweet and greasy. It was moderately sweet and delicious.


    "I know you like sweet, so I specially made a pumpkin soup." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and nodded. Fortunately, facts have proved that her cooking can stand the test.


    *


    In the afternoon, MI Xiaoxiao and Li Shuo went to check the cellar and found that the effect was good. Only some perishable fruits showed signs of deterioration. Other vegetables were OK, but they were perishable after being stacked for a long time. Therefore, these things should be taken out and eaten as soon as possible.


    About a month or two later, it should be spring. When the weather is warmer, the prey will increase their activity frequency one after another, so don''t worry about having no food.


    After that, I went to Shimi tribe to see the situation of the "LiXiao" store. I found that the recent progress is not very good. After all, it will only open on Tuesday, but from tomorrow, lishuo will restore the normal order of opening the store.


    After all, now the orcs are free, and there is no need to mine crystals. One or two of the traps of prey can be caught occasionally, and the pheasants, wild boars and goats raised in their tribe also show signs of giving birth.


    Therefore, the prey of the wolf tribe is now very abundant.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in MI Xiaoxiao''s quilt, Jin Xuan was supposed to sleep with her. He took her to a hot spring. He ran back and said what was soaking hot for a while, so that he could warm her bed at that time.


    Although she is afraid of the cold, she is not cold. She can still sleep warm alone, but it seems that she has been used to the feeling of being held to sleep, warm.


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced bored out of the hole and still didn''t see the shadow she wanted to see. Habit is really a terrible existence. If something is missing at once, she will find that she is not used to it and even can''t sleep like her.


    The stones placed in the groove of the stone wall exuded a faint multicolored light like colored glass. Mi Xiaoxiao saw it and rolled the quilt directly to take down the stones.


    During this time, the tribe was busy, and because of Lu Lu''s affairs, these stones were ignored by her. Now she was interested in taking them down and having a look. At the beginning, they were only together.


    Plus the one from Lu Lu Lu later, it happened to be six. Mi Xiaoxiao put all the stones on the stone bed, and then put them together directly according to the order of finding them.


    In the end, it''s just a diamond stone that can shine. It''s not big or small. One hand can just hold it. It still shines. Purple, yellow, green, red, black and white are mixed together, which makes it feel like a neon light.


    It is worth mentioning that these stones were miraculously bonded together until they were finished, as if they were a whole and had never been broken.


    But apart from this, there is no magical place. Anyway, she has seen all kinds of strange things since she came to the world. Now she seems very calm. When she sees the figure at the entrance of the mountain, she directly throws the broken stone back to the groove.

 Chapter 821

    And a discarded stone was stuck in the groove. The streamer was unknowingly thick, like complaining about Mi Xiaoxiao''s rudeness.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao, who was bent on Jin Xuan, would not notice this phenomenon.


    "Xiaoxiao, is this stone bed a little too cold?" Jin Xuan naturally lay in the quilt. He had just soaked in the hot spring. At this time, he was warm. He held Mi Xiaoxiao in one hand and let her little head lean against her chest.


    It''s comfortable to fall asleep this summer. It''s cold and cool. The animal skin is paved below. It''s not too hard, but it''s inevitable to feel a little cold when lying on it in winter.


    He would feel a little cold when he fell asleep, not to mention Xiaoxiao, who was afraid of cold. If no one slept with Xiaoxiao at night, I don''t know how she slept.


    "OK." it''s almost the same to cover the quilt. Just like this, the stone bed is a little hard and some people fall asleep. I used to feel uncomfortable sleeping in this bed, but now I''m used to it.


    "Or we''ll change the tent?" Jin Xuan hugged Mi Xiaoxiao, his handsome chin gently against Mi Xiaoxiao''s small head, his thin lips opened gently, and he was thinking for MI Xiaoxiao in every word and deed.


    I''m afraid she''ll be cold when she sleeps. I''m afraid she''s too hard to sleep.


    Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed his strong chest, put a pair of small hands around his waist, and talked with Jin Xuan without a word, but he soon fell asleep.


    Looking at the girl in her arms who hugged him and was too clever to be good. With a happy smile on her mouth, Jin Xuan hooked her lips with satisfaction, carefully left a shallow kiss on her forehead and went to sleep with satisfaction.


    *


    "Oh, hey, I didn''t expect these two guys to talk for so long. Are you cold or hard? These animals are really terrible. Are you wooden?"


    A boy with long hair, a pair of light blue amber eyes, a round little face, and a little childish, about one meter six... Suddenly appeared in the cave.


    The words just now came from his mouth.


    Looking at the two people lying on the bed hugging each other and sleeping, the boy showed a demon like light in his eyes, weighed his toes, quietly approached the stone bed, and his mouth raised a smile. He looked like a fallen little angel.


    Angel''s face, devil''s smile.


    "Hey, hey, I tore off your quilt and saw how you slept! You bullied me! You threw me into the groove so much that I felt uncomfortable all over. It took so much effort to get down. I still fell like this.


    I didn''t care if I stayed with you to make me recover faster. I saved you when you fell into the river. Otherwise, I didn''t know how many times you drowned because of your skilful rowing skills.


    How dare you treat your life-saving benefactor like this? I won''t teach you a lesson. You won''t know how to cherish me in the future, hum! "The boy said to himself, but I don''t know that he has exposed his whereabouts.


    Just say, who is still muttering endless pranks? Is it just telling others that he wants to do bad things?!


    The boy stretched out his hand and approached the quilt. He was about to open it and was half killed by Mi Xiaoxiao who suddenly made a noise: "Yo, where''s the little fart boy? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What do you want to do here?"


    In the teasing words, MI Xiaoxiao leaned against Jin Xuan and looked at the boy with a smile, but there was no smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    You said that in the middle of the night, how good would you be if a stranger suddenly came into your room, disturbed you to sleep, and secretly wanted to do bad things?

 Chapter 822

    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao is in a very bad mood, especially bad. If Jin Xuan hadn''t stopped her, she really had the impulse to rush forward and beat him up. Anyway, if Jin Xuan was here, she wouldn''t be afraid of getting hurt.


    "Little fart boy?!" the boy''s voice improved a lot. A pair of blue eyes stared big. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao''s eyes, he couldn''t believe it. With both hands, he pointed at himself in turn, as if he had heard some funny joke.


    "Well, little fart boy." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded very calmly. With a pair of dark black eyes, he looked at the boy as if to say again. I said you. You heard me right.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! Where can you see that I''m a little fart? I''m smart, lively and lovely, loved by everyone, and flowers bloom..." therefore, 10000 words are omitted.


    Mi Xiaoxiao was bored and pulled Jin Xuan to lie down. It turned out that he was a narcissist. He looked childish, but he was a child who didn''t grow up. He didn''t need to care. Anyway, he didn''t seem to be lethal.


    When the boy reacted, MI Xiaoxiao was already sleepy. Jin Xuan stared at him with his eyes open and said, "you can continue to say that it''s good to listen to it as a lullaby."


    With that, I didn''t forget to look at Mi Xiaoxiao, who had closed his eyes in his arms, and his tenderness almost overflowed.


    Lingqi: "..." then, he said so much here that they listened to it as a lullaby? Don''t you recognize any of his advantages?


    Wow, Kaka, Kaka! These damn guys! He''s not cute at all. He bullied such a simple and lovely Shi Ling. Sobbing, why is he so miserable? First, I don''t know what scattered him.


    Now that she has finally been put together by this woman, she has recovered her body, and even has to be bullied. I think he, as the only "person" who has lived for thousands of years, will be bullied by a little female and a man who hasn''t grown cute yet!


    Looking at Lingqi''s wronged appearance, Jin Xuan ignored it. He still looked at him suspiciously. It was like saying again: you haven''t said it for so long? Go on! You have a good lullaby!


    Therefore, our great Mr. Shi Lingqi was so angry that he squatted in the corner and drew a circle. If he hadn''t been able to leave the woman too far, he would have been carefree and happy long ago. How could he be so stupid and abused here.


    "Heaven! Earth! Let the thunder kill them!" Ling Qi squatted in the corner and whispered. Jin Xuan was indifferent. He didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Hey? No! incorrect! Just after that, Lingqi thought there was something wrong.


    Suddenly there was a way: "God, you just think I''m talking nonsense. I''ll just say it casually. You look very busy, don''t care so much!" after that, you really look like you''re holding your hands together.


    Why is he so pathetic, wow, Kaka


    How can I cry?


    Woo woo


    He forgot about it for so long. It was the little female who put herself together. In the future, he is closely related to her life. Although she will not die when she dies, it is still possible to break it again


    So


    If you don''t want to be a stone again, this woman can''t die!!!


    Too much, woo woo


    *


    So when Mi Xiaoxiao woke up the next morning, Jin Xuan had gone and must have gone to bring her breakfast, and there was a boy standing by her bed.


    A pair of ice blue eyes showed full grievances, and the little mouth was oppressed, as if he had bullied him. When he looked at it, tut, isn''t this the narcissistic little fart child who talked endlessly last night?

 Chapter 823

    However, the surprise was only a moment, more helpless. At a glance, I knew that this was just a child who was not yet an adult and looked thirteen or fourteen years old.


    The face is slightly tender. Some expressions can be easily distinguished on the face. It is commonly known as unable to hide emotions. The men and women in this place are very tall, and this guy is less than 1.6 meters tall.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao confirmed at the first glance that it was just a minor child.


    It was probably brought from the wal tribe or the Zili tribe. Anyway, it was a prank. It wouldn''t really hurt them. Otherwise, I stayed in the cave all night and haven''t started yet.


    "I said, you little fart boy, what are you doing guarding my house? If you have nothing to do, go to your partner or go home to find your mother." Mi Xiaoxiao waved her hand and said faintly, don''t say, she really doesn''t like those naughty children.


    Spirit seven: "


    Why, didn''t the female see his wronged expression? Such a lovely, lively and handsome man, standing in front of her, showing such an aggrieved expression, she can be loyal!


    The most hateful thing is that he actually thinks he is still a child. If he is really older than her, he doesn''t know how many rounds he is older than her!


    Compare your qualifications with him, joke!


    "You!" Ling Qi jumped up and pointed to MI Xiaoxiao. He wanted to say something, but he was suddenly interrupted.


    "All right, all right. I''ll introduce that Ze Ke Si to you later. Although he''s a little younger than you, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to play together." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and down at Ling Qiyi, and then nodded very rationally.


    "I say you''re a female! Don''t go too far! I think I saved you when you fell into the river! If I didn''t save you, you wouldn''t be able to climb up. So, how do you talk to your life-saving benefactor now.


    And if you''re really worse than your age, I don''t know how many rounds. You don''t know how to respect your elders at a young age. You''re not sensible, you know.


    He also pointed to my little fart child. Really, I''m generous and don''t care about you. "Ling Qi stood looking at Mi Xiaoxiao sitting on the bed and said condescending.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    What kind of experience is it to be pointed out by a little fart child that she doesn''t respect her elders? She has experienced it today.


    Also save the benefactor, respect the elders, what and what


    wait!


    Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of something.


    Fall into the river, help the benefactor


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned, looked at Ling Qi and said, "what''s your name and why do you say you''re my Savior." it''s not that she doesn''t believe it, but suddenly one day a man rushed out and said it''s your Savior. Will you believe it?


    More importantly, the other party was still a child, even a boy. At that time, she fell into such a turbulent river. He was a minor child. How could he have the strength to drag her ashore.


    However, when tamer saved him, he said that he only found her by the river, and she seemed to remember that she climbed ashore by herself.


    Therefore, there should be no life-saving benefactor.


    But


    "My young master''s name is Lingqi. How about it? Isn''t he very handsome and windy?" Lingqi looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Mi Xiaoxiao twitched in the corners of his eyes and said, "well, it''s easy to understand."


    Pull the wind? Handsome? Oh, that doesn''t exist.


    Lingqi: "......" she was so angry that she was unreasonable. Why did you praise him?


    "Tell me, my life-saving benefactor, how did you save me." Mi Xiaoxiao stood up, sorted out her messy hair, sat by the stone table, waiting for Lingqi''s statement.

 Chapter 824

    "Hum, for your sake of sincerity, I''ll be merciful to explain to you." Ling Qi sat down and raised his head high. It was a feeling of longing to rise to heaven.


    Mi Xiaoxiao helped his forehead and said why did Jin Xuan leave such a wonderful flower alone in the cave?


    Well, she can bear it for the time being. When she finds out those questions, it''s not too late to clean him up.


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao showed a gentle smile, looked at Lingqi and said, "all ears." the angel''s face, who knows if there will be any other thoughts in it?


    Tut, he looks really good. I don''t know what to do with being so beautiful. Really, his eyes are dazzled!


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know that it was her fault to grow up like this.


    "Isn''t that the time? You were fooled to the river and pushed down the river unprepared. I saw that you were dying. I tried my best to turn the tide, cough and remind you in time.


    Otherwise you would have died, so I''m your Savior, so you should respect me, well, that''s it. "Ling Qi said, touched his chin and nodded, as if I was absolutely right.


    "So, the voice I heard at that time was yours?" Mi Xiaoxiao said expressionless. In fact, he just had a vague answer in his heart.


    "Well, it''s true in theory." Ling Qi nodded. He was really talking at that time, and spent all his accumulated strength by the way, otherwise he wouldn''t wake up until now.


    So he is really Mi Xiaoxiao''s lifesaver.


    "So, you are the stone I found and put together?" when the idea came out, it was impossible to say that she was not surprised. Although she saw many strange things, she heard that the stone could be an adult for the first time.


    "Yes, I''m Shi Lingqi, but I''m very powerful." Lingqi said, and didn''t forget to wave his fist a few times. I looked really powerful, which made Mi Xiaoxiao speechless in an instant.


    "Oh, then you can go." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t bother to pay attention to him and turned to find Jin Xuan. In fact, he should have a good talk. Don''t put everyone in the cave next time.


    "Go? Where to?" Ling Qi stared at Mi Xiaoxiao. Why is this woman so strange? Where did he go?


    "Where did you come from? Where did you go?" a very simple question. Is it necessary to ask.


    "I, this..." how did he know where he came from? When he was conscious, even in the forest, he didn''t know where he came from.


    So, now he doesn''t know where to go. Of course, there is the most important problem. He can''t leave this woman yet.


    So he never thought about leaving.


    "Well, how can I say that I''m also your Savior? Why do you always drive your Savior away?" Ling Qi refused. He was very dissatisfied. If he compromised, he had to sleep in the forest.


    "Help benefactor?" Mi Xiaoxiao paused, turned around, looked at Lingqi and said, "first of all, you did save me. Yes, I will never deny it.


    However, secondly, you were just a few broken stones at the beginning. I pieced you together, and you may be what you are now.


    So, Lingqi little basin friend, has our saving grace been offset? Then, you have no reason for me to repay the kindness? "It seems that the boy has no place to go!


    But!


    She didn''t intend to take him in. Although the stone man was absurd, she accepted it. However, she didn''t want to have too much contact with him.

 Chapter 825

    "You, no! Anyway, I''ll follow you." how can he not follow her? He has no place to go, and he is likely to turn back into a stone again, which is no good.


    Therefore, our seventh uncle Ling decided to depend on this woman for the time being from now on!


    "It''s up to you." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Lingqi, leaned back, turned and went out of the cave. Lingqi, with a faint hum, followed up honestly.


    *


    "Hey, you said that the man behind the leader''s wife didn''t want to pursue the leader''s wife again?" the gossip female whispered to the female beside her.


    "Impossible, it looks... Not big." the female looked at Lingqi up and down and shook her head.


    "Yes, it looks like a child. Isn''t it the leader''s wife''s cub?" the first female covered her mouth in surprise and whispered in a low voice.


    "Hey! You two guys don''t deserve beating. Do you know!? I want to know. Where can you see that I''m her cub? Ah!? can she have a handsome and lovely son like me? Really!"


    Ling Qi pinched his fist and looked at the two gossip females provocatively. There is a tendency that you say I''m her son and I''ll beat you up.


    Female a: "..." this man is so violent that he doesn''t know what a good man he is. He has to talk to the leader.


    Female B: "..." I don''t learn well at a young age. If I hurt the leader''s wife, I have to talk to the leader.


    Lingqi didn''t know that his reputation in the wolf tribe was loud one day because of his behavior, but the only deficiency was that he was not a good reputation. Some said he was violent, some said he was rude, but no one said he was cute and smart.


    So, after hearing the rumor, Lingqi successfully blew up his hair.


    In other words, he is such a smart, cute, handsome and charming ''man'', is there still more in the world? It''s not easy for him to show up. Those guys still slander him so much. He''s so angry!


    Spirit seven teeth and claws to vent on the stone wall in front of him.


    "Xiaoxiao, is he the violent maniac?" Jin Xuan looked at Ling Qi in surprise. The crazy child was the little guy who broke into the cave last night.


    It doesn''t look dangerous. I insisted on staying in the cave in the morning. Seeing that my hands were powerless, I put them in the cave. Anyway, there was no danger.


    Just now, how can you become a violent maniac again?


    "Hmm, isn''t it? You put him in the cave in the morning." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile, but Jin Xuan blamed himself. He shouldn''t put unknown people in the Xiaoxiao cave. It''s very dangerous.


    "Well, I''m kidding you. It''s just a little fart. What can you do to me?"


    She was really just joking. Jin Xuan was relieved when he heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words. The joke was a joke, but what Xiaoxiao said was indeed correct. Unknown people, he didn''t know whether he would hurt Xiaoxiao. Therefore, before that, he had the responsibility to protect Xiaoxiao.


    After all, Xiaoxiao is her own life. She can''t be in any danger.


    "Tut, it''s interesting. The child who jumped out of the crack in the stone is still a violent maniac." tamer stared at Ling Qi, shook his head and joked. Xiaoxiao has explained to them about the child. At first, he did not believe it, but there are thousands of strange things in the world. There is really nothing impossible.


    "You just jumped out of the crack in the stone! I''m Shi Ling. Does Shi Ling understand? Ignorant human!" Ling''s seven ears were very sharp, but he heard tamer''s ridicule.

 Chapter 826

    "Aren''t you a stone?" tamer looked at Lingqi with a smile.


    Lingqi: "I''m just a stone. I''m a stone spirit." Lingqi retorted that he was clearly a noble stone spirit. This man was very hateful. It was too much to say that he was a stone.


    "Oh, so you just jumped out of the crack in the stone, little basin friend. Explanation is to cover up, and cover up is to tell a story." Tamo perfectly used the sentence taught by Mi Xiaoxiao, and blocked Lingqi speechless.


    Lingqi: "..." no, no, it''s terrible here! Mamma Mia, it turns out that everyone is black hearted!


    Woo woo


    Why is he so pathetic? He just escaped from the tiger''s nest and became a man. He fell into the wolf''s nest again? It''s horrible!


    Mi Xiaoxiao, they don''t care what spirit seven is, but it''s a stone spirit that doesn''t matter. Just follow and don''t get into trouble.


    At the end of the day, Lingqi followed Mi Xiaoxiao, almost like she never left. I didn''t know that she thought she had found another bodyguard after Voga.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t care too much about these rumors. After all, her mouth is on others. She can''t control what they want to say, can she!


    However, it is gratifying that recently, many tribes have begun to exchange things in LiXiao stores. The exchange volume of prey and animal skins is the largest, and the crystals they recycle also look like about seven or eight hundred dollars.


    This is a good trend, which proves that some tribes have begun to have no crystals, so they may be able to issue labor contracts.


    The thar tribe finally had a better winter because of the 150 crystals. They had cellars, traps and carpentry. Most of the things were taught by Mi Xiaoxiao.


    But some people were happy and others were worried. No, there was another problem away from the Xiao store. They called Trudeau upset and rushed over the same day.


    At that time, when Trudeau came to report to lishuo, she sat beside her and listened to the whole story. She said that a female customer came to LiXiao in the afternoon. She took 50 crystals and exchanged them for a bison and two smaller rabbits. After that, there were only about seven or eight crystals left in her hand.


    It was nothing at all. When I left, I saw the clothes she was trying to sell in LiXiao store. I liked it very much. I had to use those crystals to take the clothes.


    But because she didn''t explain why she wanted to sell the clothes, tru''s people didn''t dare to buy the clothes without authorization, so the female disagreed, depending on the condition that the male wouldn''t do it to the female.


    Everything was used. Tru really couldn''t agree, but he had no way to the female. It didn''t make sense. He couldn''t drive away. If he had no way, he had to come back for help.


    "Tut, I didn''t expect that there was someone more shameless than me. Is this still a woman? Mi Xiaoxiao, she is much more annoying than you." Ling Qi opened his mouth in a arrogant tone.


    Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at him and didn''t want to pay attention. She knew she was shameless and could say it. She really admired it.


    "This kind of person, just drive out directly. What do you do for food?" Li Shuo was upset. This trivial thing also needed to bother him? It''s too much to disturb his time with Xiaoxiao!


    Tru: "


    Well, he came at a bad time.


    It''s just that if it weren''t difficult, he wouldn''t bother you, old man, would he?


    "Don''t! It''s not good to drive out. Women still have the best way to deal with women." Mi Xiaoxiao pulled Li Shuo and said with a smile.

 Chapter 827

    It is often said that men know women better than women.


    But this is not the case. Perhaps in terms of emotion, men do know women better than women, but in terms of material life, perhaps only women know what women want.


    Mi Xiaoxiao really wants to see the kind of people who are reckless.


    "Since Xiaoxiao wants to go, let''s go." Li Shuo nodded in agreement immediately, but drew looked silly and said, chief, is it really good for you to change your face so quickly?


    You''ll chill your subordinates, won''t you?


    "Do you want to go for a stroll? Just take it as a walk after dinner." Mi Xiaoxiao turned around and looked at the men behind her and said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Jin Xuan nodded first and got up to keep up with MI Xiaoxiao. The others naturally kept up. Lingqi''s little basin friend hesitated for a while and slowly kept up.


    *


    Shimi tribe.


    "I tell you, I can''t get what Wang Ruisi wants. Besides, you''re the biggest shop. I just want that animal skin, so you disagree.


    And I, Reese, didn''t give you crystal. Didn''t I say that you can exchange anything in this shop as long as you take out the crystal?


    What? I''ve taken out the crystal now, but you still don''t exchange it. What does that mean? Ah!


    Don''t you just bully us? How do you behave in this shop? Isn''t it too much?! I bought so many things and bought such a broken animal skin with the rest of the crystal?! "a woman named Wang Ruisi stood at the door of LiXiao and scolded.


    The voice was so sharp that people wanted to cover their ears subconsciously. Because of her roar, many people came to watch. The unknown onlookers didn''t know that at first hearing what she said.


    "Hey? You said that Wang Ruisi shouted so heartrendingly outside their store, and the people in the store didn''t say anything. Did they really bully others?" a tall man wondered.


    "I said tall, don''t think about it. You don''t know Wang Ruisi. What''s her character? It''s impossible." another female stared at Wang Ruisi, who was naughty outside LiXiao''s door and said sarcastically.


    For a while, some spoke well and some spoke ill of Wang Ruisi''s actions, but the only thing in common was that they were all around LiXiao store and Wang Ruisi.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, who deliberately hid in the crowd for a while, looked at the scene in front of her, saw the woman sitting on the ground shouting abuse, listened to the thin and broken discussion in her ears, and the corners of her mouth aroused a radian.


    You say, should she thank this woman?


    Invisible advertising for LiXiao store has increased a lot of traffic, but these are bright crystals!


    Moreover, isn''t this a particularly good proof that LiXiao store has a fair and just attitude and excellent service?


    Thinking, MI Xiaoxiao whispered a few words in lishuo''s ear. Then, tru in the crowd quietly touched and left the place. Lingqi followed at the back and saw the process completely.


    Looking at the woman who was still splashing, I couldn''t help sighing: "Oh, another woman will be cheated by Mi Xiaoxiao! However, this woman probably deserved it!" well, he wouldn''t do such a thing as wax. Clapping his hands and cheering, but it echoed his character.


    It seems that MI Xiaoxiao is not so annoying, is she? At least, she''s beautiful. Although she likes to trap people, she''s inexplicably cool!

 Chapter 828

    Not long after tru left, a middle-aged woman came out of LiXiao store. She had a glass of white "water" in her hand. There were many small black particles in it.


    The woman came to Wang Ruisi with "water", looked at her and said, "Miss Ruisi, you must be thirsty after crying for so long. Come and drink some water. We can sit down and talk about animal skin clothes. Why is it so?"


    The woman patiently planned to take Wang Ruisi, but she didn''t expect to be fanned away by her.


    "Miss Ruisi, you..." the woman looked at the cup photographed by Wang Ruisi, but her heart was broken. She said that it was the only glass made of crystal. It took a long time. Unexpectedly, it broke like this.


    Not only that, the juice in it was spilled all over the floor.


    Well, it was all ordered by the leader''s wife. She was distressed and had to continue. Thinking, the woman took a deep breath, looked at Wang Ruisi and said again: "Miss Wang Ruisi, you can even get rid of our precious fruit juice. We don''t care. It''s just free fruit juice for normal guests, but this cup.


    But so far, our tribe has spent a lot of time, manpower and material resources to make the crystal cup, which is extremely precious. We regard you as a guest of honor and entertain you with this extremely precious cup, but you... "


    The woman looked at the broken ground, but it was still bright crystal cup fragments that reflected the light. The heartache and pity at the bottom of her eyes were absolutely the expression of her true feelings. Then she turned her eyes to the woman splashing on the ground, which was another face of embarrassment and helplessness.


    Coupled with the woman''s last words, for a moment, the public''s comments on Wang Ruisi turned bad, but occasionally there were a few who insisted that it was the fault of LiXiao store.


    "You! Who knows what you are! What juice looks disgusting. Can you eat it? How do I know if you will poison? And what cup? I know there is only one tribe in you?


    Who knows if you deliberately framed me? Don''t try to change the subject. It''s hateful and unfair for you to leave Xiaodian store! "Wang Ruisi dared to do so, so naturally she was not a fool and quickly reacted.


    And rake it upside down.


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened to these words, smiled and then said, "Li Shuo, should we go out to play?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what Xiaoxiao wants to do. It''s a big deal to take someone to kill Shimi tribe for her husband." Li Shuo spoiled and scraped Mi Xiaoxiao''s nose, a pair of green eyes, stared at the scene ahead and narrowed. I hope he won''t find out who did it on purpose, otherwise


    "It''s not enough to destroy Shimi tribe..." Mi Xiaojiao smiled, took Li Shuo''s hand and slowly walked out of the crowd. Jin Xuan''s master Nuo naturally surrounded Mi Xiaoxiao in the middle, forming a trend of protection.


    "The reaction is good, but it''s just wrong when I leave the Xiaoxiao store." Mi Xiaoxiao''s Oriole like voice sounded. Looking at the sound of several men, discussions and women around her, it stopped for a moment. Suddenly, it was quiet around, as if the needle fell to the ground.


    "Who are you?! what qualifications do you have to take care of things here!" looking at the women around Mi Xiaoxiao, the jealousy in Wang Ruisi''s eyes gradually condensed in the primitive mood of women.


    "Tut, I said that when you came here, you didn''t know who opened this store." Mi Xiaoxiao covered her mouth and smiled. Her face was more and more charming, but it made Li Shuo frown with dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 829

    Xiaoxiao smiles at others like this. Why does he feel flustered?


    No


    Li Shuo looked around and quietly moved closer to MI Xiaoxiao, a little closer, and then a little closer, so that in the end, MI Xiaoxiao was held in his arms by Li Shuo.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "..." what do you want to do with this hug? Can you let her talk well?


    Wang Ruisi: shameless woman!


    When the woman saw Mi Xiaoxiao, she smiled, nodded, turned and went into the store and began to take care of the rest, animal skins and so on.


    "Where do you want to go? Ah! You can''t go! You woman are so vicious! What the hell do you dare to bring it to me to drink? Do you want to poison it? And your cup is too pit. It''s broken at once. What can you do with it!"


    Wang Ruisi sat on the ground and looked very dissatisfied. Her three partners who went with her directly ignored her existence, with a little embarrassment on their faces, and made a look like I didn''t know this woman.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at it, but she was also helpless. How failed should Wang Ruisi be to be despised by her partner like this?


    "First, Miss Reese, the juice in our store is normal edible fruit, and we won''t be so stupid to poison you openly and damage the reputation of our store.


    Second, the crystal cup is really expensive. You should know what it is. This small cup is more expensive than all the things you exchange with crystal, because it is made of crystal, not to mention how many crystals have been wasted and how many times you have failed.


    Third, we treat every guest fairly. It is said that you want to exchange the animal fur coat in our store. We don''t sell this coat, but miss Reese, you are forcing us to sell it. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao stretched out her fingers, enumerated several points one by one, paused, and then said, "in this case, our store respects all reasonable requirements of customers, and is fair and just. Since Miss Reese wants this animal fur coat so much, I''ll put my words here.


    I''ll give you a discount, a buy it now price, 30 pieces of crystal, how about? "Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Wang Ruisi with a gentle and beautiful voice, but his smart water eyes were full of calculation.


    Little sample, play with her. It''s a little tender!


    "You!" Wang Ruisi almost jumped up when she listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words. Isn''t this woman saying that she was stupid?


    That''s too much!


    "No! You''re taking advantage of the fire. I don''t have so many crystals. Don''t go too far. I just want this thing. You can give it to me cheaper. Why should I work hard here."


    Wang Ruisi retorted that she didn''t realize what was wrong with her, but she just wanted an animal skin skirt she liked. What could be wrong?


    Besides, she doesn''t pay crystal. Is it necessary?


    So, this is disgusting and stingy!


    Especially this woman, who is not ugly, can still have such a good-looking partner. It''s unfair! These males should belong to her, Wang Ruisi!


    "Miss Reese, we have done what we can do. You said that the juice is poisonous. We have explained that it is just the juice made from ordinary fruit.


    You say our crystal cup is not practical, so we don''t care. Even if the cup is very expensive, we don''t want you to compensate.


    Now, Miss Reese, don''t you think the question you''re asking is too much? "Scar suddenly jumped out from behind Mi Xiaoxiao and said it wisely.

 Chapter 830

    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the scar that came out suddenly and nodded secretly. It''s good. She came very fast. If tru couldn''t say these words, she didn''t have to look for scar in such a hurry.


    Scar: "..." in fact, when he received the news from the leader''s wife, his heart was broken, but in order to avoid being foolishly by the leader, he definitely came here at the fastest speed in his life.


    Finally, he arrived at the scene perfectly, that is to say, he escaped a disaster perfectly.


    "Too much? Where did I go too far? Isn''t it you who go too far?" Wang Ruisi looked at the man who suddenly rushed out. She looked good, but she came out to help them speak. It was so hateful!


    "Reese, why don''t we go back?"


    One of Wang Ruisi''s friends, thin and tall, looked soft and weak. Hearing Wang Ruisi''s words, he didn''t wait for scar to speak, so he bowed down and said in Wang Ruisi''s ear.


    "Go away! I must get this fur skirt off today, absolutely! You are so worthless, I don''t know how I fell in love with you at the beginning! It''s a shame!" Wang Ruisi didn''t care about her partner''s face at all, and directly went back with the most ugly words.


    As soon as her partner heard this, her face changed and she didn''t reply, but she stood aside directly. It seemed that she was going to ignore her. There was a great meaning of letting her live and die.


    "Since Miss Reese insists so much, madam leader, let''s give her a cheaper price and sell her twenty-five crystals." scar said with a smile, but looked at Mi Xiaoxiao. Whether what I did was a good expression, which made Mi Xiaoxiao helpless.


    "Yes!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded happily, a look of reluctantly giving up her love.


    The onlookers around seemed to understand something. They immediately felt that Wang Ruisi seemed to have gone too far. However, I have to say that LiXiao store is really a store of conscience.


    I can be so patient with a woman who is so rude and makes trouble like Wang Ruisi. Is this a bad temper or a good character?


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked around at the people, smiled and then said, "Miss Reese, this is the lowest price. Although it''s just an animal skin skirt, it still takes effort to make it.


    Twenty five crystals are the lowest price, so miss Reese is...? "Mi Xiaoxiao picked her eyebrows. This good reputation has been done well, but it seems that if it goes on well, it won''t work.


    She still has a sense that people are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden.


    So


    "Twenty five yuan!? you really dare to open your mouth. You dare to quote the price of twenty-five yuan for such a broken animal skin? Is it too black hearted?" Wang Ruisi screamed, twenty-five yuan. She doesn''t have half of it now.


    How could you take out $25!


    "Since there''s no, please don''t be rude and make trouble, Miss Wang. You''re too cold to sit on the ground in this winter. I''m also a medicine ORC. I advise you that a woman will sit on the ground in ice and snow.


    But it''s not very good for giving birth to babies. Besides, you know, you''re making trouble. Since you don''t have so many crystals, please leave immediately with these things.


    We are patient to leave Xiao store, but at the same time, it does not mean that our wolf tribe is easy to provoke. Everything has an equal price. Please remember, Miss Reese, there is no free lunch in the world. Just give you a few crystals, or forget it.


    Miss Reese, in fact, we are not stupid. If you want to take advantage, it doesn''t mean that we Canglang tribe have to cooperate obediently. "

 Chapter 831

    There is retreat and progress. The so-called slap is giving a sweet jujube, but that''s all.


    It''s impossible to take advantage of LiXiao store for nothing.


    "You''re not fair!" Wang Ruisi was still dying. Listening to the words that talked about her, her eyes became red.


    "You''ve chosen the wrong place to be rude and make trouble here. What''s fair and what''s unfair? I think it doesn''t count if we say it, but only if we say it.


    If our leader''s wife casually takes a few crystals and exchanges them for you, it will be unfair to others. After all, Miss Reese is not the only one who wants to exchange this animal skin skirt.


    Therefore, if you want to be fair, it''s even more impossible to exchange the animal skin skirt for Miss Ruisi. Please leave quickly. "Scar won''t give Wang Ruisi any face. You have to be more cruel and shameless than them to deal with such naughty women.


    He was right anyway.


    "Hey! Wang Ruisi kicked the iron plate in this play!"


    "That''s right! Don''t look at it. This wolf tribe is easy to provoke? Which tribe dares to provoke the wolf tribe if it wants to die within a few miles!"


    "I said, this kind of female will be punished one day. She really thought that whatever she wanted, no matter what others had to give her! That''s the kind of person who doesn''t have the face to say!"


    "I think she brazenly robbed my things at the beginning. This time, LiXiao store is angry with me. Let alone, the things in LiXiao store are actually very good.


    I haven''t seen anything outrageous. I think Wang Ruisi is too much. Otherwise, people wouldn''t ask such a price. I remember I didn''t see anything so expensive when I went here to exchange things last time. "


    ¡­¡­


    Some of you are always angry with Wang Ruisi. In addition, Wang Ruisi may not have a good reputation in Shimi tribe. For a moment, more and more people blame Wang Ruisi.


    "Go!" Wang Ruisi stood up, patted off the excess snow stuck on her body, pulled the man standing beside her, stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with resentment, and said angrily, "Mi Xiaoxiao, right? Let''s see!"


    "Hmm, for rude and teasing guests, we often accompany them to the end." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled faintly, showing a relaxed and natural face without any tension at all.


    "Hum! It''s just a piece of ragged animal skin. Don''t give it if you don''t give it. I don''t want it yet! It''s too much! I''ll tell you how dark you are from the Xiao store!" Wang Ruisi hummed and pulled some men around and left.


    Scar smiled and then said, "the qingzhe is self-cleaning. I''m afraid miss Reese wants to slander the reputation of LiXiao store, but she has to work hard."


    The voice mixed with a smile reached Wang Ruisi''s ears and almost made her fall directly.


    Arrogant people are not unknown, but it''s really the first time to see someone who is so arrogant and clamoring for them to try to insult the reputation of LiXiao store. Besides, that person is still from LiXiao store.


    Is this too much confidence in LiXiao store, or are they too arrogant?


    Of course, according to Wang Ruisi''s IQ, they classified this as the second kind without thinking. If they weren''t too arrogant, how could they talk wildly and let them try their best to discredit LiXiao store?


    In that case, don''t blame her for being rude!


    None of the people who bullied her, Wang Ruisi, came to a good end!


    Melon eaters can only say one thing when they see here, because you haven''t met Mi Xiaoxiao yet! I didn''t meet the wolf tribe

 Chapter 832

    Unfortunately, it was not mi Xiaoxiao''s turn this time. Wang Ruisi herself was in the tribe and was killed in the cave. Of course, these were later words. When Mi Xiaoxiao knew the news, it was the morning after she died.


    Shimi tribe didn''t announce this to the outside, but blocked the news. If it weren''t for scar, they wouldn''t know so fast, but in fact, it doesn''t have much to do with them.


    However, some gossip people always like to put these bad thoughts on the head of the Canglang tribe. They say that Wang Ruisi offended the Canglang tribe, so they feel that their bottom line and dignity have been trampled.


    So he sent someone to kill Wang Ruisi directly, but lishuo ignored these rumors from Shimi tribe.


    Who knows if someone deliberately wants to stink the reputation of the Canglang tribe and let the Canglang tribe fight with the Shimi tribe. At that time, they will benefit from it.


    Therefore, you don''t have to pay attention to this kind of thing. If you really want to plant and frame them on the gray wolf tribe, it will never be such a pediatrician as rumors. There must be other tricks, so don''t pay attention to it for the time being.


    Standing still is actually the best chess.


    *


    "Lingqi, stop." Mi Xiaoxiao stood in front of the cave and reached out to block the boy who wanted to follow her into the cave.


    "What do you do to stop me?" Lingqi didn''t understand. What did he do wrong? Why didn''t he go into the cave? Is it too much? Is it really good to leave such a lovely and handsome boy outside the cave?


    Not to mention that it''s still dark outside. It''s terrible. What if a man eating monster suddenly comes out... No, what about a stone eating monster?


    No, absolutely not!


    He had to go in with him. There was no way to leave him.


    "It''s dark." Mi Xiaoxiao pointed to the sky. It was dark and there was nothing.


    "Well, I know!" he''s not blind. Can he know when it''s dark? Do you need a reminder?


    "Just stop when you know it." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and agreed, but in fact, he was helpless. For such a boy who was too narcissistic to describe and too awkward to do anything, MI Xiaoxiao felt speechless in his heart.


    "Why stop? It''s just because it''s dark that I need to rest. You stop me now, MI Xiaoxiao. Do you know that you don''t respect your elders!" Lingqi said angrily. She''s really an impolite woman!


    I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young at all.


    "Well, my dear Mr. Shiling, could you please stop? It''s getting late. Now I need to rest. Should you avoid it?


    Though you are..., but the coexistence of a lonely man and a little girl make complaints about how bad it is, and fix it, "said Xiao Xiao Xiao with a smile, but he was unable to Tucao:" it is simply the existence of the bezi Ke family.


    Do you want to be so skinny?


    "Well, cough, what''s that, little ye, little ye..." Ling Qi hesitated and stopped talking. His white face even took a little blush.


    "Mr. Lingqi, could you please finish what you have quickly? I''m very sleepy, okay?" I''m really sleepy


    "Little master... Little master, I don''t have a place to live. For my physical and mental health, you, as a younger generation, must prepare a comfortable rest environment for me." Ling Qi said and nodded in agreement. In fact, he was very smart.


    This Mi Xiaoxiao looks annoying, but it''s actually good.

 Chapter 833

    At least he knows that it''s good to care about his life. In that case, he won''t care about those trivial things.


    "Hoo ~" Mi Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and looked at Lingqi who was still standing at the mouth of the cave. Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless. Then he said: "in this way, you turn around and go to the left. The second cave is Jinxuan''s. tonight, you''ll sleep with him first.


    Tomorrow lishuo will arrange a place for you to sleep. "After saying that, without giving Lingqi a chance to react, he went directly into the cave.


    Lingqi: "... So casual... Well, now he wants to take back those ideas!


    *


    The time of night, for those who rest, is just the distance between blinks of an eye. Soon, the day will be bright. Today, they will take a few small groups of orcs from the tribe to hunt.


    The leader can''t always be idle. He has to move. It''s OK to inspire his momentum.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is also idle. She plans to officially open the clothing store and jewelry store, but she will go tomorrow. Today, she should first get the store and at least move those clothes and jewelry into the store.


    Moreover, the plaques of "xiaonuo" and "Xiaoxuan" are already being made. They can not be completed until tomorrow morning at the earliest. In fact, MI Xiaoxiao originally planned to make them with a piece of bright red animal skin like Li Xiao, but later thought about it and had to make something different.


    Just use a special leaf stored previously, which has the function of red dye. Stir them up, and then soak the plaque to be carved in it. It''s easier to color it.


    LiXiao is an exchange store, xiaonuo is a clothing store, Xiaoxuan is a jewelry store, all of which are head offices. Of course, MI Xiaoxiao naturally has that idea in the future, such as opening a branch or something.


    The jewelry is almost made, enough to advance the initial sales. Mi Xiaoxiao thinks so, but enough to advance the initial sales. That''s because from Wang Ruisi, MI Xiaoxiao sees business opportunities.


    Otherwise, she will not be ready to open a clothing store and jewelry store so soon. Since Wang Ruisi can make a big noise in LiXiao store for such a piece of animal skin, it is enough to prove that the dress is still attractive enough.


    Women''s clothes are produced in the early stage. To a certain extent in the later stage, she may be able to think about men''s clothes and jewelry. Men''s money is actually easy to earn.


    Anyway, she has so many modern design ideas in her mind. Combined with the customs and styles here, it''s not difficult to design a dress.


    It just takes some time and energy. After all, she is not a super genius. It can''t be everything. She knows a little about design, but it''s almost enough here.


    As for the diplomatic team, when these two stores are opened, they can come in handy. After all, they have practiced their skills for so long. If they can''t come in handy for a long time, they won''t learn in vain.


    And those captains have been urging her honestly recently, either when they can come in handy or when they can go out to try their skills. This may also be the reason why Mi Xiaoxiao opened the store in advance.


    As for Shi Nuo, except that Li Shuo took his team out hunting today, several others disappeared. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t care too much. The snow stopped and the thickness of the snow was much less.


    There is no danger to go out, and they are not dolls. They all have their own consciousness. Mi Xiaoxiao can''t stare at them all the time like a parent. They have enough freedom.

 Chapter 834

    With the advent of a new day, the gray wolf tribe is very lively on this day. People come and go and are busy. The incoming and outgoing orcs come and go in front of the tribe, including females with fruits and males with tables and chairs.


    Everyone is busy with different things. The only thing in common is that everyone has a gentle smile on his face.


    Because today is the opening day of the second and third stores of their Canglang tribe.


    The leader''s wife said that one is a shop specializing in selling animal skin skirts, which is called a clothing store. As for the other, it is a shop specializing in selling some gadgets and jewelry brought by women. The leader''s wife said, what kind of jewelry store is this.


    Although they don''t know, they have meat to eat with the leader''s wife. This sentence is completely correct.


    *


    Wall tribe.


    "Hurry up. The invited females of each tribe will come. Let''s move faster. Come here and put the tables and chairs here. Who, the table is not placed like this. It''s easy to fall down if you put it like this.


    Let me tell you... "Qi Li, the leader of the female man group, stood aside and kept directing the members of his group to move the wooden tables and chairs. When he saw something wrong, he immediately went up and adjusted it.


    These tables and chairs are also very precious. They are all made by the tribe recently. It is said that they are all thought up by the leader''s wife. They are beautiful and easy to use. They are easy to carry, but they are not very heavy.


    "Qi Li, are you ready? Our team has brought the fruit and juice, waiting for you to put these tables and chairs, and then we are placing these fruits in order."


    As the head of the diplomatic team, Mu Xuan naturally entrusted Mi Xiaoxiao with these tasks. Although they are all simple things, they are polite and polite. If they are done well, others will feel comfortable.


    "Come on, come on, don''t worry. I''m only a few tables short. The leader''s wife said that these fruit juices seem to be able to wait until those females come to the top." Qi Li turned his head and looked at Mu Xuan in his busy schedule.


    She remembered it anyway.


    "Yes, how can I forget this! It seems that I''m confused! Come on, come on, you take these juice back and pass it back when you see everyone coming." Mu Xuan patted her head and thanked Qi Li, then turned around and got busy again.


    "Jiayi, Yuxi, have they passed?" Yuxi is the leader of the fifth group. Although she has no special skills, there are still many places she can use. Therefore, the busiest group is also their group, but they don''t have a word of complaint.


    No, early in the morning, various tribes went to pick up females.


    Well, in order to expand the influence and popularity of the two stores, MI Xiaoxiao wanted to use the same routine as the last crystal distribution to select five better and more eloquent females from each tribe to attend their opening ceremony.


    The ceremony is very simple. It''s like going through a show. In fact, it''s to witness the opening of their store and be a witness. Then she will show some beautiful animal skin skirts and jewelry and choose a small thing for them.


    Then tell them about the exchange rules. In fact, it''s almost the same. I just want to use them to achieve the effect of one pass 10 and ten pass 100.


    Although I don''t know if I can succeed, my influence will be improved.


    In short, it should not be a loss.


    Mi Xiaoxiao also thought for a long time and decided after discussing with lishuo. However, up to now, lishuo, the leader, has not appeared.

 Chapter 835

    I don''t know what they''ve done. One by one, the dragon can''t see the end.


    I haven''t seen anyone these two days, and I don''t know what I''m thinking about. However, MI Xiaoxiao hasn''t asked them about the opening of the store these two days.


    However, according to her estimation, if she deliberately avoided her, even if she asked, I''m afraid she wouldn''t ask anything.


    "Has Yuxi come back?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Qi Li and looked around. The tables and chairs were almost ready. He was almost ready to put the fruit on the table. Then, when people came, the press conference could start.


    It can also be called a press conference! Anyway, it''s similar to the process of the press conference. The purpose is to let everyone know the existence of these two stores.


    "I haven''t seen her. I should have started for a while. Wait a minute, I''ll send someone to guard at the gate of the tribe, but the arrangement on our side will take a while." Qi Li looked at Mi Xiaoxiao who came towards her with respect.


    The leader''s wife is really powerful.


    "OK, you step up your speed, Wan Lin. come with me and I''ll give you a task later." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Wan Lin, the head of the embroidery group who stood aside to help Qi Li''s group move the table and stool, and thought.


    Later, whether it''s a clothing store or an jewelry store, she will have the task of introduction. She doesn''t trust others. The people who are familiar with these clothes and accessories are the people who create them.


    *


    "Leader''s wife." Wan Lin walked aside with MI Xiaoxiao. Don''t mention that she was still so nervous. For her, leader''s wife is a belief. If one day, she can become such a person, that would be great.


    Although not now, she will try her best anyway.


    "Just call me Mi Xiaoxiao. Later, when those females come, you will be with Jiayi, the leader of the manual group. That''s it..."


    Mi Xiaoxiao told Wanlin what she thought. After listening, Wanlin nodded one by one. After that, she ran to Jiayi to discuss it.


    After this busy work, MI Xiaoxiao became an idle person. They weren''t there when Li Shuo was away. It was really boring.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you finished?" Jin Xuan suddenly jumped out of MI Xiaoxiao''s back and almost scared her to death. When will Jin Xuan scare her?


    "Well, some basic things have been finished. As long as I go to participate in it at that time, there''s no problem." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded and stared at Jin Xuan with black eyes.


    Then he said, "what are you busy with these two days? And lishuo, too. They don''t know what they are doing one by one. They are mysterious." she hasn''t seen them together since yesterday.


    "It''s all right. We''re just on-the-spot investigation. Li Shuo has been busy hunting with everyone these two days. Several of us studied several traps and wanted to get more prey back. The demand for prey at Li Xiao store is still very large."


    Jin Xuan was serious, but in MI Xiaoxiao''s opinion, she was talking serious nonsense. It doesn''t matter. After these two days, she always found out what they were doing.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know is that she doesn''t have to pull it. In two days, she will naturally know what they are doing.


    "Madam leader, Yuxi came with those females." a tall and strong looking female hurried over. Mi Xiaoxiao looked familiar, but she couldn''t call her name.


    But at first glance, I knew it was a member of the female men''s group. It must have been sent by Qi Li to stare at the gate of the tribe. It was very efficient.

 Chapter 836

    "I see. Let your team leader speed up and inform Mu Xuan that people are coming and serve fruit. Then please go again to find out how many people they have come."


    There are always some people who don''t come because they are busy. The fruit juice must correspond to the number of people who come. If you can''t finish drinking more, it will be bad. If you don''t, it will be bad. It will give a bad impression.


    "OK." the female Orc nodded, turned and ran to the direction of the tribal gate. There was no figure.


    "Well, you''ve been busy these two days. Let''s go and cook. I''ve prepared delicious food for you. Are your legs sour after standing for so long? Let me rub them for you?" Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao''s small hand and said gentle words one after another from his mouth.


    Mi Xiaoxiao felt warm in her heart.


    Hey, Jin Xuan is a super warm man. Fortunately, this warm man belongs to her family


    *


    When all the females were seated and the fruit juice was served accordingly, MI Xiaoxiao knew how many had come. This time, they were some more persuasive and popular females.


    There are from all tribes. Even Aike, Lu Lina and Ailuo of the thar tribe have come. Now Ike has a big stomach and it''s a little difficult to walk.


    I don''t know why, but I didn''t fear the difficulties, but darson dutifully accompanied her.


    The press conference lasted more than an hour. During this period, Ike''s eyes never left her. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t see it, but nodded slightly at the beginning.


    Whether it was because of the original remorse or something else, there were cracks between them. Anyway, when Ike saw her, she would think of the innocent dead child, and when she saw Ike, she would think of the rainy day.


    Shouts, screams, heart rending cries, comments, and the fear that swept through her when she fell into the cold river.


    Since there are cracks between each other, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to get along with peace as before.


    Great changes have taken place in each other''s living space. There are a certain amount of changes in the lives around her and Ike.


    ¡­¡­


    Under Jin Xuan''s careful care, in fact, a press conference can slip through in the blink of an eye. Time is still very wonderful, too fast and too slow, but it is their own idea. In fact, time has always been that speed.


    "Well, here we are, our introduction will be completed. According to the opinions of our leader and his wife, we will give you a small gift when you leave. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    With a gentle smile, Mu Xuan looked at all the females doing it. Her voice was flat, but she spoke like a spring breeze.


    Not to mention, Mu Xuan is really a host. She is witty and funny. She can laugh at you every minute. However, serious introduction also has an attraction, which makes everyone involuntarily focus on her.


    "And gifts?" sighed a female,


    "Yes! This wolf tribe is really big


    Generous, not only let us come to eat and drink, introduce us some knowledge for free, and show us some beautiful jewelry. Whether it''s tone or politeness, it''s so excellent. Before leaving, there are gifts. Don''t say, I still have to visit this store often.


    Even if you don''t buy it, take a look! After all, each one is so beautiful. "The other immediately agreed.


    So, under everyone''s joy and discussion, a press conference came to a perfect end.

 Chapter 837

    After all the females left with joy, MI Xiaoxiao was able to have a real rest time. Jin Xuan needless to say, he knew that he was a man who would love people when he watched him take Mi Xiaoxiao back to the cave.


    "Well, I''m here, you go back and have a rest?" Mi Xiaoxiao sat on the stone bed, holding Jin Xuan''s hand, and hung their tenderness on a tender and beautiful little face.


    "I watched you fall asleep." Jin Xuan didn''t obey. Xiaoxiao was busy these two days. Originally, he could match Xiaoxiao today, but he couldn''t bear to look at Xiaoxiao''s tired face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be good. Will you go back quickly?"


    While Jin Xuan was in love with MI Xiaoxiao, MI Xiaoxiao was also in love with him. It was this kind of empathy that made the originally spacious cave and the warm atmosphere rise to a higher level in an instant.


    "OK." finally, Jin Xuan really said that he couldn''t help Mi Xiaoxiao, so he had to let her warm her bed and went back to his cave, but it was difficult to sleep.


    Because tomorrow is a day worth looking forward to


    Inexplicably nervous, I don''t know if Xiaoxiao will like it?


    But in the middle of the night, Jin Xuan fell asleep. When he opened his eyes again, it was already early in the morning.


    On that day, several men gathered together unexpectedly. There was an unusual tacit understanding. The six people looked at each other and smiled, and then they were busy.


    Then, the whole tribe got up one after another and began to join the busy team of Jin Xuan, but no one made a star and a half sound. It was very quiet, if it wasn''t the snow on the ground.


    People will make a sound as soon as they step on it. Otherwise, it may be really the same as modern silent TV. They can only see the action, but can''t hear the sound.


    "Ready?" Li Shuo Xie smiled and swept his eyes one by one over Jin Xuan. His green eyes were soft, but with a trace of ruffian Qi, which brought fatal temptation to his excellent face.


    It has the smell of a bad teenager, but it is mixed with integrity and seriousness. It is clearly a combination of contradictions, but it is extremely harmonious in lishuo.


    "Of course, everything is ready, only due to the east wind." Jin Xuan compared an OK gesture given to him by Mi Xiaoxiao. His smiling face was magnanimous, and his signboard big white teeth were particularly eye-catching, but people can only envy and hate. There''s no way. He has a high appearance!


    "I''ll call Xiaoxiao." Li Suo''s rare face has a trace of smile. The handsome facial features are no longer cold and handsome, but have a trace of softness, with a handsome that is hard to see in ordinary times.


    It''s no wonder that the females who help decorate the site around here often show their crazy eyes towards this side.


    It''s very straightforward.


    "What are you going to do?" Shi Nuo looked at Li Suo and frowned slightly. Tut, he was colder than him. It was really boring.


    "It''s Xiaoxiao." Li Suo turned his face and looked at Shi Nuo. His voice was light. Inexplicably, he didn''t like this guy very much. There was no reason, but he looked unhappy.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve asked someone to call. It''s estimated that I''ve reached Xiaoxiao''s cave by now. Besides, you two can''t leave." pal stepped into the middle of lisuo and shinuo, blocking the sharp eyes on both sides.


    Pal said that this job is not easy to do. He was looked at every minute! Alexander!


    "OK, just wait here. You two are both smelly faces. I don''t know what Xiaoxiao likes about you." poison tongue ink has been online. Please pay attention.


    Shi Nuo: "..."


    Li Suo: "..."

 Chapter 838

    What he said made him seem to like Xiaoxiao very much. A smelly fox just likes to cut in every stitch. It''s very cunning.


    Li Shuo sat quietly and drank hot tea. He looked at several people fighting in front of him. He was quite interested.


    On the other side, MI Xiaoxiao''s cave.


    "Leader''s wife? Have you got up?" Muxuan carefully walked into the cave and thought of the instructions of the leader''s wife''s partner Tamo. It was a headache. Why did she come to wake up the leader''s wife?


    I heard that


    The leader''s wife is getting up


    If she wakes up the leader''s wife, will she


    Eh... Mu Xuan shook her head and immediately looked like I couldn''t imagine. She patted her cheek with ease. It hurt, but she seemed to have no feeling. She shook her head and walked into the cave.


    "Leader''s wife? Are you up?" Mu asked tentatively again, but unexpectedly, she got a response unexpectedly this time: "well, I''m awake. Is it Mu Xuan? What can I do for you?"


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao was combing her hair. When the biological clock made her wake up in the morning, she felt that her hair felt sticky, itchy and uncomfortable, so she delayed the time to find Jin Xuan and them.


    Instead, I washed my hair in the cave. Just now, I was going to dry it and went to find them. Unexpectedly, Mu Xuan came.


    "Oh, that''s right. One of our team members suddenly fainted and wanted to come to see you." Mu Xuan said with some "eagerness", but pretended to look like ten percent, so that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t find any problem at all.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s Hua? He''s not in the tribe?" asked Mi Xiaoxiao. She wiped her hair neatly, then directly took her cloak and followed Mu Xuan. In a hurry, Mu Xuan felt a trace of guilt.


    But when she remembered why she did this, her guilt disappeared instantly, and there was no residue at all. Instead, she still had a trace of expectation and excitement. Let alone, she really expected the leader''s wife to see the expression of that scene.


    If she were, she would be so happy!


    Oh, I have to say that these friends of the leader''s wife are just good. How can she not meet such a good partner?


    Envy and jealousy?


    So, when Mu Xuan dutifully brought Mi Xiaoxiao to the scene, MI Xiaoxiao was surprised. With a pair of water eyes, she looked around and found that it was indeed the wolf tribe.


    "This...?" Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at everything in front of her, shocked.


    Six snowmen with completely different faces represent the six people she cares about most in her life. Each Snowman holds a bright red flower in his hand. Mi Xiaoxiao is a little surprised.


    Where did the flowers come from in this winter?


    More than that, a big tree that should have been covered with snow is bright at the moment. It is full of all kinds of jewelry and crystals. Under the refraction of white light, it has a slightly bright light.


    On both sides of the tree, there are two long rows of orcs. On the left of the tree are male orcs and on the right are female orcs. Each of them holds a flower with different colors.


    But they are unusually delicate and charming, as if they had just been picked from the branches.


    Every Orc''s face was excited and excited. One by one, they all focused on MI Xiaoxiao, which gave her an illusion of attention.

 Chapter 839

    They are


    Mi Xiaoxiao is a little stunned. Do they know that today is their birthday?


    However, it seems that this place doesn''t have a birthday, and it''s impossible to know what a birthday party is, so what are they doing?


    "You are..." Mi Xiaoxiao pulled Mu Xuan, who wanted to avoid but didn''t have time, and asked suspiciously, what do the people in the tribe want to do in such a big battle?


    Is there someone important coming?


    At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao, who claims to be a beautiful girl with high IQ, never thought that this was the birthday party carefully prepared for her, because she simply felt that they could not know what the birthday party was.


    Naturally, I don''t think about that.


    "Happy birthday, madam leader!!!"


    The voice was loud, neat and echoed around the cave. Mi Xiaoxiao was stunned. Why did she feel like a senior officer coming to the military parade? The soldiers respectfully shouted "Hello, sir!"


    "Happy birthday..." Mi Xiaoxiao thought for a moment. Looking around, he didn''t see the figure he wanted to see. There was something that seemed to pass. It turned out that they all remembered!


    "Thank you, thank you." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, her eyes glittering with crystal clear unknown liquid. This was her first birthday after she left modern times, and the only birthday that so many people accompanied her to celebrate for her.


    Even if there is no birthday cake, no gifts, no candles, she is still very happy. It is from her heart. Today is perhaps the most special birthday she has ever had.


    "Xiaoxiao, we haven''t come out yet. How can you be moved to cry?" Jin Xuan suddenly came out from one side, wearing the clothes designed by Mi Xiaoxiao himself. The sunshine and handsome brother next door is very consistent with his temperament.


    The cheerful breath surrounded his whole body, as if nothing would make him feel difficult and uncomfortable. It was like a sun, always around Mi Xiaoxiao, bringing her endless warmth.


    Only belongs to his golden Xuan warmth.


    She raised her hand and gently wiped the tears on her cheeks. With a sigh, a gentle kiss gently fell on the corner of her eyes: "good girl, you shouldn''t cry today. Come and smile?"


    The gentle and considerate tone and the action of blushing and heartbeat made Mi Xiaoxiao burst out with a puff. Looking at Jin Xuan, a pair of black eyes were full of happiness and moved: "well, I don''t cry."


    The appearance of breaking tears into laughter made Shi Nuo slowly approach Mi Xiaoxiao, and a gentle smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Anyway, his Xiaoxiao is the most beautiful in the world. No matter how others comment, she is perfect in his heart.


    "Xiaoxiao, happy birthday." Shi Nuo walked forward with a light smile. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he came to touch his head with comfort and inclusiveness, which made Mi Xiaoxiao dizzy. Sure enough, the temptation of the beautiful man to touch his head is still great.


    "That''s all. Should you two give way? Don''t keep Xiaoxiao!" tamer came out of Jin Xuan''s back. He was talking about him.


    "Hum." Jin Xuan snorted, but he honestly moved away a little, but he still held Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are so beautiful today, just like crying a little." Tamo smiled and spoiled his face. He stretched out his hand and scraped the bridge of MI Xiaoxiao''s nose. Different from the poisonous tongue just now, he always wanted to show endless patience and spoiled Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 840

    Because Xiaoxiao is his treasure


    "I''m just moistening my eyes. I can''t do it on purpose?" Mi Xiaoxiao began to refute in Tamo''s words. She said repeatedly that she was crying in front of so many people. How about losing face?


    "Well, I believe it." tamer drooped his ears and nodded with a smile. What showed in his dark eyes was cunning and black belly. Believe it? oh No£¡ That doesn''t exist!


    "..." why did she feel that there was no silver here? Was she moved and confused?


    Shouldn''t she be so bad?


    Pal pushed forward directly. It''s too much for these three men!


    The three men all occupied Xiaoxiao''s best space and left the last position for him. Therefore, pal took measures directly and squeezed up without saying a word.


    Melon eaters: ouch, Hello! I hear you are the gentlest?


    Pal: of course! (gentle face)


    Melon eaters: tut tut Tut, you squeeze so violently, which is also called gentleness? (shaking his head and sighing)


    Pal: Gee, ignorant human, my tenderness only belongs to Xiaoxiao... (affectionate, looking at some people with a look of contempt)


    Melon eaters:


    "Xiaoxiao, happy birthday," said pal tenderly. The owner''s face with a long and ferocious wound is unusually soft, because opposite him is his beloved.


    "Pal, be careful, don''t fall." Mi Xiaoxiao covered her lips and smiled. It was the first time she saw pal, who was usually warm and soft, squeeze in so quickly. Then look at Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo on his left and right sides. Their faces were black.


    Well, it looks very angry!


    However, MI Xiaoxiao is heartless and heartless. She feels so happy!


    At the same time, I am also very happy.


    "Happy birthday." his low voice seemed bland and insipid, but Mi Xiaoxiao recognized the tension. In fact, Li Suo is not such a cold person. In fact, he is very careful.


    "Thank you, Li Suo." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and looked at Li Suo. His eyes were full of happiness and happiness. Therefore, Li Suo smoothly received several sharp eyes from his side, and he seemed to be unconscious.


    Like an old monk, standing still, he stood on MI Xiaoxiao''s side, carefully took her hand and played with it in the palm. The corners of his mouth unconsciously showed a slight smile.


    "Oh, sure enough, the most important people always come out, such as me!" Li Shuo was wearing a fiery red animal skin coat and a silver silk, which set off a sharp contrast.


    The strong color contrast, in him, is showing his overbearing and a trace of immorality. A pair of green eyes, full of tenderness, seem to look left and right, but the focus is always inseparable from the woman who makes him crazy and makes him move.


    Drew: I didn''t see it. I didn''t see anything!


    Scar: tut tut Tut, where did the leader come from? How could he be more shameless than him!?


    Tribal people: ouch, Hello! Come on! Their leader was switched!


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, they are all fools." a boy standing behind the big tree looked at the scene in front and laughed contemptuously. The whole tribe revolved around a woman. It was really funny.


    It''s really unlucky to have such an insignificant leader!


    Thinking of it, he snorted again, turned and left the place. If Mi Xiaoxiao noticed it, he would recognize that the boy who despised him was the boy who almost bumped into Zeke Si that day and knocked over a pile of animal skins because he saved Zeke Si.

 Chapter 841

    "Xiaoxiao, happy birthday!" Li Shuo lowered his head slightly. His green eyes were full of gentle smiles and doting. His Xiaoxiao deserves the best, but now he can only hold the things he can give Xiaoxiao in front of her, even if they are not the best, but one day, he will let the whole world accompany Xiaoxiao on his birthday.


    "So..." Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t help laughing and looked at the Jinxuan people around her. In the depths of MI Xiaoxiao''s heart, there was unprecedented happiness and happiness! After a pause, he then said, "so you have seen the dragon head but not the tail these days in order to celebrate my birthday?"


    She even thought they arranged it like this. There were some heavyweights coming, but she never thought they were preparing a birthday party for herself. I have to say, in her heart, even if she ate honey at this moment, I''m afraid it''s not as sweet as it is now.


    The reason why she didn''t think they did it for her birthday was because there was no birthday in this world, so she naturally wouldn''t think about that.


    "That''s not true!" before Li Shuo and them spoke, Mu Xuan spoke in a sour tone; Glancing at Mi Xiaoxiao, he continued: "tut tut Tut, in order to celebrate your birthday, Jin Xuan has traveled all over the tribe to let us all participate in this birthday.


    Then our leader tried his best to make you satisfied with the party, so the poor people were forced to come up with a good way to make you happy. We were tired of saying that women know women best. After thinking one after another, it took half a day to make a leader satisfied.


    Next, this Tamo came to bully and lure us, just to let us contribute our physical strength after contributing our mental strength. What to say about the combination of work and rest is essentially an excuse!


    Also! I tell you, madam leader, the most hateful thing is this man named lisuo. He is really... His wife is so hateful, you know? He actually let us cook so much food in such a short time; our hands are almost not ours... "


    The complaint continued, but Mi Xiaoxiao had no intention to listen. All her attention focused on the men in front of her.


    Mu Xuan: "..." well, she seems to have forgotten one thing, a very important thing, Wuwuwuwu... It seems that the leader''s wife and the leader are actually a family!


    So! What is she complaining about?


    "Happy birthday, madam leader!" under the sign of Li Shuo''s eyes, those orcs with flowers handed Mi Xiaoxiao the flowers in their hands one after another; And Mi Xiaoxiao will receive a sincere blessing every time she receives a flower.


    "Thank you, thank you..." this is the happiest birthday she has ever had.


    *


    "Xiaoxiao, are you happy today?" Li Shuo gently put on her coat and hugged Mi Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    "Happy." slightly turned his head and looked at the group of orcs eating and drinking; Mi Xiaoxiao showed a sincere smile. Although the current Canglang tribe is a combination of three tribes, it is extremely harmonious to get along


    "Li Shuo, you sneak to monopolize Xiaoxiao. This is not a show of loyalty!" Jin Xuan took Mi Xiaoxiao''s favorite dragon fruit and sat beside Mi Xiaoxiao with a sour tone. In addition, he didn''t mean anything else.

 Chapter 842

    "Xiaoxiao, have something to eat?" Jin Xuan handed the processed dragon fruit to MI Xiaoxiao''s hand. Xiaoxiao didn''t eat much tonight. He said he didn''t have any appetite, but what if he didn''t eat at night? That''s not enough to wake up hungry in the middle of the night?


    And it''s bad for your health not to eat at night.


    "OK!" Mi Xiaoxiao reluctantly took the fruit in Jin Xuan''s hand. She didn''t know what was going on. Recently, she always didn''t want to eat. She felt full. She didn''t want to eat anything. She could eat a little if she wanted to eat. Moreover, she felt powerless. She didn''t want to move at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, it''s not like this to lose weight. Look at your thin, you should eat more!" Jin Xuan said endlessly. Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless to lose weight? She also wants to lose weight! Unfortunately, without that perseverance, I may be too tired recently, so I don''t want to eat. Maybe it will be better after a period of time.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to lose weight. With Parr, I can''t succeed even if I want to lose weight!" Parr''s guy thinks of ways to make things for her every day. Moreover, everything tastes good, so it seems that losing weight is separated from her by a Parr


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. Seeing that MI Xiaoxiao didn''t eat much at the party just now, pal quietly touched and ran to the rear kitchen to cook a dinner for MI Xiaoxiao; It''s very rich. It''s a piece of barbecue, a special small roasted sweet potato, because Xiaoxiao likes this small roasted sweet potato.


    Big one! Xiaoxiao said it was too big to eat; And it doesn''t have that taste. Therefore, Xiaoxiao is usually roasted with small ones. There is really no small one, so I find a big one. Today, I was lucky. When I ran to find sweet potatoes, I happened to see a small one.


    In addition, a delicious fish soup, milky white fish soup, exudes an attractive aroma.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat more. Here, drink some fish soup first to warm your throat." as pal said, he handed Mi Xiaoxiao his wooden spoon. Now it''s still snowing outside, although there''s a fire; But sitting outside like this, I still feel very cold; That''s why he asked Xiaoxiao to drink some fish soup to warm up.


    "OK, hard work!" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and took the wooden spoon in pal''s hand, gently scooped a mouthful of fish soup and just put it to his mouth; Ready to drink, I didn''t expect to throw up directly.


    "Vomit!" Mi Xiaoxiao directly put down the spoon and bent down to vomit. This sudden move frightened the three men around Mi Xiaoxiao, and they were at a loss one after another. But it was about Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan who soon reacted.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly throw up?" I talked and laughed with them just now. It''s been a while; Why did you throw up? Jin Xuan hurriedly slapped Mi Xiaoxiao on the back, hoping that MI Xiaoxiao would feel better like this.


    "Jin Xuan, you take care of Xiaoxiao here first, and I''ll find Hua now." when pal saw that MI Xiaoxiao was sick, he directly explained, and ran to the cave where Hua was; Biao got up the fastest speed.


    "Vomit! Vomit!" the continuous impact made Mi Xiaoxiao cry successfully. Her tears blurred. At this moment, MI Xiaoxiao really wants to say a dirty word, MMP, it''s too uncomfortable! Bile is coming out! Do you want to be so cruel?


    "Xiaoxiao, how''s it going? Is it better?" Li Shuo''s green eyes were full of worry. He was afraid that MI Xiaoxiao had something wrong.


    "Cough! Cough!" Mi Xiaoxiao coughed a few times, wiped his mouth, took a breath and said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry. I just suddenly felt a little uncomfortable."

 Chapter 843

    "How can it be all right? Suddenly he vomited. Is Xiaoxiao catching a cold again?" Jin Xuan looked worried and angry. Looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, he was full of heartache. Why is his Xiaoxiao so fragile?


    It seems that he hasn''t kept up with the nutrition during this period. When he goes back later, it seems that he has to ask pal to think about some new dishes. In another way, Xiaoxiao should eat more.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you have a cold?" Li Shuo''s green eyes were full of worry. I remember that Xiaoxiao caught a cold last time, but he tossed them for a while. He applied towels and decocted medicine. It took almost a week to get better.


    It has to be said that Xiaoxiao''s physique is different from them. Without their strength, it is easy to get sick.


    "Shouldn''t be! Maybe she''s too busy and tired recently. Don''t worry about it." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled indifferently. She caught a cold. She should feel more or less.


    "Xiaoxiao? Have you just vomited?" Tamo and several people were eating and drinking at the party. Mi Xiaoxiao was very close to them, and they naturally paid attention to the situation here all the time. They could naturally notice what actions there were at the first time.


    "Well, it''s all right. It''s just that I feel uncomfortable when I smell the fish soup." the reaction is a little big. Mi Xiaoxiao looks at the Tamo people and explains again with patience. In fact, he is afraid of them.


    "Fish soup? No problem!" Jin Xuan picked up the pot of fish soup removed by Mi Xiaoxiao, put it under his nose and smelled it, but found that there was really no problem, but it was very fragrant.


    Several other people also smell it one after another. It''s really like what pal said. There''s no problem. It''s very fragrant, but why does Xiaoxiao feel sick when she smells it?


    "Fragrant?" Mi Xiaoxiao was confused. Was her nose broken or did they have a problem with their sense of smell? When they smell such a fishy pot of soup, will they feel so fragrant?


    wait!


    Incense; Fishy; Fish; Vomit


    Is she!!


    Shouldn''t it be that coincidence?


    Mi Xiaoxiao showed an unbelievable appearance, which made Tamo more worried and angry. What''s the matter with Xiaoxiao? He vomited again and was in a daze.


    "Well, I''ll tell you something." Mi Xiaoxiao swallowed a mouthful of water. Under the expectation and questioning eyes of Li Shuo, ash often said calmly: "I may be pregnant..." unfortunately, MI Xiaoxiao was interrupted before he finished his words.


    "Xiaoxiao! Xiaoxiao! Coming; coming." pal panted and rushed towards this side with a black unidentified object; Although he is usually gentle and quiet, in fact, he has such a hot side.


    "Oh, hey! Can you slow down! What''s so anxious? I still have some herbs that haven''t been classified!" Hua said helplessly when Patti held them in her hand.


    "I''m in a hurry. Please show Xiaoxiao that she vomited without eating anything. Is it a cold or something!" pal continued to carry forward his wind and fire appearance, directly changed his usual gentle appearance, and threw birch in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    Hua: "..." it seems that for the sake of this little female, a person who looks so gentle can run away every minute!


    "Put out your hand and I''ll check it for you." Hua said to MI Xiaoxiao, who didn''t look like something at all, under the gaze of several pairs of eyes. Look, what''s bothering him. Does it look like something?

 Chapter 844

    "How''s it going? Is Xiaoxiao all right?"


    Hua had just felt her pulse for a minute. Jin Xuan asked impatiently. For this, Hua was a little helpless. Is it necessary to be so urgent? It''s not a terrible disease. Besides, even if he is a drug orc, he should have time and process to see a doctor?


    "Can you stop talking?" Hua glanced at Jin Xuan and was really speechless to him. It seems that the God of love is really a terrible thing. Unexpectedly, several big men stared at him to see a doctor.


    Or for a female who doesn''t seem to be sick at all, it''s really super incomprehensible


    Three minutes later.


    Gee, that''s interesting.


    Hua put down her hand to feel Mi Xiaoxiao''s pulse, looked at Li Shuo and shrugged with a smile. Seeing that they tossed him like this today and didn''t take any interest, she was really sorry for herself for running so far.


    "What''s the matter with Xiaoxiao?" Jin Xuan was still the first to speak. Other people directly put their eyes on him. This meaning was obvious, but it urged him to ask for the result! Good! He just didn''t say it. He was so anxious to kill them!


    Therefore, Mr. Hua, the medicine Orc who only cares about our own herbs, triggered other emotions for other things except herbs for the first time, and still made him small.


    "Oh." Hua paused, slowly packed his medicine box, and then slowly stood up. He stared at Li Shuo and smiled. Under the expectation of everyone, he slowly opened his mouth: "in fact, there is just a baby in his stomach.


    Nothing else. Oh, by the way, she may be a little tired recently. Don''t eat too greasy things and drink some soup to replenish her body.


    Oh, remember, after she is pregnant with a baby, she looks like she can''t smell the fishy smell, and it will be very uncomfortable. Therefore, in the recent period of time, don''t let her smell it.


    And... "Hua said, but she found that no one paid attention to him, which was a little embarrassing.


    You said he beeped here for a long time. You said all the precautions. Why didn''t none of them pay attention to him?


    Hua: "Hey! I said you..."


    Jin Xuan: "Xiaoxiao, you, you... Are you pregnant?" Jin Xuan was so surprised that he stuttered.


    "Well, it should be..." the big aunt of this month hasn''t arrived yet. She is so busy that she doesn''t even remember whether her big aunt came last month; So she''s not sure if she''s coming


    "Xiaoxiao, do you think this cub belongs to the leader?" Li Shuo suddenly said a word, which calmed the excited men instantly. Hum, Li Shuo said something interesting.


    So, whose baby is Xiaoxiao''s belly?


    "Er..." Mi Xiaoxiao was speechless for a moment. Oh, my God, it''s embarrassing. These men are really speechless. How can they discuss this issue?


    Hua: "......" shouldn''t it be him who is more speechless?


    Li Suo: "Xiaoxiao, slow down, I''ll take you back." when the men were arguing, they didn''t expect that there was a smarter one. Anyway, now Xiaoxiao doesn''t know whether the cub in her stomach is male or female.


    So why bother so much.


    "Well, in fact, I''m not so delicate. I don''t have to be so careful." it looks like a national treasure. It''s really flattered.


    "Now, you''re the biggest," Li Suo replied with a face.


    "..." in fact, even if she is not pregnant, she is also the biggest, isn''t she?

 Chapter 845

    "Hey? Li Suo, you''re called cutting corners. Do you know?" tamer was the first to find that MI Xiaoxiao was missing and immediately caught up with him.


    A group of men reacted at this time and followed tamer''s footsteps without thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    In other words, since Mi Xiaoxiao became pregnant, she has lived a shameless life. Her clothes, food, housing and transportation are taken care of carefully. She feels that it is even more a national treasure than a national treasure. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao feels that she has nothing to do.


    I want to draw the design. There is a time limit. I can''t let her sit for a long time. This design! All come from inspiration. If this inspiration is interrupted, it is almost impossible to draw.


    Want to go around the store! Every time someone followed, at least three people, making it like a star on a trip. To tell the truth, MI Xiaoxiao was somewhat opposed to all this, and seriously imprisoned her freedom, okay?


    So early in the morning, MI Xiaoxiao drank the soup happily and looked at the six men sitting in front of her.


    Some people said with a headache, "come on, I''ll discuss something with you. You said, although I''m pregnant now, I haven''t reached the level where I can''t take care of myself.


    So, you don''t have to let people follow me all day. I also want free space, right? In this way, you are busy with you, and I promise not to run around. It will definitely be within your sight.


    What? Do you want to think about it? "Mi Xiaoxiao blinked his eyes, but found that no one was listening to her.


    "Li Shuo, I think we don''t have much food in our tribe. You see that winter is about to pass and the snow has begun to melt. Do you think our team is going to start a new hunting plan?"


    Jin Xuan was very serious and said everything, which made Mi Xiaoxiao unable to interrupt.


    "Well, indeed." Li Shuo glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, who was pouting and old and unhappy, nodded like a smile. In his eyes, a message came out every minute: "little sample, it''s still early to fight with me!"


    "Pa..." Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Li Shuo and wanted to communicate with pal, but he didn''t expect that before he finished his words, pal turned and left directly. As for the reason: the good name said, go to study new dishes for her.


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "


    "Tamo, I..." Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t give up and wanted to try again, but he still failed. As for Tamo''s reason, it was even worse: he said that his tail was a little dry and he had to go back and wash it.


    "Li Suo, you said..." well, she can always find Li Suo?!


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, have a good meal." Mi Xiaoxiao almost sprayed out all the soup in her mouth.


    Is that really good for you?


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, MI Xiaoxiao finally managed them and had a little space for freedom, but in exchange, MI Xiaoxiao signed an unequal treaty with multiple inequalities to her in tears.


    "Madam leader, the recent receipts of our xiaonuo store and Xiaoxuan store are very ideal. In addition to the receipts from Xiao, 1100 crystals have been recovered, and the number of crystals sent out is only more than 1000.


    We can start making money right away. "Forward smiled and calculated, until Wan Lin couldn''t see it anymore, and his look of money fan didn''t get better.


    "Oh? The income is pretty good, although it''s a little worse than expected." Mi Xiaoxiao lies lazily in bed, a two month old child, not obvious.

 Chapter 846

    Forward: "..." did he hear wrong? How do you feel that the leader''s wife has a good quality of insatiable greed?


    Why is the leader''s wife dissatisfied with such a good income? He never dreamed of such a good income, okay?


    Wan Lin: "..." Wan Lin, who was used to the leader''s wife, said that she was numb to the leader''s wife''s response.


    "What? You also think the progress is a little slow, don''t you?" Mi Xiaoxiao shook his head and looked at the progress below, as if seeking approval.


    In other words, fate is really wonderful. Let''s move forward!


    The one who led the crystal plan last time was the one who spoke ill of MI Xiaoxiao in the tent. At the beginning, Li Suo almost impulsively wanted to go in and kill him. At that time, he arranged it himself to mislead the direction of public opinion.


    Originally, I saw that he was good at accounting, and I had planned to dig him over as an accountant, but later, because some things were delayed, I didn''t start.


    However, unexpectedly, she didn''t dig people, but the man came to the door by himself. Moreover, she joined the wolf tribe as Wan Lin''s partner.


    Let Mi Xiaoxiao achieve her wish. Now she doesn''t even need to manage these messy accounts. It''s a lot easier in an instant.


    "Oh, oh, yes... Yes! It''s really a little slow..." Amitabha, it''s really not his will to speak against his conscience


    "In that case, we have to find a way to speed up the recovery of crystals..." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled mysteriously, looked at Wan Lin who had never spoken and said: "you can let Qi Li and Jiayi come over later. Forget it, you''d better call five rental team leaders.


    As for forward, there''s nothing for you here. You can continue to count your crystals. "Forward is a proper financial fan. Moreover, there is a talent in the management and application of money, otherwise you won''t manage these accounts so well.


    "OK!" forward happily and Wanlin said hello, and immediately went down to manage the crystal.


    In the afternoon, Wan Lin called the leaders of the other four groups to MI Xiaoxiao''s cave. Six people talked in the cave for a while, but no one knew what they talked about.


    Even Li Shuo and them were kept in the dark by Mi Xiaoxiao. No matter how they blew up, MI Xiaoxiao just clenched his teeth and didn''t say anything.


    Therefore, they also gave up this matter when it was new. No matter what Xiaoxiao was doing, in short, they all gave full support as long as she didn''t hurt herself.


    However, since this conversation, MI Xiaoxiao has been particularly fond of flowers, all kinds of flowers, but now it''s warm and cold, and there are no plum blossoms nearby, so even if they want to send flowers to MI Xiaoxiao, they can''t be polite.


    At this time, the spirit seven sect as a stone spirit is useful. As a stone spirit, it always needs to be useful. For example, it''s easy to change into a flower and grass.


    So that some awkward and arrogant Shi Ling, in order to please Mi Xiaoxiao, every morning when Mi Xiaoxiao gets up, he will find that clusters of flowers grow from the cracks in the stone beside the stone bed.


    All kinds of colors, let alone, are very beautiful.


    In the twinkling of an eye, spring returns to the earth, and those silent flowers also begin to bloom quietly. When Mi Xiaoxiao returns to his mind, it is already the season of birds and flowers.


    At that time, MI Xiaoxiao had been pregnant for three and a half months, and she was not very pregnant, but she could see the outline slightly. After the first three months, for pregnant Mi Xiaoxiao, she could relax a little.

 Chapter 847

    It is said that during a woman''s pregnancy, the first three months are the most dangerous. After the first three months, it is relatively hard in the later stage.


    After all, I have a big stomach. It won''t be too easy. I often feel back pain. Therefore, pregnant women are really hard.


    "When spring comes, Yuxi, the task of picking flowers will be handed over to your group. The flowers are the freshest, and the prey outside in spring will begin to increase slowly. Remember, flowers are important, but more important; it''s your life."


    Safety education or something should be done, just like when I was reading; Teachers always take the trouble to tell everyone that they should pay attention to safety when they come home from school. Although it seems that their ears are going to cocoon, safety accidents still happen every day.


    "Don''t worry! Madam leader, let''s go first." Yuxi smiled, nodded, turned and went out of the cave.


    "Next, the hospitality services of the three stores should be left to Mu Xuan''s team. When you meet difficult guests, you should be smart. It''s really impossible to drive out. You''re the wolf tribe behind you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao sat at the top and looked at Mu Xuan. You can do it safely and boldly. Anyway, the leader on the side didn''t object when I spoke in a supportive tone. Instead, he showed an expression of my support and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao spoiled.


    Mu Xuan: "yes..." well, she can see that their leader spoiled the leader''s wife. It''s immoral and unlimited!


    "Jiayi, your manual group will continue to make more Rouge according to the method I gave you. If it''s really too busy, let Wanlin''s group help.


    As for Qi Li, just find something to do! "Mi Xiao said leisurely, so that he perfectly missed Qi Li''s expression of ''you are eccentric''.


    "Xiaoxiao, eat some fruit." Shi Nuo handed the black grapes to MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth. These grapes were the last grapes in the cellar, and the rest went into Mi Xiaoxiao''s stomach.


    "Well... Can''t I eat now? I just drank soup and couldn''t eat..." the treatment is so good that I don''t eat enough, but I have something to eat.


    Also, I only had a little vomiting reaction in the first month or two, but nothing happened later.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll take you out for a walk?" Jin Xuanxing rushed in from the outside. The weather became warmer, but Xiaoxiao has become more and more lazy recently. He always doesn''t want to move, so he can''t.


    "Can you not go?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled pleasantly. She really didn''t want to move, okay


    "No." Li Suo''s figure slowly appeared in MI Xiaoxiao''s line of sight. It must have just returned from hunting. Li Suo likes to be independent and never goes hunting with everyone.


    Every time he was alone. Mi Xiaoxiao also communicated with him about this. However, Li Suo was still the same. Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t say much later.


    "OK..." however, MI Xiaoxiao was helpless to get up, but found that Mu Xuan and others stood staring at them: "why haven''t you left yet?"


    "... let''s go now." Mu Xuan said awkwardly, and left quickly with Wan Lin and Qi Li, leaving Mi Xiaoxiao and Jin Xuan staring at each other.


    *


    In almost half a month, the grey wolf tribe invited the 15 females who bought the most things in various stores to the original Zili tribe to participate in the press conference of the opening of a new store.


    Xiaomo store is actually a place for selling rouge and gouache, commonly known as gouache shop.

 Chapter 848

    This press conference is similar to the previous one. The process is not as good as others. It''s just that a trial link is added. At the end, MI Xiaoxiao generously asked Mu Xuan to give a box of rouge to the females who came to the event.


    They are all wooden box devices, which are pure natural and less harmful to the skin.


    For a box, the conservative price is 50 crystals, because the cost of making this is very high, and it takes only a lot more time, and they pick the raw materials themselves.


    Fresh and pollution-free. Naturally, the price is a little more expensive. For MI Xiaoxiao, this is a matter of course. After all, they are the fruits of their own labor and always have to gain a little.


    The rouge received from Mu Xuan is something new for those females. Moreover, after listening to Mu Xuan''s vivid and magical explanation, they still know a little about the rouge in their hands.


    But it is also a special joy. Women''s nature, love beauty, love beauty, naturally derives the word comparison. There is a comparison in everything. Presumably, these females with rouge will have a good publicity for Rouge after they go out of the Canglang tribe.


    This is why Mi Xiaoxiao gave them something to compare. There is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get something, you have to pay a price.


    Of course, the cost is naturally good or bad.


    It should not be too much for them to take her things and help make a free advertising declaration.


    At the same time, Li Shuo and Shi Nuo agreed and finally set a price for the remuneration of some labor. Last time, they just couldn''t send some relevant gossip outside.


    It has not been officially announced, but now, according to the statistics of Qianjin, almost all the crystals sent out have been earned back. Then, it''s time to start driving the real flow of crystals.


    Moreover, at present, the wolf tribe is growing stronger and stronger. Since Li Shuo released the news that orcs can join the wolf tribe last time, the wolf tribe has continuously joined almost 150 people in the past two or three months.


    But they are all male orcs. Yes, in this world where female orcs are so popular, how can female orcs be reduced to Liezi who need to wander to survive.


    In the afternoon, the wolf tribe recruited workers and bought all interesting things. In addition, the news of some food and fresh prey spread quickly to the outside world.


    All tribes were shocked. They once doubted whether the leader of the wolf tribe was crazy and allowed a female to mess about these major events.


    But argumentative doubt is argumentative doubt. Some things should not be in vain. Anyway, they have used up the crystal distributed by the Canglang tribe last time. Just this time, the Canglang tribe came out again and made a fool of it.


    It''s very cost-effective to exchange some prey and some fruit for crystal. Therefore, for a moment, there are an endless stream of orcs coming to inquire about the gossip, which makes the orcs guarding the gate of the tribe cry bitterly recently.


    Under the leader''s intentional instruction, they have to tell the same paragraph to several people every day. The skin of their mouth is almost blistered. Is there any wood on fire?


    It''s just that those prying people still have an endless manner, but no matter what, they have to honestly repeat those words. There''s no way. They are also for the future development of the tribe.


    In the early morning of the next day, the orcs of the verified tribe came to apply for the job one after another.

 Chapter 849

    Of course, the candidates are only a small number of them. Most of them choose to catch prey or take the surplus animal skins at home to LiXiao store to exchange crystals.


    However, due to the large number of people exchanged, for a moment, even LiXiao store was a little busy. Lishuo simply opened a branch, which was next to LiXiao, LiXiao No. 2.


    Although there are many people to exchange, the wolf tribe can''t accept all the money according to the order. After all, it''s doing business. It has to consider its own interests. It can''t sell so much after all.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao directly wanted to mention it to Li Shuo, but she didn''t expect that someone would hurry her. To her surprise, this person would be Li Suo.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t matter anyway. Everyone says the same anyway, but it''s not easy for Li Suo, a ten thousand year old iceberg, to take the initiative to put forward opinions.


    In fact, the specific content is only to specify the time for receiving goods. The rest who sell coolies to earn crystals are not limited in time.


    Yuxi has something to do this time. Originally, their group doesn''t have any expertise, but because Muxuan and their group can''t entertain, MI Xiaoxiao asks Yuxi to help.


    Anyway, there is nothing to do in the first month of spring. Now the wild vegetables have just emerged. If they are excavated, it is a bit wasteful, more time-consuming and difficult to find.


    In addition, she has left some seeds for pepper. She can plant them by herself this year. As for cabbage, she really can''t get seeds. After all, you can''t find seeds until the plant is old.


    As for other vegetables, most of MI Xiaoxiao had no seeds, mainly because she didn''t find her own vegetables, so Mi Xiaoxiao thought that when the child was born, she would wander around the world.


    A person can''t be trapped in the same place all his life. You have to find ways to go out. In fact, this is also a part of experience and growth.


    Just because you can apply for a job in the wolf tribe, for a while, the wolf tribe was very popular, and there was an endless stream of orcs.


    No, MI Xiaoxiao is directing Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo to help get some wet land next to her cave, thinking of planting pepper after reclamation.


    But unexpectedly, three men came to the front and asked, "Hello, little female, I want to ask if you can still get crystal here." the opening asked was a man with many braids. His hair was the same as that of a hero in a costume TV series.


    Tied up high, not to mention the feeling of ancient ethnic minorities, the temperament is very clean, the bridge of the nose is tall, and a pair of light blue eyes are shining with a gentle and translucent light.


    It seems very polite, because even this basically asks, with a slight bending of the waist and a high degree of courtesy.


    But what Mi Xiaoxiao noticed was the man''s left hand on his chest, just because there was a ferocious scar on that hand, extending from the index finger of his left hand to his wrist.


    The widest part of the scar is at least one centimeter, which shows how wide the wound was at that time.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked away, and Jin Xuan said, "sorry, I''m afraid you''re late. It''s been a long time since our tribe distributed crystals."


    He was curious. The time of issuing the crystal was a few months ago. Why did this man come now? If the news is late, it will not be delayed until now. If not, how far should their tribe be from the wolf tribe?


    "But we ran all the way here..." an orc behind the man said in some embarrassment.

 Chapter 850

    "Where do you come from? It''s been a long time since you distributed the crystal. I think one month should be enough no matter how far. Moreover, in order to avoid some tribes'' opportunism, we need to know which tribe you come from. Please understand and thank you for your cooperation!"


    Now Jin Xuan can open his mouth and say some polite words. After all, the Canglang tribe is in the rising stage of development. Sometimes some polite words are inevitable.


    "We come from the blue ocean tribe." another Orc behind the man told himself the door lightly, but it was such a sentence that successfully stopped Mi Xiaoxiao''s actions.


    "What''s your name?" Jin Xuan put down his tools similar to a hoe. A pair of golden eyes flashed a sharp edge. It''s difficult to see the temperament on Jin Xuan. Today, MI Xiaoxiao saw it with his own eyes.


    "I''m Lin Yuan. The man on my left is Sade Na, and the one on my right is Lacey. We''re from the blue ocean tribe. I heard that the wolf tribe can get the crystal for free, so I came to see if it''s true."


    Lin Chu''s plain face didn''t notice at all. Just because he said this, he brought much surprise to MI Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the polite man in front of her and frowned slightly. If they really came from the blue ocean tribe, SATRA


    "It''s true, but you''re late. I''m very sorry to let you go in vain." Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at Lin cup, with obvious displeasure and precaution in the bottom of her eyes.


    "You..." when Lacey heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he was a little upset. He said that if it weren''t for the leader''s order, how could he come to such a barren place? He didn''t expect this extremely beautiful little female to be ugly.


    Originally, I thought that such a beautiful little female might be able to hook up with her. Now I think it''s really funny. Sure enough, there are people everywhere.


    If you can''t get on the table, it''s a shame to go out with her as a partner.


    Thinking, Lacey looked at Mi Xiaoxiao''s line of sight, from amazing to disdain and ridicule. Although Mi Xiaoxiao noticed it, he didn''t care much, but it was an insignificant look.


    It can''t change anything. Why care too much and add blockage to yourself.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t care, but it doesn''t mean that Shi Nuo and Jin Xuan don''t care. Although Shi Nuo usually works safely and heavily, it''s a big deal as long as Mi Xiaoxiao is taken into account.


    Although Jin Xuan seems to be a neighbor brother without any lethality, if he takes it seriously, he will not lose shinuo.


    People who are held in the palm of their hand can''t look at being bullied by others, even ridicule.


    "Boo!" the two men of Jinxuan shinuo shot at the same time. As soon as Leixi''s words fell, he felt himself rising in the air and flying straight towards the rear.


    At the same time, a front tooth flew out of Lacey''s mouth and fell to the ground with blood.


    "Next time, it''s the eyes."


    Shi Nuo''s eyes were like a sharp knife. He stabbed Lacey on the ground and directly made Lacey tremble. In his life, he had only seen the leader send out such sharp eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao doesn''t do what you want." Jin Xuan was also directly cold faced. He was upset because they were from the blue ocean tribe, but he had to hit his muzzle. At this time, he was even more unpleasant.


    "They have been angry recently, so they have a bad temper." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Lacey lying on the ground and said faintly.

 Chapter 851

    At this time, it''s natural to protect her man first. What about others is none of her business.


    "You!" Sade looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and listened to what Mi Xiaoxiao said. Don''t say it. Even if he listened, he couldn''t help doing it. Fortunately, he wasn''t as impulsive as Lacey. He cared about some things.


    Otherwise, it won''t attract the trust of the leader.


    However, Lacey is really wrong about this matter. Otherwise, people are just fine. Unless they are naturally aggressive or crazy, they will not attack Lacey for no reason.


    However, he was a little upset about what the female said. Anyway, Lacey is from their blue ocean tribe. How can he look at being beaten by others?


    Doesn''t it look like they''re easy to bully?


    Lin Chu glanced at Sade. The latter immediately settled down without saying anything. He directly turned to pick up Lacey, who had fallen unconscious on the ground, and stood honestly aside.


    "Sorry, we are abrupt. Since your tribe doesn''t distribute crystals, we will naturally go back. But it''s very late now. Can we have a night''s rest in your tribe and leave by ourselves tomorrow morning."


    Lin Chu frowned, making people unable to see the emotion. His tone was flat and his appearance without waves surprised Mi Xiaoxiao. This man seems to be a bit smart, at least many times better than the one named Lacey.


    "I can''t decide this matter yet. You can go to our leader. His cave goes straight from here, and the biggest one is." Jin Xuan answered for MI Xiaoxiao first, and then didn''t want to pay attention to their meaning.


    Continue to toss their land, MI Xiaoxiao is even more indifferent. She can still remember SATRA''s death.


    "Then thank you." Lin Chu''s eyes swept over Mi Xiaoxiao, stayed on her for a while, and turned away with his two attendants.


    I guess I''m looking for Li Shuo.


    "Well, go on, finish these! It''s almost done." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the half mined land in front of her, spit out a mouthful of turbid gas and said faintly.


    "OK, we two speed up." Jin Xuan nodded, took a look at Lin''s cup, the direction they left, and began to reclaim the land.


    Everything seemed calm until Mi Xiaoxiao finished her dinner and guessed something when she looked at Li Suo and the man named Sade.


    "Go, go and have a look." Mi Xiaoxiao took Shi Nuo''s hand in her backhand and walked over with pal and his party, but found the man named Lin Yuan sitting aside, and Lacey looking at the two people struggling not far away.


    Obviously, Li Suo is gaining the upper hand, and Sartre is hiding if he can. He has been avoiding the frontal battle with Li Suo.


    "Just let your people run wild in our Canglang tribe, really? Lin cup." lishuo stood out from behind Mi Xiaoxiao and directly pulled Mi Xiaoxiao behind him. He looked at Lin cup with a smile.


    "What''s wrong? First, we didn''t destroy the things of your tribe, and second, we didn''t kill the people of your tribe. If you want to say this, you can''t blame us. Li Suo rushed up by himself."


    Lacey looked at Li Shuo with a casual remark and disdain in her tone, as if they were the masters of the tribe.


    "Ouch, I said, do you have a little self-knowledge? Don''t you find that the air of the wolf tribe has become stale since you came?" Tamo''s poison tongue skills are still the same. What you mean is that you have destroyed our air.

 Chapter 852

    "Who knows if your tribe used to be like this." he is not a fool. He will retort. Lacey still looks at Li Shuo with some contempt.


    "So, you also admit that the air is not very good now?" tamer smiled at Lacey. He smiled treacherously and cunningly. They all said that the fox was smart, and so it was.


    "You...!" Lacey looked at tamer. It was full of resentment. She felt like she wanted to eat tamer.


    "What are you? You don''t agree?" tamer smiled at Lacey. There was a feeling that if you didn''t agree, you gave me an honest momentum.


    "Leader lishuo, don''t be so nervous. Isn''t it normal for this old friend to meet and compete?" Lin Yuan sat on a raised stone and his tone was still flat. I don''t know what kind of thing can cause his mood fluctuation.


    "Li Suo, why don''t you just deal with him directly? It''s boring to play around like this." pal seems to be a master who doesn''t think it''s too big.


    Unexpectedly, he shouted at one side and threatened to let Li Suo directly kill the man named Sade.


    "I heard that the leader of your tribe is a pervert? I''m just fine now. How about telling me?" Mi Xiaoxiao glanced at Li Suo who was fighting. He didn''t look worried at all. Instead, he took Jin Xuan and sat down.


    "Pervert?!" Lacey screamed. She subconsciously looked at the Lin cup in front of her and wanted to refute, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    "Are you asking me?" some cool and thin words flowed out of Lin Wan''s mouth. Mi Xiaoxiao easily recognized the forbearance. The corners of her mouth slightly lifted up and looked at Lin Wan with curiosity and simplicity in her eyes.


    It was as if she was really just curious about it as she said, but Lin Yuan wouldn''t think that MI Xiaoxiao was such a naive and simple person.


    "Here, there are people from the second blue ocean tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile. I''m sorry. As for sadro and Lacey, she didn''t include them in the human species.


    "Oh." Lin Chu looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and sneered softly. Although his expression did not change and his tone did not change, the sneer was also a smile, which frightened Lacey. Should his family leader be out of his mind?


    This, this person who has never smiled, how can he suddenly smile.


    It''s horrible!


    "Why? Did I hear you wrong? It''s impossible. After my understanding, let me analyze it for you. My partner, Li Suo, used to be from your blue ocean tribe.


    You should know why he joined the wolf tribe now? That''s not because his former leader was a pervert. I heard that he liked to sacrifice living people. Tut tut Tut, do you think he was pervert?


    Moreover, I also heard that the leader is a broken sleeve! Do you know what it is? Ouch, hey, I tell you, this broken sleeve is fun, which means that males like males.


    Tut tut Tut, these two points alone are enough to prove that the leader of the blue ocean tribe is not a good thing, right? "Mi Xiaoxiao shook his head and sighed, while carefully observing Lin Yuan''s expression.


    It''s still expressionless and light. Oh, it seems that it''s impossible to get some information from him. After all, no one will admit his identity so easily.


    It seems that maybe she can only start with this fool.


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Lacey with a smile. Hum, I hope he''s calm enough.

 Chapter 853

    "Lacey, isn''t it? Your team leader is really like a mute. Let me tell you! If he doesn''t talk, he may suffocate.


    And ah, if this person has held it for a long time, he is likely to hold depression. Depression, you know? This is serious.


    But looking at him, he doesn''t look like a good man. Who knows if there is a belly of bad water in it. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao said as if she were joking. She didn''t look at Lacey''s face. Because of the first meeting, MI Xiaoxiao knew that the man was a grumpy man.


    "You are such an interesting woman. Let''s first..."


    "Lacey, go and get me some fruit." the words of indifference and alienation came from Lin''s mouth. Lacey wanted to say something. She was swallowed back in her mouth and choked.


    It''s neither up nor down, but it''s hard to refute anything. It can only be stifled and honestly run to get the fruit. There''s no way. The person who speaks can''t provoke me.


    Lacey honestly turned around and left, but before she left, she didn''t forget to stare at Mi Xiaoxiao. Her eyes were fierce, but Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t feel anything.


    It''s just a look, but it can''t hurt him substantially. Why should she be afraid of him? Besides, there''s still a long way to go.


    However, what Lacey wanted to say just now, if she guessed correctly, what he wanted to say should be the leader


    It seems that the identity of this man is really not simple. Not everyone can bear the leader.


    "Li Suo, come down and have a rest." Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Li Suo who was still fighting not far away, took an apple from Jin Xuan and waved to Li Suo.


    "Xiaoxiao..." Li Suo turned his head and found that beside Mi Xiaoxiao was Lin Yuan, the former leader of the blue ocean tribe.


    With a slight frown, the gravity of his hands directly knocked sader down to the ground. With the fastest speed, he flew towards Mi Xiaoxiao. Directly, he lifted Mi Xiaoxiao, turned around and left Lin Yuan.


    "Xiaoxiao, stay away from him." Li Suo held Mi Xiaoxiao tightly and leaned close to her ear. His voice was a little hoarse. Although it was like a small fight just now, it took effort.


    "Oh? Lin Chu looks so honest. Why should he stay away from him?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, but there was no smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    "He is the leader of the blue ocean tribe, Lin Yuan." his plain tone and words were unbelievable. Jin Xuan looked at Li Suo. In addition to being shocked at first, he soon figured it out.


    A person''s temperament can often see something. The first impression of this Lin cup is that it is not simple. How can it be just an ordinary small leader sent over.


    "Yo! So this is the leader of the blue ocean tribe! It''s really impolite. I didn''t expect that I would have the chance to see the leader of the blue ocean tribe alive one day."


    Li Shuo said with a smile, but the words were not so good, and every sentence was a pit.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not necessary. Today''s Canglang tribe is much better than the one who didn''t have the power to fight back, but it''s a little worse in front of the blue ocean tribe."


    Lin Chu stood up and looked at Li Shuo. His whole body changed. It was not the cold and light look just now, but a little more fierce and domineering.


    There is a feeling of kingliness.


    "Really? But I think this tribe, like people, has room for development. Leader Lin cup, do you think so?" Li Shuo also smiled politely, but said polite words with hidden murders.

 Chapter 854

    "Development? Oh, as long as I want, killing your tribe is like killing an ant. It''s very simple." the cold words came out of Lin''s mouth, and Mi Xiaoxiao frowned slightly.


    The man''s tone and expression are too old-fashioned and cold. How can a person have no other emotions except cold, unless this is not a person.


    Seven emotions and six desires are not totally unreasonable. Those sci-fi TV dramas are all about seven emotions and six desires. They lack the same, so what.


    But the Lin cup, since she saw him until now, was still cold, oh, by the way, it had to include that sneer for just a few seconds. In addition, there was no other emotion.


    Even when she slanders him in another way, there is no emotional fluctuation at all. No matter how calm a person''s normal reaction is, there will still be a little emotional fluctuation.


    If you say you listen to being slandered by others, what kind of reaction will you have? Whether it''s true or not, your heart is actually unhappy!


    But Lin cup was as calm as ever.


    "Really? Then you can try." Li Shuo lifted up an evil smile and looked at Lin cup. The bottom of his eyes gradually condensed. He started from scratch and was able to create the wolf tribe to its present appearance. Of course, he was not a vegetarian.


    "He didn''t dare." Mi Xiaoxiao stared at Lin''s cup for a moment, and a sentence came out of his mouth naturally. It was a subconscious move without thinking.


    "Oh? How do you know I dare not?" Lin Yuan''s pale blue eyes were like a vast ocean. Of course, the sea was not hot, but the cold water in the North ice.


    "Because you don''t have that ability." Mi Xiaoxiao answered easily. In fact, she felt that the Lin cup was not so terrible, but she was interested to see Sade standing on one side.


    It seems that the Lin cup is really the same in their tribe.


    However, it can''t be said that she doesn''t hate this man. After all, he sent those who killed the wolf tribe and took the lives of the females.


    "Oh, you are really smart." Lin Yuan sneered. If you look at his eyes at this time, you will find that his eyes are just cold. You will feel that you have no reason to live.


    It''s like a mobile negative emotion transmitter.


    Compared with their competition here, they didn''t find it. Behind the big tree not far away, there was a small man who looked like a teenager, but his gray eyes were mixed with endless hatred.


    Too strong line of sight, maybe Lin Yuan felt it, but when he accurately captured that direction, nothing happened.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Mi Xiaoxiao frankly accepted that the current Canglang tribe is different from the previous Canglang tribe. The current Canglang tribe has more appeal. Not only the strength of the tribe itself has been strengthened, but also the appeal outside the tribe has increased a lot.


    Nowadays, there are many tribes related to the wolf tribe. Although they envy the strength of the wolf tribe, they dare not act rashly, because the wolf tribe is also not vegetarian. Moreover, according to the behavior style of the blue ocean tribe.


    Usually, there are only a few tribes. If the blue ocean tribe really wants to have a positive duel now, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. They don''t suggest to form an alliance.

 Chapter 855

    It''s not so easy to destroy the wolf tribe. Although they can''t destroy the blue ocean tribe, they can still achieve the result of losing both sides.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao." Li Suo''s blue eyes looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, but it was unusually soft. At the same time, it was full of softness, but more confused.


    Like a lost child who can''t find his way home.


    "What advice does leader Lin Yuan have?" the tone is not cold, but full of indifference. For such a person, she can''t get warm. What''s more, he tried his best to get back the history of the tribe, and now he is still her partner.


    "On your body..." Lin Yuan said, slightly collecting his eyes, approached Mi Xiaoxiao for a few minutes, and then said, "there is a very comfortable breath on your body."


    It''s really comfortable. It''s a feeling I''ve never had before. Warm? No, no, no, he doesn''t know what kind of feeling it is, because he has never had it, but he yearns for it.


    In front of her, he involuntarily wanted to approach and smile, but he never smiled. So, what''s the taste of laughter?


    "Comfortable?" Mi Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at Lin''s cup. A pair of black eyes scanned him like a machine from top to bottom, but his eyebrows frowned more tightly.


    [loss of heart disease: it''s like losing heart. One or more emotions are missing. The symptoms are usually irritable, lonely and lonely. They always want to do something to fill their lost emotions.


    Moreover, the probability of getting this disease is one in ten million.


    Treatment: there is no solution unless you have the blood of Millennium stone spirit.]


    The golden finger started three seconds later. In MI Xiaoxiao''s mind, there appeared such a text. He read it silently in his heart, but he was more and more speechless. What and what are these.


    How can there be so many strange things, even poisons? Anyway, there are thousands of kinds of herbs. Maybe this random match is a kind of poison, but what kind of heart loss disease is there really such a disease?


    I''ve heard of this madness. It''s also the blood of the Millennium stone spirit. Why not say the blood of the Millennium Green Dragon? Isn''t this more tall?


    Make complaints about the world.


    But


    Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Lin''s cup and wondered again. Since it was what kind of heart loss disease, what kind of blood of the Millennium stone spirit could solve it. What did he mean by staring at her like this?


    She doesn''t have a stone spirit!


    "Oh, hey, it''s just that you''ve consumed too much spiritual power and turned back to stone for a few days. Why don''t you remember me, stupid woman?


    I''m so handsome and handsome. Everyone loves me and flowers see flowers bloom. How can you forget me? What''s in my mind!? "the voice of Ling Qi sounded in MI Xiaoxiao''s mind. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was a signboard voice.


    Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t turn his eyes. Look, another psycho!


    Hey? wait!


    "Smelly boy, you''re a stone spirit, aren''t you?" asked Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, hey, I''ve asked you to follow me for so long. How can I know that I''m Shi Ling!" I drop my God! How did this woman''s IQ degenerate to this level?


    Is it true that one pregnant fool for three years?


    Oh, my God, it''s too broad to be afraid!


    "..." well, there are a large number of adults, and they don''t care about the little fart: "I read it every day. It''s not a little fart. I keep saying that you are older than me. You are old and long-lived?" hey hey, hey, the lamb is going to take the bait!

 Chapter 856

    "Gee, I''m sure I have that capital. I''m almost... How old are you this year? Oh, forget, there must be thousands in the next year.


    However, in the next thousand years alone, they will be older than you stupid woman. I don''t know how many reincarnations, so I say you have to respect me. Don''t you believe it... "


    "Li Shuo, I''ll leave for a while." Mi Xiaoxiao left the place with Li Shuo''s notice while Lingqi said endlessly.


    "Well, I think what you said is so powerful. Your physical strength should be almost restored. Come on, change back quickly and stay with me all day. What''s your meaning?" you should remember that the method of motivating will always be useful to this old child who claims to have lived a thousand years.


    "Oh, I''ll go down when I''m young. I really think I''m rare. Really, I just told you to respect me. I didn''t expect you to show your true colors as soon as I finished, damn woman!" with a flash of white light, Lingqi appeared in front of MI Xiaoxiao.


    He still looks like a graceful young man. Unfortunately, he looks a little immature. No one will associate him with a millennium old man.


    "Well, I''m hungry now. Go find something to eat first. Take your time and I won''t talk to you." I still look arrogant, but there''s another problem, wordy!


    "Wait, Lingqi, show me what''s wrong with your hand?" Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly took Lingqi''s hand, saw the opportunity, and quickly drew the bone knife hidden in his sleeve on his index finger. Unexpectedly, what came out was not bright red.


    It''s light green.


    Mi Xiaoxiao frowned slightly: "Gee, the thousand year old monster is really different. The color of the blood is different."


    Ling Qi was stunned for a while before he finally came back to his senses. He was so dignified that he was hurt by this stupid woman!


    "Ouch! Pain! Smelly man, let go of me, hurry up! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Ling Qi shouted loudly. You can imagine him as a child who is afraid of injection and is about to see the needle disappear into his blood vessel.


    Emma, that''s cool!


    "Well, don''t shout. Even if I owe you a favor, I reluctantly agree to let you stay with me to heal. Well, it''s so much. Don''t make it like I''m going to drain your blood."


    Mi Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes. As for you, it''s just a little blood. How can you be so stingy.


    Thinking, he took spirit seven and went to lishuo.


    "Hum, ugly, smelly woman! Just scrape off my fingers casually. Don''t you know I''m afraid of pain? I have no conscience and don''t respect my elders!!" along the way, Ling Qi kept humming and complaining behind Mi Xiaoxiao.


    Mi Xiaoxiao knows what arrogance and arrogance are. TMD is a consumption.


    It''s just that he cut such a small hole and stressed that he had shed a few drops of blood. He complained all the way and burst into tears


    But I didn''t expect that when she felt that she was leaving the new moon, it was the real tear collapse.


    I saw a gray figure, quickly attacking Lin cup standing opposite lishuo, and in the hand of that figure, holding a sharpened bone knife that was about to reflect light.


    Extremely sharp.


    Mi Xiaoxiao narrowed her eyes, and her heart tightened for a moment. She hurried there with the fastest speed. Knowing that it was too late, she could only shout: "stop it, Zeke!"


    When the figure heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he paused, but he didn''t hesitate any more. He directly and purposefully attacked Lin cup.

 Chapter 857

    "Ze Ke Si!" Oh, hey, I''m good. If something goes wrong, I''ll connect it to her, won''t I? This Ze Ke Si is also. You can take revenge, but you have to have that strength first, don''t you?


    Without that ability, rush forward rashly. As a result, it will only be a dead end!


    Lin Yuan is not a merciful goods. Seeing Ze Ke Si getting closer and closer to him, Lin Yuan''s mouth aroused a bloodthirsty smile, quickly stretched out his hand and directly fastened Ze Ke Si''s neck.


    "Cough! You, you let go of me!" Ze Ke Si''s body moved up slowly with Lin Bei''s hand, and a small face that was not very white was red at the moment.


    Seeing that Zeke Si was about to die, MI Xiaomao rushed out with all his strength: "Lin cup, he is just a child. Let him go."


    "Why?" why let him go? It''s just a child. He dies when he dies. What''s worth caring about? Killing him was just a thought for a moment.


    It''s like crushing an ant. It''s easy.


    "I can cure you." Mi Xiaoxiao carefully looked at Lin cup for fear that one of them would make him unhappy and kill Ze Ke Si.


    "I''m not ill." Lin Yuan looked at the small and exquisite female in front of him and frowned tightly. If he didn''t see a breath that he yearned for in her, he would definitely kill her because of this sentence.


    "No, calm down. You don''t know you''re sick, but I know. I''m a drug ORC. I can cure your disease." Mi Xiaoxiao said softly. Now Lin Yuan is like a time bomb. Who knows when he will explode.


    Zeke Si is in his hand. She can''t mess around.


    "I''m not sick." Lin Yuan held Ze Ke Si in one hand. The strength was not light or heavy, but it made Ze Ke Si''s breathing more and more difficult. Lin Yuan''s eyebrows were more and more tight, and there was an impulse to kill mosquitoes.


    "Wait, listen to me first..."


    "Do you feel very comfortable to be close to this stupid woman?" Lingqi held up the finger that was cut by Mi Xiaoxiao, blew, proudly raised his head and said.


    "Who are you?" although it was a question, Lin''s eyebrows frowned tightly without any sign of loosening.


    "Don''t you. I have a name. My name is Lingqi. So are you. You have a one thousandth chance. I don''t know whether it means you''re lucky or unlucky."


    Ling Qi came out from MI Xiaoxiao''s back and squinted at Lin cup. He didn''t care about his small wound. He looked him around with his negative hand and said with a shaking head.


    If it weren''t for Zeke''s life, MI Xiaoxiao really had an impulse to put Lingqi back.


    "Go away!" he was in a bad mood and wanted to see the blood.


    "Wait, wait, Lin Yuan, calm down first. Well, you show mercy. I''ll give you medicine now. If you feel comfortable, please let Ze Kesi go. If you feel uncomfortable, you can kill him. I will never object.


    What''s up? "Mi Xiaoxiao said uneasily. Lin Yuan knew at a glance that he was cold-blooded and ruthless, and what kind of heart loss disease. It seemed that it was really difficult for him to let go of Ze Ke Si.


    However, if the soft one doesn''t work, don''t blame her for taking risks to the hard one.


    After looking at the red Ze Ke Si whose face was choked by lack of oxygen, MI Xiaoxiao frowned slightly, stared at Lin cup tightly, and refused to miss any of his expressions.


    Li Shuo several people stood aside and didn''t speak. This matter can be solved, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t care.

 Chapter 858

    As long as Xiaoxiao doesn''t talk, or Ze Ke Si is really in danger, they will fight at the first time, not that they don''t save at the sight of death.


    But Ze Ke Si is too impulsive. Even a child should have a lesson to let him know what is heaven and earth, what is people outside people, and it doesn''t matter.


    You can run, but it doesn''t matter. No one will feel ashamed of you if you admit counseling, because anyway, you are still a child, but you rush forward regardless of your own life. In this way, you are joking about your own life.


    Stupid people will make such stupid actions.


    Living is more important than anything.


    "Why should I believe you?" Lin Yuan said coldly. This female is really funny. Why should he believe his words? Think he''s a fool?


    Alas, originally I thought that a trip to the wolf tribe might bring different harvest. Unexpectedly, it''s not fun. Life is still so boring. It''s not as pleasant as blood.


    "You will feel that the whole life is very boring. You will constantly want to seek stimulation. You have no other emotions. You won''t cry, laugh, sad or sad. This is heart loss."


    Ling Qi shook his head, but he said it solemnly. Mi Xiaoxiao was a little surprised. This little boy is really serious. I have to admit that it''s really like that when he gets serious.


    "Psychosis?" why has he never heard of it? It''s just that in this case, what he said is somewhat reasonable. However, after he likes to crush the ant in his hand, he came to discuss with them about heartlessness!


    Thinking, Lin Yuan held Ze Ke Si''s neck with a slight force, and Ze Ke Si''s whole struggle decreased a lot. Mi Xiaoxiao''s heart tightened and handed a look to Tamo, who was closest to her. Tamo understood it in an instant.


    Tamo smiled and quickly stretched out his hand. Almost at the moment of reaching out, a milky white bone whip came out, section by section, looking like a bone.


    The bone whip quickly approached Zeke Si, but he didn''t expect that Lin Chu''s speed and reaction ability didn''t lose Tamo. He pinched Zeke Si''s neck and shook it to easily avoid Tamo''s attack.


    Therefore, let Zeke Si completely unconscious.


    "Yo, that''s a good response! Unfortunately, with such a burden, you can avoid my first whip, but you don''t necessarily avoid the second whip." Tamo moved his finger. The Milky bone whip was a long section, only one section, which surprised Mi Xiaoxiao.


    It seems that tamer''s skill is good!


    While the Milky whip waved towards Lin Yuan, all the hidden tails and ears of Tamo came out. Their appearance became more and more enchanting, and their combat effectiveness increased a lot.


    "Don''t you mind if I join in the fun?" pal smiled gently, but he hurried to the Lin cup, which perfectly explained what can''t just look at the surface.


    Maybe it looks like a gentle rabbit, but in fact, it''s a man eating jackal.


    Such a person, you will never know what he wants to do next second.


    "It looks very interesting. I''m coming." Jin Xuan joined the battle with a smile. He didn''t feel embarrassed to bully more and less. In his opinion, fighting is fun to bully more and less!


    "Your speed is too slow." Shi Nuo looked at the fighting people, shook his head and judged them. He came forward with his fist style closely following Lin Yuan''s chest, but Lin Yuan dodged and hid.

 Chapter 859

    "Don''t you join in the fun?" Li Shuo smiled and stared at several people fighting not far away. He said it to Li Suo. Let alone, Li Suo''s combat effectiveness is actually very high.


    With him, I''m afraid that Lin cup will not be easier than now, although there is a faint rhythm to lose now.


    "Why do you want to go?" Li Suo asked without returning.


    "Li Shuo, catch Ze Ke Si." Mi Xiaoxiao said eagerly. Li Shuo turned his head and saw that Lin Yuan could not cope with the attack of Jin Xuan. If he wanted to catch Ze Ke Si, it would only be more difficult.


    Therefore, the wisest decision was to throw away Zeke Si. No, Lin Chu really threw away Zeke Si who had been in a coma.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry. You can''t kill him by falling." he said so, but he acted very fast. He succeeded in catching him at the moment when Zeke Si landed. Fortunately, he was just unconscious, and there was still no big deal.


    "Leader!" Sade Na wanted to come forward to help, but he was powerless because he had already been tied up by Li Suo and couldn''t move at all. He could only watch Mi Xiaoxiao bully them with more.


    "If I were you, let''s surrender. Really, surrender is not shameful. We are of high quality and will never laugh at you." tamer''s fight is leisurely, otherwise we won''t have time to gossip.


    "There''s so much nonsense." Lin Bei frowned and looked at Tamo. His whole body revealed his dislike for Tamo. Even if he had a handsome appearance, he could use cat eggs.


    "Oh, in that case, we won''t play with you. It''s too boring. However, if you are so hard spoken, you will lose miserably!" tamer smiled. The bone whip on his finger danced more happily, which is not flexible enough to describe.


    Anyway, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t see the track of this whip, but when Tamo words fell behind soon, Lin cup was hit to the ground by several people together, and this posture


    A little awkward.


    "Pal, catch it." Mi Xiaoxiao threw the blood of Lingqi in his hand to Tamo. Mi Xiaoxiao deliberately filled it with a small bottle made of that kind of small bamboo tube.


    "Let Lin drink." when Tamo safely caught the bottle, MI Xiaoxiao continued.


    Because the bottle is made of bamboo, it is naturally opaque, so Tamo naturally doesn''t know what is in the head here, but since Xiaoxiao ordered, he just did it


    One breath pried open Lin''s mouth, without saying a word, directly opened the lid of the bamboo bottle, a very light smell of blood floated out, Tamo frowned, but still poured the blood into Lin''s mouth.


    "Blood? Xiaoxiao, what can I do for him to drink blood?" Jin Xuan went to MI Xiaoxiao''s side, looked at the Lin cup still lying on the ground and sighed. Don''t say, at first he thought Xiaoxiao gave him a poison.


    "Hmm, you''ll know then." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled mysteriously


    *


    "Hiss..." Lin cup covered his forehead and frowned, with some irritability and confusion in his eyes. When he saw Mi Xiaoxiao sitting on one side, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Leader! Leader, leader! You finally wake up!" Sade looked at Lin Kuo who had stood up and sighed. God knows how he feels now. Lacey lay in a place and was tied up again.


    The leader can''t do so many of them, and he doesn''t know what he was fed. Although the leader is usually a little grumpy, he is good for them anyway.

 Chapter 860

    "Tut, are you awake? How do you feel?" Mi Xiaoxiao slowly opened his mouth. Fortunately, Ze Kesi didn''t matter. Otherwise, she really didn''t suggest giving him a poison, just like the poison he gave Li Suo at the beginning.


    It''s interesting to torture him several times a day. Life is better than death.


    "What did you give me?" he drank so much that he felt that his whole person had changed. He couldn''t tell what the change was. It was a strange feeling, as if the whole person had been enriched.


    "What did you drink? Naturally it''s poison." shrugging, MI Xiaoxiao instantly entered a mode where she didn''t need to write a draft when lying. Naturally, she wouldn''t poison him. There are some things and mistakes that only he can repay.


    As for the way, it depends on his sincerity.


    "Poison!?" as soon as Lin Chu heard these two words, he turned black and looked like a ghost, but he also had a tendency to get angry.


    "Hum." very good, very satisfied, very good. It seems that her golden finger is still useful, and it''s not like scrap iron, but she''s just setting him up now, so she won''t poison him.


    But if his heart failure is so bloodthirsty and cruel, she doesn''t suggest making him more painful.


    "Tut, just like you, this stupid woman can deceive you. You are so stupid that you have no friends. If the stupid woman didn''t want you to atone, you wouldn''t stand here well. After all, the poison of the stupid woman is still very good."


    Ling Qi glanced at Lin''s cup and said awkwardly that the stupid woman ruthlessly cut his fingers in order to cure such a man. It''s really a waste.


    Is he cute? Does he have his own popularity?


    Naturally, the answer is no. I really don''t know what''s in this stupid woman''s mind. Why is her vision getting worse and worse?


    Look at his friends, they are not so good, and they are only a little more handsome than him.


    "Thank you." Lin Yuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and hesitated for a while. Finally, he held out such a sentence.


    "Don''t thank me. I let you live just to make you feel guilty. Think about it. Although it''s a disease, it''s a mistake." Mi Xiaoxiao left such a paragraph and left directly.


    As for the others, just give them to lishuo. After tossing around for so long, my heart is also at sixes and sevens. I''m very tired. After all, I''m pregnant.


    As for what happened later, MI Xiaoxiao naturally heard from Li Shuo. After hearing that she left, Lin Yuan personally went to see Ze Ke Si and promised to be responsible for Ze Ke Si''s clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    She doesn''t care about this. Zeke''s tribe can still afford it now.


    It is said that after Lin Yuan returned to the tribe, he personally ordered someone to send some things in the sea, such as fish. Most importantly, there are kelp and laver here.


    Although they are all in the deep-sea area, it is said that the blue ocean tribes are all snake families. There are many kinds of snakes. There are not no sea snakes. It''s much easier to pick kelp than these dry ducks.


    Of course, Li Shuo is a smart man, and it is true that people from the Linyuan tribe broke into the tribe. Although he didn''t order it personally, he acquiesced.


    Now I''m well. Although I''m also grumpy, the so-called dog can''t change to eat... Shit, my temperament is always similar, but I listen to MI Xiaoxiao''s words, otherwise I won''t be hurt by Li Shuo, and nothing has happened.


    "Xiaoxiao, slow down, come and sit down." Jin Xuan carefully held Mi Xiaoxiao, who had a big stomach, to sit down on the stone bench in the cave. He looked like a three good husband. If he was good, don''t.

 Chapter 861

    "It''s hot, Xiaoxiao. Eat some fruit. I specially ran to the mountain spring water to ice." recently, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. Xiaoxiao is even harder with her baby.


    Pal brought the washed grapes and some watermelons to MI Xiaoxiao. Don''t say, the watermelon was discovered by the little guy zekesi. Since the last time maomaomao had an accident.


    Zeke Si has changed a lot and become more calm. Although he is only in his teens, he is no longer the kind of person who doesn''t want consequences. After all, no matter how good they treat him, their mother still died.


    The departure of his relatives and the sense of helplessness that he was unable to avenge prompted him to quickly mature. However, he also became a little silent. Mi Xiaoxiao looked at him and could do nothing but let Lingqi, an old child, accompany him.


    Unexpectedly, Zeke Si and Lingqi came together. They may quarrel once or twice, but they will be reconciled soon.


    This also made Ze Ke Si feel much better. No, they ran to the mountain without telling him again and brought back such a watermelon. Although they didn''t know each other, they still brought it back with curiosity.


    Mi Xiaoxiao saw it and was directly happy.


    Nowadays, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. Mi Xiaoxiao in the world slowly feels the law. Spring has the breath of spring and is full of vitality. In summer, it is scorching sun and wants to roast people.


    Autumn is the same as described in the book. It is indeed a harvest season, but it loves rain and humid air, which makes Mi Xiaoxiao dislike it.


    Winter is different from modern times. The winter here is very cold. The snow is usually a thick layer. It will start to snow in the middle of October until the first month of spring.


    Now her baby is about to be born. In July, the hot season, her stomach looks bigger and bigger day by day. In fact, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is also at a loss. This is her first time and looks forward to becoming a mother.


    Touching the child in his belly, MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth showed a gentle smile, which is unique in his mother''s temperament, gentle and soft.


    However, it is worth mentioning that the pregnancy cycle in this world is somewhat different from that in modern times. After all, this Orc! She has never heard of it. It seems that it can be produced in six or seven months.


    Now seriously calculate that it has been six and a half months since she was found pregnant. If calculated according to the pregnancy time here, she can see her child soon.


    Don''t say, in addition to tension, more is expectation.


    "Hoo ~, you can sit, too. I''m fine." Mi Xiaoxiao touched his stomach and said with a smile, but his stomach was a little big. Sitting was also tired, with sour back pain.


    Women who have been pregnant must know the feeling of Su Shuang. Sometimes you feel that sitting is not, standing is not, lying is not. In short, it is very hard.


    Therefore, mothers are great, especially novice mothers. They have a lot to learn.


    "OK." Jin Xuan sat down next to MI Xiaoxiao and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao beside him. His eyes were soft. If he could turn into a pool of water, he didn''t know how many people could drown.


    "In such hot weather, when can it rain?" Mi Xiaoxiao sighed with ice grapes in his mouth and ice watermelon next to him. It''s so hot. It''s really killing people, especially pregnant.


    Sometimes it''s too hot to eat, but one advantage is that a mountain spring can be found behind the tribe. I don''t know where it came from. The water is cold and cool.

 Chapter 862

    "In such a sunny day, the plant will have to be killed by the sun. It will be troublesome at that time." pal cut a watermelon for MI Xiaoxiao and sighed.


    This animal world is almost the same as that in ancient times. It depends on mountains and rivers, and it is even more serious than that in ancient times. Then these plants withered, and some herbivores will inevitably starve to death without a source of food.


    This is the second, the most important, is afraid of drought caused by water shortage. Without water, it will be more troublesome.


    "The water in the back hasn''t decreased sharply?" Mi Xiaoxiao murmured. The best thing in summer is blowing the air conditioner and eating watermelon. Unfortunately, there''s no air conditioner here, not even a fan.


    Watermelon also has to find mountain spring water and put it all in. It''s the same way when the older generation didn''t have a refrigerator for one day.


    "Not yet. I don''t know where the water came from. There''s still so much water." Jin Xuan shook his head. Most of the tribe now draw water from there. There''s no water in other places, but it''s too hot.


    Only the mountain spring water behind is cooler.


    It''s the only consolation in summer.


    "Well, hiss..." Mi Xiaoxiao just wanted to say something. She felt a burst of pain in her stomach. It wasn''t very painful, but she couldn''t stand it.


    "Xiaoxiao? Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" Jin Xuan stood up and frowned at Mi Xiaoxiao, who suddenly didn''t speak. He was a little nervous.


    "I, I have a stomachache..." MMP, this is what I want to make. I can''t stand any pain. Although it''s not a very painful stabbing pain, it''s more unbearable.


    "Xiaoxiao, come on, relax. I''ll help you up first!" as soon as pal heard that MI Xiaoxiao had a stomachache, he immediately dropped his bone knife and went to help Mi Xiaoxiao.


    "Jin Xuan, go, ha Hu... Go and call birch." Mi Xiaoxiao frowned, grabbed pal''s hand tightly, and looked at Jin Xuan with black eyes. There was an obvious tension in the bottom of her eyes.


    It is said that women get pregnant and give birth to children. She is really a little afraid in her heart. But now, the feeling of increasing pain makes her forget those messy ideas and just want to give birth to the child in her stomach safely.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go now, I''ll go now." obviously, the change of MI Xiaoxiao made Jin Xuan, a big man, a little flustered. He immediately turned and ran towards the outside of the cave, and almost hit Tamo and lishuo who happened to enter the cave.


    "Jin Xuan, what are you doing so fast!" Tamo shouted discontentedly as he looked at his far back. But when he thought about it, Tamo chicken was frozen. He looked into the cave and disappeared in situ.


    "I''ll call Li Shuo and Shi Nuo." Li Suo looked at the figure disappearing beside him. After a long time, he slowly spit out such a sentence. Although he was silent on the surface, in fact, he had two worlds in his heart, which should be cold as frost and hot as fire.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, take a deep breath. Don''t be afraid. I''m with you!" pal sat by Mi Xiaoxiao''s bed and looked at the woman who was lying in bed in pain. Don''t mention how uncomfortable and distressed she was.


    It''s too hard for Xiaoxiao to have a baby!


    "I, I hurt!" Mi Xiaoxiao now has only one word in her mind. It hurts so much! It hurt so much that she didn''t have much energy to think about other times. The hair on her ear was already wet and sticky.


    "Xiaoxiao, I know you hurt. I can''t stand it. Just bite my arm, okay?" pal was also anxious. He wanted to exchange with Xiaoxiao. What hurt was how good he should be!

 Chapter 863

    "Hoo..." Mi Xiaoxiao just grabbed pal''s hand tightly. As for what bit his arm, MI Xiaoxiao didn''t care at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, here comes the birch." Jin Xuan directly carried the birch. How come a big man rushed over in a hurry and made the birch he caught speechless.


    Like this, is it like a man who is going to be a male father?


    Don''t be too funny.


    "Well, you go out first and leave it to me." Hua stood by the bed and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao, who had wet hair, and said very calmly.


    MMP, every time I have something urgent, I don''t say hello. I hurried to leave without mentioning him. In other words, his height is not short. Can you hold him still and run? It''s embarrassing, okay?


    "No!" Jin Xuan was the first to retort. How could he not be with Xiaoxiao when Xiaoxiao was so hard?


    "No? Then you come?" Hua took the medicine in her hand and turned to look at Jin Xuan. It looked like I didn''t care. Choking Jin Xuan was speechless for a moment. Do you want to avenge public and private affairs like this?


    "I''m right here with Xiaoxiao."


    "No, you''re very noisy. It will affect her to have a baby. Go out quickly." Hua said with a smile. The action in her hand is not slow. She quickly got out a pair of medicine and handed it to Jin Xuan. She continued: "three bowls of water, boil it into a bowl of medicine, bring it when it''s warm, quickly."


    "OK..." then, Jin Xuan had to take the medicine and reluctantly left the place. Tamo couldn''t stay. They were directly thrown out of the mountain cave. As for our leader lishuo, he was rushing here at the moment.


    Who made him leave the tribe early in the morning.


    "Well, you''re clean now. You''re also a medicine ORC. You may be a little better than me. You know that it''s not so easy to give birth to a baby.


    If you can''t be born safely, you can''t give it any strength. So, hold on, then you have to listen to me. OK, suck deeply. "


    Birch''s voice came slowly from his mouth. Mi Xiaoxiao really wanted to make a rude remark at this moment. This operation is too powerful!


    Does the doctor have such a? This is obviously her first child. Even if he doesn''t encourage it as a doctor, it''s all up to her, OMG! She wants to complain!


    £ª


    Listening to the voice from the cave, MI Xiaoxiao''s voice became more and more hoarse, but Hua''s voice was still so powerful. Several people standing outside the cave were frightened and anxious.


    Want to go in, but don''t know what to do. For fear of disturbing Xiaoxiao and distracting her attention, something will happen accidentally. Therefore, several men can only stand outside the cave and turn left and right.


    An hour later


    Jin Xuan hurried into the cave with a bowl of black and steaming medicine. A few minutes later, he was driven out. He could only wait outside like others.


    After another half an hour, the voice of MI Xiaoxiao in the cave suddenly quieted down, replaced by bursts of baby crying, which is the most beautiful voice in the world.


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    Jin Xuan rushed forward first. Tamo and Shi Nuo were relatively calm. Li Suo seemed a little calm, but his heart was not calm. It could be seen from his red cheeks that lishuo and PAL were quite normal, but the surprise and expectation at the bottom of his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, you''re great!" looking at Mi Xiaoxiao lying in bed, Jin Xuan fondly touched Mi Xiaoxiao''s cheek. His Xiaoxiao is great!

 Chapter 864

    Jin Xuan hurriedly thought of MI Xiaoxiao, and naturally didn''t notice the two crying babies beside Hua.


    "Well, I''m so sleepy..." Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice has a trace of hoarseness. A pair of beautiful water eyes glanced at the two babies she had not easily given birth to. The fundus of her eyes revealed satisfaction and fatigue. Now, she just wants to have a good sleep


    £ª


    When she woke up, it was already midnight, but in the cave, the lights were still bright. Several big men gathered around like that, muttering something in a very low voice, which could be heard vaguely, like discussing.


    The two twin babies lie quietly beside themselves, sleeping with a satisfied face, small hands, pink, a small mouth, with some crimson, and their faces are a little wrinkled.


    It''s also round and lovely.


    "Boo!" Mi Xiaoxiao carefully propped up her body, bent over and gently kissed the two children''s cheeks. Her eyes were particularly soft and her heart was soft. It turned out that this was the feeling of being a mother.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you awake? Come on, drink some water, warm." as soon as pal saw Mi Xiaoxiao, he brought it directly, put the steaming tea on the stone table, held Mi Xiaoxiao and carefully brought it to her.


    "Xiaoxiao, be careful. Are you tired? Do you want to sleep a little longer? Wait a minute, drink the medicine first, and then you can eat." pal put down the empty cup and wanted to hold Mi Xiaoxiao down again.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I want to sit down for a while." Mi Xiaoxiao shook her head. It''s uncomfortable to lie down, but looking at their different clothes, MI Xiaoxiao knew that they changed their clothes.


    It''s hot and uncomfortable in summer. They are really careful.


    At the thought of here, MI Xiaoxiao''s heart is warm.


    "OK." pal smiled and pinched his shoulder for MI Xiaoxiao. The strength was not big or small, but the technique became more and more professional.


    "What are you talking about?" Mi Xiaoxiao''s voice is still a little hoarse, but it''s much better than before going to bed. The first child has no experience. He knows to cry when he hurts. No, his voice is hoarse.


    "Of course it''s the child''s name." Li Shuo turned around and looked at Mi Xiaoxiao lovingly. He was as tender as water, but his whole body was full of pride. He gave Mi Xiaoxiao the feeling that he was the first in the class.


    "Name?" Mi Xiaoxiao thought of something. She looked down and looked at the two sleeping babies. Mi Xiaoxiao put her eyes on her forehead. There was a mark the size of a little thumb on both babies'' foreheads.


    The appearance of the mark is like three pieces of water, but it is more like three petals, lying quietly in the center of the eyebrow, not particularly red. It may be the baby''s cheek at this moment, with a slight red, which is not very clear.


    "Baby wolf?" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered.


    Li Shuo''s children don''t know what they will be like when they grow up.


    Although the golden Xuan master Nuo several people were a little depressed, they were immediately replaced by a full emotion called fatherly love. No matter whose offspring they are, as long as they are Xiaoxiao''s children, they are their cubs.


    It''s worth them to take care of one tenth of Xiaoxiao''s love. Ha ha, of course, it''s one tenth. Their favorite is still Xiaoxiao.


    Melon eaters: it seems that we have predicted the tragic future of the twin brothers and sisters. A cool song is offered for you to light a sweet root


    "Now that you have a name, have you decided?" Mi Xiaoxiao touched the child''s cheek, smiled gently, looked at Li Shuo and asked.

 Chapter 865

    "The baby is a pair of twin brothers and sisters. His brother''s name is Liyu, and his sister is Lixi, Xiaoxiao. What do you think?" Li Shuo walked to the bedside, gently took Mi Xiaoxiao''s hand and gently asked for advice.


    "Leave Yu, leave Xi?" Mi Xiaoxiao whispered, subconsciously looking out of the cave. Sure enough, it''s raining outside at the moment. The homonym of Yu is rain, and Xi has three points of water.


    Outside the mountain cave, MI Xiaoxiao naturally understood.


    "Very nice." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, nodded and touched the small cheek of Liyu, who was still sleeping. Although there was still some wrinkled feeling, the skin was absolutely tender and smooth.


    It''s like a boiled egg just peeled off. It''s tender and smooth.


    "Cut, it''s terrible!" Ling Qi crossed his hands on his chest and looked at a happy man in a cave. He despised him. Really, he didn''t know what name he had. Each one was so ugly.


    There''s no such thing as his name!


    But those two small, soft things are good. They look... Cough, um... Very pleasing to the eye!


    "Lingqi, why are you here?" this big night, Jin Xuan can understand that they are in their own cave. Why is the old fart child in the cave.


    "Cut, I''m afraid you can''t make it. I''m more unlucky! I finally changed back to my body. I don''t want to change back to a stone again.


    If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t pay attention to you, let alone appear in this cave. "Ling Qi said to MI Xiaoxiao awkwardly, but his sight was the sleeping two little guys next to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, after drinking the medicine and eating something, pal made you soup." Jin Xuan came in with a bowl of medicine, looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said with a smile.


    "Can''t you drink?" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the black medicine soup in front of her eyes. The whole person was not good. What the hell was this thing? Mi Xiaoxiao looked at the medicine that night. Three seconds later, a line of words automatically appeared in her mind.


    [Qingqi grass, Ailin flower, Bodhi root, etc...] well, when the effect of these herbs appears in MI Xiaoxiao''s mind, MI Xiaoxiao is speechless. Isn''t this series of herbs used to replenish qi and blood?


    She knows her own body very well. Although the doctor doesn''t treat herself, she can feel that she is not very weak. It''s better to sleep.


    "Xiaoxiao, drink it!" Jin Xuan is still smiling, but Mi Xiaoxiao hears the threat in it. Well, MI Xiaoxiao is helpless. It''s just a bowl of medicine. Drink, she doesn''t drink it.


    "Xiaoxiao, open your mouth." Shi Nuo popped out from behind Jin Xuan in time, and his words fell. Mi Xiaoxiao subconsciously opened his mouth. A sweet thing immediately dispelled the smell of crying in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here comes the soup..." pal hurried into the cave with a bowl of soup stewed with their own chicken. He ate the chicken soup for three hours. It was just warm at the moment. Now it''s just good to drink.


    "I don''t want to eat. Will you wait a minute?" Mi Xiaoxiao, who is'' ravaging ''her child, has a flat mouth. Now she really doesn''t want to eat. Moreover, her chest... Feels a little bloated. She''s always uncomfortable.


    "Then I''ll take it back and warm it for you again." without saying a word, pal turned and left with the chicken soup. He went back to the kitchen, got some charcoal and warmed the chicken soup. In this way, when Xiaoxiao drinks it, it''s hot.


    "I''ll stay here to take care of you tonight." Li Shuo announced arrogantly. Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, he drove away directly without any room.


    Jin Xuan: "..." he hasn''t seen the baby yet. Is it really good to drive me out like this?

 Chapter 866

    "Hey? I don''t know if you''ve heard. The blue ocean tribe and the wolf tribe are now famous friendly tribes, but they have helped each other a lot in the past year." leader a whispered what he knew.


    "Oh, hey, I''ve known this for a long time. I need you to say here? Now the crystal of the wolf tribe is so well made, which tribe of us doesn''t use the crystal of the wolf tribe?" leader B shook his head and sighed.


    I don''t know whether I''m lamenting the rapid development of the wolf tribe, or why I can''t think of such a good attention, or lamenting the intelligence of MI Xiaoxiao, the wife of the leader of the wolf tribe.


    "Yes, my wife''s favorite is the clothes from the wolf tribe. Everything is good. The amount of crystal is naturally large. I don''t know if they can increase the price in terms of crystal compensation."


    Leader C is not willing to fall behind and talks about his ideas one after another.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. After all, Li Shuo, the leader of the Canglang tribe, is very smart. It''s not so easy to increase the price." leader Ding shook his head and looked incredulous. He said that although the idea was thought up by the leader''s wife Mi Xiaoxiao.


    But this is far from the leader of Shuo. Otherwise, we can''t manage the Canglang tribe so well just by one idea. We should have ability and skill.


    "Who says it''s impossible." Li Shuo had a wicked smile on his mouth. Looking at several leaders here, he already knew what he wanted to say and do.


    But when he looked up a bit and saw the unidentified object hanging around his neck, the momentum of the whole person appeared and decreased a bit in an instant.


    "Xi Xi, stop. Don''t scratch dad''s neck. It''s itchy." Li Shuo just sat down and felt his neck itchy. Helpless, he reached out and pulled Li Xi, who did mischief on his neck, put her hands right and held her in his arms.


    "Hum... Hum..." if Li Xi doesn''t work, why don''t you let her stay on it and eat sweet cakes!


    Although she doesn''t speak back, a pair of watery grape like big eyes have explained all her grievances. Her skin is white and tender. A small mouth is shriveled and a small eyebrow is wrinkled. You will feel that you seem to have lost the whole world.


    "Woo, woo, woo!" he stretched out his fleshy little hand and made grandma''s strength come out. He still couldn''t reach Li Shuo''s neck. At this time, Li Xi was angry and screamed in an instant.


    "Hey!" Li Shuo sighed and surrendered again. He lifted Li Xi up and sat on his neck. When the little guy turned his attention to his hair again, he turned his attention to the leaders sitting below.


    "Cough, I''ve kept you waiting." Li Shuo coughed twice and said.


    Leaders: "ha ha, it''s okay, it''s okay, Xiao Lixi is so cute, ha ha, leader lishuo is very lucky!"


    On the surface, he said so politely, but in fact, he said in his heart: "Hey, leader Li Shuo! You know that you have kept us waiting! Although your baby daughter is really cute, but... Well, they don''t dare to have an opinion..."


    "I don''t know what leader Li Shuo meant just now?" seeing this, leader C, who wanted to increase his reward, immediately asked. It''s no small matter!


    It''s about your partner''s mood! And your own life is safe, because your wife likes to beat herself when she is unhappy. It''s too broad to be afraid!


    "That''s not what I said... Hiss! Xi Xi, show mercy, dad is very painful!" Li Shuo cried out in pain. It turned out that some cute baby sitting on Li Shuo''s neck grabbed his long hair impolitely.

 Chapter 867

    Less than half of this, Li Xi, sitting on Li Shuo''s neck, began to make trouble again. A pair of fleshy little hands clung to Li Shuo''s white silver wire. It hurt so much that Li Shuo almost didn''t pull her down directly.


    "Xi Xi, let go quickly, or dad will scold." Li Shuo endured the tearing pain from his scalp and said gnashing his teeth. Hey, if Xiaoxiao hadn''t explained, the bear child would be really in trouble.


    "* ~ * ~..." a string of strange words flowed out of Li Xi''s mouth. Li Shuo heard that he wanted to cry without tears.


    "Well, Xi Xi is good. Wait a minute. Let''s go to find Mommy and brother, OK?" Li Shuo relaxed his strength, carefully opened his small hand that had been holding his hair, and got Li Xi an down safely.


    It''s just a pity that I lost my hairstyle and became a chicken nest.


    The leaders sitting at the bottom: "..." Hey, leader lishuo is not only a pet partner, but also a pet child. He is a good example for males!


    Just


    Aren''t we talking about serious issues now?


    Is it really good to ignore them like this?


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, a good morning was spent in xiaolixi''s trouble.


    "Madam leader, we are ready to open a second jewelry store here." Jiayi said with a smile. The smile around her mouth, I don''t know, thought it was a big bargain.


    In fact, this is not much different from picking up feces.


    Because in a few days, the second jewelry store will open. The leader''s wife said that this is a branch, but no matter what store, as long as it can earn crystal.


    Moreover, according to this situation, before long, there will be a third and fourth new stores. Now, she is the envy of many females. If she goes out for a walk, she will have face.


    These are given to them by the leader''s wife. Therefore, she especially admires the leader''s wife. She is also a female, but the leader''s wife doesn''t know how many times stronger than them.


    "Well, you can do these things as you see fit. There''s no need to ask me. You decide these things in the future. I''ll come and inspect them occasionally." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded very calmly.


    In fact, it''s best to be the shopkeeper. Don''t worry about anything. Just sit and lie down and count the money. Tut tut Tut, is she a little too much?


    "Well, it''s such a happy decision. You can start to deal with the jewelry store. There may be me." Mi Xiaoxiao said, what moral integrity, conscience, I don''t know what it is.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao thinks she has a good conscience. It''s not. She''s so considerate.


    I''m afraid there are not many good bosses like her!


    "Well, OK, I''ll work hard." Jiayi reluctantly responded. Although she is the leader of the manual group, it doesn''t mean she can open a shop! However, the leader''s wife believes in herself so much, it can only be said that she works hard!


    "Hum, come on, I believe you." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded, picked up the apple on the table, took a bite and turned her eyes to Wan Lin.


    "Can a clothing store open a new store? It''s very simple. It''s up to you, Wanlin. I believe you can. Come on!" Mi Xiaoxiao looked at Wanlin sincerely and explained the word "trust" perfectly.


    "Er......" Wan Lin was speechless. Was she lucky or unlucky that she was so lazy but smart that she was admirable?


    The leader''s wife! I can''t do it!


    "Oh, there''s something else. LiXiao can also start the next store and give it to Yuxi''s team. Well, I believe you!" Mi Xiaoxiao nodded again and said definitely.


    Yuxi: "

 Chapter 868

    Oh, hey, is this still their leader''s wife?


    Laziness has reached a new height!


    "In fact, we can open a bank here, and oh, this snack shop, restaurant and rouge powder shop can also open a second one. Well, so you have a lot to do next!


    But I believe you! Come on! "Mi Xiaoxiao blinked and reached out to make a sign of refueling, which made Yuxi several people speechless.


    Oh, my God! Please return the hard-working leader''s wife to them! This silver must be counterfeit!


    ¡­¡­


    However, although Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t take care of these things, Wan Lin still successfully completed the task two years later, and the effect is remarkable. Now, the power of the gray wolf tribe is more powerful than the blue ocean tribe.


    It can be said that it is the overlord of a land. To be more popular, if the gray wolf tribe stomps its feet now, it will definitely shake three times within this certain range, which can not be underestimated.


    It is no longer the small tribe that could be threatened by other tribes.


    Mi Xiaoxiao, now, is the mother of several children, not only Li Yu and Li Xiao, but also Jin Xiao and Shi Xuan.


    Jin Xiao is a lovely boy, Shi Xuan. She is a girl''s animation name. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao has had a hard time for two years, although this is her personal idea.


    In fact, in the eyes of others, she is the happiest one.


    With friends and children around, the tribe is powerful, intelligent and beautiful.


    I don''t know how many people secretly envy, envy and hate her, but Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know.


    However, MI Xiaoxiao thought that now the tribe has developed and will not be easily threatened. Does that mean that she can take them out with lishuo?


    It''s a good choice to stay in the tribe and go out appropriately. As for the bear children, it''s too dangerous outside for them to survive.


    She won''t go too far before they grow up. After all, Shi Xuan and they are still young and can''t live without their mother for too long.


    Mi Xiaoxiao is an activist. He says to go.


    Early in the morning, Jin Xuan packed up some necessary things and stood at the gate of the tribe waiting for MI Xiaoxiao. He didn''t know what she was doing. In the early morning, he didn''t let anyone into her cave and said he wanted to surprise them later.


    "Coming." Li Suo stared at the slim figure with red in front, and rarely hung a soft smile on the corners of his mouth.


    But when he saw the face covered with his hands, he was stunned and said, who is this woman? The body is Xiaoxiao, but the face becomes different.


    "Tut Tut, really, if I change a little, you won''t know me?" Mi Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes, but just got some medicine and applied it to his face. The overall shape of his face changed so much, and then got so many spots.


    The nose looks so collapsed, then the eyes are so small, and the skin is so dark. As for other places, it''s very good.


    "Xiaoxiao, you dress up..." tamer, the poisonous man, looked at this dress up and had nothing to say. Therefore, you can imagine the loss in MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    "Hmm, how''s it going? Do you think it''s very good?" Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile, his eyes almost turned into a seam, and he didn''t forget to turn around triumphantly.


    "Cough, good, very good." Jin Xuan forced out a few good, but Li Shuo and Shi Nuo stood watching, but their eyes were full of satisfaction.

 Chapter 869

    "Xiaoxiao, this dress is very good, I give full marks!" Li Shuo took Mi Xiaoxiao in one hand, looked at the makeup on her face with satisfaction, and nodded again.


    As for why he said it was good to go out like this, I''ll know from experience.


    "Well, very good." Shi Nuo also didn''t forget to nod and agree. It''s really good, because if you go out like this, it''s estimated that the number of males who want to chase Xiaoxiao will definitely be reduced by half.


    So, that''s good.


    As for Xiaoxiao''s good, they know it.


    Others don''t know.


    "OK, let''s go!" instead of struggling with the problem of makeup or not, MI Xiaoxiao carried some essential goods on their backs, so they chatted without a word and set foot on their first trip.


    ¡­¡­


    When I was sleepy, I set up a tent in the forest. When I was tired, I lay on large stones and looked at the rare blue sky in modern big cities. When I was thirsty, the sweet spring from the mountains was cool and sweet.


    I don''t know how many times better to drink than modern mineral water.


    It''s natural and clean. You don''t have to worry about additives, but there are more mosquitoes. After all, it''s a forest. Mosquitoes at night are really not covered.


    In summer, wormwood can still be found in the forest. Wormwood repels mosquitoes. In fact, the effect is good, so Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t look for it less along the way.


    There''s no way. Mosquitoes in the wild are really poisonous. A bite is a big bag. It''s very itchy. When you catch it, it will bleed until the skin is broken. Therefore, wormwood is very good.


    There is always rain when there is sunny, so there is no shortage of people to find fault along the way. This is no, here comes one.


    "You compensate me for my hairpin, ugly! You broke my things, don''t want to leave like this! I tell you, I''m not easy to mess with!" a pretty girl, stretched out her hand and blocked Mi Xiaoxiao''s way.


    She didn''t give way. She didn''t look like the kind of person who didn''t give up, but in fact, she was like this. Her eyes were not big or small, and she stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, as if Mi Xiaoxiao had some hatred for killing her father.


    "I told you, it was careless. At that time, I was also the child in love first aid. Moreover, I remember that I had been humble to you. I also paid for the crystal that should be paid. Why do you pursue like this?"


    Mi Xiaoxiao was impatient. Looking at the girl who was almost as tall as her in front of her, she was a little upset. She apologized, said good words, and gave the crystal. Why have you been with her for so long?


    And it was just a clip made of wood and cane. She had nothing to do. When she sold it, it was three crystals. Her one was a little better and added a little crystal decoration, but it was six crystals at most.


    In order to express her apology, she gave eight directly. Isn''t that too much?


    "Why are you like this? It''s too much! It''s obviously you''re wrong. I just wanted to talk to you about it. Why did you yell? I didn''t do anything to you!


    And what as like as two peas girl, you broke my hairpin, whatever you broke, you have to pay me the same thing! "Sister is not vegetarian, no, she is getting the attention of crystal hairpin.


    But you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. If you want to get two things at the same time, I''m afraid it''s wishful thinking.


    "Well, as like as two peas, you can give me the same crystal hairpin." anyway, it was made by her, and it was not impossible to make it.


    "Why should I give you back the crystal? You gave it to me!" Ziyun refused. Why! Why can this ugly have six such beautiful male partners? She doesn''t have to be bad!

 Chapter 870

    Jin Xuan: "why? You are not qualified to question my partner. She has apologized to you. If she hadn''t insisted on apologizing, I wouldn''t have let her do it."


    People on the tip of his heart are not so bullied.


    "You! I''m a female!" Ziyun flushed her cheeks and said a few words, but she seemed to forget that whether she is a female or not, she should have a bottom line.


    "Female? I didn''t see it." tamer smiled and looked at the arrogant woman blocking Xiaoxiao''s road. In fact, he was very unpleasant, but there was no way. Xiaoxiao said that he had to keep a low profile all the way.


    Otherwise, where would he let her talk endlessly and dare to say Xiaoxiao? Let him look at Xiaoxiao and apologize. It''s the bottom line. His girl can''t be wronged.


    "You! Where can''t I see?" Ziyun was angry and directly supported his proud chest. Mi Xiaoxiao was surprised. Sister, can we be more reserved?


    "Well, I really didn''t see it anywhere." tamer touched his chin and said slowly, serious nonsense. In MI Xiaoxiao''s eyes, he just opened his eyes and lied.


    Haven''t you seen the so-called special part shaking so hard? Anyone with a clear eye can see it at a glance, but at this time, several men are willing to be blind.


    "You, you! It''s too much! Dada, why don''t you come out to help me!" Ziyun wiped the nonexistent tears and turned his head directly to the tree path behind him.


    "Coming! Coming! Yunyun, I''m coming!" a super fat man hurried out from behind. His body was definitely measured in tons.


    At the moment of running, MI Xiaoxiao felt that the whole ground was shaking. Oh, my God, this tonnage definitely deserved the name "dada", because it was really big!


    "Dada, they all bully me, especially this ugly! Dada, do you think she''s beautiful or I''m beautiful!" Ziyun tooted his mouth, squeezed his small hands into fists and beat dada''s stomach. Well, it looks very elastic.


    "Of course, it''s so beautiful. No one is so beautiful!" he raised his eyes and took a look at Mi Xiaoxiao. There was a flash of amazement at the bottom of his eyes, but in an instant, this amazement turned into hostility, strong hostility.


    "Open your eyes and lie!" tamer said again. What''s the name of Yun? How can he be one tenth as beautiful as his family! Really, are fat people''s aesthetic views different from theirs?


    "What kind of man is bullying a woman!" dada was not satisfied and planned to attack Tamo directly. Although dada''s action seemed very slow, dada''s fist was very powerful.


    One punch down, absolutely bloody.


    So don''t underestimate the power of a fat man, because he will also surprise you.


    "Oh? I didn''t bully her. She sent me to bully her. What''s the way? She came to the door to find abuse. There''s no reason to refuse?" tamer was not afraid. He leaned lazily against the tree and said with a smile.


    Words, but angry people, not life.


    Maybe that''s who he is.


    "Shut up! Yunyun is the best. No one can compare with her! You should all be punished!" she was very angry, but Mi Xiaoxiao, who stood aside and didn''t say anything, smiled.


    "You''re sick." the soft words slowly spit out from MI Xiaoxiao''s mouth. People with clear eyes know that MI Xiaoxiao said this to da da.

 Chapter 871

    "You are ill..."


    As soon as Mi Xiaoxiao''s words came out, they not only stopped Da Da''s actions, but also directly stunned Tamo. It turned out that his family was Xiaoxiao and rude. It was so cute, ha ha.


    "You TM are really interesting. Do you understand the most basic politeness? It was your fault. Now you scold me. You female can''t compare with yunyun at all. It''s rubbish!"


    As soon as dada heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, he was directly angry. Although this female looks good, she has a vicious heart. Don''t go too far.


    He deliberately broke yunyun''s beautiful hairpin. Yunyun just asked her to apologize. It''s nonsense to compensate for the crystal. Now, he''s still talking serious nonsense in front of him.


    There is no truth in his mouth. Such a female is really bad!


    Even if all the females in the world died, he wouldn''t like her!


    But he forgot that it was impossible for a female to see him like this. If Mi Xiaoxiao knew this, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    It''s so interesting that he himself is the kind of popular.


    He doesn''t like Mi Xiaoxiao. Mi Xiaoxiao really doesn''t necessarily like him. No, she won''t like him at all. After all, she already has her own partner, the best partner, and a partner worthy of a lifetime.


    "Rubbish? Huh." Mi Xiaoxiao sneered and then said, "I''m just telling the truth. That''s why you scold me? It''s really interesting, interesting!


    It''s really interesting to be a fat man poisoned by others, a good female who falsely uses others, and a kind of infatuation who is willing to be used by others. "


    Mi Xiaoxiao touched his chin. His eyes moved between Ziyun and dada. Dada''s face was magnanimous, but the bottom of his eyes glittered with sadness that maybe only he understood, and the Ziyun was obviously guilty on his face.


    "As like as two peas," don''t listen to their nonsense. She broke my things, and she must pay me the same! That''s what you gave to me! I have been careful to treasure it!


    If she hadn''t deliberately damaged it, I might have broken it! Dada, please help me! "Ziyun stared at Mi Xiaoxiao, but stretched out his hand and pulled dada''s hand, even acting like a spoiled child.


    But in the bottom of my eyes, it is a naked dislike.


    He took a deep look at Ziyun, with a trace of loss on his face, but how could Ziyun, who was guilty and lowered his head, see it.


    "OK, I''ll get justice for you. As long as it''s what you want, I''ll do it, even if it''s my life." he smiled with a simple and gentle smile on his face full of fat, and wanted to reach out and touch Ziyun''s cheek.


    After seeing her escape, she could only stop in mid air.


    "Stay here." he put down his arm, looked at the purple clouds softly, turned to MI Xiaoxiao, and another fierce expression.


    "OK, you... Come on." Ziyun hesitated again and again. He still stretched out his hand to pull the big animal skin skirt and euphemistically expressed a sentence of come on. Unexpectedly, this sentence of come on gave dada the greatest power.


    "OK." smiled and nodded. Just because of this sentence, Da Da was like a chicken blood when he came on the stage. He directly put down Jin Xuan and pal. there was no way. He was too big to start.


    The whole body is full of fat. He won''t feel much pain if he hits it.


    And the fat on her body is super elastic, which is completely a power rebounder. 80% of the power they hit him was bounced back.

 Chapter 872

    If the whole world abandons you, I still choose to stand by your side


    "Oh, Jin Xuan, pal, you can''t!" tamer said sarcastic words by leaning against the tree. It''s pleasant. Anyway, he doesn''t need to do it. Naturally, sarcastic words are on his lips.


    "You have the ability to do it!" Jin Xuan wiped the corners of his mouth and looked at Tamo contemptuously. This is a typical case of standing and talking with no pain in his back, because he didn''t understand how difficult this fat man was to deal with.


    This summer, the fat man has rough skin, thick meat and much fat. As soon as he gets close to him, there will be a big smell on him. It''s really hard to feel and suffocate him.


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" tamer disagreed. However, when he was thrown above for the second time, tamer finally understood how hateful this big fat man was.


    It''s really rough and fleshy. Ordinary attacks are of no use to him at all, that is, his bone whip is a little useful. If it hits him, it will leave a trace of blood incisively and vividly.


    It seemed a bit miserable, but Ziyun, the culprit, stood aside and urged Da Da to solve them quickly.


    But people are in a hurry when they are in an emergency. Thinking is confused, so if a person is in a very anxious state, you shouldn''t put more pressure on him mentally.


    But Ziyun didn''t seem to understand this. She stood beside and kept urging. As long as the speed slowed down greatly, she would open her mouth to urge. She didn''t see the bloody upper body at all. The traces pulled out by Tamo''s bone whip were still slowly dripping blood to the ground.


    That''s sad. Dada is still gritting his teeth and insisting. Even if his speed slows down a lot because of obesity and heat, he is still trying to speed up his speed, even if it''s useless at all.


    Still can only be whipped by Tamo.


    But he can''t take care of the bleeding wound, because his beloved is still cheering for him, because no matter how hard and painful he is, he doesn''t want to disappoint his beloved, even if he pays a painful price.


    "Da Da, why are you so stupid? Hold his hand and his whip can''t move. Did you hear clearly? I asked you to hold his hand. Why are you so slow? Can you hurry up!"


    Ziyun kept talking until Mi Xiaoxiao couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Tamo, you don''t have to move first. Then he put it down, and then leave the rest to me. Believe me, it''s OK." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded to Tamo again and again. Tamo just rolled up the big foot ring with a bone whip, pulled it dead and fell to the ground directly.


    Stir up dust on the ground.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." sweating, bleeding, panting, miserable. This is what dada looks like now. The salty sweat directly soaked into the wound, sticky and painful.


    It''s like a needle.


    "Da Da, you know what I''m talking about. You''re sick. I''m not wrong." Mi Xiaoxiao calmly walked forward, not afraid that Da Da''s sudden move would hurt her, so he opened his mouth directly.


    "Hoo, Hoo..." greatly ignored Mi Xiaoxiao, but Mi Xiaoxiao looked at him lying on the ground and couldn''t move. He was panting, and Ziyun, who tried to escape, but failed to be caught by Shi Nuo, smiled.


    "You are also a kind of infatuation, but you connive at her to this point." Mi Xiaoxiao said faintly, but the words made her respond greatly.

 Chapter 873

    "Although you love her, you also hate her. You are tangled, contradictory and painful. It is precisely because of these contradictory emotions that you are a bystander to her clearly wrong behavior.


    You did not remind her, did not want to correct her behavior, but watched her step by step towards the abyss. In the past, she was pure, lovely and naive.


    But now she is arrogant, arrogant and selfish, so you are tangled. You are tangled about whether you still like her, or you just take her as your possession.


    So, you will help her deal with us today, just because you think your possessions have been violated, which makes you feel very ashamed, "Mi Xiaoxiao said word by word.


    Simple words, but Mi Xiaoxiao is weaving a huge net, a thread, slowly outlining a tight trap, quietly waiting for the prey to enter.


    "No, it''s not like this! It''s not like this!" he shook his head greatly and kept shaking his head. It''s not like this. The female said something different at all. He loved yunyun very much and was willing to give everything for her.


    Even if it is life, he will not hesitate, how can he hate yunyun!


    "Not like this? How could it not be like this? You hate her because she poisoned you. You hate her because she used you again and again. You hate her because she trampled on your love for her. You hate her.


    What''s wrong with me saying this? "Mi Xiaoxiao shrugged and looked at Da Da lying on the ground with a smile, constantly stimulating Da Da''s spirit.


    Over and over again, MI Xiaoxiao''s voice echoed in Da Da''s mind for a long time.


    "No, no! What you said is absolutely wrong. No matter what yunyun did to me, I didn''t blame her from beginning to end. Even if she wanted my life now, I wouldn''t blame her.


    Since I can give her even my life and she poisons me, so what? As long as she is willing to stay by my side and let me do anything, I am willing. "


    Big silly smile, a face full of fat, but with a bitter smile, yes, he loves yunyun very much, no matter how the world changes, no matter whether the world will still stand by yunyun.


    He will always be with yunyun, even if it is the end of time.


    "Well, that''s to say, the woman named yunyun really poisoned you." Mi Xiaoxiao smiled and said it without asking herself. Routine, routine!


    "In this way, what I just said, for example, you are ill, are all facts? In that case, you are making trouble for nothing, so I am not wrong.


    On the contrary, it''s you who are wrong. You did it to me regardless of everything. You knew that there were regulations on the mainland that males should not harm females for no reason, but you still did so.


    Moreover, I apologized, and the crystal also lost. I don''t know what miss yunyun wants to do when she cheekily blocks me! "She is not a soft persimmon and can be manipulated by others.


    "I! You have no evidence. How can people believe that what you said is right? I don''t accept it! It''s clearly that you broke my hairpin first and refused to apologize later!" Ziyun refused to accept it. She stared at Mi Xiaoxiao with both eyes, as if she wanted to eat Mi Xiaoxiao into her stomach.


    Most importantly, I really don''t know how thick this woman''s face is. She can panic without blushing and beating her heart.


    That''s really a Shunliu.


    "Don''t accept? Hold it if you don''t accept!" tamer interposed on the way. He was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life.

 Chapter 874

    "You! You! How can you go so far! She''s just shameless. Are you males so shameless? How can you connive at her bullying me like this?!"


    Ziyun angrily pointed to Tamo, despised and angry, as if Mi Xiaoxiao had done something unforgivable to her.


    "Oh, mentally retarded." Li Suo sneered directly. He looked cool and dragged at ordinary times. It''s hard to say a few words for a long time. This time, Ziyun smiled angrily. There''s no way. This woman is too funny.


    If Xiaoxiao didn''t let them do it, at this moment, I''m afraid the woman named Ziyun is a dead body lying on the ground, because he won''t let Xiaoxiao suffer any injustice, even a little.


    What experience and what life must experience are bullshit. As long as he is there, Xiaoxiao will have to be spoiled like a princess.


    "Woman, the brain is a good thing. Unfortunately, you just lack it." Jin Xuan shook his head and looked at Ziyun with regret. It''s really retarded. It''s so funny.


    "HMM." Shi Nuo nodded approvingly, obviously with an expression of approval.


    "Tut, we don''t help Xiaoxiao. Do you still want us to help you?" Ziyun is also powerful. He directly smiled at Li shuoqi. There are such funny people in this world. He simply has no brain.


    If they don''t help Xiaoxiao, do they want to help her, an ugly woman who has nothing to do with her? Stop kidding! Even if the end of the world comes, it''s impossible.


    In front of Xiaoxiao, any truth is bullshit. What Xiaoxiao does is right. Well, this idea is very good, full score! Worth carrying forward!


    "Tut Tut, woman, even if you find your brain, I''m afraid it''s hopeless. Look, I''m terminally ill. Even if I''m blind like you, I can''t see you!


    Help you? That''s even more impossible, whimsical. "Pal shook his head and looked at Ziyun with a disgusting face, as if Ziyun was a cockroach mouse.


    "Hum, did you hear that? If you don''t agree, you can show me the evidence that I broke your hairpin, but do you want to explain what this is." Mi Xiaoxiao walked slowly to Ziyun, who was tied up.


    It was easy to reach out and take out a half exposed crystal. He threw it up and down in the water. His smiling face was brilliant. It looked like a few separated and new dangling.


    At this moment, because Mi Xiaoxiao washed her face before she left, before she could make her face ugly, the woman appeared and blocked her way to the river.


    As for how Ziyun knew her, it must be said that when Mi Xiaoxiao saved the child, after all, the painting was not waterproof, unlike modern waterproof cosmetics.


    When saving the child, he fell directly into a pit. It just rained. Unfortunately, it was full of water, so the makeup on MI Xiaoxiao''s face disappeared.


    Fortunately, she was witty. She directly grabbed a handful of mud and wiped it on her face. It was a pity that she was shown by this woman.


    Or she won''t find herself now.


    "Isn''t this crystal? Everyone is serious about such a simple thing." Ziyun glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao and thought she didn''t know, so he didn''t forget to despise her.


    "Oh..." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded affectably and said calmly, "where did you get this crystal?"


    "Naturally, it''s from the tribe." Ziyun said directly without thinking.


    "Oh... So it is." Mi Xiaoxiao nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 875

    "I just don''t know which tribe this is. The leader is so generous. Even this precious crystal can easily give you a big bag. I really want to know such a leader."


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled, weighed the crystal in her hand and looked at Ziyun with a sharp look in her eyes, which made Ziyun feel like a prey stared at by others. No matter what, she couldn''t escape her palm.


    "I, I, I..." Ziyun panicked. Her tribe is just a small and medium-sized tribe. There can''t be so many crystals. These crystals are given to her by the female in front of her.


    What did you say to compensate her hairpin, but the hairpin was made by Mi Xiaoxiao, the wife of the leader of the wolf tribe. Can this be compared with a few crystals? Besides, she managed to get this hairpin.


    The hairpins are still new. She hasn''t brought them yet. It''s broken like this. Can she not be distressed?


    So this woman must pay a price!


    "Why? You don''t even dare to report yourself now? Do you know what you''ve done is disgraceful? So you''re embarrassed to speak?" tamer God''s assists went online, with a pair of peach eyes and thousands of amorous feelings.


    "Oh, how could it be! How could I dare not, I''m just afraid to say it and scare you to death!" Ziyun didn''t know what he thought. The originally flustered person immediately calmed down, as if he had any response in his heart.


    "Oh? Then tell me and see if I''ll be scared to death by you." tamer hooked his lips. Now, who doesn''t know the wolf tribe within a few hundred miles? He really doesn''t know what tribe nearby can compare with the wolf tribe.


    "I tell you, I''m not kidding. I''m from the wolf tribe. These, these, these crystals were given to me by my good friend Mi Xiaoxiao. You people really do. I have to say it. Usually Xiaoxiao won''t let me say it."


    Ziyun said awkwardly, as if he really had any grievances. In addition, he looked good, which would attract people''s attention.


    It''s morning. Many orcs have gone hunting in the forest.


    The argument between MI Xiaoxiao and them can naturally attract a lot of orcs. For a long time, they have been surrounded by three layers inside and outside.


    Otherwise, the purple cloud would not be so thick skinned as to say that the crystal was not given by her in front of the person who gave her the crystal. It would be shameless.


    However, it seems that Ziyun''s face is much thicker than she imagined. Unexpectedly, the wolf tribe in her mouth is the tribe behind her. Her good friend Mi Xiaoxiao is standing in front of her.


    "Oh? So you''re still an orc of the wolf tribe? And you''re good friends with MI Xiaoxiao, the smart and beautiful wife of the wolf tribe?" Mi Xiaoxiao asked without hesitation after hearing Ziyun''s words.


    Tamer shook his head. His family Xiaoxiao has become more and more narcissistic recently. He''s embarrassed to praise himself. It''s just... That''s great!


    His family Xiaoxiao is a smart and beautiful woman!


    "Yes, that''s right. I know the leader of the gray wolf tribe. Although he has a good mind, he doesn''t look very good. Moreover, my good friend is smart, but he is as beautiful as a flower.


    It''s almost like me! Moreover, none of her friends are as good-looking as those spread outside. They all look ordinary. Therefore, my good friend always envies me and is super good to me. "


    ¡°¡±

 Chapter 876

    "For those of you who don''t have the chance to see them, it''s useless to say, but my good friend said that if anyone dares to bully me, just report the name of the wolf tribe. In this place, no one dares to bully the people of the wolf tribe.


    So, you apologize to me now, and I''ll forgive you regardless of villains. Otherwise, if my good friend Mi Xiaoxiao knows, she won''t take it out on me, and you won''t be able to take it out. "


    Ziyun lifted her chin proudly, like a proud peacock. Her voice was more like charity. She completely forgot that even she was still in their hands. If they wanted her life, they didn''t have to wait until later, they could solve her now.


    As for the threats in her mouth, MI Xiaoxiao can regard this as nothing. After all, they can''t help this woman. Moreover, it seems that this woman is not very smart.


    Where is Xiaoxiao like her? Mingming Xiaoxiao just doesn''t know how many times smarter she is. She''s really boastful. I dare say Xiaoxiao is similar to her. I''m not afraid that more gold will break her neck.


    Since you want to hold the wolf tribe, this thigh should not slander the wolf tribe and Mi Xiaoxiao in front of so many people. Doing so will only make people dislike the wolf tribe and the person who has a relationship with the wolf tribe.


    Because of this, it is said that this woman is really not smart enough.


    While discrediting others, it is wise to get rid of yourself perfectly.


    If you smear others like her and drag yourself into the water, this practice is not advocated. People will only think you are a fool and lie in the muddy water set by yourself.


    "I can''t bear to walk away. I haven''t tried it. You said if I killed you now, would your so-called good friend come to help you." Jin Xuan smiled and circled around the tied Ziyun.


    It''s like looking at where he should start if he wants to kill her.


    Ziyun screamed in an instant.


    The onlookers also talked about it. Some said that the wolf tribe deceived people too much. Now, the wolf tribe is becoming stronger and stronger, which is not a good performance for the surrounding people. Naturally, these people will not pity Ziyun.


    "Let me go! Otherwise my good friend Mi Xiaoxiao will not let you go! Let me go quickly. I have promised that she will go to see her today.


    If you don''t appear in the wolf tribe on time, none of you will want to leave here. Everyone you are looking at has a responsibility, because if you don''t save your life, you are their accomplices.


    So when I go, you''d better know better. They tie me up and loosen me. In this way, when I see my friends, maybe I will be merciful and give some good words to your tribe. "


    Ziyun is completely crazy.


    I don''t want any direct consequences. I don''t want to say what I think. For a moment, many people have been offended by what I just said.


    "But I just met you today, my so-called good friend." Mi Xiaoxiao stepped forward, played with the branches in her hand and looked at Ziyun with a smile.


    The words he said surprised Ziyun. He was so surprised that he wanted to drop his eyes to the ground.


    "What are you talking about?! friend? You''re talking nonsense. How can we be friends! Are you afraid? It''s a pity that it''s too late to have a relationship with me now. When my good friend comes, I''ll let her break you to pieces."


    Ziyun seems to have completely integrated into the role that she is mi Xiaoxiao''s good friend.

 Chapter 877

    Otherwise, not even the meaning of MI Xiaoxiao''s words could not be heard clearly. What she said was that I didn''t have such a friend, not that you and I were friends.


    However, seeing the current situation, I know that Ziyun understands Mi Xiaoxiao''s words as I am your friend.


    Or I wouldn''t have said that.


    Mi Xiaoxiao listened and wanted to laugh. It was the first time she had seen such a person immersed in the world she had built. She was really powerful. She was actually going to take it seriously.


    Naturally, the onlookers around were not fools. Many people heard the meaning of MI Xiaoxiao''s words. For a moment, the expression on his face was colorful.


    Just now, I was still complaining about the bad people of the Canglang tribe. I immediately shut my mouth, turned my face directly, looked left and right. It was obviously an expression that I didn''t know anything.


    This evasive action should not be too obvious.


    But some people who felt that Ziyun was not very good at the beginning. At first, when they heard Mi Xiaoxiao''s words, they were stunned. It was the magic of fighting to see a good play, and they looked at Ziyun with sympathy.


    This woman! It''s stupid. It''s a shame to pull it out!


    "Yun Yun, you..." da da just got better. He tried to stand up, but he found that he had no strength for a long time. He didn''t have a good place on his body. He was bleeding and painful.


    "Shut up! I''m a person who has nothing to do with the Canglang tribe. How can you call me like this!" Ziyun gouged out a big look. It''s more disgusting than that.


    "Yunyun, you and the wolf tribe are just......" he sighed greatly and wanted to say something, but he was directly hit in the brain by a flying stone. The bright red blood was left along his cheek, crisscross wounds, and the continuous dripping viscous blood.


    It looks a little scary.


    "Yun Yun, don''t make trouble. Shall I take you back?" Da Da didn''t care much about his wound. Just like nothing, he directly wiped the blood on his face and looked at Ziyun hard.


    The expectation of the fundus is self-evident.


    "Go away! Don''t call me! Don''t you know you''re ugly and ugly now? How can I like you like you? The reason I say I like you is just to trap you for my use.


    You take it seriously. You don''t look at how many kilograms you are. You look so ugly and fat. You walk directly like a big stone with such a loud voice.


    So, what''s your qualification to call me like this? "The last simple rhetorical question broke the big heart in an instant.


    It turned out that in her eyes, she was like this.


    Obesity and laziness disgusted her, but why did she still want to keep her place even if it was the pain in her heart.


    "As like as two peas, Ziyun, shall we go back?" I''ll buy it for you. I''ll buy you a identical one. "Gasping for breath, it was very difficult to get close to Ziyun, but then it was about to touch her.


    Was dodged by purple clouds.


    "Oh." smiled softly. Why? Why are you hiding from me like a plague? In fact, I really won''t hurt you. I love you very much.


    Unfortunately, you may never see my love for you.


    As like as two peas toil, you as like as two peas, what is your pig''s figure? If you help Zhang Canglang tribes, I''m afraid that they will not be recruited, so what do you want to buy me for a similar one?

 Chapter 878

    Ziyun''s words were ugly and sharp. Mi Xiaoxiao felt a little uncomfortable while listening. He was completely opening people''s wounds and sprinkling salt on them.


    Moreover, Da Da is fat because she was poisoned. Moreover, looking at Ziyun''s erratic eyes, MI Xiaoxiao may guess that she poisoned da da.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have erratic eyes or even refuted immediately when I heard her say it was her poison.


    "Well, I really can''t afford it. After all, this is a limited edition. There are only so many. Moreover, it is said that the Canglang tribe has sold out." Jin Xuan is also a big thing. Anyway, each one is not a good person. If you can be simple, you will be simple, and you won''t feel guilty.


    "Do you hear that? You can''t afford it. Even if there is crystal, there''s no place to buy it, so you''d better shut up!" Ziyun said fiercely, ignoring any image. Mi Xiaoxiao was also drunk.


    That''s why the brains of the females against her are so stupid!


    If it goes on like this, she doesn''t need to do it at all. This woman can kill herself directly, because it''s too funny. While external contradictions exist, she actually killed her teammates.


    Well, it hurts for a second


    Having such a pig teammate is also drunk.


    "So, you must kneel down and apologize to me, or you can leave one of them. It''s the compensation you gave me, and I won''t care about it. Otherwise, my friend Mi Xiaoxiao won''t let you go!"


    After Ziyun''s foolishness, he finally brought back his brain. Unfortunately, he still has eggs. This IQ is not on the same line at all.


    Have you ever seen someone who keeps saying that the other party is her good friend, but she can''t recognize the other party standing in front of her?


    "Leave one of them?" Mi Xiaoxiao raised his tone. It sounded lazy, but Jin Xuan heard a dangerous tone. In an instant, a warm breath rose in the hearts of several people.


    Xiaoxiao originally had a lazy attitude, but when Ziyun mentioned them, he suddenly changed his tone. It''s really good to protect their Xiaoxiao.


    "Yes! You don''t want to kneel down. As long as you are willing to leave one of them, I can treat it as if nothing has happened and let you leave here with others. Otherwise, I won''t let you go and my good friend Mi Xiaoxiao won''t send you!"


    Ziyun is very arrogant and completely forgets that he is now in a weak position. In this way, he will never return on the road of death without IQ.


    "Mi Xiaoxiao? Your good friend? Oh, I''ve seen shameless, but I''ve never seen you so shameless. I keep saying in front of me that I''m Mi Xiaoxiao''s good friend, but you can''t recognize the MI Xiaoxiao in your mouth standing in front of you.


    Moreover, you not only didn''t recognize me, but also regarded me as an enemy. You said again and again that you wanted me to clean up myself. Ziyun, is your brain eaten by the dog? "


    Mi Xiaoxiao smiled angrily and said that she could, no problem, and solve it slowly. She had plenty of patience to play with her. However, when it came to her men, it was not a problem to deal with, because it was difficult to eliminate the unhappiness in her heart without blood.


    "You, you talk nonsense!" how could it be! Ziyun was completely stunned, and the expression on his face changed from gloating to panic.


    "How impossible? Not only do you want me to kneel down and apologize, but also my man, Ziyun, Ziyun, what should I do with you?"

 Chapter 879

    Mi Xiaoxiao spoke very slowly, but her tone was like a clock, beating Ziyun''s heart again and again.


    "You, what do you want to do?!" Ziyun knew that she was really afraid at this time. Usually she was arrogant and used to it. Everyone dared to be silly, even the leader of their tribe, but this time it seemed that she had kicked the iron plate.


    The wolf tribe is no joke. Today''s wolf tribe is a sensation and has a great reputation. No one knows the wolf tribe within a hundred miles. Unknowingly, the status of the wolf tribe has risen again and again.


    They reached an unattainable position.


    She still can''t provoke it now. Other tribes can''t move it. What''s more, she is a little female. The leader of her own tribe won''t offend the wolf tribe for her own sake.


    Therefore, she is now a piece of meat slaughtered by someone on the chopping board, and the man holding the handle of the knife is the female she hates very much in front of her.


    "We don''t do anything. We just want to leave a little mark on you." Parr is used to being gentle, but this smile makes Ziyun feel creepy.


    "Don''t come here, or else...!" Ziyun was tied and couldn''t retreat. He could only watch them approach him.


    "Ouch, or let your good friend Mi Xiaoxiao kill them? I said, sister, your play is a little too much! Shouting in front of others'' genuine identity is not a good habit."


    If you watch a good play, you won''t lack kindness. Of course, there are some people, but they are just a grass on the wall. The wind blows on which side, so sometimes you have to let the masses stand on your side while you have evidence.


    This is the key to victory. Of course, this truth is only used in some things, such as being framed and others, she can''t express anything.


    "Yes! You are such a shameless woman! Our males can''t hurt your females casually and just do whatever they want. Women like you are really scum!" a person who defends against injustice will stand up and have a second one.


    Even the third, the fourth.


    For a moment, Ziyun was scolded by those individuals. At this time, Ziyun not only didn''t feel ashamed and reflect on herself, but directly attributed the "unfair" treatment she received to MI Xiaoxiao.


    A pair of eyes, looking at Mi Xiaoxiao, is also more and more vicious and vicious. I want to eat her meat and drink her blood. Unfortunately, I''m afraid this idea can''t be achieved, because Mi Xiaoxiao knows the end of being kind and soft.


    ¡­¡­


    I have to ask the final result. Mi Xiaoxiao directly drugged Ziyun and lost his memory. He directly forgot this paragraph. Without the possibility of recovery, the whole person became a little stupid, but sometimes sober and sometimes confused.


    I can''t say it''s silly.


    As for dada, MI Xiaoxiao skipped directly, handed over Ziyun to Dada and turned away. The reason why she was so relieved that dada wouldn''t take revenge on them was that dada was at least a rational person.


    He knew he couldn''t fight them. Why did he fly moths to the fire?


    At present, taking care of Ziyun may be the most important thing. Before Ziyun was confused, she felt that she didn''t need to be taken care of, but now, there are people around her.


    Sometimes confused and sometimes sober, although it is not silly, it may not be able to take care of yourself.


    She may also have fulfilled them and Da Da''s humble love for Ziyun. At least, from now on, they can find a place to get along quietly for a lifetime.

 Chapter 880

    Instead of always following her so far behind, looking at the back that can only be viewed from a distance and can not be familiar with, my heart is full of bitter taste.


    Perhaps now''s big is also happy!


    It may be happy to be with your lover forever, but at the same time, you can''t be grateful to them, only hate.


    But so what? As long as she doesn''t disturb their life, she won''t disturb his life. On the contrary, she thinks, at that time, maybe she won''t be merciful.


    ¡­¡­


    After solving Ziyun''s problem, it''s almost dark. Mi Xiaoxiao plans to set up a tent on the spot and rest all night. When it''s dawn tomorrow, they are on their way back.


    Originally, I planned to go to other places, but when I think about it and calculate the time, they have been out for more than half a month and have gained a lot. Now it''s time to go back. Although Liyu and Lixi don''t care so much, they are only a few-year-old children after all.


    Jin Xiao and Shi Xuan are still very young and can''t live without her for too long. It''s not a matter to drink goat milk every day. Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao planned to find a shortcut to return to the Canglang tribe.


    It''s agreed that MI Xiaoxiao will stay in place and get something to eat in the afternoon. Jin Xuan and Shi Nuo come back from hunting. Pal keeps Mi Xiaoxiao and ensures her safety. As for Li Suo, he directly dodges and leaves the place.


    It''s estimated that he went to explore the way. Li Shuo went to collect firewood. As for Tamo, he said slowly that he was going to pick some fruit. I don''t know if there are any fruit trees nearby.


    It depends on luck.


    Simply get a dinner. After eating, look at the stars all over the sky. Mi Xiaoxiao is particularly interested in telling Jin Xuan about some modern things. For example, there are schools, banks, amusement parks, shopping malls and supermarkets in modern times.


    What Mi Xiaoxiao said was very plain, but Tamo and his party thought it was very mysterious. It turned out that the place where Xiaoxiao lived was a place like this, much better than them!


    Xiaoxiao didn''t know if she would miss their era. Although Xiaoxiao said she couldn''t go back, they were still worried that if there were any problems one day, Xiaoxiao would go back quietly. What should they do?


    Therefore, after a long discussion, Li Shuo pestered Mi Xiaoxiao about the details of those buildings and living systems. They planned to turn this place, where they lived, into a second Xiaoxiao hometown.


    Even if it may not be very good, but anyway, Xiaoxiao may choose this place, this place with them.


    Mi Xiaoxiao didn''t know this idea. She just thought that they were just pure curiosity about modern times, so they were patient and told them one by one, but she found out when the buildings in her mouth slowly appeared in front of her one by one.


    It turned out that they asked these boring things for her in order to make her not homesick.


    ¡­¡­


    After a hard day, he rested early that day. Until the next morning, Li Suo took them along the shortcut and slowly approached the wolf tribe.


    The most gratifying thing for MI Xiaoxiao and the most valuable thing for her on this journey is that they actually found rice on the way home along the shortcut.


    Because the grass grows very vigorously, it makes these seedlings look less conspicuous, but if Mi Xiaoxiao hadn''t paid attention to the surrounding situation all the time, he wouldn''t have found it.


    Finding rice means that MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to produce meat every day. If she goes on like this, she will be disgusted to see meat.

 Chapter 881

    After all, the main food of human beings is rice. Three meals a day are meat. Although there are many patterns and the taste is good, who can stand eating meat at once.


    No matter how delicious it is, you will be tired of eating it every day. For example, if you like eggplant and let you eat eggplant every day, won''t you feel like vomiting? What''s more, I don''t want to eat this kind of food in the future, and I feel disgusted with it.


    "I think we can start to try to develop the planting industry now. Although we can eat temporarily by hunting every day, it will be difficult to hunt in case of any natural disaster one day.


    Therefore, we must be self-sufficient. We must be enough to ensure that we will not be hungry at any time, and we can''t just rely on the food given by nature. "Mi Xiaoxiao introduced very calmly looking at a pile of females sitting below him.


    "Madam leader, we probably understand what you said, but we don''t know about planting!" Qi Li was a little embarrassed. They didn''t understand what the madam leader said.


    It''s really not a thing to blindly rely on the forest. Although they can catch prey by themselves, the leader''s wife said that a person can''t only eat meat, just like some fruits and vegetables.


    The leader''s wife said that this is called nutritional balance.


    Only when the nutrition of the body is balanced and exercise is enough, can a person become healthy. Physical health is more important than anything.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll meet you naturally, but now we need to find all kinds of vegetables and fruits. We''ll put them aside for the time being. At that time, as long as we transplant the fruit trees, the problem of fruits can be solved."


    The problem of fruit trees is still very easy to solve. After all, there is no shortage of peaches, plums and pears in mountain forests. As long as we find these fruit trees and find a suitable weather, we can transplant these fruit trees.


    "Then we don''t know some vegetables, and it''s hard to find them." Muxuan looked at Mi Xiaoxiao and said in some embarrassment. She always felt that it was difficult to do this. Although it was a good idea to develop the planting industry, they couldn''t grow vegetables, but they couldn''t identify vegetables.


    These two points are the point.


    So it is difficult to develop.


    "I''ll find samples and carefully teach you to identify them one by one. Don''t worry about whether you can learn. If you can''t learn once, you can learn twice. I have plenty of time and can teach you slowly."


    Mi Xiaoxiao knows all these problems and has considered them. However, it is impossible to rely solely on natural resources. After all, resources will dry up one day.


    Self sufficiency and protecting natural resources in advance are wise choices.


    "All right, we''ll do whatever the leader''s wife says. So many stores are opened like this, but it''s just a grass planting. What''s the difficulty? Cheer up and believe in the leader''s wife and ourselves. We can!"


    Yuxi stood up at the critical moment to boost her morale. After listening to it, at least she improved her morale a little.


    Yes, yes, they have worked so hard before. How can they be afraid of such a little difficulty.


    ***


    In this way, driven by Yuxi, a group of females began the development of planting industry. Mi Xiaoxiao also worked hard to find samples for them every day and went hunting with Li Shuo every day. Careful, she can always find some clues.

 Chapter 882

    While busy with planting, MI Xiaoxiao is also considering whether to try to develop restaurants. After all, she can have many kinds of dishes, and she can make juice. If she has that condition, she can also make ice cream.


    At the thought of cold and refreshing ice cream, MI Xiaoxiao has a nostalgic feeling. How long has she not eaten ice cream? I don''t know. Maybe it''s been a long time. It''s not long since I came to this world.


    In modern times, although she doesn''t have money to buy, she can still afford an ice cream, but she can''t bear to spend the money she got by working hard for several jobs.


    She wants to go to school, she wants tuition, she wants to eat, she wants food money, she wants to use electricity and water to live in the house, she wants water and electricity, and she wants room rent. These alone are enough to drain her purse. Therefore, she is really reluctant to buy ice cream.


    This kind of thing can not be eaten.


    It''s not like rice. You can''t eat less.


    She just had this idea, but she didn''t know. Several people in lishuo have begun to make restaurants according to the way Mi Xiaoxiao described to them that time, although they can''t understand what decoration is in some places.


    But at least they are already taking action. When Mi Xiaoxiao is ready and ready to start, they have been completed on lishuo''s side. It''s just a little rough, but it looks like the whole.


    In this world, it''s very good to be able to repair like this.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mi Xiaoxiao first saw the restaurant, she was held over with her eyes covered. She was curious and confused all the way. Under strong curiosity, MI Xiaoxiao smoothly saw this mysterious thing that Li Shuo has been doing for a long time.


    It''s just a house with three floors. Let alone, it''s very beautiful. Of course, it''s not the same as modern times. Houses made of cement and steel bars won''t look like layers after layers.


    They don''t have that technology yet, but if Mi Xiaoxiao needs to score, it''s definitely 9:9. Although the repair is not very exquisite, it focuses on artistic conception.


    The restaurant is built on an ancient tree that several adults can''t hold. The first floor is under the ancient tree, close to the big tree roots and lush leaves, which properly blocks the hot sun, so that the orcs who eat in the restaurant won''t feel very hot.


    The second layer extends to the thickest trunk of the tree. The appearance of the second layer is similar to that of the first layer, but it looks stronger, but the materials used are the same as those of the first layer, both of which are wood.


    The third floor is just above the second floor. It is the same as the second floor, but it seems that the area should be relatively small. After all, it is only supported by tree trunks. The wood used for construction should not be too large or too heavy.


    Otherwise, it is easy to break the trunk, which will be very dangerous. However, Li Shuo is not a fool. Around the second and third floors, they are bound with solid wood and the main trunk, which further strengthens the firmness of the restaurant.


    Enough to give these orcs enough sense of security to eat in the restaurant without worrying about when they suddenly fall down.


    And most importantly, they actually developed the stairs themselves, saying that they were made according to the appearance of the rattan ladder she had made before.


    Can draw gourds and ladles according to gourds.


    It''s great, too.


    "Did you do all this? It looks like a restaurant. You started planning it a long time ago? I just had this idea recently." Mi Xiaoxiao said with a smile. In fact, they still have a tacit understanding, don''t they?

 Chapter 883

    "Of course, I don''t look at who we are and how Xiaoxiao is. This is built according to what Xiaoxiao said. Although this is not stacked together layer by layer, it is probably stacked together like this?"


    Jin Xuan was a little proud at the beginning, but he was a little embarrassed. The restaurant in xiaoxiaokou sounded very good, but they just didn''t know to build two floors together, although they had studied it.


    However, the construction process was extremely complex, so I directly made one like this. It looked good, but I didn''t know whether Xiaoxiao was satisfied or not.


    "It''s OK." Mi Xiaoxiao suddenly put on a face, looked at Jin Xuan and walked around the big tree for a few times. Then he said, "don''t listen, it''s much better than those in our hometown. The air is good and the environment is good."


    Poetic, almost.


    At that time, decorate the inside again, and the restaurant can be officially opened. Thinking of the next scene, MI Xiaoxiao is still full of energy.


    In fact, this entrepreneurial dream can be realized everywhere. As long as you have the ability and confidence, perseverance and brain power, you can break your own world wherever you are.


    "That''s a nice sentence." at least it''s also sneaky. After working outside for a month or two, Xiaoxiao will have to tear it down and do it again if she is no longer satisfied.


    Until Xiaoxiao nods satisfied.


    "It''s just too simple. We have to get something to decorate, such as dried flowers and hay. Of course, the premise is good-looking, not weeds. In addition, we have to make some tables and chairs, as well as good-looking bowls, chopsticks and spoons.


    Of course, it''s not so easy to open a restaurant. We need to get a lot of things. In addition to decorations and some dishes and chopsticks, we have to have enough dishes. We don''t have to worry about prey, but I''m afraid we have to be busy with fruits and vegetables. "


    These, if you want to open a restaurant, are some things that must be considered. In addition, there are other trivial things, such as the price of your dish.


    For another example, how can you attract customers to your restaurant? After all, this is the first restaurant in the world.


    They usually eat by themselves. They can buy clothes and jewelry with crystals. They have accepted these, but now they have to collect money when they are ready to eat.


    I don''t know if they can accept it


    But anyway, the house has been built. Anyway, what will happen later is unpredictable. Since the first step has been done, MI Xiaoxiao plans to fight.


    No matter what the effect is, I don''t know until I try.


    In modern times, she hasn''t seen the news about business. It''s really not good. It''s a big deal to draw a gourd.


    There will always be some effect.


    Mi Xiaoxiao insisted that Jin Xuan didn''t have any plans to give up. In this way, he prepared for more than a month. The people of Canglang tribe were in a hurry. This Xiaomo restaurant officially opened on this day.


    It''s just that MI Xiaoxiao has a free trial all day. You heard right. It''s free all day. Of course, it''s a trial. If it''s free all day, they''ll lose.


    The restaurant is also graded. The first floor, Xiaomo, the second floor, Xiaoer, the third floor, Xiaosuo.


    The decoration of each layer is more beautiful, and the dishes of each layer are richer. Relatively, the price of this crystal will be more expensive.

 Chapter 884

    Such a comparison does not mean that they are black shops, but just a means of making money. The relative difference of this price will not be too large. If the difference is too large, it will easily arouse the disgust of customers.


    At least these prices have to be controlled within the range that orcs can afford.


    The price of the first floor is relatively the cheapest. There will be no more than ten crystals, which is much cheaper than buying jewelry and clothes. On the second floor, it is relatively more expensive.


    However, the price difference will not be too large. If it is consumed on the second floor, the maximum number of crystals will not exceed 50. On the third floor, there are relatively rich cuisines and fruit juice. Naturally, the price will be relatively expensive, but it will not be too expensive.


    The most expensive and the most expensive will not exceed 110 crystals. For those orcs who can earn enough crystals, the price is relatively inexpensive. There is another purpose to make this restaurant.


    At the same time of earning crystal, it also speeds up the flow of crystal. At present, the mountain mines with crystal are basically occupied by the Canglang tribe. The reason why we say it is basic is that some have not been found.


    However, what has been found is guarded by the Canglang tribe. These places are strictly managed. They are not from the Canglang tribe and will not let anyone in.


    After all, nowadays crystal is still very popular.


    Mi Xiaoxiao has a reason to set such a price difference.


    So busy, the first day of the restaurant, from the moment the sun shines on the earth, opened smoothly.


    Several people from lishuo had already sent people to spread the news that the new restaurant of Canglang tribe needed to be opened. No one in hundreds of miles didn''t know about it.


    For this so-called restaurant, many people reported a curious attitude, and some even came to the restaurant not far from the wolf tribe with a skeptical attitude to inquire about the situation.


    The restaurant is not built in the wolf tribe. If it is built in the tribe, if people from other tribes need to eat, they have to run into the wolf tribe all the way, which is bad for the wolf tribe and people from other tribes.


    There are so many people coming and going, it is inevitable to mix in several people who are unfavorable to the wolf tribe. If he wants to be unfavorable to you, he will not say it in front of you in advance, nor will he deliberately run to inform you.


    If the restaurant is opened inside the wolf tribe, there will be more people coming and going. Once you get involved with the wrong people, what will happen and it will be very troublesome to find the culprit.


    Therefore, in order to avoid these unnecessary things, several people in lishuo directly opened the restaurant on an ancient tree not far from the wolf tribe.


    The distance is not far, and it is convenient to go back and forth.


    On the opening day of the restaurant, the source of food needed is very large, not only meat, but also the demand for fruits and vegetables. In particular, if you want to extract fruit juice, you must have fruit. The sales volume of fruit is the largest on the opening day of the restaurant.


    Because Mi Xiaoxiao managed to get out the iced fruit juice, watermelon can be eaten directly and have the corresponding fruit juice, but because the females go out to find few kinds of fruit.


    The direct result is that there are only a few kinds of fruit juice.


    In addition, there is no need to worry about the prey. Some orcs go out to hunt every day, and the animals kept by their tribe are enough to meet the daily demand.


    As for vegetables, in the more than a month of preparing to drive to the restaurant, MI Xiaoxiao tried to teach females to plant cabbage, radish, pepper, shallot, ginger, pumpkin, etc


    Mi Xiaoxiao almost gave them all the vegetables that could be found.

 Chapter 885

    There is basically no need to teach about growing vegetables. She explained some of the most important things to Yuxi. She learned almost the same. Basically, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t need to take care of it anymore.


    It''s just that when there''s something I don''t understand, MI Xiaoxiao can say a few more words and give some advice. In addition, the restaurant attracted a lot of orcs because of the trial eating activity on the first day.


    Some tribes haven''t eaten the taste of salt yet. Because of this, when they eat the food in the restaurant for the first time, it''s definitely a bright and voracious look.


    Because this is a delicious food they have never eaten.


    If you feel fresh, you will come for the second time. As for those on the second and third floors, they are people with some comparison psychology in their hearts. It is easiest to earn money from such people because they can compare.


    Therefore, the restaurant has slowly entered the right track of operation, gradually forming a stable system and stable income. Therefore, on the whole, it is still good.


    It''s just that this cuisine needs to be delicious and good-looking. It''s a technical job. People without some basic skills can''t do it for a while.


    In order to go out and play happily in the future, MI Xiaoxiao plans to cultivate a serious cook. Pal must not be able. She can''t leave him alone in the tribe, so she has to make some chefs.


    This restaurant has three floors. Of course, a cook alone is not enough. It needs at least three, and it still needs to change shifts. It may work all day, and people should have some spare time to accompany their family and friends.


    So Mi Xiaoxiao should at least train six chefs.


    It''s also easier to change shifts. It''s also easier for more people to do other things. Of course, they also need to pay for crystal to work here. Mi Xiaoxiao plans to implement the "policy" of crystal payment in the tribe.


    However, the price of clothes, jewelry and other things must be relatively cheap. In order to accurately distinguish whether the people who buy things are from the wolf tribe.


    Mi Xiaoxiao specially asked someone to make a good record. It was very simple. She asked the old orcs who made chairs and tables to make a batch of wooden cards engraved with orchid signs.


    The name of the licensee is written on the wooden card, which ensures that it will not be confused to a certain extent. Although it may be robbed by others, if it is robbed by others, it can only prove that he is unlucky. There is no way. She doesn''t know how to do this.


    After all, she can''t be known by the whole tribe. The number of tribes is increasing every day. If she writes down her name and appearance one by one, she won''t be tired to death.


    Therefore, she can only guarantee that everyone will have a wooden card, but she can''t guarantee that the person holding the wooden card is himself. Therefore, she can''t guarantee what happens after getting the wooden card.


    "Mommy, you''ve got your hair!" Liyu stumbled to MI Xiaoxiao''s side, exhausted his milk strength, and failed to climb onto Mi Xiaoxiao, but still Liyu children still have the idea of giving up.


    Until he was out of breath, he looked at Mi Xiaoxiao with tears in his eyes and complained: "Mommy, why do you like to sit so high when you have nothing? Xiaoyu bean chopsticks won''t hurt!"


    As he spoke, he still wanted to change his tune.


    The voice is childish, full of children''s voice, lovely and beautiful. When girls hear it, they think it is the kind that will be sprouted.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t move. Mommy comes down by herself." Mi Xiaoxiao sighed. Looking at the little dot standing in front of her, she was helpless, but more loving.

 Chapter 886

    "Mommy, godfather said, you stride to give him a baby." Li Yu looked at his beautiful Mommy naively, and his eyes lit up. Hey, hey, his mommy is the most beautiful.


    No one is as good-looking as his mommy. His mommy is the best mommy in the world. Well... Jiajia''s Mommy is not as good-looking as him. His mommy is the best.


    No one can say that his mommy is not good-looking and does not accept any objection. Otherwise, he will beat him with his small fist.


    Melon eaters: you are so small that you don''t know whether you can win or whether you will be beaten or beaten!


    If he can''t win, he still has his godfather. Big godfather, second godfather, third godfather, fourth godfather, oh, and a fifth Godfather. Well, it should kill people.


    Melon eaters: tut tut Tut, violent and bloody. It''s not suitable for them. Maybe they should wash and sleep.


    Inner monologue: in fact, they are afraid of his Godfathers. One is enough for them. If there are more, they can still wash and sleep, but they can''t do it.


    "Give birth to a baby? Xiaoyu, which Godfather told you?" Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down, smiled and gently stretched out his hand, touched Liyu''s head, with a gentle face, and the mother''s adult''s touch, which was completely powerful and lethal.


    Liyu suddenly became confused and cute. On his white face, there were strands of blush, just like facing his favorite person. In fact, his mother is really his favorite person.


    As soon as I was confused, I forgot everything about the southeast and northwest in an instant.


    "Oh, that''s godfather pal! Godfather pal said that as long as Xiaoyu talked about Mommy giving birth to godfather, godfather pal would make a lot of delicious food for Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu likes to eat pumpkin Baba made by Godfather pal. pumpkin Baba is delicious. Xiaoyu can eat one, two, three, four... Seven, eight Babas at a time. It''s old and sweet! "


    When Li Yu thought of the pumpkin Baba made by pal, his heart flew up and directly began to pull up his fingers to count.


    With that lovely energy, MI Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but want to rub his head. Alas, her family is cute, but it seems a little silly.


    "So, godfather Parr''s pumpkin cakes bought my lovely and handsome son?" Mi Xiaoxiao showed a sad expression and a pair of talking eyes.


    "No four, no four, I, people, that''s just want to eat pumpkin Baba..." Li Yu stretched out two short fat little index fingers, kept nodding, and the little head hung down. It looked like I was wrong, which made Mi Xiaoxiao cry and laugh.


    Her house is really cute


    "So Xiaoyu betrayed her Mommy because she ate?" Mi Xiaoxiao said deliberately with a straight face.


    "There''s no way! Papa Palmer said, it''s not selling, it''s called... What''s it called? Oh! Mommy, I''m sorry, Xiaoyu has a bad memory. I forgot!" Xiaoyu looked up at Mi Xiaoxiao and looked wronged on her face.


    "..." Mi Xiaoxiao burst into tears. Her family has not only IQ problems, but also memory problems. Ha, I don''t know whether it''s still useful to train now.


    "Well, Xiaoyu, go to dinner with mommy." Mi Xiaoxiao got up, patted the dust, touched his head and said with a smile.


    "No, no, Xiaoyu still wants to talk to Mommy." when she heard that she was going to have dinner, Liyu immediately shook her head resolutely. How can this be? She didn''t get Mommy, and there was no pumpkin Baba for dinner!!

 Chapter 887

    That''s not good. If you don''t get Mommy, Papa Palmer won''t give him pumpkin Baba. What he likes most is the pumpkin Baba made by papa Palmer. If Papa Palmer doesn''t make it for him in the future, won''t he never eat pumpkin Baba again?


    No, no, this is not possible. At the thought of not eating delicious pumpkin Baba, the children from Liyu made a choice in an instant.


    Well, just this time. I''ll choose mommy in the future!


    So, Mommy shouldn''t blame him, right?


    After all, Mommy is so kind to him. Mommy must hate to blame him. Well, that''s it. Choose Mommy next time!


    As a result, MI Xiaoxiao was again so easily smashed and betrayed by his family. The whole person still maintained a floating mood and said how lovely and excellent his family''s smashing was.


    As everyone knows, she had already been betrayed by her lovely and handsome son without knowing it!


    But her client was still in the dark and praised her son again.


    "After dinner, talk about your heart. Darling, let Papa pal make pumpkin Baba for you at night." Mi Xiaoxiao was helpless. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Li Yu''s head. He just wanted to go, but he was hugged by a little guy.


    "No, no, this can''t. In fact, Mommy, Xiaoyu still wants a brother more, or Mommy will think about it and give Xiaoyu another brother?" Liyu pulled Mi Xiaoxiao''s feet hard, just couldn''t let her move half a minute.


    At a young age, his acting skills were also super exquisite. A pair of fleshy little hands stretched out, wiped the nonexistent tears, and sobbed: "sobbing, Mommy, you don''t know. Xiaoyu is so poor. Look, Li Xi and Shi Xuan are girls, and only Jin Xiao is a boy.


    But even if he is a boy, he is a muggy gourd. It''s not fun at all, so Mommy, will you give Xiaoyu a brother? Will you? "


    Seeing that he couldn''t speak, Li Yu began to act like a spoiled child. If acting like a spoiled child is useless, he can only use unique skills. People cry, make trouble and hang themselves. He says it and makes trouble.


    Li Xi and Shi Xuan are not fun at all. The two girls ignore him when they play together. The most important thing is that they have to let them cry every time they play together.


    Then he''s finished himself.


    Because Godfathers always talk about themselves, even daddy is like that. He is so angry that he decides not to play with them in the future, just not with them.


    That Jinxiao is a Muggle again. He is bored to death alone. Brother zekesi knows to train every day and ignores him at all.


    For a moment, he became the most idle man in the wolf tribe.


    Although he was originally the most idle person.


    "Girls are also very good. If you are a brother, you should protect your sister. How can you dislike your sister? Xiaoyu, it''s wrong for you to do so, so don''t say anything that dislikes them in the future, otherwise Mommy will ignore you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao squatted down and replied with patience.


    Mi Xiaoxiao''s management of children''s education is still relatively strict. No matter learning Chinese characters with her or other aspects, she never fails to grasp it.


    After all, they are their own children. In terms of politeness, etiquette and family affection, MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t dare to neglect. It doesn''t matter if you can''t read well. At least you should have the most basic politeness.


    Otherwise, when you go out in the future, you are easy to be talked about by others. In order to avoid this kind of thing, MI Xiaoxiao still thinks that you should teach when you were a child.

 Chapter 888

    "I''ll just talk about it!" Li Yu''s flat mouth and unhappy face still listened to MI Xiaoxiao''s words. Although the two sisters were not very good-looking and had a bad temper.


    But


    Since mommy has said so, he will try his best to get along with them again!


    Hum!


    If Mommy hadn''t spoken, he wouldn''t have foolishly ignored them. The two are girls who only love to cry. They cry for everything and are not strong at all.


    "Well, Mommy knows Xiaoyu is very obedient. After that, can we go to eat?" Mi Xiaoxiao took Liyu''s little hand and stood up. At that time, she directly picked him up.


    "Then I want to eat the pumpkin Baba made by papa Palmer!" Liyu hugged his mommy, smelled the faint smell of mommy and smiled contentedly. Then he said, "Mommy, will you ask father pal to make some for Xiaoyu?"


    "Yes! How big does Xiaoyu want pumpkin Baba? If it''s too big, it may not be able to eat."


    "That''s so big, that''s enough." listening to his mother''s words, Liyu immediately stretched out his hand to compare it. Then he happily told Mi Xiaoxiao the size.


    The big ones can''t finish, and the small ones are not enjoyable, because the pumpkin cake made by Parr really tastes good.


    The voices of the two people were getting farther and farther away. At this time, the man hiding behind the stone stood up and looked at the direction of MI Xiaoxiao''s disappearance. He disdained to smile: "ignorant woman!"


    It''s still a sarcastic tone and disdainful eyes. If you look carefully, you will find that most of the disdain in men''s eyes are pretended. In fact, he still admires her.


    Facts have proved that her ability is actually good, but how can she be a female?


    If a male, according to her powerful way of thinking, it is estimated that the growth of the wolf tribe will be unimpeded. Unfortunately, she is a woman.


    And she was also a irresponsible woman. Last time she soiled his freshly washed and dried animal skin, it was this woman. Unfortunately, later, there was no follow-up.


    It was he who worked hard alone to wash these animal skins. When he finished washing, it was two days later. Therefore, although she was wise, she was extremely lazy.


    But as long as it was good for the tribe, he didn''t want to argue with them so much. After all, he never looked at her.


    At first, he thought she was just a woman who liked to do whatever she wanted by virtue of the love of the leader. The previous disgust was just the torrent of water running in the river.


    But after he counted the time, he found that the woman was really smart, smarter than him, maybe smarter than the leader, because he had never heard of or seen anything she made.


    What fruit juice, what crystal, what jewelry, what clothes, these are things he did not understand. This clothes may be easy to understand. It is adapted from animal skins.


    The style and color are different. In fact, they are just a piece of cloth that can cover the lower body.


    At first, he thought that this thing must not be sold, but later he saw it. Unexpectedly, the females still like this thing. Most females will not give up once they touch it.


    This shows its popularity among females.


    That''s not built.


    But even so, he still won''t like her much.

 Chapter 889

    It''s just that MI Xiaoxiao doesn''t insist on other people''s things. She is also a person. Some people like her and others hate her. She can''t make everyone like her.


    Such a thing is like a fairy, and may not be able to do it.


    Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t know about it, but even if Mi Xiaoxiao knows, she won''t express anything more. In the past, she was so concerned about other people''s views on herself that she lived very tired every day.


    Now she has changed her mind. Her brain grows on others. She can''t control everyone''s thoughts. Radishes and cabbage have their own love. It''s impossible for everyone to like the same thing.


    So instead of paying too much attention to other people''s ideas and making yourself unhappy, it''s better to ignore these things and make your life meaningful every day.


    After the restaurant was over, MI Xiaoxiao became busy again. The things he said earlier would not be on paper. Shopping malls, banks, clothing stores, restaurants, etc. These things have been realized a lot. Now I''m afraid the bank has not been built.


    Therefore, MI Xiaoxiao is working hard to design the appearance and architectural shape of the bank. It should not be too simple, but must be strong. Secondly, security should be the best and foolproof. After all, it is a bank.


    It is the place where the orcs store the crystal. In modern times, there are thieves who rob banks. In this world, there are also those who do everything for their interests and ignore their lives for money.


    The design drawing of the bank has almost been drawn, but it is a general model. I''m afraid we have to find Li Shuo and Shi Nuo to discuss the other specific details.


    However, the bank''s plan must be completed within one year, because she really likes to go out for sightseeing. In modern times, she thought of studying hard until she has a formal job.


    Then take your beloved, carry your light luggage and set foot on the journey of tourism happily. No matter where you are or where you go, as long as there is free air in the forest and red sunset in the sky, such a life is beautiful.


    In this world, she has experienced the life of a strong woman. She is wise, rigorous, busy, and the rhythm of life is fast every day. Therefore, the gray wolf tribe has developed slowly.


    Behind her, there is also a strong backer. She is no longer cautious at first. She can also experience the feeling of walking sideways. The crowd is busy every day and the pace of life is accelerated.


    Time, you say it''s fast, it''s fast, you say it''s slow, it can also kill you. When the bank is built and gradually opened to the right track, it has been almost a year and a half.


    New things can always attract a lot of people. Gradually, there are a large part of the people who deposit crystals in the bank, and the use of crystals is running fast.


    Jewelry stores and clothing stores already have the first, second and even third branches. Lishuo is also powerful. It directly drives the store thousands of miles away. Although it is far away, the profits are good, and it has accumulated over a period of time.


    There are not many wandering orcs outside. There are only those really ferocious orcs left. Of course, there are a small number of good orcs. A large part of the reason for the decrease of orcs is the acceptance of the wolf tribe.


    It has been several years since Li Shuo released the news last time. More and more orcs have joined the Canglang tribe, because they don''t want to wander outside. They also want to have a home.

 Chapter 890

    People wandering outside always inadvertently think of their hometown and the meals cooked by their mother. Although they are bitter and tired, they dare not complain.


    Wandering people are very hard, especially those who have no family to return.


    They can only wander aimlessly. No female is willing to become a partner with them and live a vagrant life. In this world, females should be spoiled.


    But Mi Xiaoxiao doesn''t think so. She accepted the current social concept. Although there are several men, these love is her freedom, in terms of human class level, she believes that everyone is equal, and this is not an ancient feudal society.


    There are not so many senior officials and slaves. All people get together. The leader is to lead everyone forward and protect everyone''s existence, not an emperor level position.


    For Li Shuo, the orcs of the wolf tribe are all family and friends. The wolf tribe was established by him. Naturally, this feeling is very deep. For this hardworking and resourceful leader, the orcs of the wolf tribe naturally love and respect him.


    Just reverence, not fear.


    In the wolf tribe, lishuo doesn''t have so many rules. How can he come if he likes it so much.


    The orcs of the wolf tribe abide by the law. Although Li Shuo has not set any strict rules, the orcs of the wolf tribe can always live happily, quietly and peacefully together.


    It is impossible to say that there is no conflict. There are frictions, but they are all small frictions. There is nothing wrong with two fights. Afterwards, the best friend is still the best friend, the brother is the brother, still chatting and drinking.


    When it comes to wine, MI Xiaoxiao forgot that when the tribe hoarded too many fruits, MI Xiaoxiao used those fruits to make wine. Unfortunately, he tried several times without success.


    Later, if I couldn''t, I had to give up.


    But now you have nothing to do, you can try to do it. Although you can''t guarantee success, you can at least pass the boring time.


    "Mommy, my brother is noisy looking for Mommy. Did Mommy forget to feed her brother and grandmother this morning?" Liyu now has four-year-old children, but they learn to walk earlier than ordinary children.


    After a year of precipitation, Liyu''s words became more and more sharp. There was no mess when he spoke from time to time last year.


    "Xiaoxiao is making trouble again?" Mi Xiaoxiao rubbed her temples and felt helpless. Paxiao was the child of her and pal. she was just one year old this year and was still a baby. She didn''t know how to drink porridge. She had to drink milk first and then feed porridge slowly.


    Just because when he found rice on his last trip and carried out comprehensive planting, MI Xiaoxiao finally didn''t have to stew meat. Now everyone in Canglang tribe can eat rice, although the taste of wild rice is much worse than modern rice.


    But it''s better than no rice.


    "Well, Mommy knows. Let''s go and have a look at Xiaoxiao." this child is the most noisy one at a young age. He has to feed three meals a day on time, otherwise he can poke down the sky. And, xiaonuo Nuo.


    I know love is clean when I''m so young. In summer, I have to take him to the shoal of the river to take a bath every day. Otherwise, you''ll wait to hear his heart rending roar.


    "Mommy, Li Suo''s godfather and Tamo''s godfather have fainted in the toilet." Li Yu''s small eyes glanced at Mi Xiaoxiao, and his soft waxy voice said cautiously.

 Chapter 891

    "Why do you say that?" Mi Xiaoxiao smiled. The child knew what it was to cry and faint in the toilet at a young age. It''s good and has a future.


    "Because Mommy didn''t give birth to Tamo Godfather and LISO godfather, Tamo Godfather and LISO Godfather must cry and faint in the toilet. Every time they see me, they will ravage my handsome face."


    Liyu refused to accept it. He said angrily, hum, let you pinch my face. I told mommy to clean you up.


    No way, who scares you most is Mommy.


    I''m afraid no one in the world can cure them except Mommy.


    "Poof! Hahaha! You... Hahaha..." Mi Xiaoxiao looked up and down, left and right. From any angle, she didn''t see where her family came from. It makes sense to say cute and beautiful.


    A four-year-old child, where does he come from.


    "Hum!" Li Yu''s mouth shriveled. Is there anything wrong with what he said? Obviously, he is cute and handsome. Many little girls in the tribe like to play with him. Isn''t this enough to prove his charm?!


    Really, I don''t know what''s funny about Mommy!


    "Well, my son is the most handsome." Mi Xiaoxiao had no choice but to compromise, directly rubbed his son''s hair and led him towards the lishuo cave.


    After a happy meal and a walk, the family slowly fell asleep. It was a very sweet dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly, as if in the blink of an eye, five years passed quietly.


    Today''s Canglang tribe has experienced several storms in these five years. There are many people who are red, right and wrong, and the tribe is powerful. The same idea is true. There are always a few people who can''t stand the development of Canglang tribe.


    Several small tribes were united to attack the wolf tribe again and again. Although they failed every time, these people always persevered. They knew that Li Shuo was really impatient in the end, and directly led people to destroy these arrogant small tribes.


    After absorbing the strength of these tribes, the number of Canglang tribe has doubled. Now it is one of the largest tribes in the animal world. Also developed are Tianniao tribe and blue ocean tribe.


    The three tribal alliances joined forces. Even the largest Xixia tribe did not dare to provoke easily. That day, the bird tribe was fooled by Mi Xiaoxiao. Who made their leader become a sister.


    As for the blue ocean tribe, it is of course voluntary.


    Lin Yuan is also a smart man. Since the last time Mi Xiaoxiao used Lingqi''s blood to help him cure his heart loss, the whole person has undergone earth shaking changes.


    The blue ocean tribe is also more and more powerful, but it can never catch up with the wolf tribe.


    With the help of Lingqi, MI Xiaoxiao directly opened a medical school in this animal world. Its name is very simple. According to the meaning of Lingqi, it is directly called Lingxiao medical school.


    As early as two years ago, the hospital had a second branch. Even Hua, the medicine Orc in the tribe, was driven by her to manage the head office of Lingxiao hospital.


    As for the branch store, MI Xiaoxiao came to a young man who was excellent in medical ethics and patience. He asked him to manage it and give it directly to crystal. He was also a shopkeeper.


    The development of clothing stores has been accelerating. I believe that in a short time, clothing stores, jewelry stores, restaurants and a series of stores can quickly open branches all over the world of beasts.


    This is not her exaggeration. Indeed, MI Xiaoxiao can''t draw design drawings all the time, but Mi Xiaoxiao has trained new talents. If she wants to realize her ideal of going out for fun, she has to find a better successor.


    At least in terms of clothing and jewelry, I can have no worries and enjoy myself.

 Chapter 892

    In other aspects, MI Xiaoxiao will find corresponding people to help look after. This talent needs to be trained, otherwise she will never have time to rest.


    Maybe after this period of time, she will take Jin Xuan to travel. After coming to the animal world for so many years, she has never been far away. If she stays in this small place forever, she will never know the wonderful and dangerous of the world.


    Nowadays, vegetable planting and rice planting have developed among the tribes. Mi Xiaoxiao has been handed over to Voga, and Voga has successfully jumped from the identity of bodyguard to the identity of manager.


    Voga is very patient. Planting vegetables and rice actually requires a certain amount of technology and patience. If something goes wrong with these things, he must have enough patience and perseverance to adhere to it.


    Rice is not so easy to grow. Otherwise, no one would know the poem that Chinese food is hard every grain. Of course, farmers are still very hard.


    Therefore, food must be cherished. People work hard with a drop of sweat and blatant waste. This behavior seems very shameful.


    "Xiaoxiao, run slowly. Don''t shout pain when you fall down." Mi Xiaoxiao played with the things in her hand, but the remaining light in the corner of her eyes was always around paxiao.


    Today''s PA Xiao is five years old. Although he is not as difficult to serve as at the beginning, he doesn''t know who inherited his stubborn temper. If you are stubborn with him, he can consume you.


    "Hum." pa Xiao hummed twice and stopped directly, but unexpectedly, the two little guys chasing behind directly hit it. Due to the inertia effect, PA Xiao was directly pressed under the bottom.


    Secondly, above paxiao is the fox baby TA Yue and the lovely snake baby Li Li. Li Li is the youngest, only two years old. After such a fall, he was confused at the beginning.


    Slowly, I wanted to stand up, but because my hands and legs were short, I rolled down directly when I stood up, rolled to the ground at one time, and my fingers were slipped and broken, a small piece of skin.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    "Hmm..." the fox baby TA Yue blinked a pair of big water smart eyes and looked at Li Li crying under him without blinking, indicating that he was confused.


    The ignorant eyes seemed to ask others: "what just happened! Why did his brother cry? It''s great! Hum, who let him often mess my hair. He''s always uncomfortable!"


    However, this brother has cried. Does he need to show it?


    Thinking, little TA Yue, three and a half years old, flattened her mouth directly, narrowed her eyes slightly, and had a pair of ears like her father Tamo Yimao on her head, but TA Yue''s ears were bright red.


    As soon as the little ears droop, they look pathetic. However, in a few seconds, the big tears of beans and soybeans drip down. The little meat face and pathetic expression. Girls who like cute children can''t refuse such cute children.


    "Yueyue, why do you cry?" Mi Xiaoxiao really wanted to laugh and was in a panic. It was really interesting to cry one by one. Tears came out without money.

 Chapter 893

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Mi Xiaoxiao: "..." she found out today that her babies are all wonderful flowers. Looking at her brother crying and her sister crying directly, what else can she say?


    Look at those poor big eyes. Don''t be wronged.


    "Well, don''t cry. If you cry again, your eyes will be red. Let''s go. Mommy will make you delicious cakes." now the stone mill has been studied by her. Of course, it can grind flour, but it''s not particularly delicate.


    Although there is no oven, it only needs hot air to remove the swallowing smell when it is put on the carbon fire. In fact, it is also good and has a unique flavor.


    "Well, I want, I want Sango (three)." Ta Yue stretched out a small hand and raised it three times hard and vaguely. Tears were still hanging on her eyelashes! The little mouth couldn''t wait to laugh when he heard that there was a small cake to eat.


    "OK, but the premise is that you are not allowed to cry." Mi Xiaoxiao spoiled and smiled, very calm and answered.


    "Hum, I don''t care about my baby." seeing Mi Xiaoxiao comforting the two little guys so gently, PA Xiao, who was pressed at the bottom, was unhappy. Hum, he should also care!


    "Well, Mommy, don''t you know my Xiaoxiao is okay? Good." Mi Xiaoxiao reached out and rubbed paxiao''s head. I know you''re very strong.


    Just then, he walked over from the island with a calm face.


    "Mommy, I have finished my homework today." Liyu is ten years old now. Mi Xiaoxiao slowly taught him some modern fonts and knowledge. Let alone, the little guy has to say that he is her child.


    The intelligence quotient is high. A ten year old child is a little naive. He is still playing family games, but he has almost finished learning some high school knowledge.


    It may be that he has learned more, and the whole person has calmed down a lot. As for his sister LiXiao, she doubts whether the child is her child, and Liyu is learning day by day.


    "Well, Xiaoyu is great!" in learning this thing, MI Xiaoxiao has never been stingy with his praise. In this regard, children should be praised. In fact, this is also giving them a kind of encouragement.


    "Tut Tut, Xiaoxiao, you said, this is heredity, so Xiaoxiao is the best!" Li Shuo, with silver hair flying, quickly appeared in front of MI Xiaoxiao, and said that his son didn''t bring guilt.


    Liyu: "..." this pit son, Dad, won''t your heart hurt?


    "HMM." Shi Nuo and Li Suo came to the scene, nodded and agreed with each other.


    Liyu: "..." is the same. For mommy''s smile, sell him anytime, anywhere. Damn it!


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve packed up my things. I can start tomorrow." Jin Xuan walked forward slowly, squeezed Li Suo and Shi Nuo, and said with a smile.


    "Vegetables and some things, I also asked Lingqi to help fix them. I promise it''s no problem!" pal raised an OK gesture to MI Xiaoxiao.


    "When will Xiaoxiao start tomorrow?" tamoshi ran walked forward. His lazy appearance looked like he was introducing crime. They all said that the fox spirit was a fox spirit, which was really right.


    "Leave early in the morning." Mi Xiaoxiao was very excited when he thought of his later travel life: "as for the tribe, let''s leave it to Xiaoyu! Don''t worry, tru and scar will help manage it. Mommy believes you."


    Mi Xiaoxiao patted Liyu on the shoulder with a look of trust, while the latter was stunned.


    "Mommy, cake!"


    "Well, well, I''ll do it for you."


    "Uh huh!"


    Liyu: looking at the group of people who have gone away, Liyu seriously doubts whether he is his own!